《Tearmoon Empire Story》


 1 First story, it starts with a headstand.

    Red, a red sunset burns sight as it burns.


    A truncated platform set in the great square of Teito''s specialty. A rusty, boneless blade was gleaming in the light of the sun.


    Standing in front of it, the First Empress of the Tiermoon Empire, Meer Luna Tiermoon, looked around stunnedly.


    A piercing voice, voice, voice.


    A curse, an anger that makes me want to block my ears just because I''m listening. Many of them are accusations against themselves.


    "... why, why, like this"


    How can I have to see myself like this, the first empress of the flourishing Tia Moon Empire?


    Without bread, is it because you laughed that you should eat meat?


    Is it because you bint to the daughter of a poor aristocrat with a flawed stomach?


    Because you fired a cock on the spot that made a dish with yellow moon tomatoes, a vegetable you hate??


    No, that''s all of it, and, moaning in her heart that she was going to get a scratch, she saw the face of a folk burning with hatred.


    At the beginning of it, I saw a young man giving instructions to the soldiers.


    Theon Saul Sankland.


    First prince of the kingdom of Sankland, the great power. He is a young man with silver hair.


    And the girl who stands next to her. A girl called the Virgin of Tiermoon.


    A young lady from a poor aristocracy on the border, with the help of Zion, who revolutionized for a suffering people.


    Tiona Rudolfone.


    A presence that discredited itself, an object of hatred.


    But already, that flame of hatred also went out, and all that remained was an ash-like give up.


    "... how could you do this"


    No power, just crushing like that.


    Eventually, a soldier who came behind her forced her to kneel.


    In front of me, I saw a plate of boneless trees.


    There''s three holes in it. That''s an instrument to secure the prisoner to the truncation table.


    The tree that stood sawdust, just touched it, the lizard stabbed her, hurting her body.


    "How could you do this..."


    A third inquiry, there was a voice to answer it.


    "It''s for the Empire, die adulteress. Princess."


    Raising her gaze, the soldier who brought herself was looking down with cold eyes.


    Soon after I learned to fear the murderous intentions of the protrusion, a heavy mass of iron fell.


    Finally, there was a dull sound... the scenery around me circled, circled, circled...


    Clammy, and the only used journal I was allowed to have..., fell to the ground, and that, twitchy red, dyed red...


    That''s how Meer Luna Tiermoon died.


    I dreamed that.


    "Hi-ya-ya-ya-ya-ya-ya-yay!


    Meer exclaimed.


    It was a bit of an unscrupulous scream, unworthy of the Imperial princess.


    "Ku, ku, ku, ku, ku, ku, ku, ku, ku, ku, ku, ku!


    Pepper and touch with your hands to confirm that your neck is attached. Confirm!


    - Oh, there is. It''s okay. It''s okay.


    Now I look down at my body with fright.


    Wrapping a body that should have been wrapped in a worn out, wrecked cloth was a luxurious bedtime outfit.


    Fluffy, with plenty of frills, it''s a comfortable one to touch.


    The skin, which was full of abrasions, was slippery and the flat palm of the stare shrunk more than I had ever dreamed of.


    - Like, a child...


    Blurry, get out of bed and stand in front of a big look.


    Today, pale eyes, rounded open, platinum hair cut off by the shoulders and slightly red, healthy cheeks.


    What I saw there was who I was when I was about 11 or 2 years old.


    That''s where the Empire still boasted one of the best glory and prosperity on the continent......


    - That''s crazy. But I should have been twenty...


    Seventeen, captured on the way out, locked up in a dungeon for three years..., so.


    Painful days float before me, one after the other.


    The hard days, the days I cried, the hard stone feel of the dungeon, the feel of a limp damp blanket.


    Confusion of memory, but greater relief than that.


    "... oh, ho, so, hey"


    Meer laughed.


    "Yes, no, that can''t happen."


    Laughing high like laughing off a bad dream.


    "It''s a boring dream. You look like a child and you''ll be stunned while I''m at it."


    Real kids don''t think of childish nightmares... but they can''t afford to just wonder about it, anyway, laugh. Smile.


    Then casually look at the pillow...


    "... oh?


    Meer tilted her neck.


    Because there was something unusual in there.


    It was an old journal.


    As far as the cover goes, there''s no mistake in the journal I''ve been following since I was ten. That''s fine, but it''s kind of old overall......


    ... or covered in dark stains.


    It looks just like the last diary I saw in my dreams.


    With trembling hands, touch the diary.


    When I turned the frightening cover, the red-and-black stained page caught my eye.


    The grudges written in surprise there, in her earlier long dreams, were nothing short of what she had extensively written......


    The pain of the prison is nothing more than the fear of the truncator.


    "Hiyayaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!


    Again Meer screamed, and on the bed, he fell, and passed out.

 2 Lesson Two: What I Hate About Meer

    Even after regaining consciousness, Meer remained neatly lying in bed. Throw your hands and feet out sloppily,


    "I don''t feel good..."


    I couldn''t even get my meal through my throat and had a lot of lunch.


    I want to believe that was a nightmare.


    But for that matter, the memories I have left are real, and after looking at the bloodstained day book like this, I don''t think it''s a dream anymore.


    "Ugh..."


    Nodding, groaning, groaning, rolling over the bed, rolling.


    Trouble, Trouble, Trouble...... thirty minutes.


    "... I''m so hungry"


    Gu, my stomach rattled.


    It hadn''t been an hour since I quit lunch.


    "Yes, I''ve heard that sweet things are good when thinking about things."


    Pong, and slap your hand.


    This guy''s a good idea! And that face brightens up a lot.


    When Stasta and I got out of bed, Meer jumped out of her room.


    Meers, it was the castle called the White Moon (Hakusatsu) Palace where the Emperor Clan lived.


    The corridors decorated with green gold and white moonstone, and the luxurious decorations were the very appearance of an empire at the height of prosperity before it fell.


    Then he walked down the hallway, and came to one of the four dining halls, the cafeteria at night.


    When I walked into the large room, the man who was inside turned to me in surprise.


    "How was this, Your Highness, Princess Meer?


    Meer is just a little surprised to see a large body like a bear and also the characteristic face of this beard.


    - Isn''t this the chef I fired?


    It was on her fourteenth birthday that Meer fired the chef who would serve all the vegetables she hated.


    "Maybe two years from now..."


    "Um, what is it?


    "No, it''s nothing. I''m hungry, so could you get me a snack? Moonbury pie is so lovely."


    When I heard that, the chef looked sinister.


    "Seriously, it''s hard to say, but it doesn''t mean we serve snacks without having lunch"


    The words make me feel kind of nostalgic, and Meer smiles unexpectedly.


    To my mind, he was the only one who gave Meer an opinion like this.


    The chef who came after him was just going to make things like Meer said, so in the end, Meer got tired of it. Anything is as boring as you think it is.


    "Right. If so, can you let me out for the rest of lunch?


    "What?"


    Hear Meer''s words, why not, the chef who rounds his eyes.


    "Anything?"


    "No, it''s nothing. I will now bring it with me."


    Before much time, the dishes line up in front of Meer.


    It was a fluffy, fragrant freshly baked bread, stew with plenty of seasonal vegetables, marinated red fish (ruger salmon), and an assortment of fruits.


    "Oh, I miss you, this"


    Meer loosened her cheeks, especially when she saw a stew full of vegetables.


    The stew even contains yellow moon tomatoes that firmly, I don''t like Meer.


    - This acidity, it''s not working, is it?


    Meer stared at the yellow moon tomatoes on the spoon.


    - But this looks delicious somehow.


    He remembered what he had been fed in the barn.


    Bread so hard that your teeth are about to break. It even grew like mold on its surface, it was bossy and very hard to eat.


    Sometimes the stew that comes out was also wondering what was in it, it was gray and cloudy and the vegetables used were not weeds.


    If it''s just a mess. Still, for a few days, my stomach hurts, I wanted you to do something about it.


    I heard the famine followed and there was no food, but that must have been just harassment, Meer thinks.


    Evidence of this is that there were days when I knew I didn''t like Meer and only had a supple yellow moon tomato.


    - That was hard......


    That indescribable blue odor, sourness and egumi when I was forced into my mouth......


    I get goosebumps just remembering.


    So, again, I set my sights back on the yellow moon tomato in front of me.


    - Compared to the stuff back then..., it''s kind of, it''s so shiny.


    I was going to leave it, Meer, but I was just a little intrigued and tried putting the tomato shards in my mouth.


    Moments, those eyes, they open up!


    "Chef! This, call the chef!


    On Meer''s sword screen, the maids tremble.


    "Oh, you know, Her Highness Princess Meer, how was it?


    "Fine, call the head chef!


    "Something you don''t like...?


    Hearing the noise, the chef showed up. The face was nervous and seemed so tense.


    "This..., what is it?


    Meer stuck the object on the spoon, the yellow moon tomato, to the chef''s nose tip.

 3 Episode Three: Voices in Memory

    "What is this!


    "It''s a seasonal vegetable stew..."


    Chef says in a blurry tone somewhere. But Meer wasn''t going to be deluded.


    "I hear what these vegetables are."


    Guru, keep the spoon close in front of the chef''s face.


    There is a height difference between a large chef and Meer, so stretch out, toe ahead, and gush...


    "... Yellow Moon Tomato, is it?


    The chef said that he saw what was poked at him and noticed him. The maids watching around also look worried.


    "Oh no... this is the yellow moon tomato?


    With incredible thoughts, Meer stares at it, then puts the spoon in her mouth with a trembling hand.


    The moment you touch the tip of your tongue, the refreshing acidity that spreads through your mouth. A hint of sweetness hidden in it. The more well simmered vegetables collapse in the mouth, dust, and soon disappear.


    Leave a great finish in your mouth......


    A different flavor than in my memory rocked Meer''s emotions.


    Obsessed, Meer moved the spoon.


    Bread that leaves a thick thickness and melts over the tongue, fluffy and sweet......


    "What could bread have been so soft?


    The twinkling voice was trembling. Notice, the cheeks, pounding, pounding..., the tears were telling.


    "Hi, princess, how are you? Something wrong with my cooking...?


    The chef talks to me, like I said.


    Meer, who cooked all over her mouth, tried to reply, but all she had to do was make a fuzzy, unspoken voice.


    I''ll give it to you, I''ll pinch it to your throat, I''ll twitch my hands and feet......


    After one of the maids brought the water and managed to calm down..., etc., and show that the noble princess did not deserve it.


    "Enjoyed yourself, chef. You''re a good man."


    Meer smiled at the head chef, who was calming down by the way.


    "It''s an honor to compliment you. But, Princess, today''s stew was a dish that exploited the deliciousness of the ingredients, so it''s not my style."


    "Well, did you? But, for example, yes, yellow moon tomatoes. Could yellow moon tomatoes have been something bluer and more tannic?


    Reminds me of what I was forced to eat in prison. It was hard, bitter, damaged by some things, and very, very bad.


    "Oh......"


    After a bitter laugh, the chef said.


    "In the case of yellow moon tomatoes, saving the hassle of simmering can sometimes taste like that. That one took three days to simmer. If you look out for fire, you can make it for everyone."


    "... well, so much? But if it''s that laborious, you don''t have to eat it..."


    "No, then I will hinder Her Highness''s body. It is our duty to protect the health of the imperial family."


    Put your hands on your chest, bow your head deeply, and grace your subordinate chef. Meer once thought it was naturally something she could offer herself.


    But it wasn''t... yes, it wasn''t.


    Few people noticed her this way, which was zeroed down by the revolution.


    So she said, slightly loosening her cheeks, with a soft grin.


    "That was hard work. Thank you for your time."


    "Heh...?


    The chef was stunned by the words of honest labor. That already stunned me that I just might lose my hips.


    So much so that I let my big body jump up and lag behind with two or three steps.


    I never thought I''d get such a kind word from this selfish princess.


    ¡­ Meer''s daily deeds are obliterated.


    Pokan, and opened his mouth, and as though even a flying wizard had seen it, after blinking his eyes,


    "Come on, come on, I''m afraid."


    Finally, I answered just one word.


    Then, is it a shade of light, scratching your cheeks uncomfortably,


    "As it were, well, it could simply be a matter of price...... What I''m offering you today is the same luxury pay that ordinary people get for a month''s work."


    "Oh, really?


    Even if they talk about the price, it is one thing that doesn''t come to pass.


    In the first place, I am a selfishly raised princess. What I want is a woman who has gotten it with one stream.


    If you are not interested, you are not interested in your own living expenses, or how much food you are spending, or in the salaries of ordinary people.


    So no wonder I overheard the chef''s words... I was supposed to.


    "Do you know how much it costs you royal meals?


    An unpleasant voice that rises to the back of your brain on the fence.


    Surprised, Meer looked around at the neighborhood as a chirp.


    - What is it?!? That one is......


    A familiar voice, the Lord of that voice...

 4 Episode Four Reunion

    "... who the hell was that voice?


    After the meal, Meer moved to the salon in the air garden.


    When I say aerial gardens, I''m not really floating. It''s built on the roof of the White Moon Palace, a little stretched out.


    The garden, which was built by collecting various beautiful grass flowers from within the country, was such a stunning place that it was not embarrassing to invite royalty from other countries.


    Moya Moya in Meer''s head didn''t clear up when she often walked around the garden and said she enjoyed the scent of beautiful flowers.


    There seems to be something I really need to remind you of...... but its important memory seems to be on the other side of the fog veil...... no matter how much I reached it never reached it.


    "... Again, this isn''t sweet enough. This, maid! Somebody get me something sweet."


    To serve the snack she had missed earlier, Meer pampered, slapping her hand all the way.


    Often moved to the table seats provided at the corner of the garden to wait. I saw a young maid coming soon.


    When she saw what she was carrying, Meer''s eyes opened wide.


    - Oh, that, no way!


    It was a cake. A short cake with plenty of cream, plenty of morning picked strawberries on the top, nothing weird......, but......


    - Fuck, fuck, eat cake, it''s been too long!


    Of course since he was captured and put in jail, where the Empire''s finances have deteriorated, it has not been a cake or other eatable situation already.


    Nature, cane, and body dance.


    Right in front of Meer like that......,


    "Oh, thank you for waiting, come on!


    The maid flew! Of course, cake together......


    Pokan, and the cake that slowly crosses in front of Meer who opens her mouth, and the maid...... Nothing stops it......


    Becha......!


    Cake that crashes onto the floor and peppers unbroken. A catastrophe in which a maid falls on top of it and squashes it by the time it''s completely skinless!


    Meer...... I lose my word.


    "Hey, Anne, what are you doing!


    The older maids, who were watching a series of disturbances, run bumpy.


    "Dear Meer, I''m sorry. Are you hurt?


    He was shocked and grumpy Meer, but soon regained his sanity and smiled.


    "Yeah, no problem. Thanks."


    Originally, I would like to fly even one of the cursing words.


    Now, perhaps if it had been the previous Meer, it would have done so.


    Having experienced life in a hard prison though, Meer had become deeper than a cake dish and had a wider heart about a teacup.


    To translate, that is, even if it was not far from the crowd, patience to such an extent that it was not called a critical selfish daughter was beginning to converge.


    This could be described as a major growth.


    Yes, people grow up.


    Even if that was a slower walk than a turtle..., no, snail.


    Meer is growing!


    So even now, with a grin drawn to my mouth,


    "The cake is a good story if you bring me something new."


    Yeah, you just put in a follow up.


    "Is your girlfriend better than that?


    I can even show you room to care for a fallen maid.


    Yes, in any case, all you have to do is prepare something to replace the cake, so whatever the problem is...,


    "Dear Meer, I''m sorry. Actually, I only got that cake of the day..."


    "Damn it! Be right there!


    It was beautiful! It was a moment.


    In front of what they ruined the cake, such as Meer''s generosity, it''s only about dead leaves that fly if you blow them.


    The cake is great!


    Especially the first cake I''ve eaten in years is an easy blow to reason.


    "Wow, give me my cake so much... oh my god, give me your face!


    "Hih!


    Gradually, Meer flutters her legs. The young maid, who looked frightened, turned her face to Meer with a squeaky trick.


    It was the face of a mid-teenage girl, older than Meer, who showed up.


    Raw cream all over red hair, thin shavings on the tip of the nose, thin, teary blue, round eyes......


    He had a more sticky face like he was cute than beautiful. Even so, it''s not as dirty as you''d see at a dance party. In one way or another, she is a simple girl with a look such as a village daughter in the countryside.


    "... you are"


    When I saw that face, behind Meer''s brain, a sight came back to life.


    It''s the memory of the worst day of her life, the memory of the day of her execution.


    One in the dungeon, waiting for ''then'' to come, that was the time.

 5 Episode Five: The Maid of Loyalty

    Dim dungeons.


    Sleepy, chilly, in that room, Meer was waiting "then" with one knee in her arms.


    Two years had actually passed since Meer was imprisoned.


    There''s no sign of the many servants who were surrounding her now either. In the first few weeks, some came to see me, but when I observed that Meer would never return to the seat of power, I quickly left.


    That''s how Meer got lonely.


    However, the few exceptions are¡­¡­,


    "Dear Meer, I''ve been trying to fix your hair."


    She was a red-haired, young maid, Anne.


    When Anne, who had come, gave thanks to the soldier who stood instead, she set foot in prison. Meer is already paralyzed, but in prison, it smelled terrible. Comparable to the poorest neighborhoods, there''s the lowest environment.


    But Anne shows no hesitation whatsoever and turns behind Meer.


    Then, pass through the blonde hair that dulls the pocket I was putting in.


    Hair that hasn''t been washed for days doesn''t quite come together, and yet surely, Anne trims Meer''s hair.


    "Excuse me, Master Meer. Me, I haven''t been very good at using..."


    "... why are you doing all you can to me?


    Poop, and words spilled out of Meer''s mouth.


    Since she was captured by this dungeon, Anne has been walking me through. Once every three days or put aside for a day?


    Sometimes he devoted himself to holding a plug, or to wiping Meer''s body that she couldn''t bathe and getting herself around.


    But Meer wasn''t sure why.


    Meer is the Emperor''s daughter. So there''s never been anyone around that had a good feeling, or rather, I think there are quite a few.


    But the maid in front of me, Anne, isn''t. One way or another, he was annoyed by Meer''s selfishness.


    For once, I told you not to have misunderstandings, Meer wasn''t anything but a tyrant.


    Well, if you''re dodgy, you''ll curse, and if you''re clean, you''ll get your hands out. Sometimes he even leaves his legs, and in some cases he punches him in the head.


    ... is Meer reflecting that it was roughly unfit for a noble status.


    But nothing more.


    Slap him with a munch or say to the soldier who was on the spot, "Cut off the disrespectful! It didn''t." Because that sounds painful...


    Meer hurts, but she doesn''t really like it.


    But that''s why I''m a good princess, I never was.


    Who would like, curse and devote themselves to someone who''s been kicked in the foot?


    That''s just some slightly unusual hobbyists. The maid in front of me, probably not.


    "I''m not doing you any good. Rather..."


    "Yes. Well beaten. Have you ever been kicked before?


    Anne said, smiling nostalgically.


    "You know what? Mia, Mia, your kick doesn''t hurt at all, does it?


    "Huh? Really?


    "Yes, compared to when I had a fight with my brothers, not at all. Hehe."


    Then, Anne, once she shut up,


    "This is how I took care of you, Meer, because I just couldn''t leave you alone. There''s no particular reason."


    I smiled so tenderly.


    The calm time was not long. A soldier who has just arrived takes Meer to the execution bench.


    At the parting, Meer turned to Anne and bowed her head deeply.


    "I can''t reward your loyalty right now. Thank you, and forgive me for what I can only say."


    The next moment, fluffy, and Meer''s body was wrapped in warmth.


    "May God bless you, Meer,"


    When Anne found out she had been hugged, Meer''s eyes filled with tears in her lid. Because I never had one in my captive life, such as being so tenderly embraced.


    Anne''s overflowing tenderness is plush, delightful... but a shame.


    What I couldn''t do to her that made me better was inscribed as a deep remnant in Meer''s heart.


    With an untouchable untrained in his chest, Meer headed to the execution bench.


    "... I remember."


    Meer knelt quietly instead of Anne apologizing for the floor with her hands in front of her.


    "My princess, the dress is in cream..."


    "Shut up!


    When she sipped the maid around her, Meer softly held Anne''s shoulder.


    "Give me your face, Anne"


    "Thigh, I''m sorry. Your Highness."


    "I''m not angry."


    That being said, the grin Meer brought to mind was soft and gentle.


    "Now, stand up. You''re not really hurt, are you?


    "Yes, um, thank you,"


    Anne, held up by Meer, is making her eyes black and white. To Anne like that, Meer,


    "Now I can reward you for your loyalty."


    So, I''ll tell you roughly.


    "I will make you my exclusive maid now. Take charge around me from now on."


    "... Huh?


    "Hiya, princess!?


    The surrounding maids of Meer''s surroundings ran upset at once.

 6 Episode Six: How to Show Lovely Loyalty

    A maid dedicated to the Crown Princess.


    That is a very honorable position, as well as a desirable end point for the maids serving the castle.


    It is not civilians or the like who are mistaken to assume that office. It is often the case that he is of such a family as said three daughters, the second daughter of the nobility.


    And more important than that is the high salaries. Nearly double compared to a common maid, and nearly triple if compared to Anne''s salary for a civilian native and rookie.


    It is more impossible not to be surprised because Anne, from the civilian population, and not to say she is very good, who has been appointed to such a position, where some have fallen out.


    When you get promoted like that all of a sudden, you''re going to be bullied by your maid buddies when you''re bad.


    But this is what Meer proclaimed, exaltedly, to Nico.


    "From now on, Anne is my exclusive maid. Will you come into my shelter? Ladies and gentlemen, please think about what that means."


    When this happens, I can''t help anyone anymore.


    Anyway, it is the immediate nomination of the selfish and well-known Princess Meer.


    Naturally, I can''t risk damaging the selfish princess''s mood to the maids who have seen so many whimsical and fired servants.


    "Um, Anne, um, it''s been..."


    On this day''s border, senior maids'' reactions to Anne changed. Instead of being bullied for no reason anymore, he became kind to me the other way around.


    Some dodges, too, are now available for help.


    In this sudden change, Anne at the time was just confused.


    - It''s a bad idea to raise your salary too...


    It''s something I don''t know why, so it feels creepy.


    Anyway, it''s that Princess Meer. It''s a rumored selfish princess to fire a servant with one feeling.


    Being kind for no reason, as Anne, I can''t help but be scared...


    So Anne decided to ask thoughtfully.


    "Um, princess, how can you be so good to me?


    That day, Meer was sitting in her bedside chair in her room, reading an old daybook.


    What''s so fun, Meer has been reading that lately.


    - Is it the diary of someone famous...?


    Meer, who looked up at Anne''s call, said with an adorable grin.


    "I''m just rewarding your loyalty."


    Even so, it is Anne who has no idea.


    "Did I do something to the princess?


    "Whatever you do, thou art a man thick in loyalty, and I have recompensed it. That''s all. That''s all we''re talking about."


    - I''m not that loyal and thick!


    It is Anne screaming in her heart.


    She is not here at White Moon Palace to offer allegiance to His Majesty the Emperor or His Highness the Princess otherwise.


    Then when I say what it is for, it is for blah blah blah money.


    Her house is a poor merchant. Besides, I still have five little brothers and sisters to go with. Anne''s income can be called a lifeline because her parents can''t make it at all.


    So, more is welcome, but if the reason is thick in loyalty, or something like that, which is far from who you really are...


    - My stomach is tingling...


    Like I don''t give a shit about anything in Anne''s heart like that, Meer said with a grin.


    "So quickly, I''d like to show you your loyalty..."


    "Huh!?


    I''m not loyal or anything! It was Anne I wanted to say, but I just can''t say that.


    - What the hell are you demanding...?


    Oh, my God, I''m thrilled, Meer looks softly, like a child plotting a prank - well, Meer is actually a child.


    "Now, could you get me some folk grass treats?


    "... Huh?


    It was a tremendously adorable way of showing loyalty.


    Anne, who was hardened by tension, accidentally clapped out, almost laughed...,


    "Now..."


    I saw what was offered, and I screamed.


    "Hey, hey, hey, princess! There''s too many of them!


    What was in Meer''s hands was a giant gold coin called a full moon gold coin. That would make for a general maid''s salary, even sixty days.


    "Oh, really? But I don''t have much money on hand... Oh, yeah, well, then maybe I''ll buy your family something delicious and go home."


    - If you go to any top restaurant, you can run out!


    "Oh, and after that, about me, as you call me Meer, not the princess"


    "What? Um..."


    "Well, you asked for it. Hurry as fast as you can. Again, I need sweet treats when I think about it...... Ugh, folk grass snacks, I''m looking forward to it."


    It was Anne who could only watch Meer sing her nose blurry.

 7 Episode VII: Princess Meer, Motivating

    The White Moon Palace houses a large library (library) that gathers knowledge of all of the Tiermoon Empire.


    With a cheek wand on the wooden desk provided for the large library, Meer sighed, depressed.


    "Hmm, what is it..."


    Meer has been stuck in the library for the past few days.


    That day, when I remembered Anne, Meer took a week to review her journal, sorting out her memories.


    As a result, I finally understood that I was not dreaming, but what actually happened... No, precisely what was going to happen.


    As a result!


    "Oh, my God, I''m so sorry!


    Meer started out in a nutshell.


    Again, it wasn''t a joke, like being put on a headstand. Somehow, we have to escape that future.


    So Meer went to the library to find out about the current Tiermoon Empire.


    Indeed, according to Meer''s memory, the empire''s finances will deteriorate in the next few years. A famine strikes, the plague spreads, the people revolutionize, and neighboring countries intervene with help from the revolutionary army.


    Mostly, like that......, I think it was.


    library and relied on its memory to examine the conclusion that the


    "It''s hard."


    That would be so. Anyway, she was brought up spoiled. You can''t possibly tell that all of a sudden you started looking into politics and economics.


    Meer holds her head for something she knows what''s going to happen but doesn''t know what to do.


    No matter how much sweet I ate and how well my head worked, I couldn''t think of any good ideas.


    Although I could understand that it would not be a good idea for one meal of my own to be equal to a month''s salary for the people...


    "I guess I''ll have to find that one..."


    At the same time she remembered Anne, Meer was remembering another loyal minister.


    An excellent young civilian, who worked himself powdered to rebuild a leaning empire, and hence to help the Meers Emperor clan.


    Someone who worked for me to the end, even though Meer fell to the bottom, without forsaking me.


    - You don''t have a name written anywhere, do you? of awesome, i remember he was rude......


    Yin Shin Glasses, Damn Glasses, Damn Glasses... etc. I remember calling him a lot, and with that said, I don''t think I ever called him by his name.


    "There''s nothing you can do if you don''t know the name. I wonder if you''ve even written something that might give you a clue...?


    I think so, and when I reread the diary again, on the page of the day I first met you,


    "Idiots Flew from the Center to the Region"


    And I found it written small.


    "That''s right, I do think he said he''d been in charge of Imperial Capital for a while... Why don''t we go find him?


    Maybe he''s still in Imperial City.


    Immediate action when you think of it. Meer stood up and made Anne ready to go out.


    In the Tiermoon Empire, the imperial capital Renatia, there are five Moon Ministries (Sage) that help the Emperor govern.


    Blue Moon Ministry in charge of the administration of the capital (Seisetsuge)


    Ministry of Golden Moon (Kinshatsu), which deals with tax relations


    Red Moon Ministry in charge of local administration


    Green Moon Ministry for Foreign Affairs


    And it is the Black Moon Province (Kokotsuge) that brings together the seven imperial armies.


    Meer headed for Kim Moon Province, the closest location to White Moon Castle.


    There was no particular reason. I wasn''t thinking properly because he was running around to rebuild the empire''s finances, or because he was fine when he did it about money.


    Blah, it''s just a hunch.


    "Um, Mia, what the hell are you doing here?


    To Anne leaning her neck, Meer said,


    "There''s someone I''d like to see."


    It was just one word to answer.


    "Who I want to see... No way..."


    Anne holding her mouth down hah. Then, as convinced, I nodded,


    "If that''s what you''re saying, this Anne, I''m here to help you."


    ¡­¡­ Well, if that''s what you''re gonna say, I''d love to. "


    I didn''t know why Anne suddenly strained, but, well, okay, I change my mind.


    "I hope you''re there...... oh?


    As I was walking, I heard someone arguing.


    "Why does such a waste go through? With this, the Empire''s finances will collapse in the near future. Even you know that."


    "Yeah, shut up"


    "But..."


    "Shut up! You''re saying such details, and I don''t know what to do"


    "There''s no details. As it is, the Empire..."


    "Oh?"


    I hear a familiar, nostalgic voice somewhere, and Meer grins a lot.


    "Around. It was worth it in the library!


    The knowledge gained in the library is not at all relevant......


    Still, at least it seemed certain that Meer was blessed with luck.

 8 Episode Eight: Princess Meer, showing off Doyas face

    Meet him, it sucked.


    On that day, Meer was visiting a youth clerk for comfort.


    My first impression was, it wasn''t so bad. No, it was better.


    Sarah''s hair stretched out to the point where her ears were hidden, across a lens of small foreign glasses, and cool eyes emitted intelligent light.


    Although it felt a little cold, a very neat face was enough for Meer''s aesthetic eye.


    So Meer spoke gently with a smile that rarely appeared to the civilian population.


    Nevertheless, the answer returned was:


    "Do you know how much it costs you royal meals?


    This was it. And with a very cold, freezing voice.


    "What, what? Wouldn''t you be a little rude?


    Suddenly, Meer made her eyes black and white.


    The glasses young man in front of me was apparently angry, but I have no idea why, he''s angry.


    It''s hardly anything that pissed me off, Meer.


    Well, I don''t know what it means to be told that by the first person I meet.


    "Why, in the first place, do you have to come to work and be told that!


    Yes, it is. She is now saying thank you to the person in front of her.


    An empire set in distress by financial collapse, epidemics, minority tribal insurgencies. In a situation where many civilians and martial arts officers, even ministers, could escape, Meer heard about a young civilian struggling with the lone army,


    "That''s quite an inspiring story. I should pay you a quick visit."


    So I thought, this is how it came about. He came and did it!


    Yet! Yet!


    The loyal youth clerk said a cold word with his chilled eyes behind his glasses, hissing, and turning here.


    "Of you royals..."


    Hey, I was nasty. On top of that,


    "It''s disturbing when you can stand there forever. If you have time, do what the princess can only do, Her Highness Princess Meer"


    - What a treat! You mustn''t forgive this man!


    Meer was angry that day and couldn''t sleep much.


    Even after I walked into bed, I banged my pillow with a critical toothpick... and when I noticed it was morning when I was jittering my hands and feet.


    And, well, it sucked to meet like that.


    But it was true that he was running around to rebuild the empire even after Meer was captured in prison.


    He also appealed to me to release Meer, and of all the ministers who were there, he and Anne were the only two who came to see me the day I was executed.


    That''s why Meer''s trust in him is huge.


    - Well, if you have a little more mouth, I have nothing to say.


    "... Well, if that''s all you have to say, I order Ludwig Third Class Tax Officer, your honor, to make an assignment to Red Moon Province"


    While that was happening, things were rolling.


    - Oh, yeah. It was Ludwig, his name... Red Moon Province?


    "... go to the region, do you mean?


    "Exactly. If we increase local taxes, we can avoid what you call an imperial crisis, right?


    "But..."


    - Oh, that''s not good. These, those insidious glasses, are about to be flown to the region!


    Meer was in a great hurry.


    It wasn''t until after the Tiermoon Empire went out of control that he returned to the Imperial Capital after being flown to the region.


    That is¡­¡­,


    - Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!


    Soon Meer jumped out of the shadows and stepped forward before the two of them.


    "Hey, wait a minute!


    "Oh, my God... be... Mi, Her Royal Highness Princess Meer"


    "I''ve heard a lot about you."


    "This is an ugly thing to show you¡­"


    To Meer, who suddenly appeared, his boss''s man said as he wiped the sweat off his forehead.


    "I don''t mind. Besides, I''m not impressed. Flying young officials to the province cheaply. I want you to have a lot of arguments and work for the Empire."


    "Yes, no, but..."


    Mia glanced at the official who said something.


    "Oh? Can''t you hear me?


    "Huh? No, no, no, no, no, no."


    "Yes, I''m glad. By the way, did the young man there, uh, sure, Mr. Ludwig or something, say?


    "Oh, ha..."


    Suddenly, he talks and Ludwig raises his confused voice.


    "I need to talk to you for a second, would you mind?


    Meer grabbed Ludwig''s hand and took him behind the building.


    "Um, what is it? Me... No, I have a job..."


    Until earlier, it was Ludwig who looked distracted somewhere, but now it looked white whether he regained his calm.


    "I''d like to talk to you for a moment."


    "Um, I said I''m busy..."


    "I need you to tell me something."


    "... Are you okay? You''re more selfish than listening."


    Ludwig sighed after shrugging his shoulders in a bit of a shudder.


    "So, what do you want to hear?


    "Well, if we''re going to get straight, how can we rebuild the Empire''s finances?"


    When I heard that, Ludwig''s eyes became so thin.


    "Well, then, shall I ask? Your Highness Princess Meer, do you know how much it costs for your meal?


    As if, laughing with his nose to fool around, Ludwig said.


    In contrast,


    "Well, I guess I just said a slice of March Gold for about a month of your salary per meal?


    It was Meer answering with the best Doya face.

 9 Episode IX: The Biggest Allies

    Ludwig marvels and solidifies at Meer''s answer.


    I saw that, Meer,


    - Oh, something, it feels so good!


    I''m totally on track. It was norinoli.


    "In the first place, the financial problems of the empire are that, if you put it briefly, there is more money out there than money coming in. To solve it¡­"


    Then out of Meer''s mouth comes the problem the Tiermoon Empire has.


    That''s not what Meer came up with in the big library over the last few days...... Of course not.


    As you can see...


    That is what Ludwig told us in the future world.


    In other words, it is a complete pakri.


    It''s his face from that day that rises to the back of his brain.


    A narrative that was greatly mixed up with sermons while sharing sarcasm. I don''t know what he''s talking about, blah blah blah. It''s Meer...


    - Those humiliating days..., you can''t possibly forget!


    It was such a humiliating event for her that it was engraved into her memory, word for word.


    Memories of resurrected humiliation. Keep his words as they were then, Meer repeatedly showed them.


    On the issues of empires, nobility, imperial capitals, with neighbouring countries, and many other issues.


    If anyone was listening to the two future conversations, wouldn''t they stay that way! It made me want to say¡­, it was so completely indispensable that I could already say it was clean.


    Nevertheless, Ludwig''s expression had only changed from stunning to awe.


    "... that''s enough"


    Raise one hand, stop Meer''s words......, stay on one knee on the spot, Ludwig to thank his subordinates.


    "I am impressed that there are wise men like you in the Imperial Palace."


    The words shocked Meer''s body.


    - Oh, you''re so smart!? Um, the insidious glasses..., you''re praising me!?


    Meer shook with joy.


    - Oh, something, for this day, I feel reincarnated.


    I was at the top of my excitement, Meer,


    "But that''s it, if you know what I mean, can you rebuild this country without some help from me?


    The word turned blue.


    - Oh, that''s not good! I''m too well. Wow!


    It is a major miscalculation.


    Indeed, it was Ludwig''s words that Meer uttered. But it was after he went around the region and looked into foreign circumstances.


    It is, so to speak, the conclusion reached by the future Ludwig at the end of his struggles.


    Meer''s words were too good to be true when he became a new official today.


    Perfect recognition of the status quo and prediction of the future - the shock that His Royal Highness, the twelve-year-old, had had on Ludwig was too great.


    So even if he thinks, "You don''t have to do anything, just leave it to the princess when this goddess of wisdom", it is inevitable.


    In fact, if you leave it to the unfortunate imperial Meer, it''s going to be a big deal - and Meer desperately works her head off. but...


    - No, you can''t. I can''t think of anything!


    That''s a shame she''s a princess.


    Fortunately, however, what was in front of me was a brilliant young civilian.


    "Oh, but, well. Indeed, Her Royal Highness Princess Meer is still young. Maybe you won''t listen to me seriously, and maybe you think so?


    On his own, he gave Meer a convenient interpretation.


    "Exactly!


    Meer rode the stream. I couldn''t possibly not get on the flow of trying to push myself up.


    In addition, Meer was unusual at this time.


    "And no matter how smart I say I am, I think I can be wrong. So think about it, and don''t hesitate to tell me."


    You''re smart or something... and so on, and a calm person would have put a scratch in it.


    If you''re not calm, but someone with a very normal sensibility, you must have been stunned.


    However, Ludwig''s eyes were brilliantly cloudy due to earlier shocks.


    "Do you want to lend ears to your subordinate''s prophecy without paying attention to intelligence... What are you..."


    Earlier, Meer''s words impressed him when his boss cut his own prophecy and dumped him. The timing was on Meer''s side.


    Without Ludwig''s wisdom, he is Ludwig, who I would never dream of, such as Meer being an unfortunate princess who can do nothing.


    "If that''s what you mean..."


    Ludwig, once again, thanks his subordinates. Keep your head down deep,


    "With this Ludwig, the whole body and spirit, we are here to help you"


    "Yes, thank you very much."


    He was a delightful meer to Ludwig with a particularly winning attitude.


    This is how Meer, following her loyal maid, Anne, got her biggest ally.

 10 Episode Ten: Prophecy x Diary of Blood Staining

    "Nfu......"


    Run, and I saw Meer with a grin, and Anne tilted her neck small.


    "You''re in a good mood, Mia."


    "Oh? Do you understand?


    Even when I got back to my room, Meer was in a good mood. I was in a super mood.


    Whatever, those insidious glasses......, I got Ludwig to say "smart".


    - Smart... he said I was smart. Nhhhhh


    I guess you say how it feels to rise to heaven at times like this. Meer''s tension was unlikely to change for a while.


    "Oh, yeah. We have to write in our diary so that we don''t forget what happened today to remember¡­"


    Earlier, when Meer took the diary, she dived onto the bed.


    I''ll let my little body bounce off my fuzzy bed, and I''ll roll around. Let''s roll, let''s roll.


    The luxury bed is made of moonlight bird feathers that gently envelop Meer''s body.


    Meer buttered her legs like a tickle as she nodded her face at the fluffy blanket. The skirt in the room revealed a young lady''s foot, and she was dressed without a slight flaw.


    "Ugh, uh-huh"


    "... Mia, I don''t know..."


    Wherever Anne''s rhetoric blows, Meer smiles in a good mood.


    "Ugh, I am Her Royal Highness Princess Meer of the wise Empire, right? There''s nothing wrong with that."


    Uhh! Words and deeds that might seem like things like that...... but Anne was looking at Meer with eyes that looked more like smiling things.


    (I''m so glad you were praised by the man who gives you your thoughts!


    Anne is Anne, because of her weird misunderstanding of Meer, rather, she feels like a sister watching her sister''s first love..., and she feels tender.


    Wouldn''t that be a good example of how difficult it is to fix a button that has been misplaced once?


    Aside from that, Meer writes a new letter in her diary as she bumps her leg.


    The events from making Anne an exclusive maid to today will be spelled (cont ''d) while adding some foot color.


    - Oh, my God! Am I talented in poetry and plays? I can''t believe I could write so much!


    I wonder how happy I was. Meer''s brush slipped away to flow.


    After writing everything down and closing the page, Meer thinks to the pretend.


    - Yes, if I changed the journal description, what would happen to the future journal?


    That was a little curious.


    It''s in front of you, still a beautiful journal and a bloodstained one. If these two books are the same thing, what happens if I rewrite them here?


    Nowadays, Meer, who opened the Blood Dyeing Day Book,


    "Become! What, this!


    Unexpectedly, he gave a startling voice.


    The letters in the diary twitch and distort, changing the writing. Where Meer rewrote earlier, she rewrites exactly as she did, plus the descriptions ahead of her are rewritten to match.


    It also looks as if the future is going to change its writing¡­.


    - It doesn''t just look that way, it''s actually changing the future!


    Meer noticed.


    Installing Ludwig''s cooperation and getting him to move early has made a huge difference in history.


    - Could this be...?


    Meer getting up and sitting right on the bed.


    Then I turn the page that goes on with my sifting hand. A thin, sad sigh spilled out of Meer''s mouth as she plugged into the last page of the diary.


    - I can''t believe it hasn''t changed yet..., no.


    The last statement, there, unchanged, foretold Meer''s execution.


    - How could you do this...


    In despair, my eyes stain black. Such impatience burns my chest, like wanting to escape somewhere far before the tragic end.


    - It''s okay, it''s okay. We still have time.


    Once, I took a deep breath, calmed down, and then again, Meer rereads the diary.


    There, Ludwig''s cooperation was mounted and, although somewhat, in financial terms, improved, that alone wrote down a number of events that could not be changed.


    Plagues in Imperial Glades (slums), ethnic minority insurgencies in peripheral areas, etc.


    The problem was piling up.


    Besides, we all couldn''t see how it worked out for Meer.


    - Shit, that''s not good. I can''t believe Ludwig complimented me if I''m on track!


    With a cold water poured out of his head, Meer stood up bulky,


    "Mr. Anne!


    Towards his own exclusive maid, he exalted himself.


    "I would love something sweet to make my head work better!


    ... that you can''t afford it.

 11 Episode XI: The Shadow of the Empire Renatia

    Where there is light, darkness always arises......


    The glorious capital of the great Tia Moon Empire, Renatia, also has a dim, people-turning neighborhood.


    The ghetto near the walls, commonly known as the "Crescent Zone", is that.


    Where the poorest people live, there''s nothing to eat satisfactorily, and if you get sick, it''s like being dumped on the road as it is.


    Apart from the small church and the orphanage, a place where human profiteering has almost ceased.


    Exactly, that was an abandoned district.


    There was a girl walking on such a street corner in a beautiful dress, out of place.


    No other Tiermoon Empire, the Emperor''s daughter, Meer Luna Tiermoon. It is that person.


    I walk down the road with chickens, chickens, and chickens as I roam around rarely.


    "Her Royal Highness Princess Meer, not really, it''s dangerous if you go forward. We need you to stay out before we do..."


    Around the girl, there were four soldiers of armed escorts, plus Anne, the exclusive maid, and even the figure of Ludwig, who the other day drew into his companionship.


    Why did this group, which is likely to attract the attention of its surroundings, decide to visit such a place¡­.


    The story goes back a few hours.


    "... again, this is the problem to clean up... right?"


    Thanks to the treat that Anne brought, Meer''s head was always covered.


    Once again, I reread the diary, and Meer found the description in it that bothered me.


    "It''s an epidemic. You hit an egg or something because of it."


    A few years from now, a plague will be endemic in Teito.


    Apparently, this major incident, in which 10% of the people of the Imperial capital would lose their lives, could not have predicted even just Ludwig.


    In the unwritten journal, it was read that the finances, which had been improved thanks to Ludwig because of it, were now deteriorating at once.


    "Um, I guess I can''t just leave you alone...... How can I prevent a plague?


    Basically, Meer doesn''t really like hard work. If I had to, I''d stick to the big library, but it wouldn''t last long, and I hate researching and studying in the first place.


    Then what do we do......


    "In the meantime, all you have to do is ask what you don''t know"


    The answer is simple. Ask someone, and rely. Meer now has a handy wisdom bag.


    "Mr. Anne, I''m going out."


    "Which way are you going out? Dear Meer,"


    "It''s Ludwig''s place, not Ludwig''s"


    "Oh, the other day..., then you have to fix your meal"


    It is Anne whose nose suddenly becomes rough.


    "Really? I think it''s enough as it is..."


    What Meer was wearing was a chic black dress worn in the room. Whatever if you''re going to a ball or something, I thought you were dressed for nothing wrong with meeting people...


    "You shouldn''t! So what do you do without appealing to men? I''m going to the dress room, Master Meer."


    Half-forced, Meer was brought to the clothing room.


    Anne also borrows the hand of the veteran maid who was by her side to get Meer dressed.


    The blue dress with azure cherry blossoms is designed to combine cuteness and ease of movement, with a relatively short skirt length.


    Oh, I''ve never seen this dress before.


    It is Meer who has such a rotten dress. Of course you can''t figure it all out, so there''s a lot of dresses that you can''t wear without ever putting your sleeves through.


    "Hehe, you look great, Master Meer"


    Smiling so, Anne now starts to tone Meer''s hair.


    Enough was added to finish the glowing platinum hair, and then the finish was finished with a rainbow glowing gemstone.


    "Oh? That''s..."


    Meer, looking in the mirror, looked at the rash and narrowed her eyes slightly.


    "What''s wrong? Dear Meer,"


    It was another veteran maid, not Meer, who answered Anne''s question.


    "That was given to Meer last year by the Sakura Merchant. Master Meer was delighted."


    Anne laughed happily when she heard about the veteran maid in charge of the clothing room.


    "Really? Well, that''s just fine."


    "Right..."


    Answered Meer''s voice was a bit sinking......,


    - Honestly, this is a little subtle...


    Nothing, it''s not that I don''t like the Kanzi design, and in fact, I don''t hate the way it looks...


    Meer had a reason why she couldn''t take pleasure in wearing it.


    - But if you''re going to see your crusty glasses, is that enough?


    That''s what I thought back then, and Meer didn''t dare say anything.

 12 Lesson Twelve: The Great Leader Who Heaven Wants to Send (Note A Great Misunderstanding

    For Ludwig, the encounter was shocking.


    Lived in this world as the second son of a merchant, he was a smart child from a young age. As my oldest brother inherited the shop, he had long been an official of the state, and as soon as he first studied it, he realized how rotten this Tiermoon Empire was.


    Although the causes varied, it was clear that many were in the Gateway (Mongba) nobility, which culminated in the Emperor.


    So I guess, he despised noble and imperial people, the so-called noble people.


    Before him like that, one day, the girl suddenly appeared.


    Meer Luna Tiermoon.


    The girl, situated so to speak near the apex of noble people, the First Empress of the Empire, said as she rocked her beautiful platinum hair like a melted moonlight.


    Help me rebuild this empire.


    The glint of intelligence she showed, as yet of the goddess of the moon, glistened too much...... Ludwig, stabbed by that light, is still unable to hold his heart high.


    Since that day, he had worked for Meer in response to her trust.


    The boss''s opposition was sealed using the glory of the Imperial Empress.


    I know that''s naturally in Meer''s ear, but seeing as she hasn''t said anything, as she thinks, I guess I can move.


    Perhaps she thinks Ludwig moves spontaneously if she communicates her thoughts on the Empire.


    Showing general policy, detailed judgment respects the will of experts in the field. Very commonly, there are many countries that perished without that judgment.


    Ludwig is at war with the twelve-year-old girl for making the right decision.


    "Isn''t she the great leader that heaven sent to the Empire...?


    It is the end of thinking about it.


    ... Whatever it is, it''s nothing but paranoia.


    "Hello, Ludwig"


    "This, Your Highness, is Princess Meer. Welcome aboard."


    Stop working, Ludwig, stand up. Hand controlled it, Meer grinned lightly.


    "Thank you for your work, Ludwig"


    "No, thanks to Her Royal Highness, it''s a lot easier to do. Thank you."


    Meer nods in a mood to Ludwig, who bows his head.


    Apparently, Ludwig takes a whopping breath that he has not made a mistake in his actions until today. Anyway, the other person is well above himself in wisdom. You can''t be distracted.


    "By the way, I came here today because I wanted to fold in and talk to you."


    "Hmm, consultation¡­, is it"


    While arming, Ludwig thinks.


    - Seeing how Her Royal Highness is doing, it doesn''t seem like she''s dissatisfied with my work... but maybe there''s something I haven''t noticed.


    Anyway, the other person is the bearer of intelligence when it comes to the goddess of the moon.


    Mear''s ratings in Ludwig were soaring to levels no longer available¡­ very, very unfortunate.


    "Right, you can talk about it here...... I need you to take me somewhere."


    That''s what I mean profoundly, Mysterious grin Meer.


    "Where is it?


    "Crescent Moon District..."


    To that word, Ludwig was stunned.


    "-!? Are you going to the ghetto?


    Unexpectedly, the groan leaks.


    The nearest ghetto to the walls of the castle, in the imperial city of Lunatia. Crescent Moon District.


    That is a place where the royal nobility, of course, does not turn its feet, even among the general population.


    It''s Ludwig and a place I''ve never been, and I don''t even want to go if I like.


    Even if the heavens and the earth have been turned upside down, it is not the kind of place the First Empress of the Empire would go.


    "Dear Meer, I can''t believe you''re going anywhere like that, no matter how much!


    What happened to scream was Anne, the exclusive maid who was coming with me.


    Even if she thought she was just here to see Ludwig after all, Meer''s statement was water in her sleeping ear. Even if she was a flattering young maiden, the Crescent Zone was a place she didn''t want to get very close to.


    "Stay away from me because it''s dangerous," my parents tell me, and it''s the same place she herself tells her sisters and younger brothers.


    But on the other hand, I just shook my head and answered, Meer said.


    "It''s necessary. I want Ludwig to take a look in person and think about it."


    I said in a resolute tone.

 13 Episode XIII: The Smell of Epidemic Disease

    With Meer''s life, hurry, Ludwig arranges for a soldier to escort him.


    It was sudden, so only four people could be gathered, but all of them gathered were armoured soldiers.


    Whatever it was called an inspection to the battlefield, assuming it was within the imperial capital, this should have been almost no problem.


    - If it''s true, I''d like ten more, but it was sudden, so I can''t help it.


    Ludwig sighed.


    For the Son of the Supreme Emperor is going out into the city. It doesn''t matter how many hands you put on the escort.


    "By the way, Your Highness, is His Majesty the Emperor aware of today?


    "Heh? Is that your father?


    Today, and Meer tilting her little neck. It was,


    "Then you''ll be fine. I''ll tell you later, this much."


    It was Ludwig who remembered a touch of anxiety in a grand chest-stretching mea.


    The Crescent Zone that came that way seemed terrible. Just a step in, a distinctly different air from the district until then.


    That, if you''re going to say it very easily,


    "You smell terrible."


    The way one of the soldiers said it unintentionally, he held his nose.


    The whole city seemed to be dominated by a rotten smell or a smell of sweat or an unclean smell.


    The soldiers looked up to Anne and Ludwig, not to mention the smell of poking their noses, never in a castle or a luxury residential area.


    However,


    "Really? It doesn''t bother me that much..."


    Meer was flat.


    As for Meer, who had been locked up in the dungeon for two years, this one was totally better for the wind going through.


    "I''m sure it''s not easy for people in places like this to take a bath in the water, is it? It is only natural for humans to smell if they do not cleanse themselves for three days. It''s no different from travelers coming from afar."


    After I said that lightly,


    "Well, I''ll be there."


    Meer walked out.


    The soldiers around them could only stare blankly at the figure of such a daunting princess.


    Dirty roads, dim alleys, collapsing private homes......


    Those shadows were sending a surprising glance at an out of place line.


    Whatever that stuff is, Meer hangs in there, walks away.


    "Your Highness Princess Meer, where the hell is your destination?


    A soldier of leadership has asked.


    "Hmm, right, I haven''t decided in particular..., what''s that?


    Heh, Meer, who glanced off the road, turned her legs toward one child who was nodding to fall there.


    A boy dressed in a worn cloth that can''t even be called clothes, a child about five or six years younger than Meer, hands gently on his thin, decaying shoulders.


    "Hey, Princess!


    "What if you, are you okay?


    The boy, loosely raised his face, didn''t look particularly surprised to see Meer. Those eyes are more cloudy than ever and I have no sense of childish energy at all.


    "Aren''t you feeling ill somewhere?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Cassava''s lips move slightly, but there is no voice coming from them. Instead, the answer came back from Ludwig in the back.


    "From what I''ve seen, you''ll be hungry, not sick. It''s common around here."


    "Yes...... It must be hard to get hungry."


    Meer instructed Anne to share the handheld treat with the boy before seeing Ludwig again.


    "Ludwig, I need to ask you something."


    "What is it?


    "Here, what can we do to prevent epidemic diseases from happening in the future?


    "Epidemic disease... it''s..."


    To the words of that Meer, Ludwig was shocked as if he had been beaten to death with a garn on the head.


    Because it''s something I didn''t even think about.


    I knew that the empire''s finances would surely collapse in a few years.


    So I was desperate to think of measures to reduce spending and increase tax revenues, hoping that we would do something about it, and I am proud that everything we implemented worked.


    But that thing, once an epidemic disease occurs, happens to be pointless.


    And His Royal Highness, the little princess in front of you, is pointing out exactly that danger.


    "To prevent epidemics and diseases¡­"


    "Dear Meer, this kid, I knew I should give him a break somewhere. Looks like there''s a church nearby, why don''t you go over there?


    In Anne''s words, Ludwig''s thought was interrupted.


    "Right. I wanted to see a lot of things, so it was just fine."


    Blurring at Nico and laughing Meer''s face, Ludwig wondered why she had brought herself here.

 14 Episode Fourteen: The Secret of Kanzi

    In a narrow mixed alley, there was a place of purpose.


    Small, leaning church. From the large garden, children''s energetic voices are heard.


    After depositing the earlier child with Sister, Ludwig looked again at the church.


    "Is this the only place you can handle the sick..."


    The church is qualitative, and putting in a co-located orphanage doesn''t mean so many people will. It''s impossible to bribe sick people around here and distribute meals.


    - I wouldn''t have known if I hadn''t actually seen it, but I''m sure Her Royal Highness Princess Meer is right. There is a good chance that the plague (Ekibi) will spread around here.


    Think Ludwig.


    Meanwhile, Meer was trying to interact with a priest who was entrusted with the Church.


    Nothing, it''s not like she''s a particularly faithful person. It is our intention that if we make connections to the Church, which is an organization that brings the country together, it will help us in exile at times of need.


    At all times, he is a ¡°self first¡± meer.


    "Father, I thank you for accepting this sick man."


    "No, until we are doing what is natural as those who serve God. And I''m afraid His Royal Highness will take you to a place like this."


    "It''s no big deal. Because this place is not in my beloved country either. By the way, Father, you, your friends in foreign countries..."


    and so on and is an extra mea to the appeal.


    "Her Royal Highness Princess Meer..."


    It was then. Ludwig called out.


    "Oh, Ludwig, is it time?


    "No, Your Highness''s thoughts, I understand very well"


    Hearing that, Meer nodded contentedly.


    "Yes, that''s more than anything. That''s Ludwig, isn''t it? So, how do you prevent epidemic diseases from happening in the Crescent Zone?


    "... there are two ways to prevent the plague. Making food go over and let the inhabitants gain strength. And it''s about enriching healthcare providers."


    Put it in his mouth, Ludwig realizes the difficulty again.


    The job he''s been doing here lately is "spending less¡±.


    To make the Empire''s finances sound, one of two things: increase income or reduce spending.


    Since income does not increase easily, it was inevitably the main duty to reduce waste.


    But it costs a lot of money to distribute food and build a hospital.


    I had no idea how much money I needed just to keep that situation and how much money I could really have available in the first place.


    By analogy, wouldn''t it be impossible, even if Meer exercised her authority as a princess?


    Anyway, she''s just a young girl.


    Even though......,


    "That means you need money...... I see."


    Meer nodded small, arm-wrapped as if to think of something,


    "So... you''re right, would selling this be a little enough?


    In the meantime, I removed the shavings I had on my hair.


    "... what?


    With a big red treasure ball, it was a product that the famous big merchant had offered the other day.


    "Dear Meer, is that!? Isn''t that your favorite thing!


    Anne raised her voice of surprise.


    But Meer shook her head small,


    "On the basket, I don''t mind. No matter how important it is, what you hold on to as long as you can, it''s not going to be when it''s gone, and it''s going to be broken when it''s broken. Then, at best, we should use it in a meaningful way."


    "Her Royal Highness Princess Meer..."


    Ludwig was unusual and very touched for him to be calm.


    Literally, Meer looked like the Virgin.


    Of course, it is an illusion.


    As you know, Meer is not a Virgin or anything. So she said, "Sell it!" I said it for a good reason.


    What is the reason for this¡­,


    - If it''s enough for those people to take it from you, it''s better if you just sold it.


    Yes, it''s something that will be taken away from her when she is captured by the Revolutionary Army.


    Besides, it''s not like the man with the crude, abusive beard surface... well, it doesn''t matter if he''s a good-looking refreshing man, either.


    - If it''s going to belong to a guy like that, you should let go of yourself and use it for me.


    It is an intended meer everywhere.


    But of course Ludwig doesn''t know the circumstances.


    "Dear Meer, I firmly accept your feelings. I give you this Ludwig, this treasure, and I will make the best of it."


    By analogy, I just sold Kanzaki and it''s very short of what I need.


    However, Ludwig knew Meer''s intentions, who dared to offer Kanzaki.


    Starting the next day, Ludwig went around in a huge hustle and bustle about Meer offering important treasures for the people for the Glades.


    The supreme mercy shown by the young princess.


    The people were astonished by the lack of merciful Meer, and the nobles could no longer afford not to give themselves money either.


    Thus, twenty days later, it was decided that a large hospital would be built in the Crescent Zone.

 15 Episode XV Tea Party

    That day, Meer was coming to the Tea Party at the invitation of Emeralda Etwa Greenmoon, a courtier of the Four Dukes of the Tiermoon Empire.


    For the aristocratic lady, the Tea Party is a status.


    If you can invite a named customer, you can show that much power. In that sense, Meer, the Crown Princess, was a popular person.


    The tea party, held in the corner of the vast garden, had gathered many gateway noblemen.


    "Even so, Dear Meer, I''ve done a lot of thinking..."


    The tea party organizer, Emeralda, said as she fluttered and rippled her hair with Bizuki Crystal (Emerald) colors.


    "Well, what are you talking about?


    As she rinses the tea, Meer tilts her neck with a cool face.


    "I heard about the other day in the Glades."


    The Duke''s Lady said with a laugh, ho ho.


    "But how could you do such a waste? Like being offered an important kanzaki for folk grass? My father was twisting his neck."


    "Oh, that''s it..."


    "I thought it was just a whim, but it''s about Master Meer, so I''ve been thinking that it might have been something profound. But I can''t think of a reason..."


    Emeralda rides herself out.


    To be honest, Meer didn''t like her.


    Anyway, she, Meer''s best friend and all around her, is the one who betrayed the revolution.


    You can''t even like it.


    So, to be honest, I didn''t even want to come to the tea party or anything, but I can''t say no easily. Anyway, she is the second most noble lady in the emperor family.


    So Meer''s goal today was to stay as hard as possible without effort.


    So...,


    "There''s no such thing as deep meaning. Until I acted with all my heart."


    etc., and answer appropriately.


    Meaning, did you do it because you wanted to, complaining? Son of a bitch......, around.


    If the opponent is Ludwig, then this is enough if the daughters of the nobility are opponents, as long as they need to be aware of the answer.


    "It''s wonderful, that''s Dear Meer. Your heart is wide open."


    "We can''t even imitate being concerned about folk grass."


    While listening to the surrounding aristocratic ladies flatter their mouths,


    - Uh, I don''t know if it''ll be over soon...


    Meer sighed inside.


    "Good day, Master Meer"


    Early on in the carriage home, Anne spoke to me.


    "My shoulder''s stuck."


    Anne looked sympathetically at Meer pounding her neck.


    "After all, doesn''t Master Meer get used to that air, too?


    It''s not that I don''t like it......, or rather, Meer is a person who has grown up in the air over there.


    So, Anne''s story kind of bothered me.


    "After all, what does that mean?


    While confirming the souvenirs handed to her, Meer asks in an impudent tone,


    "Not with Meer and the others."


    - Oh, it''s ice cream. This is delicious!


    And so on, while I''m not serious, Anne''s story goes on.


    "Those people should never take their feet from themselves to where the poor live, or grace their possessions out of pity. Unlike Master Meer."


    "Damn......, really?


    Meer wandered off unexpectedly, forcefully theorized with glittering eyes.


    It is just a never-before-seen mea, such as having acted in good faith at all.


    If I don''t mean to, but I get the admiration of letting go, I don''t want to, or what...


    Meer''s conscience swayed before Anne''s pure trust.


    As a result, I kind of wanted to do something good asexually to balance it out...


    "... Your gracious Highness will give you this special gift."


    I offered Anne a souvenir ice treat.


    "What? Is that okay, something that looks so fancy!


    "I don''t mind. It''s not particularly unusual..."


    "Wow, thank you"


    Anne cheered happily¡­, then shut up to think just a little bit.


    "Can I help you?


    "No, I wanted to feed my sisters too, and I thought..."


    "Oh, right. So how about we stop by your house now?


    "............ what?


    "It''s an ice treat, so if you don''t eat it soon, it''ll melt. If you want your sister to eat, let''s hurry."


    "Wait, wait. Dear Meer, I don''t... It should be forgiven to be in the house of ordinary people for anything..."


    "Oh, you didn''t know? I''m a very selfish princess, aren''t I?


    Anne lost her word to Meer, who didn''t say yes or no.

 16 Episode XVI: Princess Meer, Open Your Enlightenment

    Anne''s home was outside the castle. Small house, built on a corner lined with common wooden private houses.


    Lots of dried clothes swayed in the wind in the garden with adorable flowers.


    It didn''t look wealthy in flattery, but it was a very homely and warm home.


    "Dear Meer, please wait in the carriage until I say yes"


    Leaving it at that, Anne goes into the house with the sleaze.


    A few minutes to wait, Anne and I came out together was a magnificent man and woman with a slightly blued face.


    "Oh, you, maybe..."


    "Ho, ho, I''m in a good mood today, Your Highness. He''s Anne''s father."


    The man said in a strange upward voice, and the woman in his place was Anne''s mother.


    In contrast, Meer raised the hem of her skirt.


    "Nice to meet you, I''m Meer Luna Tiermoon. I''m always looking out for Anne."


    I smiled adorably.


    "Yes, no, this is me, you have exceptionally drawn my daughter, and I have no words of gratitude"


    "Hey, I can''t entertain anything..."


    "You don''t have to worry about it. I always take care of Anne, and today I just stopped by to deliver my souvenirs."


    Meer chuckles, with a truly exemplary grin. It is a good mea on the outside.


    "Please, Anne, show me to your sister soon."


    Meer was in a hurry because she wanted to eat the ice candy before it melted.


    Fortunately, by the count, there were as many as eight ice treats in a pottery cup.


    Even if I gave it to Anne''s family with all this, it was going to come around to Meer as well.


    - That''s right, the Four Dukes. I''m fat!


    Meer was excited and bouncing about the icing treat she mouthed for the first time. of but......


    I saw the small rooms I was guided to, the children gathered there, and got a little worried.


    There he was, four children. The oldest is a boy, perhaps just a little older than Meer. The last three are girls and look younger than Meer.


    "... Anne''s brother and sister."


    Anne together, five. Parents together......, seven!


    - Oh, that was close to danger...


    Now the other one should come around to me.


    Moreover, it showed the saintly absence of splitting the souvenirs at all costs.


    The gentle statue of Her Royal Highness in Anne must also be able to stay unbroken.


    I didn''t really make a big deal of it, but anyway, Meer was in a good mood and listened to Anne''s siblings introduce herself today...


    "So, excuse me, Master Meer. My second daughter, Ellis, is a little weak, and she''s always resting in her room at this hour. If it''s true, I just need to come out and say hello..."


    "Heh...?


    To that word, Meer hardens.


    No way, alone, it''s an addition.


    Besides...,


    "Wow, Your Highness, are you sure you want something like this?


    "Thank you, Her Highness Princess Meer. Look, mommy and daddy eat!


    "Here, in front of the princess...... I''m sorry, Your Highness."


    There''s nothing more I can do to make Anne''s family look happy.


    In the presence of Anne, to maintain the statue of Her Royal Highness the gentle Empress, he is Mia, the little one, who cannot be said to have one.


    - All right, if you''re at the Four Dukes'', don''t be a jerk and put in about ten! Ahoy!


    Hit the Duke''s Lady with unproductive emotions.


    I hit eight times, and I was finally about to regain my peace.


    "I''m sorry, Your Highness. If it were you, no matter what the circumstances, where you have to be picked up¡­, this kind of disrespect¡­"


    "Huh? Oh, oh, I don''t care about that. I shouldn''t have come all of a sudden, and if I''m not feeling well, I can''t help it. Anne, it''s a waste of time if it melts, so eat it quickly."


    Then, just once, send a sliced glance to the ice candy person and then...,


    "Yes, while you''re eating, are we not going to take ice sweets to your sister in that room?


    Just in case, I''m not saying anything, I''m not caring about the sick.


    It''s just a story where people aren''t made enough to be shown eating delicious food in front of them, and yet watch it not get into their mouths.


    Nonetheless,


    "Dear Meer...... Huh!


    Anne, as touched, clogged the words.


    "Thank you for noticing. I''m sure my sister will be delighted to see you, Master Meer!


    "Uh, that''s more than anything else."


    In contrast, Meer''s voice was a half-throated bar read.

 17 Episode XVII The Unfinished Novel

    "Yes, my sister, Ellis."


    Meer going upstairs with Anne''s guide.


    "Yes, I''m the same age as Master Meer, but my body is weak... I hope you are as good as Master Meer..."


    Anne smiles lonely.


    "... that''s tough"


    "No, but it doesn''t mean I''m sick. Because thanks to Master Meer, my salary has gone up, too. I can feed you a lot of nutritious food, so you''re getting better, aren''t you?


    With that said, Anne knocked on the door.


    "Ellis, are you awake?


    "Ah, sister, go ahead"


    Small voice, Anne opens the door when she hears it.


    It was a small room there.


    Unlike Meer''s room, which is full of things, a room with only furniture for a wooden desk and bed.


    On the desk, there was a line of worn out books that you would have read many times. Books are precious, so I know I''ve read them many times, but every book that I did that looked well loaded.


    "I''m sorry, sister. I can''t greet you..."


    Was it sleeping? A redhead girl rubbing her eyes. Vibrant, everywhere hair seems highly habitual and very similar to Anne''s.


    "Already, Your Highness, you''re home... Oh, princess, you wanted to see..."


    With that said, the girl, Ellis, wore the big glasses she had on her pillow...,


    "Ha...?


    When I saw Meer''s face standing next to Anne, I opened her mouth pounding.


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Ellis. This is Meer Luna Tiermoon. I always take care of your sister Anne."


    "Wow, wow, oh, uh, nice to meet you. In this outfit, if you''ll excuse me, Your Highness, I..."


    "I''m listening. It must be Mr. Ellis. Don''t make it any easier."


    Meer smiles at Ellis as she tries to get up.


    "So, but..."


    "Ellis, sweeten your words. Master Meer is a very generous man, so if you''re so disrespectful, you''ll forgive me."


    "Well, I won''t suffer."


    It is Meer who is good at being praised.


    Then, for a while, Meer enjoyed a cheer with Ellis.


    More than anything, what delighted Meer was Ellis''s refusal to accept ice confectionery.


    "It''s painful to refuse what Her Royal Highness gave me, because my body is going to get cold"


    Ellis said so terribly sorry, but Meer liked it in one shot.


    Because, of course, the ice candy of the memorial has turned to me.


    Meer, it''s a smile. I''m in such a good mood that my body is playing.


    "Good for you, Ellis. You said you wanted to see Meer."


    Anne, too, smiles happily beside Ellis.


    "Oh, you missed me so much?


    "Yes! Um, me, I''m writing a story..."


    After saying it in an excited way, Ellis brought a bunch of paper that was placed on the edge of her desk.


    The cover read "The Poor Prince and the Golden Dragon" and what seemed to be the title.


    - Oh, this title, somewhere...?


    In Meer''s head, I remember coming back.


    Life in the dungeon, anyway, was boring. Anyway, there''s nothing to do.


    I didn''t like being taken before everyone and cursed for calling it a trial, but as much as I had nothing to do, it was a painful time for Meer.


    Such folds, it was the poor prince and the golden dragon, that Anne spoke to me.


    It was an adventurous play that started with stories like Meer had never heard, where the prince, who had become poor by giving treasure to the poor, helped a dragon who had been injured and could no longer move.


    In the Tiermoon Empire, it''s a fantasy novel I don''t see much of, and Meer liked it, but in the end, I couldn''t hear it until the end.


    I was executed before I asked, not that.


    Anne''s sister, the author, dies of starvation before she can write it down.


    Before he was executed, one of the last things on Meer''s mind was her inability to hear the ending of this story.


    - Totally, I forgot.


    Meer thinks about it.


    Fate, little by little, is changing. I don''t know if famine will happen, and if Ludwig makes a good move, it might not be so tragic.


    But......


    Parallax and, after turning a bunch of paper, Meer looked at Ellis.


    "This story is very interesting."


    "What?"


    Ellis tilted her neck with a strange face.


    Exactly, I guess I didn''t think I''d be able to read it so quickly. But whatever her reaction, Meer said.


    "You, serve me as my embracing artist"


    "... Huh?

 18 Episode XVIII: Virgin Mia Empress Herald

    Virgin Princess Meer tells me, there is a book called


    While telling a true story (nonfiction), the content is a high-purity delusion (fiction) that praises Meer.


    Written by Ellis Litostein, a big writer who established a popular genre of fantasy in the Empire.


    She is the sister of Anne Ritostein, an exclusive maid who made her Princess Meer''s embrace writer and served her for a long time.


    This is how the book was written down.


    The first time I met Her Royal Highness Princess Meer, I had just turned twelve.


    I was weak in those days and couldn''t play outside with friends my age. She was just a little girl who dissipated that desire by writing a story that could not even be described as a novel.


    Her Royal Highness has decided to make me a writer with you simply by gently streaming and reading my manuscript like that.


    Besides, in just a moment, I understood all my stories.


    Isn''t it an episode of His Royal Highness, the genius and versatile princess, who is too heterogeneous to call it a quick read?


    ... Again, I confirm, it is Ellis'' misunderstanding, no, delusion, and there is not a single piece of truth there.


    Nonetheless, this book, it sells all over the market.


    The Empire is, in many ways, terminal.


    By the way, thanks to this book, Meer is going to be saved from the predicament, which is another story.


    "Am I, Your Highness?


    Suddenly, Ellis blinked her eyes at Meer''s offer.


    An artist in arms is a system in which nobility and empire become sponsors and support life.


    The artist covets the position that you can concentrate on your creative activities without worrying about money if you are blessed with a good sponsor.


    Ellis shook her neck to the side, though it was a delicious story that there was no more.


    "Um, please don''t"


    "To?"


    In unexpected reply, Meer tilted her neck.


    "Why is that? I don''t think that''s a bad story for you."


    Meer, if you''re a writer in your arms, you can even use the big library in the castle. Even collecting materials should be easy to do...


    "Don''t flirt with me because I''m your sister''s sister."


    "Elise! Dear Meer, how dare you..."


    "I want to compete with stories I''ve made. It''s your sister''s spill, and I don''t want to be your writer."


    To Ellis, who tells her to be angry, Meer returns it in a casual tone.


    "Alas, I intend to..."


    "It''s a lie. It can''t be that quick to read."


    "Mr. Ellis, I hope you remember one thing."


    Meer said in a clear tone.


    "I don''t like lying. I''m going to look at your story and make a suggestion."


    That said, Meer put her index finger on her cheek and stared up a little.


    "Well, the good thing about this story is that first..."


    I remember the story I heard that day in the dungeon.


    What I liked, what impressed me, what was interesting......


    Meer said. I talked it down.


    It''s like, you can talk about your work critique as you like, with a doya face like an old critic who feels good.


    "... wow"


    Stunning on Ellis'' face. but that gradually becomes something that seems suspicious.


    "Um, Your Highness...?


    I just got a paragraph on the story, and Ellis talked to me naughty.


    "Hmm? What is it?


    to Meer tilting her neck, Ellis looked strange,


    "How..., to the point where it hasn''t been written yet, do you know?


    "... to?


    I told him the facts of the shock.


    - Oh, shit. Oh, yeah!


    Yes, the story Meer knows is years from now.


    Naturally, it''s written more until later than what we have now...


    - Absolutely, don''t think about it, I feel comfortable talking about it!


    It is a mistake of hatred.


    While I''m cold sweating, I''m in a hurry Meer.


    Without worrying about Meer like that, the hand of salvation was stretched out.


    "On the other hand, I''m not surprised, Ellis. If you read it halfway, you''ll find it as easy as it gets."


    Ludwig is also approximate, but Anne was also quite seriously ill.


    The weather is good because of Meer, and it rains because Meer cares about the peasants...


    The more I thought of it that way, the more Anne had become Her Royal Highness Princess Meer snore.


    "Right, Dear Meer"


    Asked so with a full grin, Meer nodded reflexively.


    "Oh, right. That''s what it looks like."


    - What! What''s that like?


    Even from the point of view of Meer, who is the winner, a disastrous logic.


    But I just have to get to where I''m going, more than I got on.


    Forcefully, Meer proceeds with the conversation.


    "Again, I''ll tell you. Ellis, be my writer of arms. And write this story down."


    "... Her Royal Highness Princess Meer... sister"


    Ellis, to the unscrupulous logic of her sister and Meer......,


    "Thank you"


    Colo and I were put on it.


    Thus another fervent Meer believer was born into the Empire.

 19 Episode XIX: Winter Day Vows

    Winter in the Tiermoon Empire is relatively mild.


    It was rare to snow, so much so that some years I didn''t have to put a fire in the fireplace.


    This year, however, it was a harsh winter with the flickering cold of snow.


    "Ugh, it''s cold..."


    Anne was walking down the hallway, exhaling in a slightly white-colored breath.


    of the year, the last day of the year.


    If you look across the city, many shops are out of work today, but you can''t even say that in the castle.


    Anne visited Meer''s room as she greeted her colleagues lightly, working in an unusual way.


    "Excuse me, Master Meer."


    "Oh, Anne. You''re here."


    Sitting by the fireplace, Meer, who was reading the book, looked at Anne, and stood up and


    "It would have been cold. I hope it warms up a little."


    That''s what I''m saying, I''m gonna show Anne by the fireplace.


    "Thank you, Master Meer. Let me sweeten your words."


    Until now, I was reluctant Anne, but these days I honestly try to receive that generosity.


    Because Meer taunted me for being rude in itself.


    Therefore, I am Anne, who is determined in my heart to answer generously and faithfully.


    Anne and Meer hit the fireplace side by side.


    - A little, maybe your back has grown......


    Anne smiles softly as she looks at Her Royal Highness, who now feels as cute as her sister.


    "Hey Anne, may I..."


    To the lid, Meer opened her mouth. See how it goes, Anne slaps her neck a little.


    Meer not trying to keep an eye on herself. When you look subtly awkward like this, it''s mostly when you''re trying to ask for something that''s hard to ask for.


    "Yes, what is it, Master Meer?"


    While in doubt, Anne replies.


    "I''m going to school next spring."


    "Yeah, I know. Congratulations on your admission."


    The noble family member, the noble brother, had been decided to go to school, a specialized educational institution, from the spring of the year in which he became thirteen.


    So, you learn different knowledge and you are prepared to be the person you deserve to cure your country.


    After going to school, I am now looking forward to Anne how splendid a princess like this Virgin will be.


    "Thank you, Anne. So..."


    It was just a little smiling Meer, but soon its face clouds.


    After a lot of silence, Meer looked up as if she had decided to.


    "I want you to come with me, as a servant."


    "... Huh?


    Anne solidifies to the offer.


    "Am I?


    What surprised Anne was the best.


    The school is where royal royal brothers gather. And a noble brother is a future nobleman.


    An aristocratic school is an important place to build friendship and connections with those responsible for the future of the country in anticipation of the future. Crude phases are never allowed.


    Not to mention that there are no schools in the country where Meer goes......


    Meer will be leaving the castle and living in a dorm in school for the next few years.


    And only one servant can take you.


    We can''t help the other veteran maids.


    "Um... Dear Meer, I''m very happy with your offer, but, um, it''s me, okay?


    Anne is never a good maid. One way or the other, he''s dodgy and dull.


    I know Meer trusts herself and feels a lot and somewhat like dear in fear, but sadly, that has nothing to do with her ability as a maid.


    Shouldn''t someone take a highly capable veteran? And that''s what I think, Anne.


    The hand of Anne is wrapped in warm warmth by the lid.


    When I lowered my gaze unexpectedly in surprise, I saw Meer''s little palm squeezing Anne''s cold hand.


    "Um, Master Meer, my hand, it''s cold..."


    "Anne, I say you''re good."


    "Huh! Dear Meer..."


    In Anne''s chest, she twisted, and hot.


    Should I be able to trust, favor, and not give it back?


    Anne knelt on the spot as she was thrust and moved by the emotion that was born in her heart.


    "Let me make the best of it and try. Dear Meer, Regards"


    - Phew, that''s good. Now I''m done worrying about my hindsight.


    Meer exhaled in relief.


    Where Meer is headed, there are two enemies of her lifetime waiting for her at school.


    Tiona Rudolfone, who led the Imperial Revolution and who will be with the Virgin in later life, and Theon Saul Sankland, the prince of the Kingdom of Sankland, who will help her.


    The two people directly connected to Meer''s guillotine are also her alumni.


    - It''s nothing but a nightmare that you can''t trust to the side in that.


    In the meantime, with a minimum of circumstances in place, Meer celebrated the New Year in relief.

 20 Episode Twenty: Into a New Land

    There was a continent of many nations, in the middle of it, a small nation.


    The Holy Duchy of Verga, a country blessed by God.


    This country, the home of the Central Orthodox Church, long believed in the peoples of the continent, had an immense say, even though it had no military power whatsoever.


    As if to prove it, there was one ''school'' in this country.


    St. Noel''s School - is a super elite school where the descendants of royal marquis nobles from neighboring countries are gathered.


    Normally, the next generation of those in power, who should be nurtured carefully in their own country, are brought together in one place and educated for a period that is never short of six years.


    Even if we take that and look at it, we will be able to see how immense the authority of this country is.


    What Meer has been attending since this spring has been such a school.


    "Wow! Wow!


    To be rocked in a carriage A week later, Anne cheered when she saw St. Noel''s School finally reached.


    Sticking to the window, seeing Anne not trying to leave, Meer smiles, unintentionally.


    "From now on, in that way, you''re gonna get tired, Anne."


    "So, but, Dear Meer, it''s amazing. The ocean, look, the ocean..."


    "It''s a lake."


    While correcting, Meer also shifted her eyes to the view outside the window.


    It was a huge lake that you could see ahead of you through a small forest, a path of green trees coloring.


    Lake Noelige, a principality known for its abundance of nature and occupying more than a third of the national territory, sparkled reflecting the falling sun.


    In the central part of the lake was a large island, where white and beautiful, castle-like school buildings stood.


    It was, like, a fairy tale scene.


    I don''t even know what makes me want to cheer by accident......


    - Exactly, if you''ve seen it for almost five years, you''ll see.


    In any case, it is a learning building that we have spent several years together in the previous timeline.


    I''m not complaining about that environment, but I''m also not impressed.


    "Dear Meer, you''re just calm."


    Meer closed her eyes softly after laughing back vaguely (ambiguously) at Anne, who exhaled in a sigh of emotion.


    - The next six years are important.


    Before coming to school, Meer scrutinized her own day book to figure out how to spend time here.


    As a result, it was decided to impose two rules on itself.


    One, it never approaches danger. Especially don''t hang out with people who are likely to lead to your guillotine as much as you can.


    Two, if, in the unlikely event that the reform of the Empire fails and there is an unfortunate revolution, we will build as beneficial a connection as possible.


    This is it.


    - More importantly, stay away from danger. The adage of the East says, "Stay away from the danger, son."


    I think of the faces of the two haters who drove themselves to ruin... and I''m not thinking of clearing my grudges or fighting anything else.


    Revenge or something!


    I don''t want to feel painful or bitter, Meer is a lazy pacifist.


    Stay away from dangerous things. If we don''t get to know each other, we don''t buy personal grudges.


    - And it''s also the pinnacle of stupidity not to prepare for times of need. If that''s the case, you need to make a cone and go so that it''s as discreet as possible. Well, who should I connect with...?


    As Meer tried to sink into thought, the carriage suddenly stopped.


    "Those guys..."


    "... hmm?


    I heard the bitter voice of your Lord from the front of the lid.


    "Can I help you?


    "Oh, Your Highness, I''m sorry. As a matter of fact, I tried to move my carriage to a ship that crossed the island, but I was moved to another country."


    "Ha......, so?


    "If it were meant to be, I would go and say so where we should give way to our empire"


    Mia sighs small to the one who says so with a rough nose.


    "... I don''t mind."


    "So, but now to the prestige of the Empire..."


    "It depends more on the imperial prestige to focus on details such as order."


    Saying, Meer holds her head lightly.


    To be honest, from Meer''s point of view, what you say and do hurts. It really hurts.


    It''s not as ugly as making noise about the order of crossing the island.


    But it really hurts Meer because she was behaving exactly the same way on the previous timeline.


    ... Furthermore, the phrase, fell into the lake for every carriage.


    As I recall, it really... hurts.


    At that time, it was very difficult. It''s my favorite heavy dress, so I''m going to get wet and heavy in the water, I''m going to miss you...


    Although I managed to reach the shore, the students I was watching around laughed at greatly.


    Now, even if I recall, I''m going to be ashed by the flames of shame.


    I can show you the painful behavior I once did, it can''t be more painful.


    - Oh, my God, he''s embarrassing... I''d love to bust my past!


    "So, are you okay? Dear Meer,"


    "No, never mind. It was a long trip, so I''m just a little tired."


    That''s what I said, Meer opened the window.


    The winds on the lake were refreshing, as if they were comforting Meer.

 21 Lesson 21: Wasting Blood Taxes

    A luxurious boat floating on the lake, a huge one that could put dozens of carriages on it. I looked at it and Anne leaned her neck.


    "Nevertheless, Master Meer, why do we not bridge the island? I feel like I don''t have to ship or carry every carriage..."


    "Anything, they used to be a bridge, but they checked the admission papers and checked the attendant servants."


    In the case of bridges, congestion occurs in an attempt to increase the width or the number of copies.


    In the first place, all students are transported by carriage on the same day. I can''t help but congest. Nonetheless, it is the descendants of the royal marquis who are not accustomed to being waited on.


    In other words, the neck of the person in charge may fly, and increasing the width of the bridge or the number of copies is nothing but futile because of the frequency of use.


    "Besides, when I was carrying students on a boat, someone was in the cabin."


    The descendants of the royal nobility are basically of high pride.


    I cannot allow anyone with a lower personality or equivalent to me to take a room above my cabin. I can''t even allow myself to use a bigger room.


    Based on all of those circumstances, we agreed that there would be a hole in the person''s stomach, such as room splitting.


    "Damn, that''s bullshit. I can''t believe that..."


    Ho ho, and laughing is Her Royal Highness Princess Monster Kramer, who made great use of which carriage to ride first on the previous timeline. Which mouth would say that...?


    But Anne, who doesn''t even know that as dew,


    - That''s right, Master Meer, your heart is wide open!


    And more importantly, it thickens loyalty.


    That''s how we got to the port.


    So I bid farewell to the carriage for transfer and the Kingsguard Knights that were on guard.


    "Everyone, thank you for your time in guarding. Be careful on the road and welcome home."


    "Ha, Princess Meer''s, we pray with the people that school life will be filled with God''s blessings"


    To the Knights of Kingsguard, who bows his head, Meer once again utters a polite euphemism.


    During the revolution, in the betrayal of most Imperial armies, they Knights of Kingsguard are the faithful who, until the end, scattered in defense of the Meers.


    As for Meer, it was normal for her to be polite because she was from the "category she wanted to be close to¡±.


    "... Your Highness"


    The Kingsguard knights are unintentionally impressed by the warm words of the princess they serve.


    Anyway, it was the first time. What made you care so much?


    They are armed men who work to protect the Emperor''s clan and sometimes even prevent assassinations, but their work is often work.


    So trying to get hurt, trying to lose your life, it''s not something that the protected person cares about. Because that''s the job, because it''s the task, because it''s natural...


    Even so, the young princess in front of me is worried about her return. With a hint of emotion and unwavering loyalty to Meer, they were on their way back.


    "Well... now let''s head to school"


    Then again, Meer turned her gaze to St. Noel''s School, the land of the showdown.


    The island in the lake with the St. Noel School was a so-called school city, with its function as a single town.


    There are different shops, including restaurants and stationery shops in clothing tailors, shoe shops, blacksmiths and jewellery shops.


    Besides, all of that is super upscale to satisfy the noble brother.


    "Wow..."


    Anne makes a slightly tight face at that elusive aura.


    "Ha, lots of shops scared to come in..."


    "Hehe, you''re right. But that''s just plain obvious, too. There are cheap shops for the general public who live on this island, right? There''s a purchasing department in the school, but if you do, you can get everything you need to live there for the price."


    - Good. If that''s what I''m going to use...


    "So, Anne, could you check out the stores around here for a while from tomorrow?


    "... to?


    "And I''ll have you check out all the stores where you can buy a lot of quality stuff at an affordable price."


    Meer said in a tone like nothing.


    "But, Dear Meer, the service will be sent enough not to have any trouble with your life..."


    "Of course, as the princess of the Empire, there is a necessary expense to protect our prestige. But..."


    I look around and frown.


    "You seem to be wasting blood taxes, I can feel it."


    "Dear Meer..."


    Anne unexpectedly shook her voice with emotion...


    "I can''t waste it. Absolutely..."


    For Meer, tax is literally what leads to her "blood".


    If you think a guillotine is imminent for a single piece of gold, you''re not very willing to waste it.


    "We''ll send half of the delivery to Ludwig for effective use."


    That''s when Meer stopped at the lid.


    "Master Meer?


    "... that one"


    At the end of that gaze, I stood......

 22 Episode XXII: Princess Meer, Seeding

    In the Meers'' school year there were extremely popular male students.


    Theon Saul Sankland.


    A country of history and tradition, alongside the Tiermoon Empire, he was the first prince of the Kingdom of Sankland, a coveted target of all female students.


    Silver hair, cool eyes, a straight face and a sweet voice. On top of that, a calm, casual yet righteous personality.


    He also excelled in his studies, and was like saying that very few of the teachers lined up, as well as the upper classmates, to the skill of the sword.


    Precisely the perfect prince, it is a more unscrupulous story not to admire.


    Meer fell in love with such an attractive boy... recklessly.


    No, to be clear, that was a little more arrogant than love.


    In other words, there would only be a princess of the great Tiermoon Empire, such as a human being who matches the prince of the great kingdom of Sankland, and..., so I believed.


    That''s why I couldn''t forgive myself for putting myself aside and getting close to him about the girl. It was all the more so because she was the daughter of the empire, which was also a poor nobleman.


    Tiona Rudolfone.


    Lady of the poor nobility, with territory in the periphery of the southern part of the empire, where farmland spreads. I couldn''t really admit that such a countryman would put himself aside and stop the feelings of the person he wanted.


    Meer snored at her. I verbally cursed him, and he actively participated in the harassment being carried out by the other noble ladies.


    And the harassment at that time was the driving force behind Tiona.


    She will be the leader of a revolution representing the anger of the people. By her command, called the Virgin, Meer is slain with guillotine.


    - I did something stupid.


    In two years of his life in the dungeon, Meer, who was generally harassed similarly, realized one truth.


    In other words, you have to harvest your own seeds.


    Harassment of others is something that returns to you.


    "Dear Meer, that..."


    In Anne''s voice, Meer is pulled from the sea of memory. At her fingertips, in the corner of the city, Tiona was surrounded by several girls.


    - Oh, this is...


    Meer realizes.


    This is exactly the same situation as the previous timeline, when you and Tiona first met.


    At this time, Tiona was in trouble with a leading noble lady from another country.


    - Maybe the servant worked disrespect or something, didn''t he?


    And it took Meer just down the street to get Tiona cold at this time.


    "What do you want to do? Dear Meer..."


    "I don''t know... you''ve decided that"


    Stay away from dangerous things. Follow the policy confirmed in the carriage.


    Of course I don''t want to be at all hostile, but I don''t even want to be approached and sidelined.


    It''s hard to be present on such occasions and not be an enemy or an ally. A bystander who does nothing is nothing more than an enemy to those who are inhibited.


    If you get caught up in it, it''s no bother.


    Here, I thought, changing the way¡­¡­, etc., Meer learned the feeling of poppy in her spine on the fudge.


    - What is it? That one is......


    That''s a little uncomfortable......, now, it''s going to draw in a hell of a lot of things if you mishandle it, omens......


    Meer, often conceived, learned one question.


    - That''s right... Why did Anne ask me?


    If it''s a right or left situation, I know Anne asks herself. But in this case, Meer doesn''t have the right to help you.


    Though the countryman, you don''t have to go out of your way to help him.


    Nonetheless, Anne asked. What are we gonna do? and.


    Now it''s as if I have to do something about Tiona......


    Yes, like Anne thinks......


    Meer, once again, looks at Anne¡­, and perceives that her own reasoning is correct.


    Anne stares at herself with a trusted eye. She''s not asking if she can help or not.


    ''How do you help?'' I hear that.


    Anne never dreamt that Her Royal Highness Princess Meer would not help anyone in need.


    - Oh, here, this is... the ultimate choice!


    The choices poked in front of me were both difficult to choose from.


    Help your own enemies? Lose the trust of your most loyal minister?


    So much less, Meer concludes. At this time, you can''t lose Anne''s trust.


    "You have no choice, I''ll go, Anne."


    "Yes, Master Meer!


    In two years in prison, Meer realized the truth. No, I was meant to understand.


    But all she understood was half.


    The seed which I have put away must be harvested by myself¡­ whether it be bad or good.


    That the good things you do to others will return to you one day so that the harassment you do to others will return to you.


    Meer didn''t understand at this time.

 23 Episode 23: Princess Meers Mouth Strike! Tiona is...... recovered!?

    "Hey, you guys there, what are you doing?


    Good evening, and in his footsteps, Meer rode into the hedge.


    The number of girls surrounding Tiona is three. I''ve seen them on the previous timeline, quite a few of the country''s noble daughters. Yes... only, quite.


    "Huh? What, you suddenly..."


    Leadership girl answers sudden intrusion with a grumpy voice.


    It was......,


    "Mi, Your Highness Princess Meer..."


    Hearing Tiona''s blatant voice, he blued.


    "Look, Meer, Her Royal Highness the Princess, no way..."


    "I''m Meer Luna Tiermoon, the First Empress of the Tiermoon Empire. See you later."


    Hang on to your skirt, lift it up, and give it a glorious bowl. At that moment, behind Meer, the majesty of the empire was shining brightly.


    The girls who saw it, unexpectedly, almost fell on the spot.


    "So... what are you guys doing?


    "Oh, well, this is..."


    The girls'' complexion gradually turns white. Because Meer¡­, the princess of the Great Empire, who should not turn to the enemy¡­, was exaggerating.


    Yes, Meer was pretty. To the extent that it is not an exaggeration to say Maggiere.


    I can''t believe I let myself, and more importantly, my hate enemies, give me a helping boat... Turn your burning gaze of hatred toward the girls who created the occasion to do what you don''t even want to do.


    "It seemed to me, the subjects of the Empire, to be working disrespectfully..."


    "Yes, no, but even when I say imperial nobility, peripheral nobility. Even rural people who don''t know the social world..."


    "Didn''t you hear me?


    I have no choice but to help.


    But Meer was a bad girl. In the first place, I''m trying because I don''t want to get stuck with guillotine, and I know that.


    Throughout this period, Meer mumbles words, just wanting to lower her drinks a little bit.


    "I bestow my love upon all my subjects. Even the children of the bottom slave will not leak out of my love. I will not overlook the disrespectful work of the Imperial subjects, whoever they are."


    What I mean is, I didn''t help Tiona because she was special.


    I mean, being bullied helps even a child without the power of slavery, which means you''re a child of slavery, you son of a bitch! It means.


    I''m going to help anyway, so I wish I felt comfortable helping because of it, but this nasty state of affairs is the culmination of Meer.


    For Tiona, Meer with a sparkling, well-done smile.


    - I helped you, so whatever you say, you can''t complain, can you?


    Oh, but... sadly, Meer''s sincerity doesn''t reach Tiona.


    Tiona''s home is a shallow family lineage.


    Her grandfather was originally the leader of the neighboring peasants, a so-called upbringing made aristocratic by the reward of bandit exorcism.


    In the first place, an area of her house was most often not seen as an imperial subjects rather than treated as nobles because of its late integration into the empire.


    It is still good to be called a quasi-emperor, etc., and when it became terrible, it was said that the descendants of the serfs, the colonists, were scattered.


    So I enrolled in St. Noel''s School.


    I have studied hard, developed courtesy, and have even experienced court swordsmanship.


    All in return for the daughters of the nobility who made a fool of themselves, for the least, not to be ridiculed.


    And to be recognized as an imperial nobleman.


    Yet he had been harassed like this since his first day, and he was disoriented early.


    I can''t admit how much effort I''ve made, I can''t admit myself that the people of Rudolphone''s house will not be recognized as imperials forever.


    She appeared in such despair.


    Meer Luna Tiermoon, the noble princess who brings her to the top of the Tiermoon Empire, said with dignity.


    My subjects, and. Whoever works disrespectfully against the subjects of my empire will not be forgiven.


    - Huh?


    At first, Tiona didn''t know what she was told.


    I didn''t expect you to help me, and, well, I never thought I''d be recognized as an imperial people.


    He was a flashing Tiona, but looked up when he noticed the gaze being directed at him by the pretense.


    - Meer, Your Highness...


    There was a girl there with a warm, gentle grin.


    "Ah..."


    I feel tears coming down my cheeks.


    Because the effort was acknowledged, not.


    Even if he was not enough to take it without any power, when he gave it his love and shelter, because the princess in front of him guaranteed it...


    Living to be chased by something, Tiona couldn''t stop crying because of the reassurance she felt for the first time in her life.

 24 Episode XXIV: The actor is in...

    Theon Saul Sankland, as the eldest son of the King of the Kingdom of Sankland, was brought to life in this world.


    "He who stands above the people, always loves justice and weighs justice"


    Words my father told me on a young day...... That became his creed, and in fact, until now he has lived that way.


    Those who stand above the royalty, the nobility and the people must always be proud, discipline themselves, and be exemplars of the people with their way of life. That''s what I''ve been thinking...


    As I grow, I don''t like it, but I see it.


    There are also various people in the aristocracy...... There is not necessarily many who live as my father said.


    Still, I was hoping for St. Noel''s.


    Whatever it may be, it is a school that brings together distinguished aristocratic children. There are so many people there who are more splendid than I''ve ever met, I guess that''s why they deserve to stand on people......


    Because it was him, I was disgusted early when I saw the students who could do it with boring things like waiting in order to cross the lake.


    And shortly afterwards, he also meets an occasion unworthy of nobility.


    The daughters of the three nobles were jerking off the servants who were crude and the aristocratic girls who covered them.


    "... ha, is it the same here"


    "Unfortunately, the corruption of royal aristocracy in every country goes on. It''s not hard to have someone as ambitious as His Majesty the King or His Royal Highness Theon."


    Keithwood, the butler who refrained instead, said, shrugging his shoulders. There was always an ironic grin on that face that didn''t change.


    Theon and Keithwood were childhood tamers raised together from an early age.


    Originally a war-torn orphan, Keithwood, but after being taken over by the king, he was raised like a real son.


    Therefore, there was a bond of trust between the two close to their brothers.


    "So, what do we do? It''s going to be a pain in the ass, but do you want to come in and help?


    "Naturally."


    Without any hesitation, Zion nods.


    Because it is obvious that leaving the girl who is unilaterally cursed is against justice. I tried to run out, and suddenly, a glimmer of light danced to their sight like that.


    "What are you guys doing!?


    A girl who rocks her pale, shining hair and says arrogantly, as if she had melted the light of the moon intact.


    With an angry look all over her beautiful face, the girl, Meer Luna Tiermoon, appeared.


    "Is that Princess Meer, the Empire''s wisdom?"


    The sight, somewhere blurred, Theon stared.


    He was unwittingly impressed that Meer was in anger, even though he had dared to ride into a place where the weak were being abused.


    The righteous anger, the fact that evil is done, is justifiably angry, which, as one who stands above the people, Zion believes is a quality that must be possessed.


    But how many can accompany others because of their suffering, and be as angry as they are?


    Even Theon himself wanted to come in for help because of a sense of duty.


    To Meer, who was heartily angry at injustice, Zion felt as if he had seen himself as king, his own ideal.


    ... A human being is a sight that we know very well that we cannot understand each other wherever we go.


    "From what I hear, she arranged to build a hospital in the Glades or something"


    "Oh, ever since I heard that story, I''ve been wanting to see you..."


    Theon, once again, looked at Meer.


    "After all, I was wondering if you were a boxed person who didn''t know the value of things, or only had mercy with you..."


    Even with your generous incompetence, he was going to have a certain rating, not at all better than those in power who aggressively do bad governance, and as a Scion, but now that he meets the situation, he modifies that rating greatly.


    "The fact that I offered Kanzaki to you, perhaps, was an action in anticipation of its effects"


    Just for people, it''s impossible to stick your neck into a commotion from yourself and kick evil in the ass.


    She must have the wisdom to be worthy of those who will be emperors of the Empire and the heart to love justice.


    "It was worth it to come to St. Noel, even if I could just be her and my friend."


    Zion''s mood improved instantly as he appreciated the hyperinflation.


    Meanwhile, Meer was grating.


    Until earlier, I was in a good mood to say I didn''t like it, but I cried Tiona, and as soon as I did, I was crushed and blamed for my guilt.


    - It''s so unexpected to cry so easily!


    Originally, it is a small meer. Significantly lacking in qualities as a tyrant, she has a small but half-way conscience.


    "Oh, oh, uh, wow, I''ve said too much. Well, stop crying."


    And so on, say something I don''t understand, then try to push the handkerchief and give it to Tiona...


    "Damn, wipe your face with it!


    He left to run away.

 25 Episode 25: Girls Talk

    As soon as she reached the women''s dorm room, Meer sighed heavily.


    After that, people drawn to the name of Empress Tiermoon came to greet each other one after the other, so they were being pursued by the response.


    - I''d like to throw out a greeting with an elephant.


    and so on, and even though he thinks arrogantly (well), there it is, a meer half-way cautious.


    There was also Anne in front of her, and she couldn''t ignore the person who greeted her with all her gratitude, which is why she did it.


    "... I''m tired."


    Meer, who properly took off her shoes and scattered them, fell straight into bed. The way he threw his hands and feet out was a serious glitch in the Empress...,


    - It doesn''t matter! I am a flourishing Imperial Empress. I don''t have any complaints from anyone!


    It is a mighty mea in my heart.


    "Good day, Mia."


    Anne grinned, as she cared for Meer.


    "Yeah, I''m really tired."


    "Would you like to have some tea too? Or would you like to prepare for a hot bath?


    "Right..."


    The room has a decent bathroom. As long as you get me some hot water, I can always take a bath.


    There is no need to conserve water in this country, which is rich in water in the first place, because the water supply and sewerage are exhaustive.


    It is a luxurious country of speech and preaching, from the perspective of those from the land of the desert, etc.


    I slowly put it on hot water and wanted to relax my stiff body in the carriage, which I didn''t even think was Meer, but I shook my head immediately.


    "No, not at all. In an hour, we''ll have a communal bath, so let''s go there."


    The women''s dormitory is equipped with hot spring facilities that are allowed to enter at a set time. Now I''ve decided to put up with it in order to stretch out my hands and legs and take a bath.


    "More than that, Anne, I''d like to ask you a few questions..."


    "Yes, what is it?


    Meer instructs Anne to sit on the bed next to her, too, when she sits at the end of the bed again.


    By the way, there is no difference in bed size or luxury. Originally, living in the same room as an aristocratic maid and servant is unlikely, but in the case of St. Noel''s School, the servant that follows may itself be the blood muscle of the great aristocracy.


    So the school side is equipped so that noble children have no problem spending two.


    Anne sits back in such a luxurious bed, in an awkward way.


    "Um... what is it? Dear Meer..."


    "Fold in, I need to talk to you"


    "Consultation......?


    Anne tilting her neck.


    "Yeah, it''s important..."


    "Important..."


    Kokuri, and Anne, swallowed a spit.


    Staring at Anne like that, Meer took a big breath, puked,


    "The ideal way to meet your lord, how can I perform?


    "............ to?


    In the previous timeline, Meer was convinced that she was bound to Theon. I thought that the only thing worthy of me, the great Empire Empress, was Scion, Prince of the Kingdom of Sankland, and vice versa.


    So Meer''s stance on Scion is always, "You don''t mind if I invite you? It was."


    At the dance party, yes, at the dinner party, yes, the day before the holidays.


    I went in front of Theon and I said, "Can I ask you out?" You make an appeal... and you don''t feel comfortable.


    Now Meer, too, thinly realized it was a mistake.


    It is growth. It is a big step. It may not be a big step for mankind, but it was a big enough step for Meer.


    Of course he said, "It''s caused by the distortion of Zion''s character! Though I think," life in the dungeon tells Meer, "What if there was something wrong with me, too?" It planted a somewhat better sense of common sense.


    I''m not going to take a romantic approach to Scion, Meer, but I have to make a cone that saves me from guillotine.


    It is, after all, the lover and the one who marries him who heads it.


    So Meer decided to ask Anne if her romantic approach was wrong...


    "... Dear Meer, that, is the way you asked who?


    Anne, finished listening, said with a pulled face.


    "Who..."


    Anne grabbed Meer''s shoulder when she tried to tell me that it was me.


    "Look, Dear Meer, it''s all wrong! I don''t know where the nobleman''s maid asked you, but no one can deal with you from above."


    "Damn... is that right?


    "That''s right. Sure, Master Meer is Her Royal Highness, so you might still be able to hang out with her. But that''s not in favor of Meer personally, seeing her power. First of all, she doesn''t deserve it."


    Hmm, and I said nasty,


    "So, Master Meer, who are you going to approach? Think of the operation!


    Looks like she said she was motivated, Anne said.

 26 Episode 26: Beauty Tips

    "Wonderful bath. Wow!


    At the same time that the common bathing area opened, Meer came with a willingness.


    The hot water used in the joint baths in the girls'' dormitories of St. Noel''s School is a natural hot spring drawn from deep underground.


    A hot tub full of overflowing water, looking inside an unpopular bath, makes Meer laugh at the full face.


    "I wonder if this is heaven..."


    - Dear Meer, you really like bathing.


    Seeing Meer like that, Anne spills a small grin.


    In aristocratic societies, there are not surprisingly many who have the habit of bathing. Rather less.


    In the first place, there are few natural hot springs due to the scarcity of volcanoes on the continent. We had to come all the way out here and boil it in order to immerse ourselves in hot water, and there weren''t many aristocrats who could find meaning in it.


    "Nothing, just a water wipe, okay?" So they thought.


    Instead, it was the workers who worked sweating on their foreheads who were familiar with bathing. Unlike a nobleman with lots of entertainment, ordinary people have less fun.


    The public baths dotted in the city were pervasive as entertainment for the few common people.


    Of these, Meer was known as the best bath lover in the country. It was basically Meer who didn''t luxury, but the only luxury was the bath.


    Like every day, it comes in boiling water, so the bath lover was famous among the maids.


    It wasn''t like that from the beginning. At least not on the previous timeline.


    But......, two years of dungeon life changed her.


    Life that once a week, you just get cold water full of buckets...... if you keep doing that for two years, you''ll miss hot water asexually.


    But no matter how much she asked for it, she wasn''t given it until she was put on guillotine.


    From the recoil at that time, Meer, reborn, desired a bath every day.


    Even though I knew luxury was directly linked to guillotine, I couldn''t contain that desire.


    Anne was confused when she heard Meer''s hope.


    Is it something Meer, the Imperial Empress, asks for bathing, which is supposed to belong to the common people?


    She had such doubts, but after seeing Meer soak up in the bath as she seemed comfortable, she ran around the city and set up a bathing environment.


    Looking for reputable bathing grass (bath herbs), getting hot water from rare hot springs, and just the opportunity to give back, we''ve created the perfect environment.


    As a result......, Meer got it unknowingly.


    Glossy, beaded (occasional) skin just glowing.


    Beautiful hair from Sarah.


    But every day, I feel comfortable taking a bath and satisfied, Meer doesn''t realize that.


    In the imperial social world, I have not noticed anything at all, such as secretly attracting attention as "like the goddess of the moon".


    - They say you''ve had some pretty skin lately or beautiful hair...?


    It is a meer who only thinks to the extent.


    "Now let me wash your body, Dear Meer"


    "Yes, please."


    Gently rub Meer''s back while checking her skin condition.


    - Is your skin a little rough because it was a long journey?


    Fortunately, the bathing springs here are said to help restore roughness and fatigue. Massage gently with vanilla soap and soak slowly and you''ll be fine.


    - Nevertheless, who is the person that Master Meer wants to approach?


    Earlier, I was teased, but Anne''s interest was endless.


    - I thought you really liked Mr. Ludwig...


    And, coming that far, Anne shakes her head.


    - In any case, from any lord, we need to take care of it perfectly so that you can like it...


    Finish washing your body and now wash your hair with care. Then there may be no branch hair. No problems with checking, colors and gloss.


    "Yes, I''m done washing, Master Meer"


    Nodding satisfactorily, Anne said.


    "Thank you very much, Anne."


    He looked back at me in a good mood, Meer, but then, he looked like he''d come up with something.


    "Oh, yes, once in a while, I''ll flush your back."


    and so forth, Nico said.


    "Oh, my God, there''s no such thing as extinction! I can''t believe you let the princess wash you. You can''t do that!


    "You don''t have to hesitate. It''s not like there are other people out there right now, and you''ll be tired too. Thank you for everything."


    For Meer, Anne is a valued collaborator and loyal minister.


    But more than that, there was an irrevocable benevolence that leaned on me to the brink of death.


    Sitting Anne forcefully, Meer turns around with a shittiness and flushes her back away.


    "Come on, it''s over. Well, let''s go in."


    That''s what I said, I tried to head to the hot tub, exactly then,


    "Ugh, you''re close."


    A soft voice reached Meer''s ear.

 27 Lesson 27: The Duke of Velga, Lady.

    Even in this St. Noel school, which brings together the descendants of the powerful from all over the country, there is hardly anyone in which Meer should correct his posture.


    The Tiermoon Empire is one of the two great powers on the continent.


    Therefore, Meer, its first princess, has authority with nothing lined up. The exception is about one more with Prince Zion of the Kingdom of Sankland......


    However,


    "Are you..."


    Meer accidentally corrected her posture because it was those few exceptions that appeared in front of her.


    "Lafina."


    Rafina Orca Verga.


    She is the eldest daughter of Orl¨¦an, Lord of Verga, who governs the Duchy of Verga, where the St. Noel School is built.


    If Meer''s memory is certain, Rafina is fourteen years older than Meer. He is the school''s best powerful student chairman since enrollment at St. Noel''s School.


    On top of that, the Duchy of Velga is a religious sanctuary practised in neighbouring countries, and Rafina, who gives it to its apex, is one who cannot be so insulted as to say Meer.


    You mean not insulted......, honestly, he was a scary person.


    "I''ll see you first, Master Rafina. I..."


    "Her Royal Highness Princess Meer Luna Tiermoon. It''s good to see you, no rumors."


    When she heard the words, Meer took a moment, a moment.


    Because it was so shocking that Rafina knew her name.


    In the previous timeline, Meer approached Rafina.


    Rafina''s power was fascinating to Meer, and she was the one who wanted to be your friend.


    However, despite giving different gifts, sitting nearby at the Tea Party seat and making the best efforts, I was unable to make friendship (yugi) with Rafina.


    On the contrary, she never even remembered Meer''s name.


    Whenever I was seen with my eyes as if I saw something worthless, Meer''s self-esteem was chopped up in a snarl, let alone horrified.


    Yet......,


    - How do you know my name, this guy!?


    Rafina smiled softly at Meer, who stood up unexpectedly.


    "If you stand there like that, you''ll catch a cold. Enjoy your bath."


    Sure, my body was coming a little cold if I noticed. of......,


    - When you''re nice to this one, you''re a little scared of something.


    While on guard, Meer put her foot in the tub.


    "So..., sweeten to your words..."


    I notice it there.


    Having a cold is the same thing as Anne. But just in front of Rafina, you can''t dip in the same hot tub.


    Then we''ll just have to get her back to her room, but then Meer will be left alone with Rafina.


    - Damn, such a scary thing, you can''t possibly do it!


    Meer, who was twenty years old on the previous timeline. Rafina in front of me on the other hand is fourteen.


    The opponent is a younger man who is not exaggerated when he says he is a little girl.


    Nonetheless, despite that. Meer''s caution (Little Heart) can''t help but tremble at the feeling of the big guy coming from her.


    "And your maid."


    Meer, who was in a fierce swirl of grit, turned haphazardly to the unexpected offer.


    "There are no princesses, nobles or people, just people and people on this occasion. You think so, don''t you? Princess Meer."


    "Exactly! Exactly! Anne, this is what Lafina says, come on, you''re next to me!


    Fortunately for this, and Meer on board.


    "So, but..."


    At first it was Anne who looked frightened, but you eventually noticed because Meer pulls her hand when she grunts...,


    "Yes, I understand"


    I went into the end of the tub like I said I would shave.


    "It won''t warm up slowly there. Pull over more."


    Meer hugs Anne''s arm even more and pulls her closer to herself. Rafina, who sees how it goes, smiles a little.


    "Hehe, you''re really close"


    "Of course, Anne is my belly."


    So, if you get into a fight, it''ll be two-on-one. - No matter how big you are, the belly girlfriend won''t betray you. - Okay, it''s Meer who appeals to you in the dark.


    "Phew... belly heart?


    Anne, on the other hand, was about to cry.


    Sincerely, she has served Meer, but never thought she was necessarily an excellent maid. Rather, there was more to doing Doji.


    For Anne, Meer''s words were enough to pay off.


    ... I don''t know, Buddha, is what I used to say.


    The word "belly heart" is not false in itself, so if Anne finds out what''s inside Meer, she may have to be somewhat disillusioned...


    "Hehe, I see. Surely you seem ashamed of the name of the Empire''s wisdom. Princess Meer."


    Seeing the relationship between them, Rafina smiled.

 28 Lesson 28: 10,000 troops

    I warmed up to my shoulder, and Pooh was just getting better.


    "By the way, Princess Meer, did you know there''s an admissions party the day after tomorrow?


    Rafina has heard.


    "An admissions party? Ha..."


    Meer tilted her neck.


    If I don''t remember hearing about that, I don''t remember the previous timeline.


    Why the hell? Such a Meer question is quickly dispelled.


    "It''s a dance party to welcome freshmen, don''t you think? I thought someone was already asking me to dance."


    The moment I heard it was a dance, a lightning bolt ran on Meer''s spine!


    - That''s right. Wow! I completely erased that abominable time from my memory.


    In the previous timeline, Meer just thought it was about dating Prince Zion.


    So naturally, I believed that the invitation to the dance party was something that came from the other side, and I was blowing around like that.


    That''s why she sees hell that day.


    Anyway, Prince Zion doesn''t care. But no one wants to invite themselves to the dance because of what they said beforehand.


    When the party is halfway over, those who finally realize it will speak up, but it''s all about the familiarity of their country''s face.


    Besides, if there was a carefree, troubled smile sticking to that face, there was no way Meer''s self-esteem would accept the offer.


    In the end, Meer will be enjoying the Botch party that day.


    - Oh, oh, that thought, I''m sorry again!


    Fortunately, this time the promise of Scion and dance, etc., has not been lied about. I have an application......, it should be, I have to be crazy!


    - Oh, may there be...


    And so on, I almost prayed weakly, and Meer shook her head in advance.


    - You can''t be so weak. Plus, this is a great opportunity to build connections!


    Yes, two things Meer lists in her goal.


    Don''t build connections with people at risk, and build connections with people who help you.


    The first is at stake as early as possible, but the second is coming. I want to be aggressive about my chances.


    Once, Meer thought of shooting the best boy, Theon Saul Sankland.


    Anyway, Theon is handsome. The smile is very refreshing.


    Meer is more of a delicacy.


    Plus swordsmanship is so much so that no one, not even the upper classmates, lines up.


    At swordsmanship competitions, for example, if the opponent is brave enough to stand up to himself, but usually gentle and calm enough, he can''t complain.


    At least that''s what Meer thought.


    ... It was a big mistake.


    Whether not directly, Meer, who was guillotined because of him, had found his character to be false (which is what is happening in Meer!


    But it''s impossible in the first place, such as taking the first prince as his son-in-law, as a pre-personality issue.


    From an empire that has no successor other than Meer, it would be impossible for Meer to go out to his daughter-in-law, nor, as the side of the Kingdom of Sankland, would it be possible to send Zion out to his son-in-law.


    - Rather, the goal is that the right to inherit the throne is not that high since the second prince.


    When I thought about it that way, Meer had one person in mind.


    Even if it does not extend to the Tiermoon Empire and the Kingdom of Sankland, the two first-tier states, it is a relatively large and yet militarily enriched country within a middle-sized group of states.


    Furthermore, a country just opposite the Kingdom of Sankland, although somewhat distant from the Tiermoon Empire.


    The name of the country is called the Kingdom of Lemno.


    And fortunately, Abel Lemno, the second prince of the kingdom of Lemno, is a classmate of the Meers.


    If Abel were to be my son-in-law or, at the very least, my love friend, I would be able to ask for reinforcements when the Kingdom of Sankland attacked me.


    That way, with a sandwich, you can take Sunkland.


    - I''ve been trying to take a slow approach since school started, but I can''t seem to say that either!


    After the joint bath, as soon as he entered the room, Meer told Anne.


    "We''ll have an operational meeting, Anne. We''re going to get your romantic knowledge together."


    Listening to Meer''s decree, Anne corrected her posture all the time.


    "I understand, Master Meer. Shaw, let me squeeze all my spirit and wisdom for this Anne, Dear Meer."


    To her temperamental reply, Meer nodded satisfactorily.


    ... Meer doesn''t know.


    That Anne''s romantic knowledge that she relies on is based on a romantic novel her sister was writing.


    No way, such as that Anne, five years older than herself, is a novice in love who hasn''t even fallen in love yet...


    I didn''t even imagine...


    "It''s tremendous, Anne. I feel like I have 10,000 troops on my side!


    That 10,000 troops are just Haribote, etc.

 29 Episode 28.5: Princess Meer, Revenge!

    Winter in the Tiermoon Empire is cold. It snows when it''s the coldest time of year, and ice is stretched at the puddle.


    The dungeon where Meer was trapped was also a place where she would freeze to the point of freezing if she stood still.


    In such a cold dungeon, Meer had exposed a thread of luxurious nakedness to the outside air.


    "Ugh, that''s cold..."


    "Well, it''s winter already."


    Today is the day I get water to clean my body once a week.


    "Honestly, I don''t really feel..."


    Whatever it is in the summer, the water wipe hits your body in the cold of winter. Besides, the water can be harassed and sometimes the ice floats.


    But if you miss this opportunity, the next time you get water is a week later. Until then, my body will remain dirty, which is hard.


    She had no choice but to take off her clothes and rub her goosebumps.


    Anne got her hands in a bucket with water, looking at Meer''s white back.


    Ice floating water is cold enough to feel the pain.


    With a mean grin with Niyanya, Anne remembers the face of a watermelon who had given her a bucket, and she remembers a quiet rage. Once, I tried to protest, but it was completely ignored and the situation never improved.


    No choice, Anne decides to warm the damp cloth in her own hands before using it, so as not to be cold at all.


    It is her whispering resistance that no one will ever know.


    ... Well, Meer had noticed.


    Because of the shabby time she was born often, and the awkwardness of keeping her mouth shut, Anne had always decided to give Meer a public talk.


    The conversation that day was......,


    "Big bath...... is it?


    "It is. There''s a place in town called a public bath where you put a glass of hot water in a big tub... didn''t you know?


    "Yeah, it''s my first ear."


    Anne continues the conversation as she wipes Meer''s back with a wet cloth that has reached some temperature.


    "I go with my sisters. If you stop by after a day''s work, your body fatigue blows up. Before this..."


    In a calm voice, Anne talks about a good time with her sisters. In Meer''s eyes, such an appearance of Anne was felt blindly.


    - I wanted to go with you.


    That little wish, Meer swallowed without putting it in her mouth.


    Because I knew that was a wish I would never make... Saying that, because it was visible to anne to get in trouble.


    Instead Meer said with a grin.


    "I''m not sure I can enjoy that. It''s the pleasure of the common people."


    "Dear Meer..."


    Anne was not angry at the hatred.


    Instead, I realized that the grin on its face was lonely, and it painfully felt His Royal Highness the once arrogant princess dropping her shoulder.


    Or, if I comfort you here, it must hurt Meer''s pride.


    After much thought, Anne decided to make a little prank.


    Put it on the water and put Meer''s neck muscle at her chilled fingertips,


    "Eh!


    I stroked him!


    "Him!


    Meer''s luxurious body jumped a little.


    "Become, Become!?


    Anne grinned at Meer, surprised and turned around.


    "What do you say? Isn''t that fun? I thought you just talked about it and I tried to demonstrate it. Eh!"


    "Hiha! Whoa, stop it, Anne! Here!"


    With his cold hands, Meer swelled her cheeks.


    "You should remember, Anne. If I ever take a bath with you, I''ll take revenge on you, won''t I? I''m pretty good at roots, even when I look like this, right?


    "Unfortunately, I can''t do that. ''Cause there''s no way Her Royal Highness and the civilians are going to take the same bath."


    Anne says often with a face.


    "Oh? I don''t know that. If the day had come when I could get out of here, I probably wouldn''t be the Empress, would I? If I had been stripped of my identity, I would be a civilian just like you. Naturally, you could take a bath with me, right?


    Anne grinned back at Meer with a cheerful grin.


    "Haha, that''s true. Then let''s go in together then. I''ll pay you back."


    Meer knew very well. That I would never visit a day like that.


    It also means that when Meer is taken out of this dungeon, it is time for her to be executed.


    That must be the same for Anne......


    But Meer thanked Anne wholeheartedly for answering that honestly with a grin without even making her feel fine dust.


    - No way, I never thought that opportunity would really come then.


    Even after reincarnation, that promise was hardly fulfilled.


    It''s obvious if you think about it, there''s no way an imperial princess can go to a common man''s public bath. Or, in the castle, there''s no way Anne takes the bath she put in for Meer.


    But Meer definitely wanted to take a bath with Anne. I wanted to experience what I heard back then was a fun bath for girls.


    The opportunity came to St. Noel''s School and was immediately visited. of......


    - At that time, I needed Rafina, and I couldn''t slow down.


    So,


    "Anne, are you going to take a bath?


    A few days after bowling in the bathroom with Rafina, Meer invited Anne again to head to the bathroom.


    Like the other day, the baths were rented out. Now I can go in with Anne casually, and it''s Meer of Nico.


    Well, even if someone was there, it''s not Meer making me complain...


    "Now, Mia, let me flush your back"


    Anne wrapped her long redhead together over her head and knelt down by Meer.


    To Anne like that, Meer quickly suggests.


    "Hey, Anne, like before again, don''t you want to wash it away?


    Meer not only wants to take a bath with us, she wants to have fun.


    In short, I want to get away with it!


    Although I flushed Anne''s back the other day, Anne was getting nervous and stiff at that time.


    - That''s not what I was asking!


    What Meer admires is a delightful bath that hangs water, tickles, and so on.


    So Meer was burning in revenge today! Yes, revenge.


    "No, you know, Mia, it turns out, you know, just..."


    To Anne, who tries to resist just as she did before this, Meer said softly.


    "Anne, I''m sorry... but this is an order. You know I''m selfish, don''t you? Sit down there. I''ll do it first!


    Meer today is an imposing revenger!


    That''s why I started flushing Anne''s glossy back for a few minutes.


    - Mm-hmm, that''s crazy. Anne, I knew you were nervous. This isn''t fun.


    Mm-hmm. It is Meer, who swells her cheeks in dissatisfaction.


    - I don''t know what''s going on... Oh, yeah!


    Such an unexpected sight on the back of her brain.


    "... Oh, speaking of which, I remember..."


    Meer had a pranky grin.


    "Not only did I owe you a favour, but I also had a grudge..."


    "... to? Um, Mia, what is it?


    Surprised, Meer grinned at Anne as she tried to turn around. Then I pressed my cold palm against Anne''s back.


    "Eh!


    "Ugh!


    Weird screaming, Anne jumped up.


    "Become, what are you doing! Meer!?


    "Ugh, it''s payback, it''s revenge!


    "Oh, in return?


    It was Anne tilting her neck strangely, but she wanted to see Meer laughing fun and guess what she was looking for, and she couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Mia, do you remember what Lafina said? In a bath without a single thread, civilians and nobles have nothing to do with it..."


    "Huh?"


    Speaking of which, I reached for Meer''s flank.


    Of course, her hands aren''t cold right now.


    The meanness of pushing ice floating water on Meer, because she''s not here.


    But Anne has a technique that she developed when she took a bath with her sisters.


    Yes, there''s a fun fun twister technique.


    When you touch Meer''s slippery stomach, you keep it moving and tickling!


    It''s natural, but Meer has never been tickled before. There was not a single one who said, "Let''s do something terrible."


    No immunity whatsoever, Meer jumped brilliantly!


    "Huh? Uh-huh!


    Plus, Anne, he''s a technician who''s got the hang of tickling in the fight with his sisters.


    "Do, don''t, don''t. Hiaaaaa!"


    It couldn''t possibly be against Meer, and he was to be tickled down unilaterally.


    Thus Meer, the Avenger, did not hesitate to return, but sincerely enjoyed the bath.


    ... By the way, the next day, Rafina smiled and cautioned me, "Please be quiet in the bathroom, Mr. Meer".


    doomed tears. Scared and teary-eyed, Meer was


    "I knew I wasn''t going to get revenge!


    You think you''ve renewed your thoughts?


    Congratulations, congratulations.

 30 Lesson Twenty-nine: The Love Conference between Wisdom and the Military Master

    "I think it would be nice to drop something"


    "............ to?


    To Anne''s abrupt remarks, Meer blinked her eyes.


    What is she talking about? and to Meer leaning down her neck, Anne continues with a face as if to teach the truth of the world.


    "Okay, princess. People need natural reasons to get to know each other."


    "Yeah, I know that,"


    Sure, it''s hard to speak up to someone you know or nothing about. It takes courage.


    To the meer of the cautious (chicken hearts), it can be described as a considerable impossibility.


    In addition, if we were to invite you to the dance, difficult circumstances would follow. Yes, it''s usually the boys'' side that invites them to the dance.


    In aristocratic social circles, it is a common value that women are the invited side and those who strive to be invited by men.


    If you speak from a woman, there will be a bad rumor that she is shameless.


    Therefore, in order for Meer to be invited to the dance, she must first take the stage of creating a natural encounter, while becoming quite close and easier to speak to.


    Of course, it''s not that you don''t have the possibility of being chosen as a dance partner by a stranger.


    Neither is there a boy who wants to speak appropriately without attaching a promise until that day. However, the status of Imperial Empress is too heavy for a proper voice.


    It was only recently that Meer changed her mind in the first place and began to be said to be the Virgin, the Wisdom, etc. It is something that is not known to neighbouring countries unless they have a fairly solid information network.


    Before that, he was an arrogant princess wielding power at will, so no one likes anything and speaks to such a troublemaker.


    Therefore, Meer has to make an appeal "I''m not afraid, I''m not afraid" in the time left.


    ...... quite tough.


    "There, it''s a drop. Drop things in natural motion in front of the lord you want to approach. What happens if you do that?


    "I see, if you do get dropped in front of me, you''ll have to pick it up."


    "That''s right. And as I thank you there, it''s insignificant, asking me what I plan to do for a dance. So, if you don''t seem to have any promises yet..."


    "Create a conversation trigger, in a natural flow, and let it invite you. That''s a good way to do it."


    Meer was impressed by the plot of her belly.


    I never thought Anne would have the power to set up such a close operation. Anne looks like a military master under the command of the entire Imperial Army, and she can even count on you.


    "If they are a little blunter, thank you for today, and there are ways for Meer to invite them..."


    Indeed, it is supposedly taboo to invite them from the women''s side. But if it''s any thanks, they won''t say no.


    Giving a gift for no reason is seen as a cheap act of buying the other person''s interest, but if it''s any thanks, I think it smells better not to.


    "Moreover, depending on what you drop, you can also appeal to the good taste and girliness of Master Meer. I recommend a nice handkerchief or something."


    "It''s wonderful, Anne..."


    If you notice, Meer was applauding.


    She liked Anne''s suggestion. The more I heard, the more I understood the perfection of Operation Drop.


    ... is a meer who doesn''t even realize that the operation is all a situation that comes out of a story written by her sister.


    However, it may not be impossible.


    Anyway, what Anne is suggesting is that it was written a long time before Meer started writing stories. That''s why the girl''s dreams and delusions are in a colorful situation...


    Neither Meer, nor Anne, realizes that.


    Two novices in love can''t tell the difference between story and reality.


    "Come on, let''s go."


    With a rough nose and a relaxed appearance, he was Meer, who came to drop a handkerchief.

 31 Episode 30: Operation Handkerchief Drop

    There is a beautiful courtyard between the men''s and women''s dormitories at St. Noel''s School.


    It is called a garden of water. There, it is worthy of this country, which has an abundance of water resources, with large fountains and waterways.


    Colored by colorful flowers, it is a very romantic place and has been used as a confessional place for numerous lovers.


    - It''s a great place to make a meet!


    Meer gripped the prepared handkerchief with a bad smile.


    That was the day after I met Rafina.


    Catching information that Abel would soon pass through the place as a result of Anne''s intelligence efforts, Meer was currently on the bench in the courtyard, awaiting that time.


    By the way, from today on, Meer is wearing a school-paid uniform. The uniform, which consists of a brand-new jacket (blazer) and a fold correct pleated skirt, is pure white, as opposed to the heart of Meer, with no cloudiness at all.


    Wearing such a beautiful uniform, Meer had such ambiguities as the Virgin of the Empire, which were clear (at best) in appearance and beautiful.


    In short, listening to the tone played by the fountain often came the person of purpose.


    - You''re here!


    With his prey in his eyes, Meer exhales small and rises off the bench.


    As Meer walked in front of Abel a little while back, looking at the timing...,


    - Now!


    Throw down a handkerchief.


    Hilarious, and lightly dancing, the handkerchief fell to Abel''s feet, not wanting to aim.


    Meer, who sees it, raises her euphoria in her heart.


    - With me, it''s perfect control. This one!


    Meer walks as slowly as she can, walks... even though she''s walking... not yet called, waiting to be called.


    - That''s crazy, right?


    Checking the handkerchief''s condition, he was rather hooked to the grass and just swayed by the wind.


    - So, why don''t you pick up a handkerchief!?


    Now he turned to Abel, who was speaking to the girl who was right beside him.


    "Are you in trouble? Lady."


    Hey, I can hear the shiny words.


    Totally, Meer had forgotten.


    Yes, if a handkerchief is falling on one side and there is a girl in trouble on the other, Abel goes straight to the girl without getting lost.


    And I''m trying to get you so close!


    A light, shiny shame handsome, that''s what a boy named Abel Lemno is all about.


    Furthermore, misfortune continues.


    "Yeah? Is this..., a drop?


    There was someone who picked up Meer''s handkerchief.


    Beautiful silver hair and a depressing face, Meer''s Enemy Scion, picked up a handkerchief with graceful action.


    "Anyone dropped a handkerchief?


    "Become, Become!


    Meer decides to leave the spot as she accidentally grinds her teeth. Because not getting to know Theon and Tiona is Meer''s primary goal.


    Never be called out, if that happens, it''s over!


    I don''t want you to pretend you don''t notice and retreat.


    I was about to walk out Meer...,


    "Oh, it belongs to Master Meer."


    Another voice of hatred came after me.


    Running by Scion is Tiona Rudolfone.


    "I borrowed the same thing yesterday, no doubt about it"


    That said, she took out the handkerchief she had washed dearly and showed it to her.


    Meer''s handkerchief was made by an imperial craftsman. The craftsmen took a passion for the personal belongings of the beloved Crown Princess and placed a unique pattern in the lace on the edge.


    That became immobile evidence.


    "Oh, there, Master Meer!


    - No, no, no, no, no!


    No longer can we escape when this happens. Mindful Meer looked back gracefully and then, banging her own uniform,


    "Oh, it''s true. I think I accidentally dropped it."


    I smiled.


    "Thank you so much for letting me know"


    "Right. Did this belong to Her Royal Highness Princess Meer?"


    When Theon said that, he came all the way to Meer, put his hand on her chest and thanked her.


    "I''ll see you first. It is Theon Saul Sankland, Prince of the Kingdom of Sankland. Your Royal Highness, no rumors."


    "This, be polite. I''m Meer Luna Tiermoon."


    Meer also thanked you for lifting the skirt hem a bit.


    So, now, I''ve tried to leave the place with Shit...


    "We met just in the right place. Your Highness, if you''ll excuse me, do you have a dance partner for tomorrow?


    I had a bad feeling.


    "If not already, I''d love to run for it..."


    - Why, why, like this!?


    If it was a girl, I saw Theon smile, like anyone would want to surrender in one blow, and Meer screamed inside.

 32 Lesson 31: Light

    - How do I go about it...!?


    Meer was in a whirlpool of confusion.


    If I become Zion''s dance partner or something, I''ll have more gutter and more connections.


    If the relationship deepens, when will mistakes be made and "Revolution - Kingdom Participation - Guillotine!!! It''s not strange that the route to" has been opened.


    That''s not good, first things first.


    But if you refuse here, Theon''s heart certificate will be bad.


    Plus, if you lied about having other dance partners, etc. as an excuse to say no, finding someone by the day would be limitless and near impossible.


    Anyway, there can''t be a strange person ready to make a partner''s offer to the "Empire Empress who turned down Zion''s invitation".


    An octagonal situation, in which Meer manages to explore the means to regenerate death.


    On a sinking ship, sharpen your senses like a little rat exploring the escape route.


    That was the time. At the edge of Meer''s sight, a hell of a sight came in.


    Earlier, Abel, the boy who beautifully ignored the handkerchief, was taken by an upper class boy and went into the back of the building.


    Meer''s rat''s sense of smell reacts sharply to some swordswallowing atmosphere.


    - It''s a good time!


    "Huh? Is that...?


    Apparently, Theon noticed, too.


    "Excuse me for a moment."


    With a good excuse to escape, Meer walked past Sion.


    "You..., what are you doing?


    "So, brother, I have a partner in the dance..."


    The boy punched Abel''s cheeks out of his mind when he tried to answer.


    - Oh, you''re a lot more savage. Does Prince Abel''s brother mean he''s the first prince?


    Meer watched the sight from the shadows.


    "The weak and weak..., lowly heckle at the woman. If he is to be brought to the royal family of the proud Lemno, then work out more sword arms. That way the woman will come closer."


    As you look down, look down at Abel,


    "Hmm, well, a loser like you wouldn''t have a lok woman to stop by when it comes to dancing partners. I don''t care how sorry or upset you are."


    - You once did, speaking to a girl in need is, I think, manners...


    Meer raised her voice, a little shuddered inside.


    "What are you doing?


    Abel and her brother looked surprised at Meer''s sudden appearance.


    "What, you..."


    A grumpy voice.


    "I''m taking it in right now. Young lady. Oh, you don''t have to worry. It''s like a brotherly fight, so you don''t have to worry about me. So why don''t you just go that way for a minute? Huh?"


    With that said, Abel''s brother glanced straight into Meer''s eyes with his face close.


    It was obvious intimidation of a girl younger than herself (why), of course, when talking to a child, it was no longer a concern to keep an eye on her¡­ etc.


    Meer, by contrast,


    - Oh, shit!


    Somehow, I was feeling smiling.


    What Meer contains is a woman over twenty. Though I spent more than two years in the dungeon, even though there is a slightly immature part of me mentally, at first I can call it a fine adult.


    Moreover, it creeps through a training ground to the point where it can be swept at by the revolutionary army''s murderous mob.


    I''ve been beaten to death before.


    By contrast, no matter how amazing Abel''s older brother is, he''s a greenhouse-raised prince.


    Moreover, even so said the First Prince, the Kingdom of Lemno is inferior in character to the Tiermoon Empire.


    - It''s not scary, is it?


    Meer said, smiling spirally with her nose.


    "Become, what''s wrong!


    "Oh, excuse me. But if he punches my dance partner in the face too much, I''m in trouble."


    With that said, Meer walks over to Abel once and for all.


    Apparently, Abel''s, who cut off the edge of her mouth, gently puts a white handkerchief on its mouth and smiles.


    "Already, Prince Abel. You sign me up for a dance, and you forget about it and be nice to other girls, so this is what happens?


    "Huh...?


    Abel opening her mouth with Pocahontas.


    I don''t care about him like that, Meer just grabbed his skirt''s soot.


    "I''ll see you first. The First Prince of the Kingdom of Lemno. I am Mia Luna Tiamoun, Empress of the Tiamoun Empire."


    I smiled in a good mood.


    "She''s not even Locke who stopped by your brother."

 33 Episode XXXII: Princess Meer, Coming

    Abel Lemno was aware that she was a second-rate loser.


    The Kingdom of Lemno was a country where swordsmanship arms were valued. There is no history and format like that of the Kingdom of Sankland, no mighty national power like that of the Tiermoon Empire, no authority like that of the Principality of Velga, no respect from neighbouring countries.


    In the meantime, barely, we are trying to counter the leading countries around us by stepping up the force.


    Therefore all the men of Lemno were polishing their sword arms and competing for martial arts.


    Abel, the royal family, was also taught strict swordsmanship from a young age. I kept telling him to be the best than he was to be a king.


    But my brother, the First Prince, didn''t have a single try he could have won.


    Still, he tried. I managed to stack a drill (Ken) to beat my brother and want to be the most.


    But he''ll know that. that there is an area of talent in this world that cannot be reached no matter how hard you build up.


    That was when I visited the Kingdom of Sankland and saw the sword of Theon Saul Sankland.


    It was a terrible sword.


    The skill of overwhelming the knights in office.


    No weight or reach difference, one after another overwhelming the adult of the practice opponent, the bearer of the gifted talent is so strong that he can''t even compare to his brother who just can''t win, the boy, at his age...


    Furthermore, when I found out that he was the first prince of the kingdom of Sankland, a leading nation, I felt something broken in Abel.


    Oh, there is certainly one who has been chosen by God... and that I am not, no matter how hard I try, at times I cannot get there.


    I can only be second-rate...


    That made it kind of ridiculous to try so hard.


    Then you don''t have to do anything painful. Fortunately, he had a neat face in his mother''s concession. The kingdom of Lemno was originally a country with a strong tendency towards male inferiority, so if only a little tenderness, it would have made it easier.


    Abel has an excellent reputation from the maids.


    Thus, as a rare playboy who had shed dozens of concubines in her lifetime, before Abel, who was supposed to trace the fate of a second-rate prince, she came (at all costs).


    Meer Luna Tiermoon, Empress of the Tiermoon Empire.


    The girl who was the Empire Empress, who boasted of her mighty power and, in part, the Virgin and the Holy Wisdom, strung Abel''s light future from the front.


    She spoke softly in front of the students around her.


    He said Abel was his own dance partner. Besides...,


    "So, Prince Zion, I''m really sorry to hear that, but I can''t accept your invitation earlier."


    Or turn down the invitation of Theon Saul Sankland, one of God''s chosen, superior royalty.


    - No kidding!


    Abel panicked.


    This can''t be happening. In myself and Princess Meer, it''s not very much but it can''t be matched. I see that now. Therefore,


    "Princess Meer!


    Immediately after the noise had one paragraph, he ran over to Meer.


    "Earlier, that was helpful. But that''s enough. I want Prince Zion to be my partner at the dance party."


    "Oh? Are you going to embarrass me?


    "No, it''s not! You''ll have to dance with me or something. With me and you, not very much, but not commensurate!


    "Then brush yourself for me. To match me."


    "What?"


    Abel opened her mouth and said...


    "So, but, unfortunately, I don''t have the talent. Princess Meer, no matter how hard you try, Prince Zion can barely be his brother..."


    A voice that exhales blood. The word, which was engulfed with remorse, was the true meaning of Abel, who had not made it look grim.


    No matter how hard you try, you can''t regret it.


    But Meer smiles gently at Abel like that.


    "Prince Abel, all you know is" now. "That you can''t get to them right now, isn''t that all?


    "... Huh?


    "Tomorrow if you don''t catch up today, tomorrow if you can''t. On that next day. The place where you pile up drills is something that no human being knows. You can''t even tell yourself that when your life is over, you''re not standing on Prince Zion. But..."


    Then, Meer gently closed her eyes and


    "If it''s okay with me, I''ll give you my word. I chose you as my dance partner. That you can never beat Prince Zion or, well, your brother. This Meer Luna Tiermoon assures you."


    The word, as if it were a temple, pierced Abel''s chest.


    - I''d be in trouble if that damned brother interrupted me and I couldn''t get reinforcements out when I had to, and if Prince Abel didn''t hang in there... Heh, and it was painful to refuse Prince Zion''s invitation in front of the public!


    Her Majesty Princess Meer was a terrible queen in her stomach.


    The fate of Abel Lemno began to change dramatically, back-to-back with such thoughts.

 34 Lesson 33: The Virgin, the Schemer, the Little Devil?

    "Oh, you''ve been brilliantly flabbergasted, Your Highness Zion"


    After Meer and Abel leave, Keithwood steps over to the leftover Scion.


    "But I didn''t expect you to say no. That princess is pretty good too. Well, sure, it''s a good opportunity to deepen your friendship, but this isn''t the last time, and let it go... Oops?


    and there, Keithwood is uncomfortable.


    He looked grumpy, very rarely, when Zion¡­, his own Lord, who from a young age had forged moderation and self-control as a royalty.


    No, you look grumpy, or you look like you''ve been muddled somewhere...


    "Maybe you''re saying you''re in a bad mood for being turned down for a dance invitation, aren''t you?


    "On the basket, that''s not true"


    Theon smiles, but that grin only draws on a few.


    "Her behavior was splendid, and Prince Abel''s face stood. The first prince of the kingdom of Lemno wasn''t much of a complimented character either, and I know very well to put his shoulder on Prince Abel."


    - ''Cause you''re like telling yourself.


    The thoughts that Keithwood, four years older than Zion, has on Zion are unspeakable in a nutshell.


    It is a reverence toward the Lord to be revered, a loyalty to the son of the beneficent king, and a friendship toward childhood tampering that he grew up with.


    And now, what he holds against Zion was feelings like a brother, wanting to make fun of his brother.


    "Besides, here''s what I signed up for. Naturally, take it or reject it, I know you have a choice over there."


    "Yet you somehow moan?


    "That''s why he said he didn''t stick with Moya Moya!


    Keithwood is a little surprised by that childish objection.


    "I''m just a little sorry. I don''t care."


    With that said, Theon pointy his lips.


    - Hmm, sometimes it''s unusual for His Highness to be so annoying.


    Usually, even though Keithwood makes fun of him, he''s calmly embellished.


    - Maybe he''s starting to have more emotions than a sober interest...


    Keithwood was accurately reading the psyche that Scion himself hadn''t even noticed. to the fact that the emotions he has right now are very similar to those of a boy who got a little grumpy after being chilled out by the girl he cares about.


    - Her Royal Highness Princess Meer, huh?


    Even for him, Meer''s response was unexpected.


    I don''t know what to say, but from what Keithwood saw, Abel didn''t have a single place to beat Theon, etc.


    I see, it sure doesn''t look bad. His face was neat, and his standing behavior looked gorgeous at first glance.


    It will become popular once school begins.


    ... but that''s all.


    From what Keithwood has seen, Abel''s charm is very superficial. Plating, so to speak. Someone who is not enough to take, such as someone who would be confused by such a thing.


    - Normally, yes, but the problem is that the comparator is His Royal Highness Theon.


    Yes, if you compare Abel to Zion, even if it''s only superficial, Zion is more overwhelming.


    Whether he was bewildered by appearance or a wise man who discerned the essence, the real, less fascinating, was a prince named Theon Saul Sankland.


    Nevertheless, Meer chose Abel as her dance partner until she kicked Theon and her right to be her dance partner.


    Despite the fact that he was about to resign.


    - To protect Prince Abel''s pride, that''s not incomprehensible...


    I didn''t feel like I had any other reason.


    The words I said at that time, they seemed like they were putting in some kind of "a".


    - You''re saying you saw Prince Abel''s qualities that I don''t see?


    His Royal Highness is called the wisdom of the Empire. Maybe I have an idea.


    - Holy Virgin of mercy who takes into account the pride of the other, or the actions of a schemer based on elaborate calculations¡­.


    To the lid, Keithwood laughs bitterly, remembering Meer''s face.


    - Or were you just making fun of His Highness Zion, or something? The grin felt more like a little devil then than a Virgin... I didn''t know there was a little devil with a wise Highness in his hand.


    It will be a little while before Keithwood learns about Meer''s thoughts (and what he himself thinks).


    At that time, he was shown various reasons why Meer was known as Imperial Wisdom (only to be himself).


    That''s another story. Right now, there''s only one thing for sure.


    It was only that Meer obtained the title "Little Devil" without our knowledge.

 35 Lesson 34: Keep Your Face Bare

    An hour before the freshman welcome ball, Meer was alone in the bathroom.


    The princess can afford it...... not that. Because Meer was half crying.


    "Ugh, that sucks......, that sucks!


    In the first place, what is popular with royal and aristocratic daughters are the multiple layers of luxurious dresses. Including makeup, that would take a few hours to prepare.


    Despite this... Meer is in the bathroom. Besides, there''s no such thing as Anne, who''s supposed to be around, just by herself.


    Shit, wash your hair in a hurry, Meer. The hair has some kind of mucus on it...


    There were a few circumstances in which she was going through this.


    Meer woke up early that morning.


    I finished lunch and dinner in the morning, then plenty of room, and changed into a dress.


    The finest dress sent by the emperor who drowned his daughter, though it took time to wear, was an extremely luxurious one that was never available in other countries.


    Dressed in such a flashy dress, your makeup is perfect. It wasn''t until two hours before the party started that all preparations were made.


    That, the subtle margin of time took its toll.


    "We still have time, so maybe we should take a look around the school..."


    Meer, who thought so, encountered a rare object along the way.


    The equestrian club was walking horses.


    - You''ve never seen it so close.


    And so on, I was looking at Meer with a pounding eye. There, I''ve got a horse nose.


    Meer doesn''t hate animals. Mindful of the horse who leans his nose toward his intimacy, Meer stretches out her hand to say if I should stroke it and give it to him, etc...


    Blah blah blah! I got caught up in a flashy horse sneeze called


    "Ahhhhh!


    After the gust of wind, what was there was the appearance of Meer, who was spooked with various mucuses of the horse.


    "Ugh, how could you..., how could you do this..."


    Meer sniffling, weeping.


    That was an event that could only be described as unlucky.


    As a matter of fact, there are circumstances in which Meer''s favorite perfume was stretched out and sprinkled, so the smell was harder, but still, there was a situation in which sympathy could not be forbidden.


    And when I saw Meer, who came back quietly, Anne was unwittingly distracted.


    I can''t do anything about it, even as Anne, although I instruct her to get herself cleaned up in the bath while nagging the semi-crying Meer.


    That''s what I thought...


    "... I can''t help it, Anne, put on some makeup to the extent that you''re not properly ashamed of it..., the dress, look after it appropriately"


    Shizuku, that''s what they said, so the maid''s soul caught fire.


    - You can''t embarrass the princess!


    Anne burned. It''s on fire!


    - Master Meer is cute even if she doesn''t wear so much makeup because she wants to!


    Having thought of it that way, Anne confined herself only to drawing eyelines to soothe her slightly tight impressions, and all she had to do was devote herself to wearing the dress.


    From now on, I can''t do anything formal. If it is abbreviated, it means that flashy things should be avoided, so Anne chose a white monochrome dress.


    My shoulders were out and my skirt chose just the right thing to dance a slightly shorter dance.


    Further to the finish, unlike Meer''s own use, the time expired when she sprayed the perfume to a slightly fragrant extent.


    The boy, who was gathered at the party venue, was blinded by the appearance of Meer.


    Amid the overflow of girls in luxurious dresses, Meer, wearing qualitative dresses, looked healthier and more radiant than anyone else.


    The reason is very simple.


    The girls in the venue looked mostly blue and white by the tightening of the corset. White and beautiful, rather than simply pale.


    By contrast, Meer doesn''t wear a corset. Plus, I have a good blood color in the bath.


    The slightly reddened cheeks were adorable and the matte skin in the bath looked radiant.


    Even more true, Meer''s slippery skin, which was supposed to be hidden in a thick dress, is sparingly exposed thanks to the abbreviated dress.


    It was supposed to be a dress lacking in luxury, but instead it had the effect of perfectly accentuating Meer''s slippery skin appeal on hand salt.


    All those circumstances raised the absolute rating "Barely Beautiful Girl" Meer to relative rating "Normally Beautiful Girl".


    I''m not an extinct beautiful girl.


    Neither incarnation nor incarnation is enough.


    The beauty, however, was undoubtedly enough to distract the men who were in the venue.


    Meer, such a beautiful girl, has attracted my attention all the more because she has a cute sigh or something.


    - Oh, again, if you come to the party in such a light outfit, you''ll stand out.


    Some of the boys in the venue had their hearts shot out without knowing that she had started wearing abbreviated dresses for some toho reason, such as being caught in a "horse sneeze".

 36 Lesson 35: Meers Stunt

    Did you know that?


    The best thing about not wearing makeup and being beautiful is the cuteness that remains an undressed vegetable......


    That such a value standard exists among men who are uber, pure, and a little silly.


    Maybe that''s true. Beautiful, adorable and able to release charm without being stylish or wearing makeup.


    If I can do that, I''ve never been over it.


    ... Damn, from the woman on the side of the dress, you''re kidding! It is a value that I would like to say¡­, but unfortunately, as devout as faith is, men hold this value dear to their hearts.


    And the tendency manifests itself stronger in the noble children, who are surrounded by women who are usually dressed up, than in ordinary people who cannot afford to spend money on stylishness.


    Abel Remno was also one of those poisoned by such values.


    - Was that really about reality?


    While waiting for Meer, Abel was anxious.


    I wonder if it was all a dream, and so much so that I felt that the events of that day were unrealistic.


    I didn''t expect to be a dance partner with the princess of the great Tiermoon Empire...... Not very much, but I couldn''t believe it.


    So that feeling grew stronger because Meer, who appeared, was as cute as being in a dream.


    - Oh, my God, beautiful...


    The venue''s slightly lit Meer looked as beautiful as a moon goddess.


    It is what is commonly referred to as night vision.


    - Do you dance with her? Are you sure this is a dream?


    That''s what I was thinking, so here comes Meer, who gathered everyone''s gaze together,


    "I''m sorry, Prince Abel"


    When I suddenly apologized, I thought they were going to turn down my partner.


    - Well, it''s obvious. I knew it would be Prince Scion to make out with her.


    On the other hand, which I''m sorry for, I''m just a little bit horny, and I can''t help but lightly say it.


    "No, I don''t mind. Because you''re so beautiful."


    What a waste to me. Please go to Prince Zion, and tell him out of the blue, Meer put her hand on her little chest and spill a ho soothing exhale.


    "Thank you, Prince Abel. You''re so sweet."


    Then, for some reason, I grabbed Abel''s right hand, with both little hands,


    "Okay, let''s go"


    "... what?


    I invited him to the center of the dance venue.


    Meer was strained.


    I couldn''t get the stylishness I was supposed to. Nonetheless, Abel smiled gently and said she was beautiful with care.


    - That''s right, Prince Abel is a gentleman. I can''t believe you didn''t say anything about the dress.


    But I can''t just be sweet about it forever. Whatever we do here, we have to get it back...


    Since childhood, as Imperial Empress, Meer has been emperor educated. Then, in fact, the grades are not very fancy.


    After the reincarnation, I came to work hard on my own, but still, at best, it was somewhat better than average.


    Such a meer, but only one, there was a stunt no one else could beat.


    That is the social dance.


    Meer''s dance technique is superb without complaint.


    It is not a solitary technique such as being able to dance beautifully herself, etc. So much so that you can grasp the strength of the person who dances properly and make them feel good about it, the so-called entertainment dance.


    I''m such a proud skilled meer, but on the previous timeline, it just never showed off.


    I thought you hated dancing at the first, freshman welcome dance party of your freshman year, as a result of turning down all the invitations to dance and piercing the botch? I planted my perception around me.


    Since then, Meer has just never been invited to a dance, and she''s been feeling very, very lonely.


    - Now is the time to show off my technique!


    Gently pulling Abel''s hand, Meer smiles.


    "Let''s dance, Prince Abel."


    "Oh, wow!


    Abel looked confused, but soon, he starts taking steps at the dance.


    - Hmm, pretty good. Doesn''t sound bad, does it?


    Meer sees Abel dancing hard in front of her and nods satisfactorily.


    I find the steps creepy, but this seemed more like because I was too careful not to step on Meer''s feet in case she wasn''t used to dancing.


    - Keeping the lady from stepping on her feet is a minimum of manners. It''s much better than being distracted by dancing well and not caring about them. I don''t have to worry about them if they''re me...


    Anyway, Meer won''t be stomped.


    Meer''s dance skills are not on that level.


    - This is going to be hard to work out!


    With that in mind, Meer steps just a little better than Abel. Follow this, but it''s hard to follow, take steps at a level where technology will go up when you''re done dancing.

 37 Episode 36: Sherweedancing?

    The legendary night when Meer Luna Tiermoon came before all the students.


    The beginning of it was somewhat disturbing.


    It was Meer who drew attention, but the dance was very mediocre.


    "... what, you stood out, dancing is no big deal"


    "... well, it''s your child to say that you''re a princess of a great country, and I don''t know what else to do"


    Such a mixed voice of jealousy and ridicule is whispered at the venue.


    Anyway, I''ve had a hard time decorating it, but I''ve been totally drawn to it. Regardless of Meer and the freshmen of the same grade, it would be an uninteresting story if they made it to the upper classes.


    Even if you can''t say it against the face, you''ll want to say it about the pussy, the disgust.


    Where was the wind blowing Meer herself......


    "Yes, Prince Abel. That''s quite a step."


    Very politely, exemplarily, Meer leads Abel. Besides, he doesn''t enlighten anyone around him about it, and at first glance, he makes it look like he''s leaving it to Abel''s lead.


    I''m making my partner''s boys feel good and leap forward.


    Stunning entertainment dance. The woman who can is different.


    In that,


    - This is...


    Only one, Abel, had noticed how Meer was doing.


    - Maybe Princess Meer is matching my level?


    At the same time, he was aware of the reaction around him.


    Tough eyes from the venue poured against Meer. The gaze of those who mock her falling into the seeds of laughter, who made an appearance like the star of the party.


    Abel was rude and sorry that the cause was on her.


    - She told me she believed in me, and she would take the bait...


    Meer dancing with a flat face.


    So that I don''t care, and I guess he cares. That was what Abel couldn''t stand.


    That''s when I jumped into Abel''s eyes on the pretend, that''s the only person on this scene who can get in touch with Meer...


    Theon Saul Sankland.


    He was surrounded by other girls and making fun of himself.


    At the end of the dance song, Abel took Meer and headed toward Theon.


    "Prince Abel? Which way?"


    who did not answer that inquiry and came straight before Zion, he


    "Prince Zion, do me a favor"


    "What''s wrong with you?


    Suddenly, Theon looked a little surprised.


    "I''m a little tired. I''d like to take a moment off, but in the meantime, Princess, can you ask for your partner?


    "Prince Abel!?


    I give you a shocking voice, Meer. It was, but it doesn''t matter, Abel stares at Zion.


    Theon, who was often silent,


    "I see. I certainly wanted to ask Princess Meer and I to go out with you to dance. It''s a good opportunity, and can I ask for a song?


    "Become!?


    Meer, for a moment, turned her gaze toward Abel.


    "I''m getting a drink. I''m a little tired."


    Often, he was a silent meer,


    "... right, then just one song"


    Poor grin at Scion, I said.


    For a moment......, the pain runs on Abel''s chest.


    That the grin is that the adorable grin that was directed at me until earlier can be directed other than myself.


    Regret, uncut, jealousy and..., different emotions get messed up and you get attacked by the urge to scream.


    - Because I don''t have the strength...


    For the first time since I met Theon, Abel thought.


    I don''t want to lose.


    Against someone you once thought you couldn''t win no matter how hard you tried......


    I don''t want to lose, I don''t want to give up.


    Ever since I was born, the enthusiasm I had just never had seemed to be burning itself.


    "... next time, never... tickle"


    Biting his lips off, Abel turned her heels back.


    By the way, Meer had this in mind when she smiled at Theon.


    - It''s my chance, and I''ll let you fall in magnificence. In front of everyone, I hope you''re ashamed at best!


    Honestly, Theon and I were dancing and all, but if we had to do something about it, to the fullest, let''s take advantage of our chances and shame on you, etc...


    Guess feelings stuck on my face.


    Abel''s eyes were already so cloudy that such a belly-black smile made her look like a poor grin. For him, it is a very unfortunate story.


    But Meer''s plan is to fail.


    She forgot.


    Theon Saul Sankland.


    That the prince is perfect in every way.


    Unlike Meer, who is perfect only in dance skills, a boy who can do anything from what to what, that''s Scion.


    Naturally, that dance skill...


    It takes, and the legendary night greets the climax.

 38 Lesson 37: Cold Kindness

    Though I said I''d let her fall, Meer wasn''t going to do anything explicit like snag her leg or anything.


    Of course, if you''re as good as Meer, there''s no such thing as sneaking a leg.


    But whatever dress you hide up to your ankle, it''s hard to hide it in today''s dress with short skirt lengths.


    Besides, Meer doesn''t want to aggressively attack Zion in the first place.


    Anyway, if you buy Scion''s wrath poorly, you might go straight to the guillotine route.


    - Even if you don''t put your foot on it, you won''t be able to follow my dance at all costs, and I''m going to make you pull your foot!


    and so on.


    - Fall without following me, expose yourself to something unusual!


    It was a perfect operation... in Meer.


    As a result¡­¡­,


    "I thought you were a princess, but surprisingly, you''re a horse."


    A refreshing, sparingly grinning look of Scion was in front of him.


    - Well, that''s unexpected!


    Take difficult steps, even as you scream inside.


    Kuru, kuru and light dancing are like poor fairies dancing in flower gardens, beautiful and radiant skin is like a moonlight goddess......


    Those who were interested in dancing also stopped moving, and only the Meers were dancing at all times.


    Shortly after the beginning, those who had been so annoyed that Zion''s lead was only good had to shut up.


    Even if only one person was good at dancing, it was something that anyone, if they were a noble child, knew that they would just empty up.


    A magnificent dance that enchants what you see is only possible because of the skill of both sides.


    Lightly Meer turns.


    Scion that takes its body gently and flows to the next movement.


    Elegant and gorgeous lead.


    She gets softly embraced and, unwillingly, Meer gets just a little cum.


    - Oh... it''s not nice! It can''t be! I can''t believe this guy feels so nice!


    When Meer was bored by the fierce grid... by chance, there was something in her sight.


    That''s......


    - Oh, is that Prince Abel?


    He grabbed two glasses and looked like Abel heading toward the bar counter.


    Look at the empty glass in my hand......, Meer felt unexpectedly smiling.


    - You''re kind, aren''t you?


    Eventually, the song comes to an end.


    Hold the hem of your skirt properly, for a graceful toast to Meer,


    "What do you think? Princess Meer, if possible, I''d like you to go out with one of the quiet ones next..."


    "No, I won''t. Prince Zion, isn''t there someone more worthy of you?


    You''re powerless! I said in the nuance that it is a complete loss.


    In honor of Kyoton and the blinking Zion, Meer followed the scene.


    "Prince Abel!


    Look at Meer who has come, Abel feels just a little surprised. I thought the other two or three songs were going to be dancing.


    That''s about it, the two breathed together...


    Abel hands Meer a glass of drinks and smiles.


    "Hi, Princess Meer. It was a great dance."


    "Oh, thank God for that."


    Meer is blinded and Abel takes her gaze off.


    "Nevertheless... not quite."


    "What is it?


    "Prince Zion. I''m sorry to hear that, but I can''t bring your charm that far."


    If you don''t lose next time, no matter how intentional, you''re going to screw up an overwhelming difference in strength.


    But Meer...,


    "Thank you for this. It''s cold and delicious."


    Put your mouth on the juice that Abel brought...,


    "You are a sweet lovely man, Prince Abel"


    "If you were supposed to be the man who would just get you a drink for your own sake, it''s out of your mind...?


    "The dance, you saw it as a heavy move, and you went to replace it, didn''t you?


    That''s what they point out, and unexpectedly, Abel opens her mouth pompously.


    Yes, Abel picked up a drink as soon as the dance started. But when I saw Meer''s dance, I thought it would be better if it was cold because it would get hot, and I went to replace her along the way.


    "Prince Abel, please don''t despise yourself. You''re very nice."


    The word was a heartfelt kind word, not uncommonly false or false for Meer.


    It was my first time, being nice to boys my age.


    Not as a princess, but as a girl, I was asked to be kind...


    So I was happy and I said something that didn''t seem to stick around.


    "But if I may, I don''t want to lose to Prince Zion even at the dance..."


    "Then I''ll give you an audition. We''ll be tough, so you can be prepared."


    On this day, for the first time in her life, Meer was able to get involved in a mind-blowing dance.

 39 Character Introduction * Scheduled updates from time to time Stories available

    ¡ð Meer Luna Tiermoon (12 years old) junior high equivalent


    Empress of the Tiermoon Empire, one of the two great powers of the continent. From a young age, he was known as a selfish princess. I receive full affection from my father, the emperor. My first princess.


    She has platinum hair, green eyes, and boasts the spec of slightly elegant appearance.


    While exercising, only dancing is super first-class. I was encouraged to practice believing that one day I could dance with a prince who looked good.


    ¡ð Anne Lithstein (17)


    Maid of the Tiermoon Empire. My parents are poor merchants. The eldest daughter of a six-sister brother with four sisters and one brother.


    To help my parents, I go to work in a castle.


    Basically a pitiful, abandoned type of dog and cat that can''t be left alone.


    Rating Meer (Previous)


    "I don''t really like it, but pathetic. Life in the dungeon will be hard, and someone else to take care of you besides me, because it seems so..."


    Rating Meer (now)


    "Dear Dear Meer, You''re so sweet, you''re so smart, you deserve to be called the Virgin. Sometimes, it''s very fascinating where you also show some adorable humor. I have to offer everything to reward you..."


    ¡ð Ludwig Hewitt (22)


    Shao Zhuang''s Civilian. I was anxious about the Empire''s finances, but my poisonous tongue catastrophically flies me to the region. She is the one who worked hard to rebuild Imperial finances until the end, and even when Meer was sent to the headstand, she can win her trust because she watched her figure until the end. But poisonous tongue.


    Rating Meer (Previous)


    "Princess Meer... I came to serve. Okay, but that guy''s not a bad guy. He''s not very smart, he''s mean, he''s a pain in the ass, to be honest, but he''s not a bad guy. I''m just not very smart, I''m not a bad guy. Just a little wiser..."


    Evaluation for Meer (after)


    "Her Royal Highness Princess Meer... There won''t be a master as good as that. The eyes that look to the future, the wisdom that instantly understands what is needed and gives the best answer. Numerous thoughts, such as mine, must be stuck in that one''s head. I didn''t know you were as wise as you were in those years, but at dawn, when he became Empress, the Empire was promised prosperity. I have to be ready to serve you, too."


    ¡ð Theon Saul Sankland (12 years old)


    The first prince of the Kingdom of Sankland, one of the two great powers of the continent. An all-purpose genius who demonstrates superior talent for all things. Especially with regard to swordsmanship, he boasts so much strength that he cannot be fattened by a concurrent knight.


    A brilliant boy, he is always as fair and just as the prince of a great power deserves.


    During the Imperial Revolution, he helped Tiona, the leader of the Revolutionary Army.


    Rating Meer (Previous)


    "He is an incompetent ruler who oppresses the people. She is a very arrogant woman who does not deserve the princess of a great country. If they execute you in the hands of the people, you''ll have no choice."


    Rating Meer (now)


    "That''s the wisdom of the empire. Not only is it merciful, but it can stand up to injustice properly. You also have the courage not to cower whoever they are. I guess it was worth coming to this school just to get to know her."


    ¡ð Keithwood (17)


    Prince Zion''s squire. With Prince Zion from a young age, he is raised similarly to his brothers. When we''re alone, we talk. It stands obliquely, sometimes sarcastic. Swordsmanship is no less skillful than Scion.


    Rating Meer (Previous)


    "Princess Meer? Oh, um... Sounds like a typical princess. I don''t really want to get too close to His Highness. I guess the kind of person. I don''t suppose His Royal Highness Theon is my favorite type, either."


    Evaluation for Meer (after)


    "Princess Meer? Oh, you''re a wonderful genius, not ashamed of the name of the Empire''s wisdom. The size of the vessel and the breadth of the field of view, which does not even extend to His Royal Highness Zion, is brilliant. I''m sure His Highness will have plenty to gain by forming friendships."


    ¡ð Abel Lemno (12 years old)


    The second prince of the kingdom of Remno. He was originally a gentle boy, but in the kingdom of Lemno, where the arms of the sword are valued, he continues to lose to his brother and even is shown the talent of Prince Zion''s sword to capture his renunciation. In the previous timeline he was known as a rare playboy and often bought female grudges.


    Rating Meer (Previous)


    "Oh... Princess Meer, right. Hmm, I''m welcome to any girl, but I wonder if she''s going to have a lot of difficulty. No, of course, if that''s better, you''re welcome! Ha ha."


    Evaluation for Meer (after)


    "Princess Meer...... She is... a wonderful girl. Brave, full of intelligence, and beautiful. Being her dance partner would make me proud. I have to work hard, too. To respond to her letter."


    ¡ð Tiona Rudolfone (12 years old)


    Noble Lady of the Tiermoon Empire. The eldest daughter of Rudolphone''s Tubor, who rules the periphery of the Empire. My parents'' territory is spreading but many unexplored, and I am scorned as a countryman. Not only do I study in return, but I also master swordsmanship.


    The Count Rudolfon family, because of her relatively close standing to the inhabitants, is also sensitive to the suffering of the people herself. Therefore, at the time of the Imperial Revolution, he leads the Revolutionary Army and is given up as the Virgin of the Empire.


    About the Toho and Toho aristocracy


    Essentially, in the Tiermoon Empire, central aristocracy dominates the area centered on the imperial capital, and the limbo aristocracy dominates the newly integrated outer edge. It is like the foreign name of the place in the Edo period.


    If the head of the throne is bordered by soil, one or two of the scales are seen as inferior, and it is common to be ridiculed as a newcomer, a countryman.


    Rating Meer (Previous)


    "I can never forgive you for tormenting the people..."


    Evaluation for Meer (after)


    "He''s kind. I can''t believe you can look at things like me... The handkerchief you borrowed will be washed and returned."


    ¡ð Rafina Orca Verga (14) Secondary school equivalent, spring ahead is my birthday!


    Duke''s Lady of the Principality of Velga. As student chairman of St. Noel''s School, substantial ruler. During the Imperial Revolution, support Zion and Tiona from behind. The Principality of Velga is a religious sanctuary practised around the peripheral countries, and Rafina boasts an idyllic popularity that also faces various rituals along with her father, who serves as a priest. Someone who values justice and relentlessly judges others if necessary. A real Virgin, unlike Meer, the stuck Virgin.


    Rating Meer (Previous)


    "Mr. Meer?... Oh? Could he have been in St. Noel?" (Niccoli!


    Evaluation for Meer (after)


    "Mr. Meer? He''s my friend. You''re making me very close." (with a gentle grin)


    ¡ð Riola Roulou (11)


    Maid of Tiona Rudolfon. from the Lulu tribe, a forest minority. I''m still unfamiliar with the official language and talk badly. Famous bowman with excellent physical abilities. He is also good at meat grilling. I miss Tiona a lot and I also like Meer for being nice to Tiona......


    Rating Meer (Previous)


    "¡­¡­¡­ kill,"


    * Voltage line


    Evaluation for Meer (after)


    "... a very good man. Tiona, you''ve been kind to me, so I like you."


    * One age notation is now on the timeline.


    * 2 Please consider Meer and those in the same grade equivalent to the first year of secondary school. St. Noel''s School deals with middle and high school consistency.


    I think you''re a little young, because it''s not uncommon to get married among students.


    * 3 Riola''s previous rating is awesome. Later in this edition.

 40 Episode 38: Maid Leap Part 1

    Well, time goes back a little.


    "Anne, show me your hands."


    I just got dressed back and ready to go out to the party, Meer told Anne.


    hand Anne the gold coin of the Principality of Velga in its hand,


    "Use it freely."


    Meer said.


    Meer is basically saving money. Anyway, waste can lead to immediate guillotine. Besides, if you think that whatever you buy may be taken to the Revolutionary Army, you can also lose your willingness to buy.


    But the only exception was money for giving it to Anne in the stomach.


    Of course what happened on the previous timeline is Meer, who is looking to return as much favor as possible to the loyal minister who has thus followed me away from my family.


    "I''ll be on vacation while I''m at the party. You can go out to town, or you can stay in the dorm."


    Still, it''s only been three days since I''ve been here, but I''ll still be tired in a new environment. Even now, he dressed me on a steep pitch.


    Though for a little while, I wish I could get some rest and refreshment, and I was going to work Anne, and Meer said... I was going to...


    "Yes, I did. Dear Meer, we will certainly meet your expectations."


    For some reason, he leaned his neck in response to Anne''s temper.


    Anne''s life had changed dramatically since she became an exclusive maid.


    Even though I''ve sent most of them to my parents'' house, financial difficulties don''t apply now. Besides, my sister Ellis is also an artist held by Her Royal Highness, so my parents have a relatively wealthy life as well.


    Anne therefore did not consider the gold coins given to her by Meer to be "free pennies" or anything else.


    - Master Meer granted me discretion. We have to live up to your expectations!


    Anne thought she was given a mission to "do something" when she was given gold and time.


    - How can I help you, Meer?


    What are they expecting......, after careful thought, Anne came to the same conclusion that, oddly enough, Meer was trying to do.


    Yes, it''s networking.


    Of course, Anne has no way of building connections with the noble children attending school. Except if you''re a civilian such as a gardener, cook, or dorm keeper who works in a school.


    I work in a castle, and Anne learned something.


    That it is many servants who support the daily life of the castle.


    Their power is never small.


    - Meer, you have to connect in a lot of places to support your love and make your school life more comfortable...


    Grasping the gold coin, Anne rolled out to the city.


    Fine horse oil will be arranged for those in the kitchen where rough hands seem to be harsh, and nutritious food will be arranged for artisans around the garden, each likely to be delighted.


    Unlike a nobleman who has too much stuff on hand, civilians are happy with a little gift. I have no hands to not take advantage of.


    When I finished it all, the gold coin I was given was about half.


    "I guess this is what it looks like..."


    Anne, who was walking through the city, stood in front of a clothing store along the way.


    "Wow, beautiful..."


    What was decorated there was a dress. The water-based dress was designed like a flower blooming in the spring wild, combining clarity and pity.


    "Hmm, nice dress, Meer. Could it be just a little bigger for you?


    The price was just the same as Anne has now. Although only a little lost, Anne went straight past the store.


    Back at school, Anne exhaled small.


    "About two hours till the party''s over."


    She was thinking about taking a little break in the room, but when I glanced into the courtyard,


    "Is that it?"


    I saw a girl.


    For now, looking around, a girl with a crying face. Silver hair stretched to the waist area and healthy wheat skin.


    That was the hallmark of the minority of the Tiermoon Empire, the Louloux.


    But more than that, Anne looked familiar to the girl.


    "Are you..., sure, Tiona''s?


    Maid with Tiona, a maid of the Boulderfon family.


    The first day Meers came to St. Noel''s School, she was teased by noble daughters.


    "What''s wrong with you?


    When Anne talks, the girl shakes her head with a troubled face......


    "Please, Mr. Tiona, it''s hard. Help, please."


    I said it in one common language.

 41 Episode 39: Maid Leap Part 2

    Riola Louloulou.


    Minorities living in the Tiermoon Imperial Forest Region, from the Rule-clan.


    Regardless of her skills as a maid, she''s still not good at continental common language, which is not the kind of person she''s supposed to be brought to St. Noel''s School.


    Nonetheless, she was chosen for an extremely passive reason: that there were no other people.


    Even though, as a Rudolphon family that can''t afford it financially, I''ve already done quite a bit of impossibility, just sending my daughter to St. Noel.


    Duke of Velga, La Fina''s policy has opened the doors of the school not only to the great nobles and prestigious nobles, but also to the poor and weak nobles. Enrollment is thus possible in itself. However, there is no financial assistance.


    I couldn''t have accompanied Tiona with a well-paid veteran maid.


    Plus there was another reason why she was chosen.


    It''s...,


    "Riola, don''t be impotent"


    On his head, Tiona said with her face out the window.


    "Tiona is the one who''s in danger, is. Don''t let your body out too much."


    That''s what I said, Riola glanced at her feet.


    High......, if it falls, there will probably be no life.


    The Tionas were trapped in the highest of the St. Noel School Buildings.


    The place, called the Stargazing Classroom, is present on the top floor of the tower standing north of the school building. There is only one entrance and exit, and if they close there, they cannot leave.


    For once, there are windows, but you can''t possibly be unscrupulous to escape from them,..., and I guess the people who locked the two of them up decided.


    But what was unexpected to them was the presence of Riola.


    The rules of living in the woods - the tribe was a very physically capable people.


    The high places are not bitter for them who chase their prey to live in the woods from a young age and also do the tree climbing with pleasure.


    Then he went down to the Wall Herald, and soon after, Riola, who was on the ground, called out to Anne, who had the most eyes.


    "Tiona, you''re trapped."


    "Huh...?


    Listening to Riola, Anne doubted her ears.


    "He said he''s trapped..., who the hell is it?


    And for what?


    "I don''t know, it is. I was the only one who could escape."


    Staring up at Anne, Riola said.


    "Please, it is. Tiona, please help me. Please, sir."


    "Okay. I can help you."


    While confused, Anne responded instantly. And I was surprised, not least, by the action.


    - I replied, don''t get lost at all...


    Until now, she had an unthinkable behavior, but Anne knew exactly why she did it.


    - Mia has given me discretion, and I have to act so that I am not ashamed of you.


    I''m sure that''s what Meer would do if she were kind and full of justice, and such certainty would not allow any stray or hesitation.


    By the way, that certainty, in fact, is not wrong.


    Sure would have acted to help Tiona had Meer been on this occasion.


    Because Meer is kind and full of justice......, which means of course not.


    Simply because you are a cautious person.


    If we decide to ignore it here, we may go straight to the guillotine route, and more than that, if we are turned to a gaze full of loyal Anne''s expectations, there is nothing more we can do.


    Meer would have gone to help, even as she shed tears of blood in her heart.


    Here, the subordinate''s choice of action sees complete unanimity.


    Though it was completely wrong in my mind...


    Riola took her to the school building.


    In the large school building, it was quiet. School buildings when classes are not taking place are surprisingly unpopular places.


    Well, now, all the students are going to the party, and the servants are waiting in the dorm, or they are given a vacation and out of town just like Anne.


    This place, where there are no more people than usual, is something evil. I guess it''s a good place to do the wax.


    A narrow hallway up the long spiral staircase of the North Tower, up and finally reached. Behind the dim hallway, a shadow could barely be confirmed.


    "Is that...?


    "Shit! Be careful, it is. Look, it''s..."


    "Seeing...?


    As my eyes grew accustomed to the darkness, Anne also saw it clearly.


    Two men stood in front of the stargazing class.


    At this distance, I don''t know who they are, but at first glance, I get the impression that they are inflexible.


    I hear some servants are good at martial arts to escort their husbands, but maybe they are, too.


    "What do we do...?


    Anne, unfortunately, has no taste in martial arts. Even if they were normal men, it was impossible to say beat them down and move on, etc.


    Then, when asked if persuasion is possible, it is also suspicious.


    "... what to do, what to do..."


    "Oh? What''s wrong? Ladies."


    At that time, I was called from behind by a fake.


    Surprised, the two of you jumped up. Looking back, I was standing there...,


    "Are you..."


    "Something troubling you?


    "But His Highness Theon''s...?


    It was Keithwood with a friendly grin.

 42 Episode 40: Maid of Leap Part 3

    "It''s just, Mr. Keithwood, right?


    "I didn''t know you remembered, it was an honor. Of Her Royal Highness Princess Meer, Anne."


    Keithwood turned his attention to Riola, not breaking Nico''s grin.


    "So, your lady belongs to the Empire?


    "Oh, yes, it is. Er, the maid of Miss Bergmei Rudolphon..."


    "It''s Riola Rule. Please, help me, Tiona."


    Keithwood, after asking the circumstances, wraps his arms around and snaps.


    "Hmm, two watchmen? How many are in there?


    "I don''t know, it is. But it was the four of us who locked us up. men and women, was"


    "So did you notice that you escaped and have any lookouts inside, or did you leave this place with two men? Well, seeing as the ladies are in trouble, if you leave them alone, Your Highness Zion will piss you off. Let me help you."


    "Is it true? Please, I will!


    "But what do you do?


    I was attracted, and I thought there was some kind of operation in that gap... or something like that Anne...


    "What, I take the Lady of Reishi''s nobility back from the hands of the wicked? That''s all."


    Saying so in a casual tone, Keithwood had a fierce grin.


    What happened after that was too soon and Anne could only look at it with a grudge.


    Keithwood slammed his knee into the belly of a nearby man, who ran to watch without a sound. That way, I grab the other arm that I couldn''t move by surprise and throw it straight down to the floor.


    It was between blinking one thing.


    "Um..., if you''re a male servant, can we all do that?


    Keithwood shrugged his shoulder with a bitter laugh at Anne, who asked so flashly.


    "Well, there''s a lot going on in my case. Anyway, it''s like a piece of justice you''re serving."


    While doing so, Riola hurries to unlock it rather than rush to the door.


    "Dear Tiona! It''s okay, is it!?


    "Riola? Were you safe?


    Tiona, who came out of the inside, fortunately did not look injured.


    "You''re safe and above all. Rudolphones."


    "Are you..., Mia''s?


    When I got back to my room, I didn''t have a dress.


    According to Tiona, when she and Riola walked into the room, they had already been vandalized inside the room and left a letter.


    There was a message written that if you want your dress back, come to the north tower of the school building.


    "Oh no..., who the hell would do this..."


    "Probably not someone you or His Royal Highness Meer know?


    "? What does that mean?


    "Look, this. There was an outside watch."


    What was in Keithwood''s hands was a handkerchief with the seal of the Tiermoon Empire on it, without a scratch.


    "No way......"


    "Oh, maybe they''re from the empire aristocracy."


    That was unexpected for Anne. I thought it was the nobility that was teasing Tiona and the others the other day.


    "Don''t go to the party because it puts the Imperial nobility to shame, I was told"


    Not to be angry, just a little lonely......, Tiona offered what she was about to hold.


    It was a dress torn to pieces.


    "... terrible"


    "Even so, even though it''s for the dress, isn''t it impotent? I can''t believe I just came to this place with women."


    Just a little, his eyes narrowed, and Keithwood complained. In contrast, Tiona smiles slightly and shakes her head.


    "Because we don''t have enough dresses at home to prepare"


    That''s how I sigh like I gave up.


    "So, Riola, you don''t have to be impotent... you didn''t have to be in such a hurry"


    "Dear Tiona..."


    Riola, staring at Tiona, had her lips tiny and smug.


    Anne knew exactly how it felt.


    If I had been in the same position......, if it had been Meer who was trapped, I would surely have been too careless to wait.


    Open the flat hand that was gently gripping.


    There was the money entrusted to me by Meer.


    "Mr. Riola, go to the city store and buy me a dress. Money is now..."


    No hesitation, give Riola the money.


    "This, is...?


    "This is what I kept from you, Meer."


    Meer would surely do the same......, the certainty in Anne will not shake.


    "In the meantime, Tiona, let''s fix your makeup. My eye makeup is crumbling with tears."


    That''s how Keithwood stopped Anne from trying to move.


    "Are you sure? May I help you, Your Highness''s maid?


    "? What does that mean?


    "His Highness Meer is the one who reigns at the apex of the Imperial aristocracy. If it was the same Imperial nobleman who trapped Count Tiona, could that possibly be the intention of His Highness Meer?


    "... to?

 43 Episode 41: Maid Leap Part 4

    Just a little, let''s talk about the previous timeline.


    The case of Tiona''s incarceration had also occurred on the previous timeline.


    On the day of the party, the imprisoned Tiona was helped by the activity of her squire, who arrived late at the venue.


    Then Prince Zion invites me as his dance partner to perform the perfect dance so that I can get a glimpse from the students around me.


    And as a big difference, there was no Anne at the rescue location.


    The maid Meer was bringing was the three women of the central aristocracy. For once, although I listened to Meer, I could never be a worker, and even at this time there was a tea party among my peers.


    So the only two people who helped Tiona out were Keithwood and his maid Riola.


    And to do something about the chopped dress, what they relied on was the ruler of the school, the Duke and Lady of Rafina.


    Here came the powerful connection between Tiona, the leader of the revolution in the Tiermoon Empire, and his collaborator Prince Zion, and, furthermore, Lafina, the Virgin, who is behind it.


    And it was he who was questioned as its enemy role, Meer, who reigned at the apex of the imperial nobility.


    Knowing that he had his suspicions, Meer did not, however, unravel them.


    However, the daughter of a borderline nobleman, no matter what happens, no matter what she suspects, she didn''t care enough to take such a thing.


    It was only natural for the nobility to abuse the civilian population, and equally for the central gateway nobility to abuse the peripheral rural nobility, she thought, would not be reprehensible.


    When the hell was the spark of the Imperial Revolution born......, it''s hard to determine that.


    Some say starvation is the cause, while others cite the tyranny of the great nobility and the incompetence of the emperor.


    But when it is certain that Imperial Empress Meer will be put on guillotine, it will be possible to say exactly that this case is the beginning.


    The mighty course of history was now trying to push Meer to Guillotine exactly.


    Anne now dares to stand up to such a torrent of history as she rages toward ruin.


    "Meer? The killer?"


    The crushed Anne, at the next moment,


    "Isn''t that true?"


    I laughed.


    It was so unlikely that, before anger, there was laughter.


    "Are you serious, Mr. Keithwood?


    - Heh, you don''t even have a single suspicion...


    Keithwood is impressed by Anne''s reaction.


    - You mean you have proper control of the mind nearby?


    As a matter of fact, even as Keithwood, I didn''t think Meer was the killer or anything. Still, just in case, it was something I tried to say to see how Anne reacted......


    "Oh, you know, Mr. Keithwood, I don''t think Her Royal Highness Princess Meer would do that, either"


    Tiona, the victim, has also pinched her mouth from the side.


    "Well, if that''s what the victim herself would say, I''m convinced of that."


    I shrug my shoulders and show them.


    Anne talked to him like that.


    "Um, Mr. Keithwood, maybe in your kingdom you have the idea that those who stand above are responsible for those who descend. In that sense, what the Imperial aristocrats have done may become your responsibility, Meer."


    The reasoning was oddly the same as Rafina''s contempt for Meer in the previous timeline.


    Rafina didn''t think Meer was a direct killer.


    However, I was disappointed that Meer, in a position to blame, acquiesced in the tyranny of the weak.


    Unqualified as a ruler.


    Because of the brand, Meer could not be Rafina''s friend at last.


    "So, with all due respect, now is the only time I want to take that responsibility instead of Meer''s arm. I''ll make sure you get Tiona to the party venue!


    It''s a temperamental ¡°Meer''s Arm Surrogate¡± statement.


    That''s nothing but a strange phenomenon (horror) in which, from Meer''s own perspective, her arm moves at will and is trying to help her hate hate.


    "Tiona, please, come over. I''ll fix my makeup now."


    Anne''s handiwork sped up divine speed.


    Anyway, after doing the same thing in Meer.


    ... I can''t even tell you that I used my own husband as a practice bench, depending on what you think...


    - Maybe, Mia, anticipating something like this, putting yourself on the practice bench? That''s not true.


    No matter, that''s not true.


    That''s impossible, and even Anne, poisoned by Meer, if you think about it, you''ll understand.


    But Anne is so poisoned that I think that if Meer...


    - Meer, we have to work hard to meet your trust...


    The temperamental "Meer''s Arms" twisted and twisted by exerting some of its rigid arms to force the course of history.

 44 Episode 42: The Maid of Darkness

    To Tiona, who dressed up beautifully, Keithwood handed her a single note form.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Rudolfone. If you don''t mind, could you give this letter to His Highness Zion?


    "? Yes, I get it"


    With a small nod, Tiona headed to the venue.


    Tiona showed up late at the dance venue.


    But no one cared about her presence. Because, just now, I was just finishing up the dance between Meer and Theon.


    That brilliant dance nailed the gaze of the entire venue, allowing Tiona to enter the venue without attracting attention.


    The dance is over, Scion surrounded by multiple women. Going there took some courage...


    - Because everyone brought me this far.


    Prepared, Tiona walked over to Zion.


    "Um..."


    "Oh, you sure..."


    "My name is Tiona Rudolfon, Your Highness. Um, Mr. Keithwood gave me this..."


    "Yeah? Excuse me for a second"


    Turning away the girls who were gathering around, Theon glanced at the note. There was a summary of the case and about the killer.


    Furthermore, just in case and in advance, reference was made to the possibility that Meer was involved.


    - The Keithwood one, there''s more to it than prudence.


    Theon smiled unexpectedly.


    Keithwood''s job is to broaden that horizon by pointing out the possibility that Scion won''t notice. An extra tight gaze must be directed at the person whose main Scion is favorable.


    Perhaps you don''t seriously doubt Meer''s involvement.


    - Or even he would be my favorite type.


    Nonetheless, I did not pinch my personal feelings, I just felt that Zion''s attitude in trying to provide the material he discusses was more of a struggler than excellence.


    - Nevertheless...


    Again, Theon was remembering Meer''s attitude earlier.


    Perhaps Meer was in the middle of an earlier dance, finding Tiona.


    At first glance, she felt for the most part what had happened to her, and she entrusted Tiona to Zion so that she could at least enjoy this party.


    Normally, Meer herself is going to embark on care, but in the case of dancing, it''s the quickest way to get a partner boy to do something about it.


    - I deserve it... I mean, there''s someone who needs my help.


    If they beg for help that way, I still can''t say no as a Scion.


    - But what you deserve means a little bit differently, doesn''t it?


    Theon remembered his earlier words and smiled small.


    I thought I''d found a little weakness in Meer that looked perfect, and I just felt a little smiled.


    "Um, Prince Zion?


    "Hmm? Oh, no, excuse me. Miss Rudolphon, could you dance with me for a song?


    It takes, and the night of the dance party leaves at dawn.


    The next day¡­¡­.


    Meer was experiencing a pleasant awakening.


    Last night, I used my strength with plenty of dancing and after a reasonably good sweat, I took a slow bath.


    Then he went into a fuzzy bed, encouraged by a pleasant sense of fatigue, and stayed asleep until morning.


    Just the ideal sleep. It is just a refreshing morning to be tired.


    What''s for breakfast today, whilst I''m mumbling my nose...? and so on. Meer came to the dining room to relax.


    Sitting in my seat, I was just dropping Anne off to arrange a meal......,


    - Oh?


    I noticed the figure of those approaching the Anne. He was a tough looking young man. Seeing you in your little butler clothes, I guess you''re the servant some student brought in. Standing and behaving was somewhere graceful, elegant and attractive.


    If that was just handsome, Meer wouldn''t have said anything either.


    Did Anne have someone nice? and so on, and may have even rather backed up.


    But¡­, if that is the servant of the enemy, Prince Zion, then the story is different.


    Besides, the girl next to him was even more problematic. The girl, who had the characteristics of an imperial minority, was indisputably Tiona Rudolfone''s servant, Riola.


    The previous timeline, being pointed at the arrow with resentful eyes, was an experience that still burned behind Meer''s brain and wouldn''t leave.


    - Duh, duh, why is Anne talking to them intimately?!?


    Meer asked Anne, who was back, what was going on.


    "Later, I was going to talk to you..."


    Anne''s report begins reluctantly. When I finished listening to all the stories......,


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Meer was solidified. Its little body leans slowly and leans......


    "Ahhh! Master Meer!


    Meer fell straight to the side as it was.


    The complexion was as pale as moonlight.

 45 Episode 43: Princess Meer, cross over!

    Red swinging flames, burning empires......, people''s hate voices, voices, voices.


    And my raw head rolling with a gobble......


    "Hiaaaaaaaaa!


    Meer screamed and jumped to the dream that she hadn''t seen herself executed in a long time.


    It was on the bed in the school infirmary. Cold sweaty body, I almost wanted to take a bath right away, but not now.


    Instead, Meer skipped her instructions to Anne, who looked worried.


    The first thing Meer did was forcibly repatriate the four squires directly involved in the incident to the Imperial Homeland.


    Immediately Meer glanced at the students of the Lord of his servants who had visited the protest.


    - In good faith, right?


    Here, Meer properly understood that mistakes would put herself in crisis.


    No, I knew it, to be exact.


    I glanced at her in the infirmary. Meer checked the bloody day book she had brought with her immediately after sending Anne out.


    That first one''s page did say something about Tiona''s incarceration.


    I had no idea what it was, when I was writing it, but I didn''t think there was a case like this behind it.


    If you obscure (obscure) the disposition, you probably buy Rafina''s wrath. Neither would Prince Zion or Tiona have a very good impression.


    So it is necessary to plead guilty exactly, but the problem was with the lords of his servants, the culprits.


    It was them denying their involvement, but from Meer''s point of view, it can''t be considered pure. I just said gray at best.


    But when people ask me if it has anything to do with it, there''s something I can''t say enough about it.


    Normally, if a squire is a civilian, there can be no order, no imprisonment of noble daughters, etc. But all the servants of the murderer were out of the house of nobility.


    Those who have not succeeded the governor, but have been brought up in the houses of the central aristocracy, revered by the people. Correspondingly, you should have had your pride.


    - You smell like that from where you were wearing your Imperial Marked belongings.


    Honestly, if you try Meer, don''t do anything wrong by wearing something that''ll tell you who you are! I just want to say......


    Anyway, it''s no wonder they were so prized that Tiona, who is a "country nobleman" besides ourselves, didn''t feel comfortable attending the welcome party.


    Unlike the Lord, there is a motive on the part of his followers.


    "I''m not convinced, Your Highness. How could our squire..., just imprisoned the daughter of a rural aristocrat..."


    That was a protest in accordance with the values of the Empire.


    The central gateway nobles are allowed to work disrespectfully, no matter how disrespectful the civilians are, of course, towards the local nobles.


    - You don''t know how much people hate you for that.


    What was in Meer''s chest was not anger, but rather pity. Anyway, Meer herself, that''s something I didn''t know until I was put in the dungeon.


    Things you''ll never notice if you don''t get pushed into that situation, but it''s already too late when you realize it...


    - If you abuse others, you won''t pass it on to these people yourself, even if you say you''re going to prune that seed.


    Mia shook her head in a sigh mix.


    "I see..., you''re absolutely right. Maybe you''re not wrong. If this was an empire¡­ but"


    "Huh?"


    "You need to think about who the ruler of this school is."


    Meer guided the whole thing.


    If they were to plead not guilty on the basis of Meer''s own values, their grievances would turn to Meer. To avoid it, I pushed another human being to blame.


    Namely to the ruler of this school, Rafina Orca Verga.


    "Lady Rafina is a noble man. Do you think that person will overlook this kind of wondrous behavior towards important students in the school?


    Once, cut the words, Meer closed her eyes.


    "Besides, I don''t really like the way I think about it either. It''s not something noble, like abusing something you don''t have the power to do."


    Only a little bit of the truth mixes.


    As for Meer, who wanted to be jerked off by the Revolutionary Army, I didn''t feel like doing the same thing as them.


    It will be hard if you are cursed with filth, and it will hurt if you are sieved of violence.


    I didn''t want Meer to do it or be.


    "I know that if I were you, I would have to take responsibility and quit this school... but I think that''s just pathetic."


    "Dear Meer..."


    "I am trying to convince Lady Rafina to spare me this time."


    I''ll sell you exactly what I owe.


    Now they can''t help but feel obliged to Meer, despite being punished by Meer.


    - Now, I hope you manage to subside.


    Feeling more tired, Meer asked to see Rafina.

 46 Episode 44: First Friends!

    "Um, Lady Rafina, may I have a word?


    During his lunch break and as he solidified into tension, Meer visited Rafina''s classroom.


    "Oh, Mia, what can I do for you?


    Rafina, with her face up, had the same cool grin as usual. but that doesn''t reassure Meer.


    Rafina, who is called the Virgin, basically smiles. Face defaults to smile. It could even be to zackle and trump Meer with laughter.


    I can''t be alarmed.


    "I need to come in and talk to you..."


    Afraid, Meer stared at Rafina in the upper hand.


    "Yes. Well, I was just about to have lunch, so why don''t you join me?


    Rafina, with the same gentle voice as usual, led Meer to her room.


    "Oh, yeah. Thank you for the greeting. The staff were delighted."


    Pong, and Rafina hitting her hand and happily talking to her.


    I just said to Meer, who had not received a report from Anne, what, but in the meantime, relieved that Rafina seemed in a good mood, I smile.


    - Good, with this..., we''re going to figure it out!


    As he took his seat, where lunch lined up for two on the desk, and besides, Meer bowed her head.


    "I''m sorry for what happened."


    I had no hesitation because I had guillotine on me.


    "Give me your head, Princess Meer. It''s not what you did, is it?


    "No, what the Imperial aristocrats did is my responsibility to the Empress."


    Meer said. to look as healthy as possible.


    In fact, yes, it was done in my safekeeping ignorance! I''d argue, for example, that this place is patient.


    "So, how''s the disposition?


    "Yes, those directly involved have returned to their home countries. The students, the Lord, were cautious because their involvement was unclear."


    "Isn''t that a little sweet to dispose of?


    Softly Rafina narrows her eyes.


    - Oh, no!


    In that cold gaze, Meer shook up.


    After all, I regret that a heavier disposition should have been given to the Lord as well, but it is no longer a later festival.


    Somehow, I have to complain about the legitimacy of finishing them off with a light disposition.


    "Princess Meer, you seem a lot more merciful."


    - How much, what shall we do, what shall we do?!?


    Meaa searches hard for a way out, like a cat scorned by a gently awake lion.


    But I can''t think of anything with my already wisdom fever head...


    That''s when, uh, the soup that was placed in front of me popped into my eyes. Soup with yellow vegetables, it was a soup with a nostalgic yellow moon tomato.


    Two, the face of the chef of the empire came to mind.


    The figure of that stubborn man who devised and cooked the yellow moon tomatoes that Meer hated......


    "... I realize it''s a sin to leave yellow moon tomatoes saying they''re bad after they run out of food..."


    Reminds me of the flavor of yellow moon tomatoes I ate after reincarnation.


    I can see how I used to do terrible things when I think I was leaving behind a dish that I was getting cooked so politely.


    - I''m running away from reality! Not now...


    "I mean, do bad things because you don''t know that''s a bad thing, maybe?


    "... to?


    "There was no minor damage, so it was easy to take care of victims. Well, in anticipation of that, you sent your belly Anne..."


    Hitting and changing from earlier, Rafina smiled softly.


    Punishment has two aspects.


    One is to comfort the victim''s heart. The other is to encourage the perpetrator to reflect.


    And in this case, Anne''s activity has reduced the damage to a minor extent.


    "If so, encourage reflection on the side of the perpetrator and expect to grow with it... sure, maybe that''s the way the learning hall deserves it"


    "Exactly, you''re right!


    Meer... got on. I don''t know, but if I can get past this place anyway, it can be at this time.


    "Mr. Meer."


    Again, Rafina took Meer''s hand.


    "Its mercy in trying to encourage even the bad guys to regenerate is something I don''t have. That''s the wisdom of the Empire, I''m impressed."


    "Oh, my God, it''s an honor."


    When you''re so impressed, you''re just uncomfortable. Meer has a slightly drawn grin.


    "So..., um, Mr. Meer, uh..."


    To the lid, Rafina''s tooth cut got worse.


    - Ma, is there anything else?


    Rafina told Meer something unexpected that made her want to escape unexpectedly.


    "Um, would you be my friend?


    "Heh...?


    On this day, Meer became friends with Lady Duke of Rafina.


    After breaking up with Rafina and returning to her room, Meer once again took Anne wholeheartedly.


    Having been forced to take Anne out to the city to be afraid, Meer calls it a reward and enjoys a sweet tour......


    That is another story.

 47 Lesson 45: Class begins!

    Two days after the freshman welcome dance party.


    After all the orientation, the full class has finally begun.


    Meer had an extra grin as she sidelined the slightly anxious classmates in her new life, the first class she would experience.


    It is also natural that, as Meer at any rate, I have already experienced it once.


    Plus, I learned a long time ago about what I studied.


    I have already learned to apply it.


    - Huh, I can afford it!


    and so forth, and the phrase on track,


    "If there''s anything I don''t know, I''ll tell you!


    and so on, and some students were also blown away.


    I wish I could...


    Class starts, a few minutes.


    "Oh, oh?


    Meer noticed.


    - That''s crazy. Absolutely, I don''t remember.


    Meer, I completely forgot. that I was not a very good student.


    Meer was born with the unique skill of a politician: "Forget what''s inconvenient"!


    For once, when I was in the country, I studied what seemed necessary to avoid guillotine. But there is a bias in that.


    We only had a fair level of knowledge to teach people.


    It was the latest arithmetic that particularly afflicted Meer. Mia, a passive literary person (who says she chose literature because she doesn''t like reason...), gets a headache when she tries to calculate it.


    - Shit, stay, it''s not good!


    Meer was in a hurry.


    It''s too embarrassing to be able to answer more than I''ve slapped a big mouth!


    After finishing the day''s schedule, Meer just went back to her room, before anyone could talk to her.


    "Anne! Anne!


    "Master Meer, what''s wrong?


    Anne looked surprised when she saw Meer rushing into the room.


    "Anne, come with me to my math class tomorrow."


    "Huh?"


    St. Noel''s School is able to accompany its employees to classes. Few people bring their best followers to study to help them study next door.


    But Anne doesn''t have that in mind. So Anne hesitated to reply.


    I saw that, Meer, just think about it for a second......,


    "Oh, you don''t mind adjusting your daily workload better than going to class. You can clean your room every two days, and I can help you."


    "That''s it! I can''t do that. If you want to do it, I''ll do a decent day''s work too!


    "No, then I can''t review classes or anything."


    "What?"


    "Ah..."


    Rumor of spills. Even Meer has his pride.


    To Anne, who trusts and trusts me and even respects me, I can''t believe she said, "Study for yourself a bad study and tell me later! I can''t say."


    "Well, arithmetic should help Anne, too."


    In distress, Meer said.


    By the way, arithmetic does help. It''s a must-have technology to do business, and what you can learn at St. Noel''s is the latest knowledge. Seriously, if you learn, you''ll be treasured in many places.


    "Mi, Mia..., for me..."


    In an extremely impressive way, Anne said.


    "Thank you so much for your concern, Master Meer. I''ll do my best to reward you."


    "Yeah..."


    To Anne''s honest reaction, Meer was inspired by tingling and guilt.


    "Beh, nothing, you don''t have to worry about it. I just want you to help me, too, because I''m not going to know."


    I try to balance my mind by adding the genuine part. He is a cautious man as usual.


    "Dear Meer..."


    To Anne, the words seemed like an excuse I had added in advance not to distract myself.


    Civilians can get paid for knowledge in St. Noel for free, which is usually an unthinkable favor.


    Anne wanted to offer Meer wherever she was going. I''m going to follow you and take care of you till the end, even if you''re going to marry some foreign country.


    But that''s only Anne''s side of the story, and maybe, one day, the day will come when she quits her exclusive maid of honor for Meer.


    Meer is probably telling me to acquire knowledge for when such a day comes.


    - Or...


    Maybe Meer, she really thinks of herself as a stomach. And maybe he''s trying to get you to acquire the knowledge you need as a belly heart.


    Being asked for higher abilities, that''s a reversal of trust.


    Although Anne was aware that it was too convenient to imagine...


    "Meer, I''ll do my best."


    Her motivation went up undeniably.

 48 Episode 46: Princess Meers Experience Admission

    Countless clubs exist at St. Noel''s School.


    To academic clubs aimed at various kinds of academic exploration, to martial arts clubs aimed at improving skills such as swordsmanship, martial arts, and, furthermore, to hobby clubs, including tea party clubs popular with the ladies.


    Different things are in place to meet the demands of celebrity students as well as classes.


    Meanwhile, Meer had a club with eyes on her.


    It''s...,


    "Right here."


    Meer came to the stables.


    "Well, that''s St. Noel''s School."


    There are more than thirty horses in the stables. This is comparable to a squad of Imperial Kingsguards.


    Seeing the little princess looking at the horse with interest at the moment, the equestrian ministry students were uniformly nervous.


    Few female students come to the stables.


    The odor characteristic of horses is something I''m not familiar with on this island, and many women don''t like it. Nonetheless, it must be so much, such as the coming of the Princess of the Great Empire.


    One boy walked out in front of Meer as everyone hesitated to talk.


    "What can I do for a place like this, young lady? You lost your way?


    It was a two-year high school boy, five years older than Meer, who I have spoken to without any cowardice. Meer looked familiar to him with a disappointing physique and sunburn.


    "Oh...? Are you sure you brought the horses before the party?


    "Uh, that''s your little girl back then"


    He also remembered the boy. I slapped my forehead tight and laughed luxuriously.


    That day, just before the party, a horse caught Meer sneezing and scattering, that was the horse he had with him.


    "I''m sorry about that time. I''ve been the head of the equestrian club for two years, Lin Ma Long."


    "This is Meer Luna Tiermoon."


    little one, and lift the hem of the skirt to thank you, then


    "From the sound of your name, what if you''re from the Horseback Riding Kingdom?


    "Oh, I''m honored to be known to the princess of Tiermoon."


    Horse Dragon grins. Then you accidentally look serious,


    "What''s wrong with you today? Are you even here to complain about that time today? I don''t think so, but dispose of the horses."


    Once, a female student yelled at me to dispose of a horse who worked the coarse phase (yes). If you''re just complaining. Still, if you''ve made such an unreasonable request, then...


    "Disposal? Well, why is that?


    "No, you''ve ruined your dress, haven''t you?


    "Oh, that''s not a big deal."


    Meer laughed.


    From Meer''s point of view, it is self-evident which is more precious. You can''t escape the Revolutionary Army with a dress, but horses aren''t.


    "Today, I''m just visiting an equestrian club."


    Meer has a real reason to want to be able to ride a horse.


    Once, when the revolutionary army chases her, she tries to escape in a carriage, she is caught lightly. Because it wasn''t even possible for a famous horse to tow a heavy carriage and escape the horseman.


    It is most desirable that there be no revolution. But if he wakes up, he flees quickly and escapes to a neighbouring country.


    To do this, we have to be able to ride horses.


    If it''s to avoid guillotine, even a horse that''s caught snot, Meer has the tolerance to laugh and forgive if he puts himself on the run.


    "Tour, hey..."


    Ma Long tilted his neck.


    Regardless of who was from the horseback riding kingdom said to be on horseback from birth, it was hard to believe by any chance that the princess of the Tiermoon Empire would be interested in an equestrian club, etc.


    In the first place, horseback riding is nothing like an elegant hobby for a noble brother. Horseback riding is a technique for riding a military horse, a technique for practical warfare.


    For this reason, it can be considered an unnecessary skill for female students, regardless of whether they are boys. Very rarely, there are no female students who say hunting is a hobby......


    From what Ma Long has seen, Meer doesn''t even look like he''s bowed.


    "I don''t mind looking at it differently, but maybe you''re thinking about going in?


    "If I join the club, will I be able to ride a horse?


    "Well, of course... You want to ride a horse?


    "Yeah, definitely."


    "Why?


    "They''ll take you far away."


    Because, as far as possible, they can carry you from the revolutionary army to a distant position.


    Horses are a realistic means of escape, Meer believes so and doesn''t doubt it.


    "Hmm..."


    Meer''s answer echoed the heart of the horse dragon.


    Because it was the truth that his nation was engraved from an early age.


    Horses are far away everywhere, free, and elevate themselves, buddy. That was a word that could never be uttered by those who saw horses only as a tool of war or just adorable for playtime.


    - This lady, by the looks of it, doesn''t look like she''s just a princess.


    "Princess Meer, why are you here?


    At that time, a familiar voice sounded on the spot.

 49 Episode 47: Horse miscalculation

    "Princess Meer, why are you here?


    "Oh, Prince Abel? It''s an odd encounter."


    Seeing who spoke, Meer was just a little surprised by the unexpected appearance of the person.


    If Meer''s memory is certain, Abel should have belonged to the previous timeline, the card play department. To get closer with Abel, Meer also tried to consider joining the club, but Anne stopped her because her insides were a decadent (often) activity that arose from every bet.


    - I thought it was something that would lead a self-depraved student life...


    Abel''s face, once with a slightly morbid face, came to Meer''s head. He always had a hella wretched grin in those days, even though his uniform was so sloppy that it collapsed.


    "Did you get into the equestrian club?


    "Yeah? Oh, yeah. For once, I''m going to work out the Prince of the Kingdom of Lemno, at least, horsemanship and swordsmanship."


    There was a refreshing grin on his face answering that, far from decadence. Dressed properly in horseback riding clothes, he had a truly healthy atmosphere.


    "So, what are you doing?


    "I''m a tour. I was interested in equestrianism."


    "Princess Meer, into equestrianism? That seems a little unexpected..."


    "Whoa, Abel, you, you know this lady?


    "Oh, Senior Ma Long. Yeah, I was at the freshman welcome party the other day, and you were my partner."


    "Well, that''s just fine. I came to visit because of you. You, put him on the horse."


    "... what?


    In abrupt words, Abel blinked her eyes into a punch.


    "If you think you can interest a horse because of it, you won''t be able to handle the swelling either"


    That said, Ma Long winked mischievously.


    "No, but..."


    Abel looks at Meer in a chill and quickly turns that way. No heart or its cheeks stained slightly red.


    - Oh, well...


    Meer, that''s why she''s pinned.


    - Could it be, Prince Abel, it''s lit?


    Riding two horses means a romantic atmosphere. Wouldn''t it be strange if Abel was nervous in the light because of it?


    - Ugh, Prince Abel, you''re out, Ubb.


    Meer gazed from the top, and saw Abel.


    Anyway, in the previous timeline, Meer lived to be twenty years old, so to speak, an adult woman. Even if you don''t have romantic experience, it''s easy to grasp the psychology of a middle-aged boy¡­ and believe it or not, Meer.


    Although, at this time, I did get the impression of Meer''s woman. Yes, it is the one commonly known as Beginners Rack.


    - Well, if that''s the case, I, your sister, have to lead the way.


    Meer is here. So I told Abel.


    "From me too, I''d like an escort, Prince Abel. We were able to get along at the party..."


    That said, hey, I stare at you all the way up. It is a bruised attitude.


    "Mmm? If Princess Meer says so..."


    "Haha, glad to hear it"


    Meer had an adorable grin...... that was all she had to grin about.


    - Hi-ha! It''s just, it''s expensive, it''s expensive!


    Ma Long helped me, and Meer on the horse, she almost screamed unexpectedly.


    Yes, the horse is tall. Besides, Meer is wearing a St. Noel School uniform today.


    The St. Noel School uniform was a novelty, designed by the most advanced designers on the continent.


    The white blouse and the blazer to be worn from above, plus the well-folded pleated skirt, were a draw from the dress normally worn among the nobles.


    The important thing here was that Meer was wearing a skirt, not pants.


    Yes, if I wanted to ride a horse in this outfit, I''d really get laid with my legs together.


    This is scary......


    If you can normally span the back of a horse, that vision will look forward over the horse''s head, but if you sit sideways, if you turn your gaze slightly down, you will see the ground.


    Furthermore, it is extremely unstable in posture.


    If you get a little alarmed, you can lose your balance and fall out of temper.


    As a result... Meer lost any room like that, like romantic or leading Abel.


    "Now, Princess Meer, hold on to me......, wow!


    Prince Abel said something, but he couldn''t afford to listen. Meer turned her arms around Hishi and Abel''s hips and hugged her cuddly.


    "Look, look, Princess Meer, you don''t have to grab so much..."


    "Wow, wow, I know. Here, you can afford this, you can afford it!


    A thrilling horseback riding date begins in many ways for Prince Abel, who lost his spare time on two horseback rides with Meer and the girl he cares about.

 50 Episode 48: A Little Mistake

    It was Abel, who was used to riding horses, who regained his composure first.


    "Look, Princess Meer, open your eyes. The view from the top of the horse is quite flavorful, isn''t it?


    "Oh yeah...... then"


    Meer took a small, deep breath, then never opened her eyes.


    "Well..."


    A slightly higher point of view than usual. It was a slightly fresh view, unlike the landscape seen from high places such as the castle.


    A refreshing breeze quietly soothes the hair.


    I was scared until earlier, and the swing when the horse walks is kind of, comfortable now.


    - Something''s going to make me sleepy...


    Gently put her cheeks on Abel''s back, and Meer closes her eyes slightly.


    "Whoa, whoa, hi, princess, what... oh, look, look. Your squire lady is here, too."


    "Oh, it''s true. Anne!"


    Meer waved, probably, to Anne, who looked far away.


    Good health......, with both hands!


    ¡­ Familiarity creates alarm.


    "Here, princess, let go of my hand...... Huh!?


    "Oh?"


    Moment after moment, Meer''s body leans.


    "Hiaaah!


    With the screams, Meer''s body fell to the ground... duh! and it sounded amazing......


    But the impact was smaller than I expected.


    "Ah......, oh? What the hell happened?


    "There he is..."


    Abel''s voice heard right next door. Meer opens her frightening eyes......,


    "Ah, Prince Abel! Is this... Huh!?


    So, Meer first noticed! That I''m in Abel''s arms!


    That Abel fell with me to help herself and hugged me!!


    "Oh, wow!?


    Unexpectedly, a henchy scream came from my mouth. My heart rang from time to time, loudly.


    - So, what are you doing? Don''t you need to make a scene trying to get Prince Abel to hold you? When I dance, I''ve been through that...


    Meer tells herself yes and manages to hold her chest high.


    - Yes, in the first place, Prince Abel is still a child. Eight years younger than me...


    "What''s wrong, Princess Meer? Are you hurt anywhere?


    Worried, Abel glances at my face. by those serious eyes, shot through by a sharp gaze,


    - Oh, shit, don''t stare at me like that!


    Meer turned away, turning her face bright red.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. Prince Abel, it''s okay.


    "Oh, well. Sorry, excuse me."


    Abel walked away from Meer like she was in trouble. The face was, sooner or later, sinking a little.


    "Oh, don''t get me wrong, Prince Abel. I don''t like being stuck with you, that''s not what I mean."


    "Yeah, yeah... I know."


    With that said, Abel''s face won''t clear.


    When I look at her disappointed, lonely face, Meer kind of feels unsettled.


    - Oh, this is, I''m sure it is. When Prince Abel hates me here, it''s because I can''t get reinforcements out...


    Isn''t that why you don''t feel this way? I didn''t even think so, but I was forced to convince myself, Meer thinks.


    - What can I do... Oh, yes!


    As Meer approached Abel one step, she grabbed the hand with both hands.


    "Become, Princess Meer?


    "Earlier, thank you for your help, Prince Abel!


    That said, I approached Abel much closer. It approaches the point where the face and face stick together anymore, and stares at Abel still upwards.


    - People, when they''re closer than they need to be, they distance themselves from nature. You just have to experience it, I can do it!


    "Oh, uh, um..., wow, okay... Okay, so, uh, could you, uh, just step away, please?


    Abel with a bright red face just turned away,


    "Look, even you, aren''t you turning away? Why did you turn away?


    Meer had a garlic-winning grin.


    "It''s..."


    "I was just like you, Prince Abel."


    "Become..."


    - Because I am delicate, I get nervous when I get closer to others than I need to. That''s all I''m talking about.


    "But I''m probably stronger than you..."


    "Oh, you hate to lose."


    On a strange note, Abel was cute to lose, and Meer laughed.


    - Are you trying to say it''s more delicate than me?


    Meer tilting her neck hadn''t noticed.


    There is also a slight difference between Abel and Meer in how nervous conditions are "when you get closer than others need you" and "when you get closer to the girl you like".


    Even though Meer herself was nervous being approached by a "little concerned boy".

 51 Episode 49: Princess Meer is not a botch.

    Suddenly, Meer is nothing but a botch.


    The great power, the princess of the Tiermoon Empire deserves it, and there are always a number of surrounding girls around it.


    The condition attaches to those who said nothing about Anne, so although that number is lower than the previous timeline, it was nevertheless not an exaggeration to say that it was the largest faction in the class.


    Now, there are several groups in her class like that, headed by the Meers.


    It is a club activity, a common home, and ties vary, but together, the students act and make up a group with like-minded companions, or with like-minded ones.


    But it''s a very obvious story, but those who can''t belong to such a group, who really should also be called botches, really come out.


    There was such a girl in Meer''s class, too.


    His name is Chloe Forklord. She is an inner girl characterized by light dark hair and thick glasses.


    A bell rings to mark the end of the class.


    "Ha..."


    Chloe exhaled a deep and long sigh of relief among the students who delighted in their mouths.


    Her parents'' house was quite a big business.


    My father and mother were worldly good people who set up a chamber of commerce from a small caravan squad and ended up giving me the title, but his daughter Chloe was born with a very dear personality.


    Even though he was somewhat of a people-acquaintance, his people-acquaintance tendency had, instead, deteriorated because he had been taken from a young age to various places and had been associated with different people.


    The parents who saw it spent a lot of donations and connections to enroll Chloe in St. Noel''s School, the highest point on the continent... The newcomers who bought the title with gold just float among the noble children who value their patterns and traditions.


    It took Chloe to lead a lonely school life.


    The hardest thing for those who do not fall in love with the class is the time off, no matter what.


    Chloe was always worried about how she would spend her "time having fun and chatting with friends¡± on her own.


    Her best help like that was the book I brought from my parents'' house.


    A collection of knowledge, the book is a powerful commodity originally traded at high prices. Even Chloe''s home, the Folk Road Chamber of Commerce, has long treated it as the main product, and Chloe was also familiar with the book.


    I also brought a lot of books when I started school......


    - Is this the last book...


    Like every day, it wasn''t surprising that if I was continuing to read during my holiday hours, I would be finished reading right away.


    - Tomorrow, what do we do...?


    I had twenty pages left of the book I was reading. No matter how slowly I read it, I''ll be done reading it tomorrow.


    - Have the courage to speak to someone? That''s absolutely impossible.


    If we were to be brave, it had to be right after school started. Thus, it is too late to have some group in the class......


    - I want to disappear...


    Oh, my God, I even thought about it... and Chloe stuck it at my desk. I''m not sad about anything, but I twitch in my eyes and tears come up.


    That was the time.


    "Hey, you..."


    "Ha..."


    "Hey, may I have a word?


    "... Huh?


    Chloe looked up blurry.


    On the other side of the carroted vision, the girl stood.


    "... huh?


    Chloe, too stunned, solidified for a moment.


    There he was, the champion of this class, His Royal Highness the Empress of the Great Empire, one of the leading celebrities of the school year.


    Because it was Meer Luna Tiermoon.


    "Ah... hey, huh?


    Approximately to Chloe, who didn''t speak very well of the confusion, Meer looked at the book that had been placed on her desk.


    "What are you reading?


    "Oh, that, uh..., desert, plant drawings... Well, it says," How do you get water? "


    I kind of felt like I had a decent conversation with people when I first came to this school. Chloe explains to Meer diligently, with a slight glare.


    Hearing the explanation, Meer wrinkled between her eyebrows,


    "... is that funny?


    "Yes!... Ah, no. Um, it''s not very interesting to read, maybe. I''m funny... but others aren''t, maybe..."


    "Hmmm...... You seem to read a lot of books, but you don''t read stories or anything?


    "Ah, yes. I''ll read. Love stories of princes and princesses in small countries, I like. But I''ve read all the books I brought, so..."


    Hey, why not...... Meer''s eyes felt gleaming for a moment. That''s like a cat after a rat......


    For a moment, Chloe pulled herself away. Meer grinned with a full smile when she caught her hand running away.


    "I''ve been looking for someone like you. Won''t you be friends with me?


    Chloe made a suggestion she never thought she would.

 52 Episode Fifty Reader

    - Heh heh, sounds like you''re right.


    Meer, listening to Chloe, was giggling inside.


    Meer looked at her because, of course, she was always alone and it was pathetic that she seemed lonely......


    It was just because she was reading books by herself every holiday.


    Yes... Meer wants it. A friend, a reader, talks to each other about the contents of the book he reads¡­.


    That day, Meer was lying in her own bed, reading the manuscript that Anne''s sister, Ellis, had sent to her.


    - Oh, it''s so funny to read it in a sentence again like this!


    The story, as yet, was as far as Meer knew, but the fine depiction was subtly different from what Anne once told me, and that was so fresh.


    Meer sings her nose in an upbeat mood while poking her cheeks and patting her legs.


    As a princess, it is a serious matter, but Anne, who refrains from doing so, does not frown, nor is she cautious.


    Meer is in a position to force tension from time to time, so she wants you to relax as freely as possible in your own room.


    The world calls this ¡°spoiling.¡±


    Eventually, after reading the manuscript to the end, Meer sighs satisfactorily.


    "Thank you, Anne. We enjoyed ourselves this time."


    While returning the manuscript, Meer tilted her neck.


    "By the way, is it any different for your parents? Is Ellis okay?


    For Meer, this manuscript was one of great pleasures. Ellis needs to finish writing to her health.


    "Thank you for noticing. But he seems to be doing fine."


    Anne''s face, smiling so loud, didn''t look like she was lying or hiding anything at all.


    "That''s more than anything. If anything happens, you''re gonna tell me right away, right? Ellis is in my arms."


    Yes, I told Anne.


    "But it''s a shame. I can''t believe it''s just me and Anne reading this..."


    Meer sighed.


    Something that makes me want to talk to someone if I read an interesting book. That should also be referred to as a book-loving saga.


    To that extent, I wish I were Anne, but unfortunately, Anne is apparently not very interested in the story of this hand.


    They''re reading it, but that''s because my sister wrote it. I don''t really look like I''m enjoying it.


    - I mean, it''s a lot different than what I heard in the dungeon, and Anne, fine, maybe you''re reading it appropriately?


    But I also refused to recommend it to the surrounding party.


    At any rate, you must not be able to talk about the kind of work Meer asks for, just admiring it without one or two.


    - Someone, isn''t there a suitable...?


    When I was thinking about it, Meer found it. Read books every holiday, unmatched book lover, Chloe.


    - I don''t even talk to my friends, I spend my time reading them, so you must love everything about books!


    ... Actually, Chloe is reading the book because it''s awkward to be alone, and I don''t like the book as much as Meer thinks.


    "Won''t you be friends with me?


    "... Huh?


    Chloe blinked her eyes.


    "Oh, um..., that, me..., why?


    Chloe was very confused.


    Because I had no idea why they said that all of a sudden.


    Anyway, the other princess of the Great Empire is one of the best in the class. Besides, that connection is also dull.


    Prince Zion and other gorgeous princes who gather the admiration of women, such as Prince Abel, are said to even be close to the big players in the school, such as the Duke of Rafina.


    Chloe didn''t see any reason for such a person to speak up to her plain self.


    No, there''s only one reason why I didn''t think of it.


    That''s because I sympathized with myself.


    - Because I always saw you alone, and I pitied you for being pathetic, or something?


    I guess the other person, also known as the Virgin of the Empire, is full of compassion.


    But¡­¡­,


    - If that''s the case, I don''t like it...


    I think that''s kind of a very serious thing... So,


    "Because you like books. Actually, there''s something I''d like you to read."


    To Meer''s unexpected answer, Chloe became a pompous.


    "So if you don''t mind, could you be my reader and I?


    It was ten years later that Chloe, who succeeded the Chamber of Commerce, set up a huge publishing company that invested in publishing books and dealing with multiple countries.


    All the books she worked on sold, but it is a famous story that the most famous of them came from her alumni Imperial Empress, Meer Luna Tiermoon.

 53 Lesson 51: Promise me lunch.

    "Huh? A swordsmanship tournament, is it?


    That day, Meer was enjoying lunch in the dining room with the girls around her.


    "Yes, the boys were making a lot of noise. In the last week before the summer vacation, they go up to school and do it..."


    "Didn''t you know?


    "Ha..., you don''t remember... Ugh, my head"


    Meer, who tried to remember, suddenly, is struck by a headache.


    Swordsmanship Games......, Botch......


    It''s kind of like I had some very nasty memories of that word...


    "So it seems customary for the swordsmanship tournament to have lunches for the lords you like, but has Her Royal Highness been arranged yet?"


    - Lunchbox!!


    There was a bright sight of Meer coming back to the back of her brain.


    Memories of the previous timeline, in front of you, luxurious lunches ordered by straining......


    "Let me tell you I won thanks to the lunch I prepared!


    That''s what I meant, Meer, but the person who gave it to me, Prince Zion, never tried to take it.


    I couldn''t help but say that to anyone around me, and Meer was going to eat it alone.


    In the room pouting and half crying......


    - That was..., very, very hard...


    Sooner or later, a tear passes on Meer''s cheek.


    "Become, hiccup, Your Highness! Tears, why all of a sudden"


    "So, who is it! Bring me a handkerchief!


    All of a sudden, Meer cried without a voice, and the surrounding circles were overwhelmed.


    "Oh, no, it''s nothing. Thank you for telling me."


    Meer said to the surrounding people with a grin after wetting her tears at her fingertips.


    - Unlike Prince Scion, an asshole, Prince Abel is a gentleman, so he''ll eat it right. You must be!


    Things were different then, and besides, Meer now is completely different from the previous timeline.


    - In the meantime, you should attach your promise in advance.


    Yes, now she''s just getting a little bit of common sense. Meer knows that there are other circumstances.


    Besides Meer, I don''t necessarily have lunch ready in front of me. That''s why we need to tell them in advance that we''re taking their lunches.


    - Let''s go quick later!


    After school that day, Meer turned to Abel.


    This day was also the day of the equestrian ministry, so it was easy to find.


    "Prince Abel"


    "Oh, Princess Meer. Still practicing horseback riding today?


    Abel said when she saw Meer dressed in a riding outfit: long trousers on horseback riding chocks.


    "Senior Ma Long praised me. I thought it was the princess''s whim, but she said she was serious."


    The club is basically free to participate. I don''t need to come every day, and it''s rare for me to come as often as Meer because it''s a school with lots of free-handed aristocrats.


    Meer comes every day because mastering horseback riding skills is a must in order to secure the means of escape... But to be honest, I''d like to be gobbled up in my room after school.


    "In the meantime, this is the only horse I have right now, but if you don''t mind riding with me?


    That said, Abel took off her gloves and offered Meer her hand.


    "Are you sure? So sweet for your words..."


    Meer tried to take Abel''s hand, which was offered,


    "Oh...?


    "Hmm? What''s wrong?


    "No, your palms are getting a lot harder."


    And he took Abel''s palm, and stroked him, and Meer looked upon Abel, looking upward.


    "Mm-hmm. Actually, next time there''s a swordsmanship tournament, with that exercise..."


    "I see you work hard..."


    With that said, could the knights in the country have had stiff palms like this...? etc.


    In front of me, Abel still only looked like a boy who had left a shame, but somehow, I just felt a little tattered in that face..., Meer was a little thrilled.


    Riding behind Abel, tightly, and turning his arm around its back, Meer opened her mouth with a snack.


    "Um, Prince Abel, you know, on the day of the swordsmanship tournament, but..."


    "Yeah? What''s wrong?


    "Um..., lunch lunch promises, anyone?


    "No, not particularly..."


    To the answer, Meer grated her breasts.


    "That''s more than anything. So, Prince Abel, lunch lunch, could you let me have it?


    "Huh? For me...?


    "Yeah, we''ll have the best of them so Prince Abel can win."


    At this time, Meer was cautious.


    Now I''m gonna eat lunch alone like that, how lonely I have to be. That relief, halfway through common sense, caught Meer off guard.


    I didn''t even think about Meer when I thought about it.


    I can''t believe I have to make arrangements for lunch early.


    On that day, every store will be very busy, so a week in advance, I can''t believe I struck a reservation.


    "Ugh, I''m looking forward to it"


    I didn''t even imagine Mia smiling calmly.

 54 Lesson 52 Annes Proposal

    "What do you mean?


    Things turned out to be three days away from the swordsmanship tournament. Heading to the island''s best lunchbox shop, Meer had been stuck with harsh realities.


    "Hey that day. I don''t think it''s going to be easy to add shops around here because they''re all full of hands."


    It had to be said that it was a diversion.


    Preparing lunch is "with your own hands!," Meer, who had heard from the surroundings, thought of ordering her own without consulting Anne.


    I used to interact with merchants in my country, and I used to watch the buying next to Ludwig. So I thought I could afford that.


    That turned out to be it.


    - Duh, duh, what do we do...? What can I do......!?


    Heard the appointment was already due, a cold sweat runs down Meer''s spine.


    - If you pile up gold coins..., maybe...


    In gold, that''s the easiest way. With a lot of money, you might be able to prioritize this job. but......,


    - I can''t do that.


    Meer immediately, denies it. As I''ve learned from several meetings, the school ruler, the Duke of Rafina, is a clean person.


    Loaded me with gold coins and the lunchbox shop forced me to make them, then it would still be forgiven. But cancel other reservations and prioritize Meer, what happens when something happens...


    I''m sure Rafina will be disillusioned and never try to face Meer again.


    "That is......, too scary!!!


    But nothing else came to mind..., in the end,


    "Ah, Anne!


    What Meer relied on was a loyal minister who was waiting in his room.


    "Mia, please calm down"


    It was Anne who panicked when she saw Meer back with half a cry, but as soon as she heard what was going on, she started acting.


    - In the meantime, it''s best to listen to the situation in the market...


    Anne was steadily building connections while Meer enjoyed her school life. Beginning with the St. Noel School staff. Next, to a merchant associated with the school, a merchant known to that merchant.


    I also went to town and had more to do with the people in the market than I already knew my face. After making full use of such a cone, Anne understood the general situation.


    "I see, that''s certainly tough"


    In the first place, a nice lunch box like the one Meer asks for is a very rare substitute in stores around here.


    Lunch is the food you eat when you go out.


    What is needed is mainly in the middle of a long journey, but what the general public imagines is foods that have no taste instead of rotting, such as dried meat or dried bread.


    And, as a matter of fact, the circumstances are not very different even in the nobility.


    First of all, it is important not to stifle your stomach and nourish it, and taste is second to none.


    So¡­ there is clearly no demand for ¡±delicious lunches¡± to please boys.


    Folks don''t bother to give money to buy such things, nor do they always need them for the students going to school.


    The number of stores dealing with it is limited, and the situation has been created that we cannot deal with orders from now on.


    "So what''s missing is the workforce,"


    In the meantime, the worst was spared, Anne sighs in relief.


    What Anne feared most, it was a lack of ingredients. If I don''t get the ingredients for my lunch box, I won''t talk about it.


    "But now..."


    Anne goes around the market and arranges for lunch ingredients. That''s how I came back to Meer.


    "How was it? Anne, can you handle this?


    Anne nodded small to Meer, who followed her in an uneasy manner.


    "Somehow, I think I can"


    To that answer, Meer unexpectedly sighed, ho, much more relieved,


    "That''s just great! Anne, you found a store to make me, didn''t you?


    "No, Master Meer. That was impossible."


    Blue again with the next word.


    "So, what do you do?


    "Let''s make it"


    Anne looked at Meer more like she was determined to do something.


    "... to?


    Today, I grabbed Meer''s hand tilting my neck,


    "I''ll help you too, Mia. You make Prince Abel''s lunch yourself."


    "I mean, make it? Am I?


    Naturally, Meer never cooked or anything like that.


    "Yes, you may not know it, but there is a habit among the people to rejoice when they say ''beloved wife lunches'' and so on about lunches made by their wives for their husbands. A man is a delight when a woman cooks."


    Anne, who often says that.


    "Damn, that''s what it is. By the way, Anne..., is Anne good at cooking or something?


    "... if it''s about bread, I''ve baked it."


    - Oh, this is a bad one!


    Meer was sensitive to the kickening fragrance contained in the nuances of the word.

 55 Lesson 53: Princess Meer, Crossing 2

    Inspired by Anne''s words, Meer quickly embarked on a gathering of helpers.


    Even so, there are not so many connections available. Anyway, Meer''s surroundings are full of noble ladies who have never cooked, and most of the students attending St. Noel''s School are also nobles who have never cooked or anything else.


    But there are exceptions.


    The first thing Meer went to was Chloe''s.


    Although her parents, the Falklords, are aristocrats, the title was bought with gold.


    The life is still strong as a merchant.


    There was plenty of potential to cook.


    "Ah, Mia..., eh? Cooking......?


    To a sudden question, Chloe tilted her neck properly,


    "Yes, I know. I''ve read it."


    Nico, I answered with a smile.


    I know..., what I''ve read, I have...


    - This kid doesn''t look like he can do anything either.


    Even from Chloe''s words, Meer, who smelled rather dangerous there, nevertheless invited Chloe to make lunch to keep it as a force of war for now.


    I can''t replace my belly on my back.


    "Yes, if it''s still that day, I don''t have plans, so I''m fine..."


    Say goodbye to Chloe, who promised me well, and Meer runs further into the scouts.


    The next thing Meer was on his way..................,


    "... Anyone else think of that!


    It was an early clue.


    I was just complacent that I had been working hard to make connections, and this was a shock to Meer.


    - In the first place, I can''t help but find a way to cook in this school!


    I was just about to go back to my room to tease and have an infidelity sleep, and I saw Anne coming.


    "Lady Meer! Found. Who can cook"


    "Is it true!? Speaking of people who know Anne and can cook..."


    Think often, and quickly come to a conclusion.


    "Oh, maybe it''s Mr. Riola?


    Thiona''s squire, Meer, thought of Riola aggressively...,


    "Oh, no, the... Mr. Riola seems to be good at judging and roasting wild rabbits on the spot..."


    It is a wild culinary method. It may be a must-have skill to live in the woods as a forest folk...... but it is unknown to what extent it can be used in lunchmaking.


    "Tiona, not Mr. Riola, says he''s a good cook."


    "No, Mr. Tiona... are you?


    Meer is unwittingly frivolous.


    He is the leader who has tried to avoid making connections as close to you as possible. I guillotined myself, I''m also a hater.


    but......,


    "Yes, anything, sometimes, I helped you in your kitchen..."


    I see, the Rudolphones are a poor aristocrat of an absurd level to say aristocracy. Moreover, they farm on vast areas of land.


    It is also not clear that most of the servants were taken there and Tiona was helping them cook.


    It''s going to be a force of war.


    "Ugh, I can''t help it..."


    With the thought of weeping blood, Meer visited Tiona.


    "Ah, Master Meer..., what''s wrong with you?


    To Tiona, who shows surprise at her sudden visit, Meer said.


    "Mr. Tiona, I heard you were good at cooking, is that true?


    "Yes, that''s right"


    Nodding Tiona. Can this be done? and for a moment, I was about to rejoice Meer......


    "Because I always chopped vegetables. I''m confident I''ll chop it up."


    I get so anxious when I hear that.


    "... other than that?


    "It''s just minced, too"


    Meer has no knowledge of cooking...... No, but Meer''s instincts are about to complain.


    It doesn''t seem to be usable, but it''s subtle...


    Still, as for Meer, I no longer have to rely on her. Use what you can, even cats!


    "As a matter of fact, Mr. Tiona, I''m going to make Prince Abel lunch for me on the day of the swordsmanship tournament and take it..., would you like to join me?


    "Huh? Oh no... I can''t believe I''m with the princess... And I, the one who gives, no one..."


    When I heard the words......, pretend, a satanic flash was born behind Meer''s brain.


    "Oh, yeah. Then he...... hon! Um, why don''t you make a recommendation for Prince Zion and take it with you?


    Meer''s prediction is that this lunchmaking is not very likely to succeed. If you do poorly, Prince Abel may get sick and not get a good result at the swordsmanship tournament because of eating the henchy stuff the Meers made.


    But...... if you can feed that to Prince Zion too......


    - That way, we can wind up. It could be just the right vengeance!


    Already, lunchmaking is at an impossible stage to pull off. For example, that''s why we don''t just end up falling.


    Let''s take advantage of it as an opportunity to reward our hateful enemies! and.


    Yes, Meer thought positively! Positive, right?


    - Besides, even if I am not the only one to blame, and even if it concerns Tiona, neither should Prince Zion be able to resent me alone. Wonderful way to get revenge!


    Meer with a dark grin.


    But by involving Prince Zion, her plan rolled in the wrong direction.

 56 Episode 54: Keithwood also crosses!

    Theon Saul Sankland was a bareback at the workout.


    Its sword muscle was sharp, and even adults were reaching such heights that they could not fathom their companion soldiers.


    I just unleashed a sideburn from a sharp step, and I could hear the pussy and the applause.


    "I''m working hard in the morning, Your Highness."


    "Keithwood? As always, you''re good at getting rid of signs. I wondered who was here."


    On the occasion of the advent of his squire, you wanted to take a breath, and Zion lays down his simulated sword and sows his sweat. A splash of sweat from his saggy hair reflected the sparkling light of the day.


    Keithwood opened his mouth, wondering how many women would be distracted by this kind of trick.


    "So, who''s going to get lunch, did you decide?


    "I''m not planning on getting it for anyone"


    The Prince''s answer to the abrupt inquiry is indescribable.


    Under Prince Zion, an offer had already been received from dozens of girls. But Theon politely refuses each and every one of them.


    "Oh, that means if you want my handmade lunch,"


    To Keithwood''s light mouth, Theon does, and returns a pranky grin.


    "Right. Sometimes I want to taste your food. You used to make it when you were in the country, didn''t you?


    Scion, who had been given a thorough imperial education since childhood, was tightly controlled until he was in its food.


    Clever and well-heard Scion never complained about that unsavory dish at one time, but he was often dissatisfied with his best friend Keithwood.


    So Keithwood snuck into the nocturnal cooking room to cook a night meal and deliver it to Zion.


    As a result, it is a good memory that Theon was muddled and pissed off by the two of us.


    "I''m doing this one in good faith, but I think they complained a lot..."


    "Naturally. What, I''m the Prince of the Great Powers? Focus on flavor."


    Stand aside and smile, then Theon said.


    "Well, as a joke aside. I assume you''ve made arrangements?


    Theon is not looking to get lunch from anyone. The title of Prince of the Kingdom of Sankland is of great influence. It''s too big.


    If you get along easily with a particular someone, there may be disadvantages for the country later.


    - Oh, my God, you must be thinking, my Lord.


    Ha, and sighed, Keithwood shrugged his shoulder.


    - Well, I''m not wrong, but I guess I could use a little more shoulder strength.


    Theon and a boy of his age. Once, as I spilled my dissatisfaction with the desire to eat something delicious, this time too, do you feel lonely not getting lunch from anyone?


    "You said something."


    "No, stick around"


    Waving flirtatiously, Keithwood left the training ground behind.


    "... hold on, if His Highness Sion says it''s okay to get it, it''ll be limited."


    What comes to mind as the first candidate was the face of the princess of the Tiermoon Empire, a power the size of Sankland.


    "If Princess Meer offered, I don''t think Master Zion would say no..."


    Unfortunately, that wise princess seems to be promising Prince Abel to take his lunch. Keithwood still doesn''t understand, but she''s a lot obsessed with Prince Abel.


    "Ah, Mr. Keithwood, just in time"


    Keithwood looks back as he is stopped by the pretense.


    "This is the Countess Rudolphin."


    It was Tiona Rudolfon, a courtier of the Earl of the Side of the Tiermoon Empire, who had spoken out.


    "For what purpose today?


    "Yeah, actually..."


    Keithwood, who heard the story, accidentally went off on the inside.


    - With the cooperation of the three, one of them is a lowly nobleman and the other is the daughter of a merchant who became a nobleman. Plus, I have another person to give it to, hey.


    Sure, then I can''t help but make nasty rumors that Theon is in love with certain girls, etc. Moreover, then, only the will of friendship from Princess Meer can be firmly communicated.


    - That''s Princess Meer.


    Double, triple stretched thoughts.


    I see, the empire''s wisdom didn''t know decay, etc. Keithwood impressed me...


    To the lid, to the lid¡­¡­.


    A cold one ran on my spine. It could have been chills, or bug news, as the world calls it.


    It''s kind of like a major crisis looming in my own lord... Here and now, I have such an overwhelming feeling that if I snort, the sword tournament is going to be a big deal.


    From Tiona, who is nicotine in front of me, I can''t feel any malice. However,


    - For once, let me just see how it goes?


    Thus, Keithwood, who perceived a real crisis looming in the Lord''s physical condition, would join Meer''s cooking team.


    It was a fact that none of the parties concerned realised how much his English break had contributed to protecting Prince Zion, Prince Abel, in his physical condition.

 57 Episode 55: Keithwoods Cooking Class

    Three days before the sword tournament. Keithwood inspected Meers for lunchmaking prep exercises in the cooking area.


    And... I looked up to heaven in its misery.


    "Her Royal Highness Princess Meer......, what about that bread?


    Pepper, Pepper, and Meer, who was shaping with bread fabric, answers Keithwood''s query with a good face.


    "Yeah, Prince Abel likes horses enough to get into the equestrian club. I''m sure you''ll be delighted."


    Keep the flour on your cheeks and chest tight for a long time. It is the Doya face of the synagogue in front of its own ¡±work¡±.


    "Well, it''s certainly fundamental to think about them and cook"


    Keithwood nodded in an impressive way before


    "But, Your Highness, Princess Meer, this bread has a fatal flaw. Miss Anne, please."


    I spoke to Anne, who was next door.


    Anne nodded with her face after all she had learned. I''m just used to baking bread, so I guess I''m making a good spot on Meer''s bread problems.


    "Yes, Dear Meer, if you were a horse, you''d have a little more, like, ear to ear..."


    "No. If it was this big and thick, the fire wouldn''t go through the fabric. In which kiln do you want me to bake bread of child horse size? Make it smaller and flatter."


    Real large child horse size bread fabric placed in front of Meer. It''s like a sculpture, crushing it with relentless chisels, bangs,


    Meer''s, oh! I heard a sad scream but ignored it.


    "Please make it about this size. Nice! Her Royal Highness Princess Meer"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Puku swells his cheeks in dissatisfaction. To Meer, press again,


    "I... so... su!?


    "... Ha, you can''t help it"


    Oh man, to Meer shrugging her shoulders like that, for a moment, it''s frustrating Keithwood, but it''s patient here.


    "Mr. Keithwood, how are my vegetables?


    "Oh, Countess Rudolphin...... He seems to be good at cutting vegetables."


    Keithwood glanced at Tiona''s lumpy chopped cheeks.


    "But... neither His Highness Theon nor Prince Abel are herbivores, so I don''t think you can eat that much just chopped vegetables"


    How much are you chopping up a large platter on four plates! And Keithwood struggled to get a sharp scratch in.


    Anyway, the opponent is the Countess, but also of the great Tiermoon Empire. This place is patient.


    It is Keithwood''s patience to be tested.


    "Huh? This smell..."


    "Meat, roasted,"


    I opened the door behind the cooking area and Riola came in.


    "This... looks very deliciously cooked, Miss Riola"


    Chicken that makes noise with juju and drips gravy. It''s burnt by the way, but it looks really delicious.


    It seems delicious...


    "All you have to do is think a little bit about the person serving the dish..."


    Why not use the oven in the cooking area!


    Why should I bother to take it to the courtyard and cook the meat on a bonfire!?


    Too wild, in terms of cleanliness, is very difficult to get out. And I was about to place an order, and there was someone coming out of my mouth from next door.


    "That''s right, Mr. Riola. He''s a prince, isn''t he?


    Chloe single-handedly said a thick cookbook.


    - Oh, that''s the lady at the Fork Road Chamber of Commerce. Have good common sense......


    "To take advantage of the good taste of the ingredients, raw meat¡­"


    "Absolutely not. Please don''t."


    Keithwood cutting back at divine speed.


    It is Keithwood who now realizes that the title of the book Chloe had was "Secret Borders Delicacy Recipe".


    "Huh? But it said in the book that horse lever sashimi is delicious. Besides, Prince Abel, who is in the equestrian club, has a good horse dish..."


    "First, visceral sashimi and tattoos are what you eat by going to a specialty store. And more than that, don''t say horse food or anything with a nori like Her Royal Highness Princess Meer. It''s horse meat and stuff to those in the equestrian club. Because it''s a different dimension of harassment than horse-shaped bread!


    Keithwood was now noticed by the half-knowledgeable novice to cooking the most abnai.


    - This is a big deal.


    Before it was too late, he decided to move out early.


    "Princess & Ladies (Princess & Ladies), listen carefully to me now"


    Quiet enough to be harsh, in a dignified voice, Keithwood said.


    "Follow my instructions on lunchmaking day..."


    The polo and the real thing get zero, but now is not the time.


    "Make the menu of the day a simple sandwich. Is that good?


    "What? More hands-on..."


    "I... so... su!?


    "Hih! Wow, I see."


    While slightly regretting that he had slammed his killing temper, Keithwood realized that he had stepped into a battlefield he could not pull.

 58 Episode 56: Princess Meer, cum!

    Two days before the sword tournament. Meer visited Abel to explain the situation.


    From now on, I''m just going to go do a sword bareback on the shore of the lake, so I''m going to walk in line and talk.


    "Right, handmade lunches..."


    If it''s normal, we make our own less than amateur places to order from decent stores.


    As for Meer,


    - Isn''t my cooking fine, handsome?


    And so on, and I''m pretty sure Keithwood''s going to graduate if he hears about it.


    I''m aware of that, just as well as not being a professional at the store.


    So in advance, I came to put up a line of prevention that I''m sorry if it was just a little bad.


    "No more questions, Prince Abel. Where you are supposed to order from the finest stores..."


    "No, I don''t mind. It doesn''t matter, I''m glad to hear it."


    "I''m glad, are you?


    "Oh, my mother made it for me from time to time."


    In the Kingdom of Lemno, the position of women is not very high, so to speak of aristocracy.


    Basically, that''s not a good thing, but conversely, it also means that even aristocratic women can act like civilians.


    Making food for husbands and children, even if they are aristocrats, is not uncommon compared to other countries.


    "Sure, the flavor may go down better than the expert chef makes, but I''m still just glad my mother and sister worked so hard to make it."


    Be nice, I''m looking forward to it, Abel. Seeing an unexpected reaction, Meer felt that the level required for handmade lunches had increased by one rank.


    - I can''t believe Prince Abel is used to eating handmade lunches... It''s handmade, so the flavor drops, I can''t say anymore. Here, again, something more elaborate...


    And so on..., it was when Meer''s thoughts were turning in a strange direction.


    "Wow..."


    Suddenly, seeing the sight spread in front of her, Meer cheered small.


    Blue as far as I can see. The crystal-clear lake shone into the light of day and looked sparkling.


    The white and beautiful sandy beach had little sign of people, only the sound of quiet waves echoed.


    "I didn''t know there was such a nice thing..."


    It is a place that has never come even on the previous timeline.


    "Right. If you like it, I''m glad."


    That''s what Abel said, he''s been gently offering his hand.


    Watch your step.


    Meer just got a little cum on her flowing natural escort.


    - Ma, well, it''s natural as a boy!


    Hold on, hold hands.


    Meer cummed again on the palm of her stiffer and harder than she expected.


    - Oh, I can''t believe there''s such a beautiful day to walk along the shores of the lake...


    When I was in the dungeon, it was a moment I never imagined.


    When Meer is biting her smudging happiness,


    "But I''m just a little sorry."


    Abel snaps. Mia tilted her neck curiously.


    "What is it?


    "No, I can''t take Princess Meer''s lunch alone..."


    "... Huh?


    Abel with a naughty grin. To that sudden word, the dodgy, heartbeat.


    - So, what are you saying, this guy!? So, it''s natural?


    Imagined and delusional many times in a dungeon, a fantastic situation.


    A beach that comes with a man in love......


    Sweet conversation......


    Without any readiness, Meer was on the verge of panic when she was slapped into such a situation.


    - Oh, if you don''t calm down. Oh, yes, take a deep breath!


    Suddenly, my face turned red and my breathing began to get rough, Meer. Abel looks at it and peeks into Meer''s face worryingly.


    "Hmm? Are you a little tired?


    "Huh? Oh, yeah, yeah, right."


    Abel took Meer to the sandy beach, in the shade of a tree, and spread her own jacket over the sandy beach,


    "For a while, you should sit there and rest. You''ll get bored, so stay home when you recover."


    When I sat Meer down, I began to sway mostly.


    "Well, you seem to be much more enthusiastic"


    Abel''s palm, which I gripped earlier, was completely stiff. It represented how much he kept waving his sword.


    "Ha, while I''m at it, I''ve never waved my sword so desperately before. Anyway, there''s someone who really wants to win."


    After that, Abel looked like she had come up with something.


    "So you are. I''m sorry about your lunch, but I''m just a little relieved."


    "... to?


    "No, if I were the only one who ate Princess Meer''s lunch, they might say that I was able to beat Prince Zion."


    That''s what I said, Abel with a glowing grin. Seeing its refreshing face, Meer


    "... huh?


    The only thing I could do was raise my breath, a henchy voice.

 59 Lesson 57 is complete! Horse-shaped sandwich!

    The morning of the swordsmanship tournament.


    Sandwich making began under the general supervision of Keithwood.


    "Then Miss Riola cooks the meat, as planned, in the oven there. It''s a little different than usual, but I think it''s easier to adjust the fires."


    "Yes, it is. All right, sir."


    Riola began to peel down the meat as she stretched her spine viscidly.


    It was chicken to use. Scrape the feathers into mustaches, scrape the gully surface, and treat the guts.


    Salt, vanilla, spices, and..., I just let it go in the oven.


    Becha, I think I heard a much nastier noise..., but Keithwood pretended not to hear it.


    Either way, he was sure there would be a hole in his stomach.


    If you bake..., as long as the fire goes through, you shouldn''t be able to eat it.


    Tell yourself, I''ll go next.


    "I don''t have a problem with bad shape when it comes to meat. And then..."


    "Mr. Keithwood, how about this?


    It was Tiona who came. Keithwood nodded loudly when he saw what he held in that thin arm.


    "Nice. That''s Countess Rudolphin."


    To Keithwood''s praise, Tiona hung up.


    Originally, Tiona could be powerful enough if she didn''t even get the right amount. The problem is......,


    "Are you sure you want to start baking bread already?


    That said, when I saw what Meer had been offering......, Keithwood accidentally wanted to hold his head.


    Fortunately, Anne must have fully applied her hand to the fabric. Finished with something decent...... it doesn''t have to look like it.


    So all you have to do is hold on to the shape......, I hope you can make it an easy shape to sandwich......


    of the Meer piece. That was in the same horse shape as last time.


    - I told you to square it...


    No, I can see some signs of growth. They are made flat so that the fire passes properly inside, and they are in the range of common sense bread in size.


    But it was still its form that was the problem.


    ... is a horse at all costs. The torso area is also strangely realistic, so it is subtly thin.


    How do you pinch the contents in such a way! And I accidentally bump it up and want to put it back in fabric condition......


    To Meer, who awaits a reply with an exciting face, that''s just hard to say.


    As well as the national diplomatic point of view, I can see the signs Meer worked so hard to make. Crushing it was something I could even care about as Keithwood.


    But as it is, the contents will definitely be uneven. I am certain that the contents will jump when I wear them and I will not cut them off.


    - Suppose.


    "Miss Forklord, I''m sorry, but could you make some white sauce with Mr. Anne? The ingredients¡­"


    "Oh, it''s okay, I''ve read it, because I do. Mr. Anne, what I''m going to say..."


    At Chloe''s behest, Anne quickly gathers the ingredients.


    Originally, Chloe''s knowledge is more than Keithwood can beat.


    As long as she brings out the right knowledge (not raw meat or delicacies, but no, not that kind of maniac), she''ll be strong enough.


    - Okay, replace that sauce with paste.


    The biggest problem with Meer''s bread is that the meat and vegetables caught inside fall off. So Keithwood uses the sauce to secure the contents.


    Plenty of sauce in the horse-shaped bread that has been baked and vegetables on top. Plus apply the sauce over it and pinch the meat......


    "Okay, it''s done..."


    Thus, Keithwood''s distressed work, the horse-shaped sandwich, was successfully completed.


    When I had finished all the work, Meer came to Keithwood.


    "Thank you very much, Mr. Keithwood. Thank you for your help."


    With thanks from Meer, Keithwood bowed his head small.


    "It''s a waste of time. I will tell His Royal Highness Theon."


    The hand of the squire is the hand of the master, and the praise of the squire is the praise of the master. So naturally, Keithwood thought Meer''s words were to Theon.


    However,


    "No, not to Prince Zion. Thank you, Mr. Keithwood."


    Meer stared straight into Keithwood''s eyes,


    "This is how I made lunch, thanks to you."


    That''s what I said, I had a glowing grin.


    - Oh, I see. Is this how you grab the other person''s heart?


    Seeing Meer like that, Keithwood was heartily impressed.


    Normally, nobles do not bow their heads to their squire. Because pride won''t allow it.


    But Princess Meer is not caught up in such boring common sense.


    Be honest and say thank you.


    For Keithwood, who has been immersed in aristocratic society for a long time, it was a fresh surprise.


    - If we had met before His Highness Zion, we might have served.


    Keithwood doesn''t know, what Meer is thinking in her belly......


    - How dare you thank a guy like that!


    And so on, I don''t even imagine thinking about things that are really narrow minded.


    The truth is, on the previous timeline, Keithwood was also hurting me enough, but there it is...


    - The sin of the servant is the sin of the master. It''s all his fault!


    It was a Keithwood I never dreamed Meer would have a truly aristocratic and commonsense thought.

 60 Episode 58: Swordsmanship Games 1

    The St. Noel School holds swordsmanship tournaments twice in summer and winter.


    In principle, this competition, which is required to participate in all male students, boasted every year as a major event.


    "That''s so lively, Master Meer"


    "Right. Looks like they''ve been traveling from city to city in school."


    The large school yard is equipped with three special stadiums, surrounded by a large array of shops.


    St. Noel''s School is a school where royal aristocratic descendants gather, and normally the general public cannot step unconstitutionally in this way.


    But this day was special. The merchants, passing through the rigorous scrutiny of Rafina, thoughtfully expanded the store and the school garden was still like a festival venue.


    - With that said, even on the previous timeline, I went around opening a store..., by myself.


    Meer on the previous timeline was willing to go around this store with Scion. It was after turning down the invitations of the surrounding people because I had no idea that they would turn me down.


    As a result, they didn''t eat the lunch I prepared, and I couldn''t go around opening a store with them.


    Meer ate lunch by herself and went around the store by herself.


    - That was..., that was hard.


    I was even angry at the students who seemed to go around having fun and resentment. As a result of my eyes turned, there were rumors that Princess Meer hated the swordsmanship tournament, and that no one would invite her in the following years.


    "Oh, look, Mia, that looks delicious"


    "Well, then, Anne, excuse me, but for me, Chloe and you, buy it."


    "Yes, I get it!


    Heading for a small run, Anne soon returned with some of the food that had been set aside in a small carton.


    It was food with a sweet cheesy smell. When I pinched the red one on the top with my finger in my mouth, the back of my nose became hot.


    At the same time, Meer noticed.


    To tears falling down my own cheeks...


    - Oh, me, you''re impressed...


    How happy it is to be able to go around opening stores with Anne and Chloe in this way, with those whose hearts and minds are known.


    - Me, I''m probably very happy right now..., so I cry...


    "Lady Meer! That, that!


    Chloe was bluffing her hands like that.


    "Heh?


    "It''s red pepper. Sooo hard one! Get it out of your mouth, quick!


    "Ha? Ah, hey, tease! Oh, my God! Let''s just say I have a nose!


    Big eyes to pole, tears Meer. It''s too spicy and my nose head turns bright red.


    "Look, water, water, who..."


    "Here, drink this."


    Meer pours into her mouth all at once when she receives the beverage offered from her side to the lid.


    The refreshing, prickly flavor spreads in your mouth and the spiciness of the spices disappears......


    "Oh...... that helped. Thank you."


    I looked up in tears. I was standing ahead of...,


    "No, more useful than anything."


    "Ah, Prince Abel!


    There he was, Abel, wearing knight armor for mock warfare. That figure, dressed in a war outfit, while lightly dressed: leather breastplate and elbow, is Rin, and Meer unexpectedly...,


    - Shit, there can''t be any time at all!


    And I stepped inside.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. What if this was something to be drunk during the game?


    Meer looked at the water bottle in her hand and said.


    "Buy a replacement soon..."


    "I don''t mind the basket. Still got more than half of it left."


    That being said, Abel naturally received a water bottle from Meer and tied it to the waist area. See how it goes......,


    - Oh, oh? Prince Abel, are you going to drink that water bottle as it is? But that was my mouth right now... and if you drink it as it is... oh?


    Meer, her head turns white.


    It is the so-called over-conscious one.


    In the first place, Abel is a twelve-year-old boy. I''m not as familiar with the one called romance between men and women...


    Plus, it means pre-game, and there''s no room to inflate your delusions in vain, like Meer.


    - Isn''t this an indirect kiss!?


    And so on, and Meer''s mood, where delusions are rampant, you can''t even tell...


    "What''s wrong with you? Princess Meer, I don''t know, my face..."


    "It''s nothing. Shit!


    When I looked up, right in front of me, Abel''s worried face was near my thoughts...


    ".................. ahh!


    Meer swallowed her breath.


    "Don''t you have a little fever?


    "So, yeah, it''s okay. No problem, that''s it. Prince Abel, your opponent in the first war..."


    In the meantime, I tried to change the subject, but to block it,


    "Oh, this is... Isn''t that Her Royal Highness Princess Meer?


    Standing there was the first prince of the kingdom of Lemno, a boy who was always caught by Meer.

 61 Episode 59: Swordsmanship Games 2

    "Are you..., Prince Abel''s brother indeed"


    "Ha, I''m honored you remembered. Her Royal Highness Princess Meer"


    He bowed his head in disrespect, Abel''s brother said.


    "By the way, from what I hear, you made me lunch for my brother"


    "Yes, I''ve put more on my arms."


    To Meer with her chest stretched, the first prince smiled like she had made a fool of herself.


    "Kuck, that''s, what... It''s a shame."


    "What? What are you talking about?


    "No, because Abel''s opponent in the first war was me. Kuku, I mean, this guy lost the first fight. After losing, the taste of the lunch box you eat will be delicious. Good. Let''s be comforting in our defeat."


    with a grin that made a slight fool of me,


    "No, no, no, no. I really didn''t know you were going to fall in love with my brother, even though it''s a child when you say empire wisdom, etc. I don''t have eyes to see."


    "Brother, do not be rude to Princess Meer"


    Abel pinches her mouth in a hurry.


    My brother seems to be trying Princess Meer by reference to the women of the Kingdom of Remno, but that is a big mistake.


    Sure, Princess Meer is a tolerant, loving girl (Note: From Abel''s point of view), but she''s never very adult.


    Unrighteously, she is a daring Virgin (Note: by Abel standards), a girl who combines self-esteem and high intelligence who confronts disrespect properly (Note: an assessment based on Abel''s misinterpretation).


    Therefore, there is no way that Princess Meer will be angry with her brother. Abel wandered over Meer''s face.


    But Mia didn''t say anything, and she gently stepped back behind Abel, pulling herself away.


    - Princess Meer, why...?


    For a moment, it was Abel who was surprised, but soon realized Meer''s sincerity.


    - Could it be that you want me to have flowers...?


    If you are Meer, you should be able to do as much as you want to fight back here. With her wit, she should be able to seal as much as she wants, such as her brother''s boring aversion.


    But Meer doesn''t do it.


    What Meer said was just one word.


    "Go ahead, win. Prince Abel."


    Meer said, with a serene face.


    - When I win, do you believe me?


    Indeed, if Abel beats his brother, Meer''s honor will be preserved. But......


    Abel looked at her brother again.


    Just a brother I''ve never won. Brother far more than himself, far more than the talent of a sword.


    Even my physique, my brother has a bigger head minute than myself.


    - Can you beat me?


    to my anxiously shaking heart, for a moment, when my eyes stained with darkness,


    "Winning and eating lunches should be better."


    A word of Meer melted her heart hardened by tension.


    Abel laughed small.


    "Oh...... well. You''re absolutely right."


    "You are indeed Prince Abel''s brother..."


    What was his name? And, Meer snaps her neck small.


    Meer sighed small at the boy as he turned his hostility into a form of laughter as he said something messy.


    - This is a lot of resentment. I''m having a little trouble.


    Meer has no negative impression of Abel''s brother... or impression or anything in the first place.


    I didn''t even remember.


    At that time, all I had in mind was running away from Zion and making Abel and Conne, and since then, I haven''t been anyone else to care about.


    But the fact that he is the first prince of the Kingdom of Lemno just has to be taken into account.


    I originally approached Abel to get reinforcements out of the Kingdom of Lemno when something happened.


    Even if you get along with Abel because of this, you can''t even look at him if you can''t get reinforcements with the opposite of Prince First.


    It was Meer''s true intention not to be liked, but not to be too offended either.


    - If so, it is important not to be hostile even to the table!


    Meer takes a step back and distracts his hostility. The majority of Meer''s thinking is made of guillotine avoidance.


    Its actions, its words and actions, are all based on calculations for guillotine avoidance.


    - All you have to do is for Prince Abel to lose properly and his brother to satisfy his self-esteem......, so if you comfort Prince Abel and deepen his friendship, one stone and two birds.


    And, Meer calculates... but.


    "Go ahead, win, Prince Abel"


    If you noticed, the real thing was spilling.


    Because Meer remembered Abel''s hardened palm.


    Because I knew he was working hard on his swordsmanship.


    Because I somehow didn''t like seeing him lose like that.


    - Oh, that''s crazy. Me, why?


    To a word that had been accidentally spilled, Meer was puzzled..., eventually to one conclusion.


    - Oh, yeah. Because I don''t want to be able to eat the lunch I made in the dark. If you lose and eat in the dark, you might feel a bad sandwich made delicious because of it......


    You must be, snorts Meer.


    "The lunch you won and ate should be better."


    and.

 62 Episode 60: Swordsmanship Games 3 - Abels Battle

    "We will now begin the seventh qualifying match. Abel Lemno-kun, Gain Lemno-kun, rise above the arena."


    Called to the voice of the referee, Abel exhaled small. Then, quietly go up the stairs of the arena and go to the center, pull out the sword and set up.


    Standing in front of me, pinching a bladed practice sword, is the figure of my brother, who has been losing many times.


    Tension caused tingling and sore stomach.


    - But you can''t lose.


    Put your sword firmly in place and stare at your brother, Gain Remno.


    "Well, then, I''ll give it a shot at how much you''ve grown. My brother."


    A brother with a sword on his shoulder and a mean grin with Niyaniya. And, at the next moment, I''m suddenly stepping in and slashing him.


    "Gu......"


    The moment I take a heavy slaughter, I feel like I''m stuck.


    A paralysis ran from both arms, threatening to take the sword off.


    Though it''s crushing the blade, it''s a heavy metal sword. I won''t cut it if I hit it, but I can bruise it, and naturally the bone will break if it hits badly.


    A few years ago, Abel remembered a bone pain broken by her brother and felt nature and her body harden.


    "Well, I guess so. You, etc."


    Abel eats her teeth off, staring at her brother with contemptuous eyes.


    - Gu, strong.


    Men in their early teens have a big body growth after every year. Therefore, the age difference with my brother appears to be the difference in absolute power.


    Like ridiculing Abel on the other side of the defense, Gain said.


    "But you caught a good woman. Abel."


    "Huh?"


    After matching his sword and sword, and creating a state of conflagration, Gain turned to Abel.


    "You''re weak, I didn''t expect you to drop the Imperial Princess. Your father will be delighted."


    With an unproductive laugh, Gain moved his gaze behind Abel. There was Meer watching Abel''s game.


    "Still, you were a lot of grown-ups today. Well, even if you say empire wisdom, you''re a kid, and I thought if you threatened him a little, you''d grow up, but you were right."


    "It''s..."


    No, the denial word. Before it came up in my mouth, my brother''s words continued.


    "If it means, for example, marrying Abel, let''s call him to my country. Let me stay a week or so, and I''ll stick with you in the meantime."


    Behind Abel''s brain, I think of my mother, my sister, and the maids of the castle.


    "Hey, if you just give him a few painful eyes, he''ll grow up. That''ll be easier for you, too. As the Empire thinks..."


    Abused, crudely, sometimes violently treated, the appearance of¡­, dark-eyed girlfriends overlap Meer.


    The sound of the heart I was hitting earlier at a terrible speed slowed gradually, and I felt like the view in front of me was clear.


    It hurts if you get hit with your brother''s sword, you might get hurt.


    But it didn''t matter... I realized that there was something much more important than that.


    "Brother."


    If you noticed, you had your mouth open.


    Abel finds herself surprised by the chillness of the sound.


    "Huh?


    Gain also noticed that the tone had changed.


    Draw a sword, take a break.


    "I don''t care what you say about me. Be my guest. Although."


    said Abel as he slapped a sharp gaze at his brother.


    "If you mean to say anything more that would disparage Princess Meer..."


    She is forced to take away the brilliance of the Empire''s wisdom...


    You can''t forgive me for that.


    "If you say so? What?"


    A gain that rocks a leech and sword with one hand. Staring calmly at that idiot''s firm attitude, Abel turns her setup to the top.


    To the blow of the shaking grate, its structure to rub everything you can is the first structure of swordsmanship passed down to the Lemno royal family.


    Attack faster than your opponent, focus only on that one point, don''t care about protection, attack one side at a time.


    Seeing it, Gain makes a mockery of it again.


    Because it was the first foundation on which those who started swordsmanship would learn.


    "First place? Well, you probably are."


    Looking firmly at his brother, who could never defeat him, who would rebuild his sword in a spare manner, Abel breathed and vomited.


    Set it up!


    Dunn! and heavy steps all the way down the arena,


    "I will never allow you to disparage her any more!


    Wave your sword down at the same time as you scream.


    The accelerating blade, under the light of day, turned into a glimmer of lightning.


    The battle..., came in a flash.


    "Heh... uhhh!


    To the pain, a pitiful screaming gain. Make a sound, and the sword spills out of its hand.


    On his shoulder, Abel''s sword was firmly in.


    "There''s a battle!


    The voice of the referee, shortly after, the arena is filled with cheers.


    Shut up, it was Abel staring at his brother as he was being transported,


    "Prince Abel!


    I heard it from somewhere, the voice finally pulled me out of my shoulder.

 63 Episode 61: Wave Lunch, Keithwood Can Cry

    Abel''s fast forward continued. He was able to pick up lunch time without losing, winning even the two games that followed against the upper classmates.


    Rugs were laid on a corner of the courtyard, on a pompous, sunny lawn, with Anne and Chloe preparing their meals.


    Instead, Meer smiled at Abel.


    "It was amazing! Prince Abel."


    Abel grinned lightly at Meer as she let her hands bump and spoke in an excited manner.


    "No, thanks to Princess Meer''s support."


    "That''s not true. It''s the fruit of Prince Abel''s efforts."


    And so on, but I don''t feel bad about it, Meer.


    In an upbeat mixed nose, Meer said.


    "Still, you''re really strong. I had no idea."


    That, for Meer, was a very unexpected event.


    - I didn''t think you''d be strong enough. Perhaps we can make Prince Zion say, "Buffoon!"


    Meer doesn''t think about revenge for Theon or Tiona.


    The reason, of course, is because it is dangerous.


    Anyway, if you do something hectic and even buy grudges, you could get a guillotine mess.


    If you''re going to risk that, you better stay away from me.


    But if... if you mean you can make me say geez without risking it... it''s not vulgar to support it.


    No, rather aggressively, with all my might, with all my body and all my spirit! As much as I want to support you.


    "I''m not dreaming of winning."


    "No... Exactly, I find that difficult. Anyway, there''s Prince Zion."


    "It''s okay. Prince Abel, you can always win. Be confident."


    Even though it''s not about me, I assure you with confidence, don''t, and beat my chest forcefully, Meer.


    "You are strong. Come on, Prince Zion..."


    "Yeah? What''s wrong with me? Princess Meer."


    "Huh!? Prince Zion?"


    Suddenly, Meer jumps up a bit.


    - Hey, why are there these guys here?!?


    Behind Meer stood Zion and Keithwood, Tiona and Riola.


    I should have let Tiona take Scion''s sandwich for me. By now, you''re supposed to be having lunch somewhere else in the school building.


    Questioning, turning her gaze toward Tiona, for some reason, she did it! He looked like that.


    He has a good smile with his thumbs up all the time.


    "Count Rudolphon''s warrant, because of this, told me if I should eat with the Princesses Meer. Am I interrupting?


    "Yes, yes, no, no, that''s not true... ho ho"


    While answering that, Meer feels her face unwittingly drawn.


    - Scattered by the previous timeline, you turned down my invitation, so light!


    It is. Meer had to spend this swordsmanship tournament with me, a quote that Zion refused to invite me to. I ate the lunch I prepared while crying in the botch......


    Nonetheless, this attitude......


    Seeing Scion speaking to Tiona and Anne with a gentle grin, Meer''s stomach was filled with mundane and angry flames......


    "Oh, this sandwich is a lot more interesting"


    The flame disappeared quickly with Abel''s voice.


    "Oh, my God, have you noticed?


    Really, Meer brings it together.


    Abel suddenly felt restless when she saw her sandwich in her hand.


    - Prince Abel is looking at the sandwich I made. Oh, you make me nervous when I see you so much.


    Meer swallowed the saliva and watched Prince Abel react. Stick your face stiffened by nervousness...


    "Oh, this is a horse."


    Abel smiled and chewed the sandwich.


    "Yeah, it''s so good. This sandwich is very well done."


    To the words, Meer smiled all the time.


    "If you like it, more than anything."


    Being praised for the sandwich, Meer, kind of made me very happy.


    My body and nature have bounced off me.


    Needless to say, this sandwich is characterized by its horse shape.


    So who suggested making the sandwich horse-shaped?


    Yes, well, it is Meer herself.


    Then can I just say that praise for this sandwich is an admiration for myself as it is?


    In Meer''s brain, such logic was unfolding.


    Whether the utensils inside were adjusted or the bread was ingenious to keep it from slipping away, as it fitted into a henteco-shaped bread¡­, Keithwood''s sweat and tear efforts were flying off Meer''s head.


    ... Keithwood can cry.


    "Prince Abel, may I have a moment?


    It was then.


    Theon walked over to Abel to see if the conversation with the Tionas had one paragraph.

 64 Episode 62: Sigh of Meer

    "Prince Zion, what can I do for you?


    To Abel, who leans his neck strangely, Theon said.


    "It''s late, but congrats on your first victory over your brother"


    "Oh, that''s on purpose, thank you"


    Theon bowed his head small to Abel with an uncontrolled grin.


    "And I must apologize to you"


    "What are you talking about?


    To Abel with his neck hanging, Theon continues.


    "I knew you''d lose. I thought the difference between you and your brother was obvious."


    - Well! How rude! There''s no way Prince Abel can beat such a bad brother!


    Meer''s fondness for Scion declined.


    But Abel laughs bitterly at Theon''s words.


    "I think you''re right about that. I was lucky to win. I didn''t win like Prince Zion."


    - Well! How humble!


    Meer''s fondness for Abel increased.


    "The element of luck matters, Prince Abel. I haven''t won just because of my strength."


    - Well, of course. You''ve only been lucky to win, naturally!


    Meer agreed.


    "It''s an honor to have Prince Zion say that. I''m proud."


    - That''s not true, Prince Abel. It''s no big deal because he recognized me like this!


    Meer disagreed.


    "Whatever, next game, let''s make it a good fight"


    That said, Theon offered his hand. There was an extra grin on that face.


    It is a friendship between hot boys.


    From Chloe sitting next to Meer,


    "... nice"


    Sigh spills saying, etc.


    Anne and Tiona are both admired by the two princes who preceded the match.


    By the way, Riola nods satisfactorily by checking the grilling of meat in the sandwich. She is an unblemished girl.


    And Meer was also not interested in such a hot friendship of a man.


    Rather, it seems that Prince Abel was taken by Scion, who had a good vibe until just now, and is in a grumpy mood.


    It is His Royal Highness, a slightly narrow-minded princess who flutters her cheeks and grabs her sandwich in a grumpy manner.


    When I think the contents are twenty year old women, I don''t know what to say about narrow minds......


    - Because Prince Abel was complimenting me on my sandwich, and I hope I don''t interrupt!


    I thought so, and Meer pulled Abel''s clothing hem lightly. I notice Abel turning around, staring into its eyes and suing.


    - You can compliment me more on my sandwich...?


    Actually, here''s the thing......, it was a wussy mea.


    Abel, as usual, grinned unnecessarily at the hand bestowed by Zion.


    A laugh to not make enemies, like no one makes an evil impression, just that laugh.


    That''s what you say with a smile on your face.


    "Let''s have a good fight," he said.


    "I don''t know how far I can go, but I''m going to borrow my chest and I''m going to do it full," he said.


    Think about when you lost... Even if you lose, put up a line of prevention so you don''t get hurt.


    That''s Abel''s virginity. It''s a way of life from an early age, stained with your body.


    But... So, I feel my clothes get pulled.


    - Yeah? What?


    Looking back, I saw Meer grabbing the hem of her clothes.


    The eyes that stared at me, the beautiful eyes, lit a serious light, as if they were telling Abel something.


    - You''re strong, Prince Abel.


    What echoes behind Abel''s brain was a word Meer said earlier.


    She said.


    You''re strong.


    Confident.


    You can always win.


    She said, she told me.


    - Then..., I am.


    You have to win, Abel thought.


    Don''t let me lie about her words.


    To not waste her feelings for believing me.


    "Let''s be prepared, Prince Zion"


    If you notice, Abel said.


    The voice contained so much determination that Abel had ever lived and never had experience.


    "Be prepared, Theon Saul Sankland"


    "Yeah?"


    Abel tells Scion, curiously beheaded.


    I''m not gonna lose to you, Abel Lemno.


    Theon laughs challengingly at the grand declaration of war.


    "Right. You are most welcome, Prince Abel Remno. I swear here that I will defeat you with all my might."


    For such a hot exchange, the three of Chloe, Anne and Tiona spill a howling hot exhale, and Riola spills a howling hot exhale at the deliciousness of her own BBQ...


    - What''s my, sandwich topic...?


    Meer, what a sad sigh to spill.

 65 Episode 63 Swordsmanship Games 4 - Final -

    "Now let''s start the next game. Sion Saul Sankland-kun, Abel Lemno-kun, come up to the arena."


    The two princes, called by name, slowly proceeded to walk over the arena.


    There were many students gathered around the arena.


    Not only was Zion, the genius of the sword and the prince of the famous Great Kingdom, but his attention to Abel, who was fast advancing as a freshman, was also increasing irresistibly.


    - Oh, man, I didn''t know I was going to get so much attention. That was unexpected.


    With a bitter laugh, Abel thanks Theon.


    Then pull the sword you pulled out over your head.


    It was the so-called upper stage, the first structure of swordsmanship handed down to the royal family, the offensive structure.


    Theon, by contrast, was a lower position with a sword slipping down.


    The sword of Zion is the sword of genius.


    Take the opponent''s blow, recieve it, and strike back where the opponent''s attitude has collapsed.


    Counter, swordsmanship to take later.


    That blow is a special blow. A disfigured opponent cannot be avoided or received and is defeated.


    If I wasn''t confident that I could take any attack on my opponent, it was the way I would never be able to do it, the way Abel would not be able to do it very much.


    Abel Lemno is an ordinary man.


    He had been aware of it since his birth, but it was once when he exchanged swords with Zion that the thought became decisive.


    There''s a difference in talent at birth, and I''m sure I can''t fill that. I had that feeling.


    So he gave up. I thought that was a smart choice.


    If there''s a difference in talent that can''t be filled, it''s just a waste of effort.


    So I don''t try.


    I thought it made a lot of sense.


    But......, I came to St. Noel''s School, met Meer, and thought arose in Abel.


    I don''t want to lose to Theon, I want to win.


    He wants to win, to live up to Meer''s expectations, to trust.


    But, oh...... reality is brutal.


    With all my thoughts, I can''t fill the difference in strength or talent.


    If the opponent fails in his talent, he can win by stacking his efforts.


    Though Zion was a genius, he never failed to train. Those who are talented train and increase their strength in the same way as ordinary people.


    That doesn''t fill the difference. Instead, it just opens up...


    I can''t do it the normal way.


    ... So Abel threw it away.


    It was very, very simple.


    You can''t win with swordsmanship, then you just need to be more limited in your workouts.


    More, you can narrow it down.


    Throw away the guard, throw away the feint, throw away the poke, throw away the sideways...... He focuses his efforts on just one thing.


    Shake down the sword you shook up. All efforts were tilted towards drilling the motion only.


    That day, from the night of the dance party, I just kept pouring my heart out every day, only to wave down my sword.


    That pile of drills, the effort, reaches the Sword of Genius now!


    Guy, Yin!


    The sound of tall metal and the dull response that comes late.


    Abel realized that her blow had been prevented.


    - Didn''t you get it yet?


    It darkens in front of you in disillusionment.


    But......, for ever, there is no Zion counterattack.


    The blade at last was more dominant on its own¡­, Theon dropped to the edge of the arena in large measure.


    "Weren''t we talking about no maneuvers?


    To Abel, who complains, Theon responds with a bitter smile.


    "I''m sorry I couldn''t live up to your expectations, but we have a situation here."


    "Aren''t you going to fool me...? Well, either way..."


    Abel, again, restated his sword on the upper stage,


    "There are only a few things I can do."


    Fire the next blow.


    "Come on!"


    Scion avoids that blow on paper. It''s not what I did for it. Because of its sharpness, it becomes a piece of paper.


    - No way, not so much...


    I didn''t mean to look down on them.


    But Abel''s blow was sharper and heavier than Zion expected.


    I managed to succeed in screwing the blade before Abel''s blow, but at best that...


    Neither could its power be shed, and its destructive power struck Zion''s arms, of course.


    - My arms have been numb since I worked out with my father.


    The counterattack is aside, even having a sword is at stake. Undisputed, Abel''s blow was hunting down Zion.


    Now......,


    "Ha!


    Abel''s swing again, and Theon avoids it only by footing.


    Theon Saul Sankland is an indisputable genius. Therefore, at the first blow, I had already seen Abel''s time completely.


    - Still, I''m still working it out because it''s just a swing down...


    Theon was aware.


    Abel''s attack is avoided because it''s limited to swinging down, but if there''s any other movement mixed with this...


    You don''t have to be as powerful as a swing down.


    If you have a special blow, you just have to stand around to take advantage of it.


    Theon was in danger of Abel''s potential.


    - Anyway, we have to wait for the recovery. I don''t know how many more seconds it will take for the numbness to heal......


    Ask him what he came up with.


    "Prince Abel......, is it still Princess Meer who made you so strong?


    "Oh, yeah. Princess Meer believed in me and wished me victory...... So I can''t lose."


    "Right...... That''s flattering."


    I sigh small and restate my sword.


    "But I''m the one who can''t lose."


    Just a little more until your arm gets numb.


    A rain grain came down on his blade tip waiting for a counterattack.

 66 Lesson 64: The Essence of Princess Meer = Keithwoods Paranoia

    - Hmm..., Your Highness Zion, you''re alarmed.


    Under the arena, Keithwood was calmly looking at the state of the game.


    - Have you lost your self-confidence in being able to stop the first shot? Indeed, I suppose there is rarely a blow that His Royal Highness Theon cannot prevent......


    Avoid Abel''s slaughter with a single hair. If even a single blow is hit, Theon avoids a single paper blow that ends there.


    The sense of swordsmanship was shameless in the name of genius.


    - But no way, I didn''t expect Prince Abel to do this far.


    Keithwood had a good grasp of Abel''s sword skill. He is definitely an ordinary man first.


    His skill at the time of coming to this school was not far from genius Scion.


    Nevertheless, Abel is hunting down Zion.


    - So you''re saying that I misjudged Prince Abel''s strength, too.


    Keithwood here was able to identify exactly what Abel''s qualities were.


    Abel knows something called herself.


    I am able to calmly analyze my lack of talent.


    And instead of giving up on it, he''s figured out a way to beat his opponent, and he''s done it.


    Know yourself, know who you''re dealing with, and know how to get to the future.


    It is a quality that is never inferior to Zion''s genius either.


    Rather, the forthcoming Kingdom of Lemno would be a more needed talent.


    - The qualities the king needs, huh? I see, if Prince Abel were also to be King Remno, that country would not be stronger......


    The flowering of talent. The birth of an excellent famous gentleman may be something to rejoice in as a single civilian...


    - As someone who serves His Royal Highness Theon, it''s somewhat complicated. If we get along with the kingdom of Lemno in the future, it''s troublesome.


    Nevertheless, Keithwood turns his gaze. Beyond that was Meer nailing the game.


    - What should I really fear, Princess Meer, huh?


    Who created this situation......


    Of course, Prince Abel''s efforts are commendable. The talent should not be justifiably evaluated and wary.


    But then, those who moved Prince Abel that way¡­, Keithwood could not help but be aware of the presence of those who encouraged the situation to be like this and created the stream.


    "I see... Princess Meer is a man who spares his talent..."


    Poop, and Keithwood snapped.


    Here we are, and he finally came to the essence of Meer.


    Princess Meer spared me.


    The qualities of sleeping in Prince Abel, that it will be broken and dull by his brother or Zion.


    At that time, it was very easy to choose Zion as your dance partner. Because even if Meer, known as the Empire''s wisdom, can''t possibly spot Zion''s talent.


    Nevertheless, Meer chose Abel.


    That, for one, is to blossom the talent of sleeping within him......


    And when I thought that far, a cold war ran on Keithwood''s spine.


    - No, it''s not that simple.


    Spare your talent, it''s also one of the qualities of a king.


    Even if you are an enemy general, if you are talented and swear allegiance to yourself, you will use it again. It is also a splendid quality that strengthens the country.


    But that''s not surprising.


    Then even King Zion and Sankland have it.


    It can be said that qualities are not uncommon for a famous man.


    ... Prince Abel is not Princess Meer''s squire.


    At that point when we met, the Kingdom of Lemno and the Tiermoon Empire were neither allies nor friendly nations.


    Despite the fact that in some cases it could even become a hostile country, Meer spared Abel''s talent.


    So, it''s...,


    - You mean Princess Meer''s seat of sight doesn''t capture the differences in the country?


    It''s trivial for Meer, whether it''s an enemy country or not. She just worries that there''s someone there who''s talented and that talent rots.


    To put it further, perhaps, she doesn''t even stick to the size of her talent.


    Meer took a very tolerant attitude towards those who worked disrespectfully on Tiona.


    I asked Rafina for forgiveness until I lowered my head.


    As a result, I hear that the pardoned, without talent, are encouraging their schooling to respond to Meer''s grace.


    - Look at every human being, and I will not forgive that talent will not be utilized. Is that the essence of the empire''s wisdom?


    The point of view is that I am better than the Lord, even Theon......, Keithwood realizes that I am getting heartbroken by Princess Meer.


    Though the LORD himself tightened his heart only to Zion,


    - If there were to be any friendship with the Empire, you should advise His Highness not to be hostile only to Princess Meer.


    Keithwood made a firm vow to his heart.


    ... Needless to say, everything is Keithwood''s delusion.


    Nothing more or less than delusions, nothing more than delusions.


    It is The Paranoia.


    However, the odds of him offering from this delusion seemed unlikely, whether it was happiness or unhappiness for anyone.

 67 Episode 65: Swordsmanship Games 5: Promise of Rematch

    Gun sounds tall metal. It was the second time this game had started that the two blades had crossed.


    Subtle changes that came to the battle. Though it was a trivial change for those who watched.


    For those of us fighting, it was very big.


    "I see, finally, seriously, is that so?


    In the palm of his hand, returned from his sword, Abel glanced. It would still have been better if it had begun perfectly.


    However, the slaughter that was unleashed was not returned with great resistance, and was recieved.


    Step back on your feet and rebuild your nearly collapsed posture.


    "No, I don''t know if you can believe me, but I''ve been serious."


    Sion smiled invincibly, staring quietly at Abel like that.


    "But even if I know, it''s hard to take it. That slaughter is a big deal."


    Lowering his sword sloppily and restarting it in the lower section, Theon grinned.


    "I respectfully advise you on that sharp attack, but the next time you do" the same attack as before "......, it''s your loss, Prince Abel"


    An invincible, fierce (why not) grin, unlike anything I''ve ever seen before. Abel perceives that there is no lie or falsehood in his words......,


    "Right. Then there''s only one thing to do."


    Put your sword high above your head. It''s the same as before.


    A grand offensive setup.


    "You mean you gave up?


    Theon slightly frowns when he sees it. In contrast, Abel laughed invincibly.


    "No way. To win, Prince Zion."


    "Right. No, I salute you again, Abel Remno. I will defeat you with all my might."


    If Theon''s words would have changed his tactics, Abel''s loss would have been certain.


    Because no matter what his offense would have exceeded Zion''s heavenly gift.


    Abel, however, took the same, most confident stance as before.


    Plus, not from giving up that you can''t do anything else, but to win.


    If I may say so, it is the will not to carry out ¡°the same attack as before¡±, the determination to carry out an attack beyond what has been before.


    Theon therefore admitted.


    As a good opponent (competitor) who should hit with all his might, betting on the only possibility of defeating himself.


    The two stand at each other''s critical point in time and stop moving.


    The rain, which had been getting intense for some time, was hitting each other''s bodies, but we could no longer afford to care about that.


    Abel was only thinking about striking his best blow into Zion, increasing his concentration.


    Therefore, even if he had forgotten, it might have been an inexorable thing.


    that this is neither a life-threatening duel nor a battle.


    That it''s just a game to deepen rapport between students.


    That''s more than just letting the contestants catch a cold or forcing them to continue in the rain, naturally......,


    "That''s it for both!


    There was an interruption from the referee.


    "Become!"


    Abel, who gets half-hearted by that voice;


    "Oh, did it still happen"


    Scion that lays his sword on the sheath and shrugs his shoulders.


    Apparently, he had a good understanding of the matter, and he doesn''t look particularly surprised.


    "I want to settle this battle sooner or later... Perhaps this winter''s swordsmanship tournament will be the closest opportunity."


    That said, Theon smiled at Abel.


    "I don''t know, Prince Abel. Can you promise me this rematch with me?


    the hand thus offered,


    "Oh, just what I want"


    Abel grips back.


    Thus the battle between the two closed with a firmly squeezed handshake.


    "Prince Abel!


    Meer ran over to Abel, who got off the arena.


    Meer utters her utmost ambition to Abel, who seemed to be able to defeat Coming Scion in one more step.


    "It was amazing, it was a shame. We were just one step away."


    "No..., Princess Meer, if I kept going like that, I would..."


    Not noticing Abel black-and-white his eyes, Meer continues.


    "I''m sure someone who envied Prince Abel''s victory decided to shallow or rain beg! Really, it was just one step away, and it''s a tease to water a squarely grand battle!


    ... By the way, Meer, who had finished eating Botch lunch in the previous timeline, was pulled into her own room by herself.


    Meanwhile, when I heard that Hate Scion was going to win, Meer begged for rain, and when I heard that the tournament had been cancelled due to the rain, I shouted delightfully.


    It was a shallow one, and I had forgotten everything about myself.


    As a result, this year''s swordsmanship tournament was cancelled due to rain.


    The promise of a rematch exchanged by the two princes, which will be accomplished so quickly and yet in an unexpected place that neither we nor we anticipated.


    That''s not on the battlefield, but on the battlefield, and we''re serious about each other...


    That is still a little further.

 68 Episode 66: Cold Hiccup Meer Is Dreaming Previous

    "Hmmm......, hmm"


    On her own bed, Meer was about to suffer.


    On the day of the swordsmanship tournament, Meer, who was struck by the rain and became a good woman (calling herself) who also drips water, got completely excited about Abel''s struggle.


    Without even listening to Anne''s advice, she completely caught a cold because she moved around with her wet hair.


    After lunch, I glanced at Meer,


    "Anne? Yes, Anne?


    Look around the room with blurred eyes,


    "Oh, that''s crazy."


    I tilted my neck at the condition of the room.


    Shin, and in the quiet room, there were no signs of people.


    Cluttered indoors, appropriately simmered Meer clothes and a pen that is left out on the desk.


    Mia looked familiar in a poorly cleaned, somewhere managed room to throw.


    - Oh, this is old...


    That''s about the previous timeline.


    Likewise, Meer caught a cold.


    "That''s right. She wasn''t in her room when I saw her."


    The girl, Meer''s exclusive maid, had left sleeping Meer outside.


    She is the third daughter of a great nobleman, and she has always flattered Nico when she talks to Meer. Though my praiseworthy voice was pleasant to my ears and a favorite of Meer''s.


    - I didn''t want to catch a cold, so I was having tea at a friend of the same squire, or something else told me later...


    I glanced at the lid. Noon. Just one room, kind of weird and meticulous...


    It felt as if the world had left me alone.


    "Mia, Mia..."


    The feeling of itching and shaking your body. When Meer opens her eyes blurry......


    "Mia, are you okay?


    I had Anne''s face right in front of me that seemed worried.


    "Huh? Oh, Anne......, oh, so what was earlier a dream?


    To confusion, Meer looks around as Kyotokyoto. Did you clean while Meer was asleep? The room was well organized and not a drop of dust.


    Not only that, but somehow Meer was feeling calm. The room in my dreams was kind of unsettling and seemed like it wasn''t my room though.


    "Looks like they''ve done it a long time..."


    "Oh, oh, don''t worry."


    Anne exhales in relief at that answer. Apparently, he put a chair by the bed and kept an eye on me the whole time.


    "Anne, you''ll catch a cold. Better not get too close..."


    "What are you talking about, Mia? I''m fine because I''m sturdy. Don''t worry about anything extra, just go to sleep."


    Anne slapped Don on the chest and turned the cloth on Meer''s forehead into something else. The feeling of a limp, cold cloth makes Meer fall asleep again.


    "Meer, she''s reading another book by herself."


    "Oh, again?


    That was about noon one day.


    One of Meer''s surroundings had a mean grin when he saw Chloe reading a book in the corner of the classroom.


    Chloe did not exist in Meer''s memory of her previous life. Because we weren''t friends, and we had very little contact.


    That''s why I didn''t remember that day at all.


    "Hey, what do you think? Meer, that Chloe girl."


    "Anything, you said you bought the title for money. I can''t believe you''re in school like that."


    Girls around you slapping your pussy all you want.


    Meer never joined, but never stopped.


    "I''m not really interested. You heard better than that? About Prince Zion. My servants are quite beautiful men while they are civilians..."


    "Oh, Mia, did you lose your eye?


    When I woke up again, it was Chloe who was behind the bed.


    "Oh Chloe......"


    Softly closing the book he was reading, Chloe turned to Meer.


    "Is there something you want me to do or something? I want water, I want to eat..."


    "Thank you for coming. But not too close, I have a cold depressed...... what, that?


    Meer accidentally puts in a scratch. The lower half of Chloe''s face, her nose and mouth covered with white cloth.


    "A mask is what prevents you from getting a cold."


    That''s right, Chloe, the daughter of the Great Chamber of Commerce, was an outsider.


    "And Anne is now going to get some cold water. And I brought you the cold medicine your father sent me before, so take it later."


    To Chloe, who laughs at me for saying so, Meer said so hard to say.


    "I owe you an apology."


    "Heh...?


    Suddenly, Chloe spreads her neck properly. Mia said to her like that.


    "At that time, I pretended not to see you even though you were suffering. I''m so, so sorry."


    "... uh, Mia, did you even dream about it?


    Chloe laughed at the dullness.


    Dreams......, maybe so.


    The truth is, that might not have happened, and, you know, maybe the future you don''t visit anymore, it''s just like a dream.


    Still, the guilt in Meer''s chest was releasing tingling and dull pain. But...


    "It''s been a lot of fun since I became friends with you, Meer. So have I ever made sandwiches with you, but I''d rather dream of being able to tell stories with your friends. So I don''t want you to apologize."


    To the words, Meer feels her heart only slightly lightened.


    While feeling slightly drowsy, Meer said in a small voice.


    "... I wonder if you could tell me something..."


    "Huh?"


    "... what I want you to do. If there''s anything interesting in a book I''ve read recently, tell me about it."


    "Okay. Well, then..."


    Hearing Chloe''s, haunting voice, Meer fell asleep again.

 69 Episode 67: Cold Hiccup Meer Is Dreaming Part II

    "Now, Miss Tiona, be careful on the road"


    Last day before the summer vacation.


    Theon dropped Tiona off with a refreshing grin. Tiona, with her face out of the carriage, is also returning a friendly grin.


    There were other people around Zion who wanted to say hello to him.


    While I cared about the flickering of it, Meer was getting greetings from the surroundings around her.


    "Mia, my father would love to meet Mia..."


    "I''d love to. Once during the summer vacation, I pray to you, Mia, and the Emperor..."


    "No, no, it''s in my country. Small, but ideal as a summer shelter..."


    While answering that appropriately, Meer looked at Theon.


    Unexpectedly, it meets those cool eyes.


    Just for a moment, an uncomfortable light dwelt there, and Theon took his gaze off Meer as if he had lost interest immediately.


    But Meer didn''t know what his expression meant.


    - I wonder why Prince Zion is not here to greet me... Oh, I''m sure you turned down your lunch, and that''s awkward. You don''t have to worry about that.


    Meer did not realize the feelings held by Zion or Tiona until there was a revolution. Not only that, but I wasn''t even able to grasp the minds of the surrounding surroundings.


    Without thinking about anyone''s feelings, I''ve come to that time.


    So......, the years when finances were tightening, conflicts were breaking out everywhere, and empires were leaning.


    Before the last year off when Meer could go to school......,


    "How could you do this?


    Not a single one was coming to say hello to Meer. Empire nobles other than Meer could not afford to send their children to school, and those in other countries avoided engaging with a troublemaker named Princess of the Oblique Empire.


    Meer was alone.


    In the meantime, Zion, who was unchanged and gathering people around him, looked at Meer coldly and said with a pointy voice.


    "I despise you, Princess Meer."


    "Hiya!


    Meer jumped up.


    My whole body is drenched in sweat.


    "Ah... oh, a dream, is it?


    At that time, the cup was definitely offered from next door. Cold water in it. Meer drank it all at once......,


    "Thank you, it was delicious."


    "You''re welcome. But it seemed like it was happening, but you even had a bad dream?


    A cold hand touches my cheek. I was overwhelmed by the comfort of it, Meer...


    - Oh, alas, what''s your voice now...?


    Meer, who looked next to the dreaded,


    "Fu-ha-ha!


    I jumped up on the bed screaming weird.


    who was glancing at Meer''s face, it was


    "Ah, ah, Abel... Prince? Why are you here?


    He was a soft, tender-looking Prince Abel.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I thought it would be nice to see Lady''s sleeping face, but Miss Anne asked me to watch you for a while."


    It seemed to me that Anne would give me a good thumb up.


    - You''re using your mind the wrong way. Anne!


    While lifting the blanket all the way to your mouth.


    "Thank you for coming. But I''m going to catch a cold, so why don''t you go home now?


    "Oh, that might be convenient."


    "Heh? What do you mean?


    "No, what, in my country''s legend, is that the cold heals when it hits someone else. If I have a cold and Princess Meer is cured, think I want it."


    That''s what I said, Abel laughed as if she''d gone away.


    "Well..."


    Meer grins at that young age and with a frantic grin. Even then, Meer enjoyed chatting with Abel.


    "Speaking of which, it''s almost summer break."


    "Is Princess Meer going back to the Empire?


    "Right. Because there are many things to do in the country. I''m going to be in the empire for the rest of the day."


    I can''t relax just because it''s a long break. We have to do everything we can to escape the fate of Guillotine.


    "What will Prince Abel do?


    "I''m going home, but I''m going to get back to school a little early. I was wondering if I might be able to join you somewhere during your summer vacation, but I''m a little sorry."


    - Why do you say this guy, something exciting, in the face...


    Meer distracts herself from Abel and exhales hush-hush so that she can calm down.


    And, there, I heard a knock.


    "Oh, speaking of which, you said Prince Zion and Miss Tiona would come to see you later,"


    "Well, I don''t know, you''re busy"


    Damn, they''re annoying people when they say they''re on the ground with a cold...


    Even as she thinks that way, Meer tilts her neck small.


    Give yourself two visits that you''re not so uncomfortable with.


    Is it because you slept a lot?


    With the heat, Bo, the head I always wanted was starting to lighten up refreshingly at some point.


    "Excuse me. Princess Meer, how''s the cold?


    "Dear Meer, this is hot and cold sent by my parents. I made it from vanilla that my brother grew, and I''m sorry it''s crude..."


    Meer''s room was filled with some warm, busy air.


    It was a calm time, never visited on the previous timeline.

 70 Lesson 68: Creepy discomfort

    St. Noel''s School went on summer vacation.


    Meer was also in the carriage to the Empire again as many students headed home. In a gatagotto rocking carriage, Meer decided for the first time in a long time to reread the bloodstained day book.


    Maybe the future is changing, what a hopeful Meer though.


    "That''s right..."


    Unexpectedly, Meer exhales a discouraged sigh.


    The diary still showed that Meer would be executed on the headstand. The basic part remains the same.


    There will be famine, there will be a revolution, and the imperial chamber will be destroyed.


    Of course, there was some change.


    On the previous timeline, a folk who was overwhelmed with accusations to the imperial chamber, but a few prostitutes rose, mainly residents of the Crescent Zone.


    It seemed to be a unit to help Meer individuals, not for the whole imperial chamber, and working with the Kingsguard had done considerable damage to the revolutionary army.


    In addition, some of the inhabitants apparently appealed for Meer''s life in quite a few cases.


    I don''t know if it''s because of that, but the situation over Meer has also improved. The place to be confined changed from a dungeon to a room in the castle, and the chef''s temper made the meal better.


    On the contrary, the day before he was executed, he behaved in large measure at his last supper. The yellow moon tomato stew was excellent, etc., which is equivalent because it is written in the diary.


    Alternatively, Scion''s reaction. He has been strongly recommended by his squire, and he seems to have somewhat opposed Meer''s execution.


    Conversely, it was also exacerbated by Meer''s actions.


    Anne tried to help Meer out with a quote, a failure. In family separation, the person is captured as a sinner.


    Abel also seems to have infiltrated the empire in an effort to help Meer, but he has been found and has killed a lot of people on the road.


    This puts the Empire in an even greater predicament, as does its friendship with the Kingdom of Lemno.


    "... that''s not very pleasant."


    The description in the diary was written in trembling letters, whether he was upset by Prince Abel''s obituary. The letter seeps subtly and makes me think that the page is wet because I sweated with fear, or...


    It was such a subtle change that the result would not have changed.


    - Hunger seems better than before, though.


    The primary cause of the revolution still seemed to be food shortages unchanged. With the food reserves we are directing Ludwig to improve somewhat, it still seemed impossible to prevent famine from happening.


    We don''t have enough stockpiles.


    - Plus, a dispute with a few tribes on the border.


    What was in the diary was a regional conflict with the forest people, the Loulou tribe.


    This may have happened on the previous timeline, but Meer was a rarely remembered event. Meer wasn''t interested at the time, so I don''t know what caused the incident, etc.


    But now I know exactly what went wrong with this case.


    - Lulu tribe......, you''re from the tribe of Mr. Tiona''s squire.


    Riola Louloulou.


    The outrageous acts carried out against her place of origin, if Meer had been involved there, were inexorable even if Tiona had a bad impression.


    It is also written in the diary that this case will result in her getting along with her.


    Conversely, if only we could manage this case, at least Tiona might not turn to the enemy.


    - The crops the Rudolphones receive are fascinating. If friendship were built, the food situation would improve considerably.


    I can''t rely on that alone, but it doesn''t make a difference that it''s a big element.


    - That''s right, I''m curious about this statement.


    More than that, Meer noted the incident that inspired the revolution.


    It is the abduction of the Tubor of Rudolphone.


    It is written in the diary that the Emperor, jealous of the popular neighborhood uncle, shared the food in his possession with the people of Aagu because of the lack of food.


    An angry people will bee up at it, and it will be a spark of revolution.


    It''s a case of trigger that never changed, even in the previous timeline.


    But Meer was strange to me.


    Indeed, the Emperor, the Father, can hardly be said to be clean and clean compared to the aristocrats who live side by side.


    But the question remains whether you would be jealous of it because there were aristocrats who gained popularity among the people.


    - In the first place, your father is only interested in my taste.


    If my pretty daughter begs me, I won''t quit the war either, but someone else is roughly harmless. Stupid enough to have a super on his head, that''s Meer''s image of his father.


    It''s just harmless, and where it''s not beneficial is a problem when it comes to problems, but at least I don''t think it''s a bad person.


    - This case doesn''t seem like your father.


    The suspicion crept into Meer''s brain, leaving her with a disgusting feeling.


    It''s as if someone made up a case like a revolution... Or what an ominous feeling, as if God, who presides over destiny, wants the demise of the Empire.


    It''s like coming up from your stomach, disgusting......


    If you dare to explain what it feels like to be famous, it''s...


    "Ugh, disgusting..."


    Yes, it is carriage sickness.


    In the swinging carriage, I was still reading letters, so Meer got totally drunk.


    "... Ah, Anne, Anne... disgusting"


    Read the diary and ask the faithful maid who was going to your table for help.


    Nowhere was the face of a wise man seen at first sight at St. Noel''s School in that figure nodding in tears.

 71 Lesson 69: Princess Meer, Crossing 3

    Ludwig appeared under Meer five days after she returned to the Empire.


    "... I''m tired."


    Greetings to the Emperor, the Father, around the Greater Nobility, and the Return Party. The princess of the Great Empire is not free either.


    "I miss my easy school life."


    As soon as possible, it is Meer who wants to go back to school.


    It was such a fold that Loyalty Ludwig came to visit.


    "Long time no see, Your Highness Princess Meer. We are delighted to have you back safely."


    Same unfathomable.


    I somehow miss that muffled face.


    "You look better than anything, Ludwig."


    Greetings are there too, Ludwig begins reporting on imperial home affairs while Meer is away.


    "That''s not enough..."


    After a single report, Meer sighed.


    "Indeed, food reserves cannot be said to be sufficient. But Dear Meer, I think it''s very likely that it will be useless to keep the grain in the warehouse any longer."


    As Ludwig, I almost had to lean my neck towards Meer''s concerns.


    I can only assume that the amount she designates assumes a massive famine (kiki) that never existed before.


    For several years, even if it was as if the crop could not be taken, the amount that could feed the people......


    Whatever it is, this worries me too much.


    Rather, the crisis of financial collapse was felt by him, as if it were a more realistic issue.


    Stockpiling is, in other words, keeping crops asleep in a warehouse.


    If nothing happens, the money spent there will remain wasted. Even the money you keep will be needed. I can''t figure that out. It shouldn''t be Meer.


    Despite this, Meer has a face that doesn''t float.


    "Dear Meer, I believe in you. So, I''m not convinced, but if you''re talking about increasing your stockpile, let''s increase it. But it will need to be explained to the other nobles."


    "What do you mean?


    "Even though, to refrain from wasting it, I''m giving out a circular. If you do poorly, the princess herself is wasting time wondering if she will take her fried legs off."


    "That''s true. Those are the ones who are good at finding their failures."


    From Meer''s point of view, it was natural to increase stockpiles.


    Anyway, I know that in a few years, a massive famine will strike.


    Even though we know that current stockpiles are not enough, there were many things that could not be explained.


    "You''re going to need to change your mind."


    Meer exhales small and switches her head.


    "Ludwig, if you believe in me, please assume that in a few years there will be a great famine."


    Listen to that, Ludwig''s eyes get thinner.


    "Think of it as something you''ll definitely need, not in case you''re ready, and that''s what you mean?


    "That''s right. On top of that, I''d like to ask, if you can''t keep the food, what are you going to do when the famine strikes?


    "Normally, you''ll have to use a merchant to bring it in"


    Yeah, Meer would know about that, too. But...,


    "Then your finances will still collapse. There''s nothing more expensive than food in times of famine, is there?


    "I have no choice. If demand exceeds supply, prices will be higher. Because it''s only natural that the more people you want, the higher the price of things."


    "That depends."


    A bag of wheat can buy a castle. So much hell strikes the empire.


    - To keep the merchants from seeing their feet, there is nothing but more reserves......


    I can''t do that. It is also hopeless to increase the supply.


    Neighborhood crops are almost wiped out.


    For example, multiplying the fields within an empire tenfold is not enough, and that is not very efficient.


    - In the first place, it''s an irrational story! Everything from all over the world, even though we don''t run out of food!


    Meer didn''t want to play at school.


    Somewhat, I lost my depression in love, but I was also studying properly.


    At one point, Meer, who was looking into famine, found out she was making a mistake.


    Hunger is not caused by an absolute lack of food. It happens because the flow of things is delayed.


    Food is not "gone". It won''t arrive.


    So the business of taking that food to an area of famine and saying sell it for an expensive price will be formed......


    "Oh, yeah, wow!


    That''s when Meer flickered. I flickered! Good idea.


    In the first place, if you can buy cheap food from merchants even in times of famine, then that solves the problem¡­.


    - It''s your friend''s price. Friend Price!


    What Meer came up with was really cheap and self-righteous......


    "I see..."


    Having heard that, Ludwig, after a few minutes of silence,


    "That''s..., that''s a great idea"


    For some reason, he raised his voice of admiration.

 72 Episode Seventy Business Negotiations

    Chloe''s father, Marco Forklord, was a merchant who grew up in a generation to the Great Chamber of Commerce.


    As a masterpiece of deep insight and calm judgment as a merchant, he is a man at a glance from his peers.


    He, the cutter, put his daughter in St. Noel''s School purely because he thought about her future. I wanted my knowledge to be learned in the best environment on the continent, and I wished my familiar daughter could have a good friend.


    It''s just... well, I wish that friend was your nobleman and had a connection! Though I thought so.


    Anyway, he''s a rooted merchant.


    Sensitive to profit, falling doesn''t just wake up, and you don''t miss making money stories.


    Doing his wisdom and how to trade on terms in his favor, business to him was a winning or losing event.


    It was therefore his motto not to miss any opportunity to take advantage of it.


    Even he didn''t think, no way, that his daughter would be friends with the Princess of the Great Empire.


    - Daughter, it would be nice to be friends with your lady, but if I could add and subtract a little more, I would have been happy as a father...


    Even though he thought so, he was visiting the Tiermoon Empire.


    I didn''t have to take advantage of my luck when I suddenly came down, and more than that, I wanted to say hello to my daughter''s first friend.


    Just in the fold where there was a deal near the Empire, he asked to see Meer.


    I thought I was busy talking about Princess Meer, rumored to be the Empire''s wisdom.


    - I thought they''d wait more than ten days, but I didn''t expect to see you so soon...


    Marco, passed during a glance, once again saw a girl with a superior grin - Meer Luna Tiermoon.


    As Chloe told me, she''s the girl with the seemingly lucrative eyes.


    "I''ll see you first, Your Highness. My name is Marco Forklord, Chloe''s father. I''m the head of the Chamber of Commerce, but I''m getting a knight''s title."


    "Welcome aboard. Sir Forklord. How''s Chloe?


    "Yes, thanks to you..."


    After constant bickering, Meer silences herself for a moment.


    When I opened my mouth again,


    "By the way, Sir Forklord, I''d like to ask you an attempt, is it possible to have things carried from the other side of the ocean?


    In a quiet tone, Meer said.


    "What? Oh, yeah, it''s possible. Our Chamber of Commerce also owns a large number of merchant ships, so if you need anything¡­"


    Isn''t this, what, a business opportunity? I said with a bright smile.


    "So, what do you have for me? Spices? Or a carpet? Those things are of good quality and popular with the Imperial aristocrats..."


    It''s wheat.


    "What?"


    To the words out of Meer''s mouth, Marco rounds his eyes for a moment.


    Bringing wheat from across the ocean......, that was hard to think about in merchant common sense.


    Because wheat doesn''t have to be brought from abroad.


    Wheat can be taken both within the Empire and in neighbouring countries. If you don''t have to go out of your way to bring it in over a long period of time, there''s no benefit.


    Buy it where it "is" and sell it high where it "isn''t".


    That''s the basics of business.


    If there was famine and food was scarce, one would be able to make money, but normally it''s the logic that can''t help but say that it''s about getting bought down cheap and recovering transportation costs.


    Where would people buy wheat from overseas, which is often unchanged in taste, and which also includes high transport costs, when it comes to having locally produced cheap wheat?


    But that wasn''t all.


    Marco turned a blind eye to the conditions Meer had added.


    "And I have a condition. Set the price first and don''t move it no matter what."


    "Is that, I mean...?


    "If there was a famine, I wouldn''t allow you to raise the price."


    "Become..."


    It was almost a disastrous demand.


    Then the Fork Road Chamber of Commerce doesn''t have any good taste.


    Of course, as a Tiermoon Empire, just in case, it makes sense to keep a food supplier secure, but that''s too one-sided...


    No, and Marco keeps it in mind.


    As far as Chloe tells me, anyone who says Princess Meer shouldn''t have the personality to use power to force her through. So, if there is, there must always be a point behind her words......


    - Are you saying it''s being tried?


    Marco feels her spine get slightly cold. He was being dragged before he even noticed.


    In a place of business where blades are exchanged between words and words.


    - Princess Meer''s words must always make sense. Do you realize that or not, and you want me to try and figure out if I''m a worthy person to trade?


    I needed to think about it.


    What the hell is this deal that makes Marco want to make a deal?


    "Oh, I did. I forgot to tell you..."


    At that time, deliberately, Meer adds.


    "At the very least, I''ll buy you a certain amount."


    Buy a fixed price, a fixed amount......


    Under no circumstances will the price move.


    Even starvation......, or.


    - Even if it wasn''t...? That is.


    Some of the conditions Meer said combine behind Marco''s brain to draw one conclusion.


    - A commodity not subject to price fluctuations, you mean?


    Instantly, considering the pros and cons, Marco remembered the war.

 73 Episode 71: Ludwig, do

    "If you are transporting from overseas, you will be pricing your share, but what do you think of the area?


    Marco said to get his own guess backed up.


    In response was Ludwig, a youth civilian who had refrained behind Meer.


    "This will be the specifics of the contract"


    When he saw the parchment handed to him, Marco roared again.


    - This is..., exquisite pricing.


    Meer with a hock-face when you can buy wheat cheap. However, there had been a definitive discrepancy between her and the average person''s senses.


    What does Meer consider cheap pricing compared to?


    Yes, at the time of the great famine, it was the price of a crazy era when a bag of wheat was said to be able to buy a castle.


    So, what happens when you look at the "cheap price" Meer presents, in a general sense?


    - Even if you think about transporting it from a remote location, it is still priced disproportionately, right? This will make money, unless the purchase value is soaring as much.


    Marco recognized that Meer''s proposal was a kind of exchange condition.


    Usually, instead of paying extra money, the deal is to help in times of famine.


    That, to put it, is a concept close to "insurance" which has not yet been born in this world.


    - No, that''s not all...


    Marco, a competent merchant, further read what was included in this proposal.


    He realized the biggest benefit he would gain from riding Meer''s proposal, "Maintaining Distribution Routes."


    In the first place, why is food expensive in times of famine?


    It is, of course, a balance between demand and supply, but if we subtract that, the price of wheat still has to be higher.


    Because it''s actually costly.


    Assuming that wheat not normally handled is attempted to be imported from abroad. In that case, the Folk Road Chamber of Commerce must start by getting a referral to a farmer growing wheat abroad.


    Also, what should transporters look like?


    What should I be aware of when transporting?


    In the case of wheat, you may not need to be so concerned, but still, you will need a lot of know-how, and you may need to hire a knowledgeable person.


    If we''re going to get distribution done from scratch, we need to cost it.


    When it comes to creating non-existent streams, it takes a lot of energy.


    But even if it''s fine, what if distribution could be maintained? Isn''t it easier to expand the thin flow than to revive the constant flow?


    - If only distribution routes could be maintained, they would be able to be transported smoothly and at lower cost faster than anywhere else in the event of various famines.


    The reason why we can''t keep it is also a matter of cost.


    unreasonable, such as continuing a sales channel that only generates profits in times of famine.


    If you prioritize making money, naturally, you should cut it and throw it away.


    - Will Princess Meer take charge of that?


    Ordinary interests are guaranteed by the Empire and a distribution system that ensures food supply in the event of famine.


    When famine strikes, even if you sell the promised goods to the Empire, you can sell food ahead of other chambers of commerce.


    - I didn''t know that it would benefit me, as a business partner, while building a system that wouldn''t starve the people of my own country......, what is it?


    Capturing Marco was an emotion that should also be called fear.


    - Chloe, what did you make a friend of...


    With admiration, Marco bowed his head.


    "The Fork Road Chamber of Commerce will make a covenant with Her Royal Highness on this condition"


    When she heard it, Meer laughed with satisfaction.


    - Master Meer''s mind doesn''t know it''s going to fade...


    While watching Marco bow his head, Ludwig was putting his thoughts to Meer''s further aim.


    Meer''s crushing words "friend price".


    He had found a special meaning there.


    - Lady Meer prepared a reason for the nobles to be satisfied by denigrating themselves.


    Speaking of wasting ¡°to keep the people from starving," the nobles rebel.


    Because they don''t understand what a noble will is.


    Whether the people starve or die, they are not interested. So I get no understanding, no empathy.


    But to benefit a friend, what do you say?


    Then the aristocrats can understand. Because it''s something they do well themselves.


    Indeed, if those who blame themselves for their wrongdoing were themselves working wrongdoers, they would buy disharmony. However, that selfishness can be done with "the arrogance of the Emperor''s blood clan¡±.


    In their noble common sense, that degree of arrogance is perceived as "naturally to be forgiven".


    - No, Meer, if you are, or...


    Ludwig was confident in the work Meer had done while going to school.


    But it''s not that I feel too tight. Feeling that, Mia took the initiative to loosen the reins that she would be okay with this level of benefit by working wrongfully herself.


    Politics can''t just be clean and white.


    Candy and whips, gas drained by their use.


    - How many strategies are there in this man''s head?


    Needless to say, it''s not like that.

 74 Episode 72: Kanzaki the Horse (Unicorn)

    The week after she finished her business meeting with Chloe''s father, Meer visited the impoverished area of the Imperial capital, the Crescent Zone.


    The visit was a mere wish of Meer, and under Ludwig''s direction, a ten-man Kingsguard platoon was to be dispatched this time.


    Some of the soldiers secretly spilled dissatisfaction on sudden assignments.


    "Her Royal Highness also likes it. You don''t have to go all the way to an insecure poor neighborhood...... That''s a lot of work."


    "You want to see the hospital you built yourself. I didn''t just build it for popularity, but I didn''t want it to happen afterwards. That''s just the wisdom of the empire."


    It''s important to be a princess.


    Hopefully, it would be easier to guard you if you had grown up in the castle.


    It was the veteran Kingsguard who accompanied Meer the last time he heard of the young knights.


    "You don''t say much. Her Royal Highness... no. At least he''s completely different from the noblemen you think he is. I won''t allow you to fool around."


    The bravery to step in without hesitation if necessary even in insecure neighborhoods, the mercy to help (if not hate) thin dirty children, and the wisdom of building the hospitals needed in impoverished neighborhoods by a broken heart.


    His appreciation of Meer is no less inflating than Ludwig''s.


    "Best wishes for today, gentlemen"


    Just there, Meer came.


    To the knights who rush to correct their posture, Meer smiles Nico.


    At the time of the revolution, the Kingsguard Knights offered themselves and their destiny with little betrayal.


    It is a knighthood with a very high preference for Meer.


    If I smile, I will show you as much as I want.


    Then it''s a cash thing, and the morale of the young knight is raised irresistibly.


    Anyway, Meer is not even a beautiful girl of the world, but she barely has the appearance to slip into the category of beautiful girls.


    Besides, there is also the status of Princess of the Great Empire.


    Additionally, Meer today wears just a little active clothing: a blouse tailored for horseback riding and half trousers.


    Speaking of aristocracy, this was an unintended blow in a good way for them, who assumed that they were consolidating themselves in the dress.


    Such a meer gives Nico a friendly grin.


    You can''t be unhappy.


    "Well, shall we?"


    "Ha, yes!


    No way. With the morale of the Kingsguard knights, Meer followed the castle.


    "Oh, has the vibe changed a bit?


    As soon as she stepped foot in, Meer noticed the change.


    I feel like I have no heart or more people. I also feel that the faces of different people are just a little brighter.


    More importantly, the smell that had covered the entire town faded and the atmosphere seemed to be fading to reject the intrusion.


    "Because the hospital is starting to run. Besides, the distribution of food has doubled before. There are reports that fewer people die on the streets and are slowly returning to life."


    I can''t afford to care about my living environment in a situation where I live or die. I could die tomorrow, but I can''t help but be tidy.


    But as soon as the danger was so far away, it''s something cash, and I''m concerned about the uncleanness around me.


    The cleaning of the town, which was carried out voluntarily at first by the staff seconded to the hospital, eventually spread among the inhabitants.


    If you get even prettier, it''s also the tip of the Empire City.


    The value of the land used was as much.


    Renatia, a city full of people, is also an area where habitat was lacking at any given time. Ludwig, who laid eyes on it, gave instructions to hire the residents who had built a new lodging on the edge of the Crescent Zone and made them look good as employees.


    They gave labor opportunities where the situation was right, and created a flow of gold there.


    As long as the inn is on track, this time merchants who have found a business opportunity there will visit and expand their business.


    They''re trying to pour blood in the near-necrotic areas of the Imperial capital under the name of distribution.


    Having heard the information from Ludwig all the way, Meer nodded satisfactorily.


    "Yes, that''s more than anything."


    "Ah, Himedan!


    It was then. My voice rose in the distance.


    Seeing it, one young boy was running this way from among the children who were playing in the alley.


    "Here, stop!


    Tensions arise among the knights of the escort. However,


    "Alas, you are..., certainly from that time..."


    Meer took control of them with one hand and looked at the boy.


    What came was a previously debilitating child, found by Meer when she came. Though still a little thin, its skin now had a healthy tension and its eyes had a glow.


    "Are you eating properly?


    To Meer''s inquiry, nod vigorously,


    "Yeah, thanks to Himedan. Thanks!"


    The boy laughed.


    Then I took something out of my pocket and gave it to Meer in front of me.


    "What is it?


    "I''ll give it to you! Thank you for this previous one!


    "What''s this?


    It was a white kanzi. Its surface shines slightly in rainbow (puri) color (zum), and the color changes depending on the angle of view.


    "It''s a corner horse."


    "Well, it''s a corner horse!?


    Meer raised her voice of surprise and stared at Majesty and Kanzaki.


    The kanzashi did have a brilliance I had never seen, and it did look like something made by sharpening the fangs of a legendary horn horse.


    To such a Meer look, the boy giggles when he dulls,


    "I made it by sharpening the trees in my hometown. It''s called Horse Kanzaki."


    "Well, you are"


    Meer saw Kanzaki again.


    "Nice, this"


    Meer was in a good mood and put on a unicorn rash.


    "Thank you, I''m glad."


    When Meer grinned, the boy popped red on his cheek and then ran away.


    "That''s her mother''s image."


    "What?"


    When did you come, when did each priest stand there?


    It''s the only person around here who ran an orphanage.


    "Oh, Father, it''s been a while."


    Meer lifted up and greeted him with courtesy and a twinkle of half a trouser.

 75 Episode 73: Princess Meer, I perceive

    "Go ahead, come here"


    Whenever in the church that was put through, the priest''s room was as primitive as ever, and there wasn''t much stuff.


    "I''m sorry there''s nothing. I''m generous enough to help, but I''m too busy to get around to it."


    He was such a bitter priest, but for that matter repairs to the exterior walls of churches and orphanages seemed to be progressing.


    If this is the case, at least it won''t be like being plagued by a gap wind.


    - Putting your room behind you is such an attitude.


    Not all people who work in poor neighborhoods are clean and clean. There are also people who want to fatten their private bellies, aiming at State aid.


    Even with Ludwig''s arranged financial assistance in it, I still find myself unexpectedly impressed with his attitude, Meer...


    "Speaking of which, Her Royal Highness made friendship with the Virgin..."


    I remember Fu! In the face, the priest said.


    "Holy Virgin......, oh, you mean Lafina. Yeah, we''re definitely friends now."


    I would add in my heart that I didn''t really want to be near you...


    - Because that guy, he''s scared...


    Meer thinks so, but she really liked it, and a letter was being sent to her saying she was on summer vacation.


    I can''t believe I''m not returning it, so I have to write you back...


    - Oh, it''s depressing. It would be tough if you wrote bad things and hated them!


    and so on and was sighing mea.


    "Oh, my God! Again, I wanted the rumors to be true!


    Hearing Meer''s words, he raised his voice as the priest was excited. No heart......, his eyes look sparkling.


    For him, belonging to the Central Orthodox Church, Rafina is a being on the clouds. So I don''t know if I''m excited...


    - Kind of like a fan of stage actresses, huh?


    Meer had previously remembered what had happened at the Grand Theatre where she had visited to see it.


    At that time, we surrounded the popular actress with a large number of customers, so...,


    "Um, if you don''t mind, next time I''ll give you an autograph..."


    - I was a real fan!


    From the priest, Meer receives a portrait of Rafina with a tremendously disgusting face, "If possible, I would be very happy to have my name included..." and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so forth and so on and so forth and so on and so forth and so forth and so forth and so forth and so forth and so forth and so forth and so forth and so forth and so forth and so on and so forth and so forth and so forth.


    By the way, that portrait, but it seems to have been made in large quantities when Rafina was born in the Principality of Velga.


    Calling lots of painters, making portraits of their daughters, Meer smelled the same as her own father to Lord Velga, who is handing them out with great joy!


    - Rafina, you''re in trouble too...


    It''s just a little sympathetic Meer.


    After a delightful exchange that feels like..., Meer finally gets to the point.


    "By the way, this Kanzaki is a shape-shift..."


    "Oh, yeah, I did"


    The priest, who was about to speak of Rafina''s splendor, nodded loudly to change his mind,


    "That child''s mother is like from a minority tribe living in the forest area of the imperial border, but she has ties to other tribal men and has had that child. You think that''s why you fought with your parents and brought that kid who was a baby out to Empire City? But he got sick when he was young, and he died."


    ¡°Few Tribes on the Border," the moment I heard the word, an unpleasant chill ran on Meer''s spine.


    Diary descriptions go past the back of the brain.


    Meer''s instinct tells.


    That I am already on the verge of being trampled to death!


    "... What if that tribe is not the Loulou tribe?


    "Oh, that''s the princess. Did you know..."


    The priest looked a little surprised, but nodded as soon as he was convinced.


    "If you are the most princess, no wonder you know. I''m your friend Rafina..."


    A priest who raises his praise for Meer in a strange way.


    He was originally highly regarded for Meer, but already a fan of someone else, he didn''t seem to join the Meer fan club.


    Aside from that......,


    "Well! If it''s that important, you can''t have it!


    No way. In a playful voice, Meer said. I may have received it, but I don''t know what will happen because of this.


    This is the best hand I can give back early......


    "No, please take that. Because she gave it to me."


    The priest narrows his eyes with a smile.


    "By Her Royal Highness, that girl has always wanted to thank you since she was brought in. It''s a gift from her heart."


    - At that point in time, I know! You don''t have to tell me!


    "So, please. From Her Royal Highness''s point of view, it may look like a crude product, but I hope you don''t throw it away..."


    "Take it for granted. I''m not gonna scratch one!


    Meer, blocked on the escape route, takes the next step. It''s...,


    "And sometimes when you''re here, you can..., if you wear it..."


    "I''ll wear it every day!


    If you can''t return it, you have no choice.


    Only to take care of it as much as possible, and yet, to have a friendly relationship with that boy.


    If the escape route is only there, then we will only run through it as hard as we can.


    "Can you tell her that I was very happy?


    "Really? If Her Royal Highness likes you, she''ll be delighted."


    Ho relieved, the priest smiled.


    Meer was unaware that the behavior would affect unexpected things.

 76 Episode 74 is in Meers hands.

    There is a jewelry box called "Princess Meer''s Curse Box".


    Full of luxurious gems and rare ores, and extremely artistic, its box is known as a box of curses that continued to invite numerous bearers to ruin.


    It is widely known that its first owner is Meer Luna Tiermoon, the princess of the truncated platform, but the name of the man who made the box is not surprisingly known.


    Viscount Bellman - It was this nobleman with territory next to Count Rudolfone''s territory, Tiona''s home, who created the distant cause of the empire''s demise.


    "Dear Bellman, after all, Uncle Rudolfone did not swallow this demand"


    "Don''t call me Earl or something. Put" dirt "on your head, you fool!


    Following a report of a squire bowing his head respectfully, Viscount Bellman returned the tongue.


    "You abominable country nobleman..."


    The beginning of things was really crap.


    "Nevertheless, when Viscount Bellman is revealed in a central aristocracy of tradition and format, I do not understand why Rudolphon''s neighborhood, a growing countryman, has a wider territory"


    Words spoken by chance at a certain party venue.


    Bellman answers slightly.


    "The territory of the neighborhood uncle, though vast, is mostly agricultural or forested. It''s also something to be proud of."


    "Even so, it is. I wonder if there''s one thing that even a dirty aristocrat like that is losing. Oh, no, I hope the Viscount doesn''t mind..."


    It was Bellman I tried to argue with, but, sure, I thought the words made sense.


    I was uncomfortable with him just thinking that, when there was one thing like that that even the countrymen were losing.


    In his ear like that, the man whispered.


    "You have good wisdom. Viscount, all you have to do is open the forest of Shizukai."


    "The Silent Sea Forest?


    On the border of the territory between Viscount Bellman and the Earl of Rudolphon, there was a vast forest area, one of the best in the empire.


    And the boundary between the two territories was not strictly determined, roughly bordering that forest, only to a certain extent.


    It''s a hassle, so I didn''t bother deciding to split it into the woods.


    "I see, if we cut through the woods from our side, you mean we can expand our territory for that matter"


    It has not been decided where to draw the boundary in Shizukai Forest.


    If you leave a row of extreme stories, trees, and open up everything but there, you might be able to expand your self-government that much.


    It was a selfish and not uncommon way of thinking, often in imperial aristocracy.


    He''s just about to start acting.


    But there was a problem.


    A minority tribe living in the woods, the Loulou, opposed the opening of the woods and showed them the structure of a complete resistance.


    "It''s busy..."


    The Viscount immediately appealed to the Ministry of the Black Moon (Kokotsuge), which is in charge of military affairs.


    As a result, daily bribes said things and immediately sent me a hundred men.


    However, the 100 dispatched captains


    "It''s only about policing."


    I didn''t try to start a fight with anything like that.


    "I always knew this guy wouldn''t listen to me!


    The Viscount, who has caused him to be annoyed, tries to open the situation by a certain gift.


    By the Emperor''s gift to the drowning Empress, Meer Luna Tiermoon.


    The operation is very simple. Build a luxurious jewelry box and use the characteristic trees of that forest so that they don''t stand out on some of them.


    You can use that forest tree called "The Horn of the Unicorn," etc. and keep it on even a small sculpture.


    And say it.


    "If the princess wants, she can make as many of the same... We needed to get some woods to do that..."


    That''s how I get Meer''s back shield.


    That way, the Imperial Army would move, and it would be easy to exterminate the Loulou.


    That''s what I thought.


    At the same time, the Viscount was thinking of another operation.


    They want to take the Loulou children and sell them to people to buy them. So if you make that look like the work of an Imperial soldier......


    If there is an attack by the upward Louloulou tribe, we should also have to move as an army. In that case, the situation moves without bothering to wait for the jewelry box to be completed......


    And, that was his operation, but it never actually took place.


    "Recently, Her Royal Highness has made unicorn horn hair decorations a big favorite or something...... Follow me like every day..."


    Such a voice came into the ear of the Viscount.


    If so, you don''t have to make a jewelry box or anything.


    The horns of the unicorn are made from trees that can be taken exactly in the still sea forest.


    If that''s all right, I''ll get it ready soon.


    Thus, the course of history made Meer in time.


    Just before the beginning of the conflict, in the moment before the problem is still engulfed.


    The race is still quietly rolling over Meer''s palm without being thrown.


    "Dear Mia, Viscount Bellman is visiting..."


    "Oh, who is it? It doesn''t sound familiar."


    Fate presents itself precisely now, in front of Meer as a visitor.


    Meer had yet to realize that she was standing directly above the branch of her destiny.

 77 Episode 75: Horse Shan and Princess Selfish

    "Welcome first, Viscount Bellman."


    - Oh, this is...


    To Princess Meer, who appeared, Bellman was unexpectedly spotted. The beauty blinded me.


    Well, all of a sudden, here recently, Meer was glowing.


    Previously, I looked to the point of saying "cute or not, well classified as cute," but now it''s different.


    Mia now boasted the greatest beauty in Mia''s history.


    The reason for this was not shiny beaded skin......,.


    Of course, by taking care of Anne, it was her beautiful hair that was polishing her more than that.


    - It''s like the hairy of a famous horse running on the battlefield, it''s beautiful.


    The beauty of that hair that fascinates Bellman was due to the hair washing pills (shampoos) sent by Prince Abel.


    "Not only can this remove dirt, but it has a reputation for nourishing hair and increasing luster. I think they''re getting regular presents, but I think they''ll like this."


    Meer was very pleased with the gift accompanying such a letter.


    I tried to use it every day with great joy.


    As I sang my nose song, every day, I saw Meer looking forward to the bath, and Anne was smiling, too.


    - That''s Prince Abel. Wonderful gift.


    And so on..., I was watching...


    Actually the hair washing pill......, it is for horses. This is the finest horse hair cleanser (shampoo) that Abel has sent to Meer, who works in the equestrian department, to take care of her horse.


    Horses have more delicate hair than humans, so Meer''s hair was sarcastic, matte, beautiful and brilliant in the top of the empire.


    Later, within the Empire, horse hair washing pills will become a pandemic, but that is another story.


    - So this beauty, the wisdom of the empire, and so on, were they being bowed (once)?


    Bellman judged Meer''s reputation these days to be its apparent effect.


    - Saying it''s wisdom, it''s the Virgin, etc., is probably bullshit about those who were confused by that beauty. Her Royal Highness Princess Meer is, after all, just a selfish little girl.


    On that evidence, Princess Meer apparently recently attempted a convenience for her friend''s father.


    Sure, the fact that you''ve only tried to make it convenient for a nobleman in the name of rising a civilian has changed, to say the least, but if you return the back, that just represents Meer''s selfishness.


    Perhaps if I could present something that I like again this time, it would work exactly as I was aiming for.


    - Speaking of Her Royal Highness Princess Meer, you shouldn''t feel bad if you get a contribution. All the more so if that''s what''s been fitting in lately.


    With such certainty, Bellman took out his contribution.


    "Here I hear Her Royal Highness likes the Horn ornament of a Horse..."


    Saying, his gaze goes to Meer''s hair.


    There, indeed, was a corner of a horse''s horn on it.


    - Hmm, I thought it was a wooden ornament, but depending on who wears it, it''s hard to see.


    When I saw Bellman like that, Meer''s eyes, they got thinner.


    "Sure, I''ve been trying to put on this one lately..."


    "Hehe, you would. So, how about this?


    Bellman makes the craftsmen line up in front of Meer.


    That was more flashy, categorical than what Meer was wearing, and how child-receiving the design was.


    "Right...... I''m very interested."


    Seeing it, Meer grins, grinning.


    "Really? As a matter of fact, the ornament is made from a certain forest tree..."


    Bellman starts talking about Shizukai (Sailent) Forest as he tongues "do it" inside.


    "Well, that''s what..."


    Meer truly rounds her eyes in amazement. Bellman glanced forward like a tatami.


    "Yes, so if you are interested in Her Royal Highness the Princess -"


    "Yes, I am very interested, so I will go directly and make a good inspection of the forest."


    "... what?


    To the words of Meer that follow, Bellman freezes.


    "Oh, the..., you bothered Her Royal Highness..."


    "Ludwig, I''ll be on my way now. Get ready."


    "No, it''s great now!? No..."


    Then we don''t even have time to hide anything bad from being seen.


    - Come on, that''s right, you can do that...


    In a hurry, Bellman stands by Princess Meer, looking more like a young clerk with glasses.


    "Not to Meer at all..."


    The youth clerk, Ludwig, shrugged his shoulders and shook his head, for Christ''s sake.


    "Oh? You didn''t know? I''m a selfish princess, aren''t I?


    Bellman lost his word to Meer, who smiled like a prank.

 78 Episode 76: Angry Meer in the Carriage

    The Tiermoon Imperial Kingsguard has a dedicated unit (Princess Guard).


    That unit, made at Ludwig''s request, is an immediate unit organised by Ludwig to be able to cope at any time with the whims of Princess Meer.


    Protected by such loyal soldiers, the carriage carrying Meer was all the way to Viscount Bellman territory.


    "I didn''t know you could leave in half an hour after you gave the instructions, Ludwig."


    "No, I was punished for a previous visit to a poor neighborhood (slum)"


    On Ludwig''s face answering, I didn''t see the grump.


    Because Ludwig puts a certain trust in the fact that Meer''s actions are basically free of errors and that it is based on goodwill and intelligence.


    Ludwig, an outstanding official, had a good grasp of the problems that were occurring in Viscount Bellman territory. So at the time the Viscount came to see Meer, he anticipated something would happen and was ready in advance.


    - But this time I managed because I had information, but I''d like you to share some more thoughts with us if possible... No, it is only a proper reading of His Royal Highness''s mood that makes you your subordinate.


    From time to time, the leap in genius logic can be seen in Meer''s words and actions.


    Because his head spins so fast, he doesn''t realize that he thinks one or both hands ahead of the other.


    But that would also mean that Meer is a young dead man.


    Ludwig''s expectations and loyalty grew without ceiling knowing that if he continued to grow, he would become a wise monarch.


    "So, Ludwig, I was wondering if you could tell me about Viscount Territory."


    Meer with a grin.


    - It''s about Her Royal Highness the Princess. Perhaps you know, by the way, the situation in Viscount Bellman''s territory. Yet you dare ask for information from me...


    How many thoughts are shimmering behind that smile that leaves you with a young grin of unbearability, even looking like you haven''t thought about it...


    Ludwig tries to read and act on Meer''s intentions as much as possible, but still, I guess he doesn''t understand half of them, I find it bitterly impudent.


    - Perhaps you intend to summarize your thoughts as you talk about checking how correct the information you have is, and how to solve the problem...


    "Now, let me explain. Viscount Bellman Territory now has¡­"


    As she listened to Ludwig, Meer felt a cold sweat pouring down her spine.


    "That''s where I have the information..."


    Just finishing up hearing all his explanations, Meer said,


    - Oh, abuuuuuuuuu...!


    Unexpectedly, it crushes an unproductive word in my chest.


    Most importantly, that''s not impossible either.


    Cutting through the Still Sea Forest, eliminating the minority Loulou tribe for that matter, what lies ahead across that forest is the Rudolphon side Tubor territory, do it all with the full support of Meer......


    It was a story where the dangerous words that came to mind were embedded in the mole.


    I''ve seen it many times in my diary, but I don''t remember Meer at all.


    I didn''t know this was happening in my own ignorance......


    - Oh, I see. Sure enough, even Tiona and I get along.


    Regardless of the previous timeline, according to the diary, the friendship with Tiona will be twisted, unchanged in this timeline.


    Meer wondered because there were no such signs in school life......


    - I''ve solved all the mysteries, Viscount Bellman, and I forgive you!


    In Meer''s belly, the mundane and angry boil.


    Seeing Meer like that, Ludwig raised his fondness that he was still a firm and angry man at the tyranny of the nobility.


    "That''s about all I know. I''m pretty sure Viscount Bellman has an affair at this stage..."


    Ludwig cut the words there.


    In fact, the hard part was ahead of us from there. What Viscount Bellman was trying to do was, in fact, that there was no way a large part of the grey zone to blame.


    It''s not a bad thing to cut through the woods and create land, and it''s not a muscular thing to be complained about if you''re going to do it on your own.


    The border with Count Rudolphon''s territory is also certainly vague, so it is difficult to even tell him to stop on that grounds, and if it were the voice of a minority and the voice of a Viscount, the imperial central government would support the Viscount.


    Furthermore, as a military ministry, for once, we need a good reason, like "restoring security on the ground", to withdraw more than we have dispatched troops.


    Ludwig had no idea how to solve these problems. Even though......,


    "So, Master Meer, what are you going to do?


    "It''s been decided. I''m gonna smash it!


    Meer snorted away.

 79 Chapter 77: Hate Enemies

    Speaking of the enemies of the Empress of Tiermoon, Meer Luna Tiermoon, the two unidentified, Theon Saul Sankland and Tiona Rudolfon, are famous.


    But it wasn''t actually either of them that actually executed Meer captured by the revolutionary army.


    It was a former general of the Imperial Army named Dion Alaia who bestowed poor aftertaste honors, such as putting his hands on a raucous young woman.


    As soon as the revolution broke out, he turned to the revolutionary army, playing a major role in slaughtering the famous general himself with his sword and disintegrating the Imperial Army.


    It was the reward he sought, the first merit of the revolutionary army, that was the neck of the princess Meer.


    I heard his wishes and was initially a baffled Scion, but I was convinced to hear his background.


    In the battle of the forest of Shizukai (Sailent), a conflict begun by Meer''s selfishness, his men left him and wiped him out.


    The enemy of my men, that was the motive that turned him into a revolutionary army.


    "Why haven''t you opened the end of the war yet? Is the army unmotivated?


    Captain Dion Alaia, called to Viscount Berman''s Hall, returns exactly the same words as he said before, without breaking Nico''s smile.


    "So our aim is only policing. I wonder if we need to fight unnecessarily..."


    I said the same thing the other day, are you retarded? And I was going to have a distinction that I just wouldn''t put in my mouth, but in time, I think I might be able to burn this one out, etc., like other HR.


    "That forest is a territory of the Loulou tribe. If we fight, we''ll have the damage we deserve."


    It is Dion''s view that if he is alone, he is confident that he will survive, but his men are tough.


    "A soldier would put his life at risk for a lord, wouldn''t he? What do you think I''m feeding you for?


    "We are soldiers of His Majesty the Emperor. Even the Viscount is more ignorant."


    The Viscount''s cheeks hiccup and hiccup to the truth that I have added.


    "We have received life only from the Black Moon Province, which has the credentials of His Majesty the Emperor, to maintain security in the woods. Opening the end of the war on your own will belong to His Majesty the Emperor..."


    "Oh, that''s enough"


    The Viscount was fed up with his face and waved his hand flickering.


    "Oh, my God, nobility at all is so easy to kill."


    Get out of the hall and sigh unexpectedly.


    "Oh, Captain, are you done?


    You found Dion, a big soldier waiting at the gate stopped by for a small run.


    On the beard, a bandit? and a man of such a wind that he would like to put a scratch in, but in his eyes dwelt a sharp light peculiar to a trained soldier.


    "So, what''s the end like?


    "It won''t change. Fighting in that forest is too dangerous. It''s about me and you, isn''t it? You can only go home alive."


    "Ha, no, no. But surviving only the captain and the deputy captain is bad news."


    To the vice president, who laughs lavishly, Dion shrugs his shoulders small.


    "But since I went to the Imperial Capital, I was wary that I had brought it back even with the life of His Majesty the Emperor, but apparently it didn''t go very well..."


    "What about him? Don''t worry, it might be too soon, huh?


    "Yeah? What''s that..."


    Dion cut the words and closed his eyes to a bunch of people coming from the front.


    Ritual beautiful armor, unlike the general equipment of the Imperial Army. Wearing overly decorative armor with little practicality is a group of the best loyalists of the Imperial Army who protect and serve the Imperial Chamber.


    "Kingsguard, huh?"


    "Yeah, everything. Rumor has it Her Royal Highness was on inspection from the Imperial Capital."


    "It''s also..."


    The deputy chief returns a bitter laugh to Dion, who looks disgusted.


    "You look a lot disrespectful even though the princess is here."


    "Unfortunately, I''m not uber enough to cheer up because I''m a princess and a prince. And..."


    "After all, does the captain still smell?


    "The timing is the time. You should think the Viscount went to the Imperial Capital and brought him here. Well, now, what did the Viscount blow into you..."


    "Even so, His Royal Highness, the princess of my country, I''ve heard you''re very smart."


    the toy beard. And the vice president says,


    "As you wish it to happen, it will never happen."


    "He''s also pessimistic. In the words of which philosopher?


    "It''s me. Hopeful observations usually come off. And because of that, the arms of the sword have risen, so it''s not all bad."


    "Does that mean, in short, that I should have enough arm to handle whatever happens?


    "Simply put, I wonder if it will."


    haha, and lavishly, the deputy chief laughs.


    "That''s a really captain philosophy."


    That''s when the little girl showed up, trying to be protected by the Kingsguard.


    - Hmm, Princess Meer, hey...


    Whatever Dion does, he looks at you.


    Just got eyes on Princess Meer with her face up......


    "Yeah, yeah, yeah!


    For some reason......, Princess Meer has graduated.


    "... so how does this guy get through this?


    "I don''t know."


    He was Dion, shrugging his shoulders and answering the Deputy Director''s scratch.

 80 Episode Seventy-Eight: Ludwig, The Conspiracy

    - How could this man be here?


    Re-conscious, Meer turns her attention to Dion, who stands in front of her.


    "How are you feeling? Her Royal Highness Princess Meer"


    With a loving grin, Dion bowed his head.


    "I''ll see you first. My name is Dion Alaia. I''m under the command of the Imperial Army sent to the land."


    A totally indispensable grin that doesn''t feel malicious. But Meer felt nothing but fear piercing through that grin.


    When I look at that face, it''s going to bring back the feeling of a cold blade to my neck muscle...


    "? What''s wrong? Your Highness."


    Called, face up. And there, there, was Dion''s face.


    Right in front of me, as if to foresee Meer''s heart, I stare into Meer''s eyes.


    "Hi-ha, hi-ha"


    Unexpectedly, a large deputy captain standing beside him rushes to stop him from losing his hips and about to sit up.


    "Are you all right? Princess, didn''t you get drunk in the carriage?


    Words I care about don''t even come into my ears.


    Meer couldn''t take her gaze off Dion.


    "Something on my face?


    "Nah, it''s nothing. This, the deputy captain, was just scared like a bear."


    "Ha, the bear was good. Well, you do scare the princess of my face."


    A deputy captain with a lavish laugh. But Dion was calmly observing Meer.


    - You''re lying. This kid was scared of me earlier. [M]


    Dion, who guessed so, acknowledged the correctness of Meer''s observational eye.


    A deputy captain who has a sweet spot for a child, even on the bad side, has nothing like putting his hands on Meer unless there''s so much going on.


    For example, even if Meer raids with a weapon, he has such kindness that he only targets that weapon.


    Meanwhile, at first glance, it''s Dion, a good man, but he kills relentlessly, whether he''s a child or not if he needs to.


    If the opponent comes to kill this one with a weapon, there is no forgiveness. Besides, Dion is even more overwhelming on strength.


    So I''m right about Dion being more vigilant...


    - Anyway, if you''re talking about a warrior confronted on the battlefield, a princess growing up in the Imperial Palace saw that, don''t be insulted.


    It was time to think about that.


    Ludwig, a glass-wrapped civilian who was coming with Meer, opened his mouth abruptly.


    "Dear Meer, please come with Captain Dion to inspect the woods"


    "... hehe?


    Pong open his mouth, Meer made a loose voice between them.


    - Oh, ho, I don''t know what you''re talking about at all, these glasses...


    And so on, for a moment, it was Meer who escaped reality...


    "Going to the Viscount Mansion like this risks being obstructed. You should be able to get a good idea of what''s going on if you go to Meer alone in secret."


    Realize Ludwig is serious and start panicking.


    "Become, hey, mah!


    "I don''t care if you talk to me on your own, Lord Ludwig."


    Dion seems troublesome, his face creases.


    "Besides, if I were to take you to the woods, it would only mean Meer, wouldn''t it?


    "What does that mean? Our Kingsguard will naturally accompany you..."


    "The armor is too conspicuous. The forest is in a state of tension right now. Stimulate the Loulou tribe, and when the war begins, can you guys be held accountable? Or..."


    Dion says with a naughty grin on his mouth.


    "Do you want to take it off? That armor is a sign of the Kingsguard..."


    "If you have to, just do it. It is our pride to follow His Highness the Princess. All, disarm, take off your armor, carry only your sword and continue to Your Highness"


    He smiles flamboyantly, says the Kingsguard. The Kingsguards who try to obey that order without any hesitation.


    That''s Dion, too, opens his eyes to surprise.


    Speaking of Kingsguards, it is an elite group of the highest pride in the Imperial Army, recognised for both loyalty and force. Nonetheless, it is this action.


    "... that''s all I''m having a heart attack on Princess Meer, you mean?


    Crush small in your mouth.


    "That''s about it, Captain Kingsguard. You must come with us and camouflage Viscount Bellman."


    "Shit!


    "Two. We will accompany the two of them to the Viscount''s residence with us."


    That said, Ludwig looked at Dion.


    "So, what do you say?


    "Uh, um, well, if that''s the case, I don''t know,"


    You can''t even say no as a dion if they break you so far. Besides, I was just getting a little interested.


    To the presence of Princess Meer, who makes the close guards get this far.


    "That''s what I''m glad to hear, Dear Meer"


    Mea on the other hand,


    - Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!


    I''m sensitive to situations where I can''t pull it off, situations where I''m not talking...


    - Absolutely, it''s not good. WOW!!!


    I screamed in my heart.

 81 Episode 79: Princess Meer, I sympathize

    - Oh, why, to this sort of thing...


    On horseback, Meer sighed small.


    Captain Dion leading the way, I never thought I''d go to a destination in the lead of the person who killed me, etc.


    She was depressed and powerless in her body, and Meer was snuggling, rocked by horses.


    "Well, princess, you''re quite a horse rider."


    The deputy captain, who goes slightly in front of Meer, has spoken.


    "You''re pulling yourself out properly and leaving it to the horse''s movements. Normal aristocratic lady. Then this shouldn''t be..."


    "Well, thank you for that"


    Meer returned the meeting to the vice captain of the bad guys.


    From what Meer saw, this deputy captain, not to mention his appearance, he''s not a bad character.


    Meer had noticed that she had been more concerned about herself earlier.


    Besides, even if I think about the title of deputy captain, I guess I''m in a position to put Dion down.


    Can it be used as a toothpick against Dion in times of need?


    Meer''s intended intuition tells.


    Looks like you should get along with this deputy captain.


    What''s more, I was just a little happy that they praised me for my horseback riding skills. Even after the summer vacation, Meer tried to ride the horse if she had time.


    Anyway, horseback riding technology is a literal dead and alive issue for Meer.


    When something happens, it is the loyal men and the physical mobility that you rely on.


    How well you ride a horse determines whether it is guillotine or not, so you should get into practice.


    "What do you think? Suppose I escape Captain Dion safely to the border?


    "Uh, well, that''s..."


    "I can''t do that. Sorry, but you can catch up in three days."


    When I looked up, Dion was turning this one with a smile on his face.


    "So if you''re going out of the country even if you''re running off, you should do it out of my sight, right?


    "As it were, well, but that''s it. If you work out ten years from now, you can be a captain and a rider."


    "... oh, you are. Ten years..."


    If history continues as it is in the diary, the revolution will take place now, or five years later at the latest.


    Meer, it''s soggy.


    To comfort Meer like that, the deputy captain''s horse hissed.


    "Oh, that horse..."


    Meer sees the horse the deputy captain rides.


    He was a beautiful horse with supple, powerfully moving muscles and the black, lustrous hairs that covered it.


    "That''s a good horse. Especially the hairy shine."


    "Oh, Princess, you know what I mean?"


    A cheerful, unadulterated, grinning lieutenant.


    "Hehe, he uses horse detergent (shampoo) taken from a foreign country and takes good care of it."


    "Well, it is. Why not? I don''t think so. It''s very familiar."


    The horse looked sideways at Meer and snorted affectionately.


    Approximately half a day later, the Meers made their way to the entrance to the Shizumi Forest.


    The Imperial Army''s 100-man squad, led by Dion, was laying formation on a flat, a little distance from the woods.


    The impromptu tabernacle stands neatly, and a simple fence covers the area. Soldiers are busy moving inside that fence.


    The stiff movement may represent the soldier''s sophistication, but Meer had a somewhat unpleasant smell.


    "I don''t know, guys, you''re tingling."


    "Her Royal Highness was here, so isn''t it natural to be nervous?


    In a Kingsguard inquiry, Meer shook her head.


    "... No, that''s a little different."


    Signs of strained, tension on the verge of the fire burning up.


    Meer remembered the feeling.


    - Something resembles the air the night before the revolution.


    "I see, Your Highness still seems to have a good feeling"


    Dion stood beside Meer and grinned.


    "Because this is a battlefield. The soldiers are mindful so that whenever the battle begins. Because if you don''t, you''ll lose your life."


    "Well!"


    I can''t believe I''m in such a harsh environment...... Even though it is under the captain (Dion) who is a ghostly combat maniac (Berserker)......


    It would be hard just to work under a terrible man (Dion) who doesn''t even think of people as people.


    "I feel sorry for the soldiers..."


    Meer deeply and deeply sympathized with the soldiers.


    - Hmm, can you sympathize with the soldiers swung by the tyranny of the nobility? This princess, as rumors have it, may be a wise man......


    Fortunately, Dion doesn''t have a mind-reading companionship.


    "Do we need to keep soldiers here?


    "It''s my personal opinion, but you don''t need it. Instead, I think just being here increases the risk that the fight will begin."


    "If so..."


    "But unfortunately, we''re only here on orders. I know I should pull it off, but I can''t move without a reason."


    Dion shrugged his shoulder.


    "Reasons to pull a soldier..."


    Meer thought faintly.

 82 Episode 80: Selfish Situations

    Meer kept thinking about the soldiers in the garrison with a grin of consolation.


    - Pull the soldiers...


    The kind of battle that leads directly to my own guillotine is about to begin right now.


    This situation, where the crisis was burning like a flame¡­, Meer''s brain was increasing its rotational speed just screaming.


    Meer smiles lovingly when she meets the soldiers, whilst blurring her gaze into the universe.


    The soldiers breathed unexpectedly.


    Originally, with the slippery skin Anne cares for over her hand salt and the horseshan effect and sarcastically beautiful hair, Meer now has the most powerful cuteness in Meer history.


    In addition, the outfit is somewhat common, horseback riding clothing, such as that not worn by the great nobility.


    Dion''s soldiers were colloquially struck by the atmosphere that such a princess, somewhere out of focus, has a blurry eye..., her floating away princess THE.


    "Oh, how beautiful..., is that Her Highness Princess Meer"


    "I didn''t know you could come to comfort me for a lower end soldier like us... what a"


    I''m snubbing around or something like that. What challenging soldiers they were.


    Meer kept thinking with the touching and trembling soldiers in mind.


    Trump cards exist in Meer.


    Yes, selfish.


    Most of the time, I go through with Meer''s selfishness. It can be overshadowed with imperial selfishness, even by order of the Black Moon Province, which is the military command department.


    This is a fatal flaw that has given rise to numerous tragedies, but in this case it can be described as a major weapon.


    But it''s never omnipresent.


    The question is whether conditions can be put in place to speak of selfishness.


    - It''s hard.


    Whatever you want, the situation of letting the soldiers pull off selfishly didn''t work out well for Meer.


    For example, suppose Meer said "pull the soldiers" without any foretaste.


    What will happen? Will Captain Dion truly take it and pull the soldiers?


    The answer is probably no.


    I''m sure around the deputy captain,


    "Ha ha, are you by the general? Your Highness, you''re quite brave."


    and so on and it is over with laughter.


    Don''t let them think it''s a disjointed child bullshit.


    Meer needs to create a situation where it''s not strange to be selfish.


    - I hope there''s some good way... Oh?


    So Meer noticed unexpectedly. Kind of like a subtle change of scenery around?


    Big trees, trees, trees just looking up.


    It was in the deep woods, as Anne''s sister, Ellis, would appear in the stories she writes.


    The beast path where Meers stand is also thin and winding, with no prospect of ahead.


    "Um... what is this place?


    "Hmm? I told you earlier, didn''t I? He said he was going into the woods."


    "............ to?


    Meer opened her mouth, unwittingly, pompous.


    So, in the woods, it''s the front line.


    "Come on, sasa, frontline!?


    "That''s right, because the battle hasn''t started yet. If you don''t, I don''t think you''ll get attacked all of a sudden."


    And, I added, Meer hadn''t heard at all.


    - Wow, what a way to get me into the gap where I''m thinking!?


    Even when it comes to inspections, Meer didn''t want to see the woods apart. Or even I didn''t want to come to the garrison in the first place.


    Meer is only here to stop the conflict. Yet!


    Dion whispered in a low voice to Meer, who tried to complain by accident.


    "Oh, I''ll tell you first, Your Highness, go ahead, don''t inadvertently touch the forest stuff"


    "Huh?"


    "For them this forest tree is a precious asset given to them by God. If they treated that badly, you wouldn''t be able to complain if the arrows flew in, would you?


    - I''ll complain! I can''t help but be scared of arrows flying all of a sudden!


    Meer glanced at the fright and the trees around her.


    I feel like I could see the men with no heart or arrows in the dark, and the hearts of the little ones creep up.


    "Don''t worry about it. Get back to town quickly...... heck!


    Do-doo, make a loud noise, and Meer soaked up.


    My feet were taken by the twisted and uplifting roots.


    "Your Highness, you''re okay and awesome!?


    "Are you hurt!?


    Raise the voice that the Kingsguards seem worried about.


    In contrast, Dion sighed with an open face.


    "Be careful, Your Highness. It''s not the Empire City."


    Still, I''m reaching out to Meer. Meer took that hand,


    "Oh, my God, it''s bad that I have roots in this place. This tree... ah"


    Moment......, Meer flashed.


    "Yes, it is...... This tree is bad!


    garlic, with a bad grin, was Meer looking up at the tree.

 83 Episode 81 Princess Power (High Power I Princess)

    "That''s right, this tree is bad..., this tree"


    "Her Royal Highness Princess Meer?


    He was Dion staring at Meer with a bump and twinkle, with a suspicious face......


    "Catching my leg is a busy tree!


    When I raised my hysterical voice, Gessi made a noise and Meer kicked the trunk of the tree as much as she wanted. It was a slightly unproductive kick, not from a queen.


    Immediately after, tension runs on Dion''s spine. I felt the mass of lethal energy coming to Meer.


    "Chi."


    Tongue punching, stepping in and knife pulling, were almost simultaneous. He leaps out in front of Meer and turns his gaze toward the faintly heard wind-cut noise.


    I give it to you, and the arrows that fly in... four.


    "That''s right, hunting peoples, the aim is precise. But that''s why..."


    Dion waves his sword.


    Twinkle, twinkle, twinkle.


    Brilliant sword moves, with the illusion that the three slashes were almost simultaneously rolled out.


    Shortly afterwards, three mutilated arrows fall at his feet.


    The rest of the bottle, speaking¡­.


    "... uh, ah... eh?


    Today, I blink my eyes, and I''m stunned, Meer. On the tree just above that little head, the last one was piercing.


    Dion, who read the orbit of the arrow, is the one he dared ignore.


    Slowly, Meer, who glanced over the head arrow,


    "Hih, hih!


    I screamed tight and buttocks on the spot.


    On that clap, the hair ornament she was wearing on her head drops to the ground.


    Quickly hold such a meer aside, and at the same time, again, cut off the flying arrow with a sword.


    Captain!


    Late, the deputy captain who pulled out the sword, plus the Kingsguards rush...,


    "We''re going back. Retreat out of the woods."


    With Meer in one arm, Dion ran out.


    "I''ll kill you, princess."


    Leave it to the wrath, scowl at Meer.


    "Hih, hih!


    In the wake of Dion''s murderous gaze, Meer showed more fright than when the arrows targeted her earlier.


    "I told you, don''t touch the forest stuff inadvertently..."


    Teary-eyed, startling body trembling, Meer said in a faint voice.


    "Heh, heh, I''m getting away with it!


    "If you don''t tell me, I''ll take you right to the garrison."


    "It''s all the way to the capital. If we don''t get down to the Viscount''s mansion, we won''t be safe."


    Staring into Dion''s eyes, Meer said.


    That''s convenient, Dion nods.


    "Yes, please, stand back freely with the two Kingsguards. I''ll put a squad on the escort."


    A child at first......, a selfish child?


    I was a sighing Dion.


    "Damn, that''s not enough."


    Still, Meer keeps staring into Dion''s eyes. To the strength that dwells in his eyes, Dion tilts his neck small.


    "What does that mean?


    "Do you think that the elite Kingsguards will have to know and that my escort, the Empress, will serve as part of the army?


    "... what are you trying to say?


    "It''s the whole army. Escort me with every soldier, and return to the capital."


    "No, princess, well, hey, whatever... hey, captain?


    Usually, the voice of a deputy captain who deserves to be heard.


    Dion, however, never lost sight of Meer.


    In those beautiful eyes, as if trying to make sense of the will to dwell.


    "Moving the army is something that takes time, Your Highness. If we don''t arrange for the formation or the transportation of supplies..."


    "Is there anything more important than my escort?


    Dion''s eyes, staring straight back, Meer said. Hearing the words, Dion sighs small.


    Then hold Meer back in the shape of a princess hug using both arms, who held her like a wildcat with one arm.


    "Oh, I see, you''re certainly right... Lieutenant, you''re right. When you''re in formation, move your horses and soldiers as fast as you can."


    "What, captain?


    "With your orders, I have no choice. Apparently His Royal Highness is underestimating our strength, so he deserves to be escorted by the flourishing Royal Highness, who will transfer to the territorial capital in an undisturbed line."


    Then Dion told Meer, who was closing his eyes like he was relieved for some reason.


    "Often, be patient, Your Highness. I''ll be right through the woods."


    - Oh, my God, I was scared!


    In Dion''s arms, Meer felt a cold sweat now erupting in her spine.


    The plan worked just fine...


    - I can''t believe you''re really coming after me with an arrow.


    First there were warnings and intimidating shootings when it was that time of revolutionary war. This time, I thought it was the same...


    Furthermore, it is the subsequent reaction of Dion.


    Meer was convinced.


    If you take your eyes off me first, they''ll kill you!


    Therefore, Meer continued to stare desperately into Dion''s eyes. Without turning a blind eye, Meer exhausted her full willpower.


    - And I''m so tired of dying!


    Overhead, Dion seems to be saying something, but regardless, Meer closed her eyes.


    He was Meer, whose eyes hurt a little because he opened too much and even forgot to blink.

 84 Lesson 82 What laughs at the misfortunes of others...

    "Fine, I''ll ask you nothing else but what happened in those woods. I fell to the roots of the trees and got a little confused. Are you sure about that?


    Meer, who went to the capital, said so to the four Dions that accompanied him before joining Ludwig and the others.


    Dions on the other hand, but the subsequent processing was difficult.


    Anyway, Dion''s unit is a hundred men. Since no sacrifice has yet been made, we need to find a perfect place to accept 100 human beings.


    If it was the Imperial capital, he would not have had to accept that many people at once in one of the towns of the Viscountry, and he had no choice but to disperse the squad into ten and garrison them in the nearby villages.


    By the time I had finished all the instructions and returned to the capital, even though it was just Dion, I could not forbid a little fatigue.


    "That was pretty tough..."


    "I''m glad we''re still in the Hundreds. If this is a thousand or 10,000 people, it''s a struggle with sleeping beds and food arrangements. I knew I didn''t want to be born any more."


    "You have no greed. As always."


    Laughing luxuriously, the deputy captain said.


    "Nevertheless, you have won the captain''s inquiry"


    "Yeah? About what?


    "He says hopeful observations don''t hit those who want them to. That princess, they say the Empire''s wisdom, so I thought she was a little more decent... Well, what kind of nobility is that?"


    to the vice captain with his mustache and twinkling,


    "Not really, you shouldn''t nag that princess"


    Dion replied, shaking his head small.


    "What? No, but..."


    "That''s a pretty cutter. If I let even the military master do it, he''ll show me he''s losing, and at the end of the day, he''ll take a good win. That kind of person."


    Unconvinced, Dion visited the tavern with the deputy captain on his face who said.


    There was a client.


    "Ah, Captain Dion Hundred..."


    "Good luck. Have you made the arrangements?


    It was the two Kingsguards who accompanied Meer. As soon as I found out what Dion and the others looked like, I stood up and corrected my posture.


    "Hey, are you guys drinking, too?


    To Dion, who raised his hand at ease, the two Kingsguards lowered their heads greatly.


    "This time, Our Highness the Princess is in great trouble..."


    "Annoying?"


    "I''m not usually that proud of you...... but this time, I think, I was targeted for my life and upset. Please forgive me."


    - Uh, these guys, too. Hmm, I don''t think this is my place...


    Dion sighed small and then


    "I don''t care about anything. Instead, I think Her Royal Highness has helped us."


    "Huh...? No, um, what''s that...?


    Stunning, Dion laughed bitterly at the soldiers who patted his eyes.


    "Don''t know? It''s a bluff. It''s an act."


    Then he ordered liquor for the Kingsguards'' table.


    A little while later, where the barley I ordered came from, one of the soldiers just said I couldn''t wait.


    "So, uh, Lord Dion, what do you mean by bluff...?


    Dion opens about half the contents of a wooden cup before


    "You may not know the Kingsguards who aren''t very used to the battlefield, but an army is just a pressure to be there. It''s effective in holding back bandits or something trying to be evil, but it can also trigger a battle in vain if the warrior you''re ready for is your opponent"


    If we had each other''s swords of escape, we''d start killing each other with a little trigger.


    "Aren''t they going to slash you first?" Suspicious darkness easily translates into an intention to kill an enemy.


    "Your Highness did not treat that state of tension as good. Originally, the Loulou tribe didn''t come out of the woods to do anything wrong. If you don''t even get your hands on the woods, you won''t have to fight for nothing. But it''s hard for the upper management to understand that kind of timing. That''s probably why it''s an industry, a legal action."


    In the meantime, lower the army and ease the tension. But that''s only temporary.


    - Well, in the meantime, what are you going to do...


    Dion unwittingly smiles, aware that he enjoys Princess Meer''s actions.


    "So, you know, you guys"


    "Huh?"


    "The thought of Her Royal Highness Princess Meer, that it will be ruined depending on you. If I heard that the Loulou had fired, His Majesty the Emperor wouldn''t be able to shut up either, would he? So you must keep your mouth shut about that forest, as His Highness said."


    "Ha..., ha! That, of course..."


    Dion sighed softly when he saw the Kingsguards correct their posture.


    - Why am I defending Princess Meer...?


    Fu, Dion remembered a civilian who had refrained by Meer.


    Perhaps Princess Meer tends to neglect to convey her thoughts to her surroundings because her wisdom works too much.


    For that matter, assuming the wise men beside her are doing the hard work, that man would also be made to struggle, quite a bit.


    Cheers to the hard worker, and was Dion laughing at the misfortune of others,


    "Captain Dion, may I have a moment?


    Exactly when the person showed up at the tavern, I had a bad feeling.


    What if, in that circle of hardship, you''re getting yourself involved too...? I have a nasty feeling...

 85 Lesson 83: Things You Should Not Handle Underneath

    When it came to the Reichsfuhrer, Meer felt comfortable wearing himself out.


    - Oh, bed, I miss the bed.


    Of course, I can''t sleep right now.


    For now, Meer tells Dion and three others to keep their mouths shut about what happened in the woods.


    - Exactly, I can''t stop telling you that I just hit a tree eight times.


    No one around me surprised me, but meer, that behavior was disgraceful. Meer felt embarrassed to be caught in a tree and shot with an arrow at an eight-hit quote.


    Oddly enough, it is Meer who has a point of shame.


    As such, Meer on the Viscount''s mansion is summoned, immediately, to Viscount Bellman.


    Originally, the Imperial Mia didn''t even have to ask, but this time she had something to tell him on Mia''s side, so she decided to respond honestly.


    "Your Highness, what have you done? If this is done and there is any confusion at the scene..."


    "Oh, so the Viscount says that my escort is fine with a few of the things? You think it''s enough for two Kingsguards to come back from what you call a danger zone?


    "Ugh..., yes, no, never such a thing... But would you say that going to such a dangerous place on your own in the first place would be troublesome even for us..."


    "Empire land is slippery, our imperial land. If I wish to go, daughter of the emperor, there is no place I cannot go, and there is none to hinder me. What if it''s not?


    Indeed, it is an arrogant and selfish statement that is being made.


    It should be true, too, that in the previous timeline, Meer had largely moved with this kind of reasoning.


    - Oh, I remember the old days, and I kind of feel so refreshed!


    For the first time in a long time, Meer''s face was glowing slightly.


    "Oh, and about that land, I''ve been able to talk to your father, so often you''ll refrain from cutting trees and moving the army."


    "Stupid! Oh, yeah, no, but that''s just dangerousness. How can you prevent their atrocities without sending troops?


    "Oh? Why don''t we just consolidate the defense of the territorial capital? There''s nothing wrong with abandoning neighboring villages, right?


    Today, Meer leans her neck. What comes to my face is a little devilish mean grin.


    What Meer is saying, usually, was what the Viscount himself was thinking. At the same time, it is also a value commonly held by nobles.


    Overshadowing it, Bellman had nothing more than to shut up than to reveal that he had some kind of "special thought¡±.


    "Well, that''s what I''m talking about, thank you."


    After lifting the hem of her half trousers slightly and thanking her for her disrespect, Meer left the Viscount''s room.


    Then, after all that had been done, Meer was informed of the seriousness of the matter when she entered the VIP room of the Viscount''s residence.


    "Is that it? Dear Meer, what''s wrong with your hair decoration?


    That''s what Anne was asking me to help her get dressed, and Meer rushed to do her hand to her head.


    "Oh? Really...... That''s weird."


    This is the first time I''ve dressed since I left for the Reichsfuhrer.


    I didn''t even get that chance in the garrison on the front line, and I don''t remember taking my hair decorations.


    Tilt his neck small, while organizing his memories, Meer turned sooo blue the next moment.


    - That time, when they targeted me with that bow and arrow, I dropped it...


    Or maybe when I stumbled on a tree, but in any case, it seemed like it was definitely in those woods.


    - Shit, stay, don''t, don''t!


    Meer was in a hurry.


    There was a real sense that the conflict that was supposed to arise here was largely stopped. But that hair decoration is from the woods...


    Something deeply related to the conflict, I would say.


    What an ominous thing to drop something like that.


    A little trigger could cause a conflict and spark a revolution.


    And guillotine............, neck corn..............................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................


    - Damn, that''s..., I''m sorry!


    Plus, there was another reason I wanted that hair decoration back.


    That''s for the kid who gave me that.


    If it''s just a gift, I don''t care much, but when they ask me that that was my mother''s shape, I''m not comfortable with just Meer either.


    If I gave you something important because of it, and I heard you lost it, etc., I''m sure that kid would be sad.


    I don''t want to buy anger either, but being disappointed or sad is kind of a disgusting mea.


    - There''s not a single good thing about treating favors unchanged.


    When that happens, there is one thing Meer should do.


    "If you don''t go back for it, you shouldn''t."


    "What''s wrong? Dear Meer?"


    "Anne, I''m sorry, but could you call Ludwig?"

 86 Episode 84: Ludwig, Scout

    "I apologize for calling you, Captain Dion"


    "No, if it is revealed to His Highness, our end soldier, at any time, it is only natural"


    Dion on one knee and drooling his head. It was a rare and special victory attitude for His Highness the Princess, who saved the lives of his own men.


    Even so, it doesn''t have the same atmosphere that makes me want to be "disrespectful" after that.


    "Oh, really? I don''t know, it''s a little creepy to be told that by you... but, well, fine. Actually, I''d like to ask you a favor."


    Why, it was Meer staring at me with a vigilant face when I did it, but I coughed it up once and spoke it out like I had been relieved.


    "Do you want to go to the woods to get Kanzashi back..."


    Dion, listening to the circumstances, tilted his neck unexpectedly.


    - How expensive, you mean? But you don''t even look too adamant about that kind of value...... or is it a gift from someone special?


    Dion presumed to be, for example, but he was to hear more and deepen the confusion even further.


    "Did you get it from a kid in a ghetto..."


    No matter how much the child''s mother''s shapes, I couldn''t understand going all the way back to the woods for something like that.


    "I know you''re selfish. But."


    "I don''t mind."


    "... to?


    "Her Royal Highness owes you for creating an incentive to pull soldiers. If you''re as selfish as this, I''ll ask."


    And anyway, it''s not just selfish, is it? and added in his heart, Dion said without hesitation.


    "Well, I can''t move the soldiers, but if you''ll excuse me, I''ll take you."


    "Oh, just you and me, huh!?


    Meer, for a moment, turned her face bright blue...,


    "I can''t do it..."


    I told him to squeeze it out.


    The voice, for some reason, was trembling like it was about to cry.


    "Captain Dion."


    I just left the room, and there was a caller.


    Oh, Lord Ludwig.


    It was Ludwig, Meer''s belly, who stood.


    "Please, but I''d like to ask about Master Meer. Master Meer is the one who needs it for the future empire."


    "Well, I''ll do my best. Her Royal Highness owes you a favor."


    Dion tries to give back his heel gently...


    "There''s one more thing I''d like you to do."


    To that somewhere determined gaze, Dion squeezes his expression slightly.


    "What is it? Lord Ludwig."


    "When this thing is cleared up, I want you to be a princess''s collaborator."


    "Collaborators? That''s another thoughtful thing to say. I didn''t really think Her Royal Highness liked me..."


    I guess that''s not happening more than my belly-hearted men have come.


    "But I didn''t say cooperation. Should I join the Kingsguard Corps and protect His Highness? Well, that sounds fun, too."


    "With the arms of your sword, you''ll be a more dependable protector than anyone else. That is certainly an attractive suggestion, but it is not"


    After shaking his head small, Ludwig said something unexpected.


    "I want you to be a general."


    "What? Me? Shit, General?


    That''s Dion, too, pounding, opens his mouth and solidifies.


    "I can work for the Golden Moon and Home Affairs Departments. Some acquaintances. But the military, or Black Moon Province, unfortunately has no tsutes. For what Master Meer wants to do, he can''t just be a civilian like me. The military will also need collaborators. It also has the strength, someone who knows what''s inside His Highness''s chest..."


    "To that end, you want me to come out in the army and cooperate on it?


    It was, in a way, more difficult than being a Kingsguard and risking your life to protect it. For Dion, who has no interest in being born, it is also a troublesome story.


    So,


    "Right. That might be fun, too."


    I was surprised that I answered that.


    But it seemed to him, at least if he waved his sword under Meer''s instructions, that he could get a better place to die than be sent to a place of death at the behest of an incomprehensible nobleman.


    "Well, anyway, whatever you say now is pointless. There is no guarantee that you will return safely from the woods, and that you will do well...... so what are you laughing at?


    "No, what. It''s no big deal."


    "Your Highness would certainly do well, so lose as much as you worry, maybe, that''s what you think?


    "There''s that, too. More importantly, it looked like Lord Dion was the only one who thought so."


    Pointed out, Dion was just a little surprised.


    I see, I''m certainly not feeling anxious. Though I always thought it was because I believed in my own sword arm.


    - You think it wouldn''t be so bad if I left it to Her Royal Highness, myself?


    That was Dion, I think, kind of, a business belly, etc.


    The secret conversation this evening will be an event in the history books of future generations.


    Later, Ludwig, the namesake Chancellor known as the Meer Four Heavens King, and General Dion Alaia, who will also be responsible for the corner of the Four Heavens King.


    It was my first encounter with the men who would make me an ally and dedicate my life to Meer.

 87 Episode 85: Princess Meer, find out!

    The forest of Shizukai (Seirento), the hiding place of the Loulou tribe.


    The settlement inhabited by nearly two hundred people is known as the land of tragedy in the previous timeline.


    Inside devastated by His Royal Highness''s selfishness¡­ In that place, nicknamed as such, there will be a tragic massacre.


    The Imperial Army, which made a great sacrifice before the Lulu''s formidable archers, burns down the woods and kills all the Lulu in order to calm things down.


    Survivors of tribes who were making money everywhere would throw their anger against the Imperial Palace into the Revolutionary Army and, as skilled archers (snipers), raise many Imperial generals to the Blood Festival.


    A bloody land that used the tragic massacre as a hotbed and spawned numerous avengers.


    Now, at least at the moment, it kept a certain quiet.


    The warriors of the tribe, who knew that it was not eternal, but the strained air before the war, the so-called tranquility before the storm, were all faced with tension.


    "An Imperial soldier said he pulled...?


    The chief gave a groaning voice to a report from the watch he was packing on the front line.


    "Isn''t that a trap to lure us out?


    One of the warriors raises a question...


    "I can think of enough...... But the formation also stays intact, like the stuffed shell, food, etc., and I think it''s odd not to say"


    There was confusion in the lookout''s face that I reported so.


    With him, yesterday, not a young man who welcomed an adult. He is the man who can be entrusted with watching when the battle begins or not, when it is important to determine the future of the tribe.


    I don''t do anything to make you miss a simple trap.


    "Either way, we''ll see how it goes."


    The arm-wrapped chief stroked the accumulated mustache with a tingle, then said heavily.


    Then, turn your gaze to the girl who refrains beside you.


    "I''m sorry you came because of me. I would have liked to have the Imperial Army Force Commander listen to me..."


    "No, if it''s a clan crisis, it''s natural to rush..."


    The girl nodded and showed with a quiet look.


    "I was also thinking of asking Dear Tiona to mediate with the one above..."


    "Right...... in some cases I have to think about that too...... What kind of strange nobleman says to help us out, except Uncle Rudolfone?


    The Loulou are, at best, only part of the border. There is no reason to bother helping such things. I think so, chief...


    "The chief is too pessimistic. Even to the nobles, there are nobles. And..."


    "Excuse me, chief, my daughter who came to the woods dropped this..."


    "What... ugh! That hair decoration..."


    The moment I saw what was in the watching hand, between the chief''s brows, a deep crease was engraved.


    - Ugh, uhh, why, like this...


    As the horse rocked her, Meer was stiffening herself. In front of him, a slender, tall back was visible.


    Night riding is dangerous, so Meer is currently riding with Dion.


    Properly, I have been told to grab it, but if I were to grab it where it is bad, I would likely buy my anger, and it is Meer who stiffens my body to nervousness.


    "I''ll stop by once, Your Highness."


    "In formation? Why is that?


    "Because you need to refill the pine lights. No way, without the lights, were you going to do a search in the woods at night?


    Then came a sigh of awkwardness.


    "You''re missing the key point, Your Highness"


    - Are you out? What are you talking about?


    Kirin, and Meer tilted her neck.


    "From the fact that we''re going to do something at night in the first place, you can''t. Miscellaneous as a saying to go to the woods at night. That''s sweet stuffing of detail. If it was about our deputy captain, I might be able to fool you..."


    That said, Dion turned over his shoulder.


    "You''re going to sneak out on your own and talk to the other tribe, right?


    "........................ what?


    "Is that it? Is it not? They took me out drinking slowly, and I thought I could expect that."


    Unexpectedly, from Dion''s back, I felt like something like pressure had risen.


    Meer hurries to open her mouth as she feels something cold running on her spine.


    "Oh, shit, yeah. Absolutely. I need Mr. Dion to help me."


    "I thought so. After all, Her Royal Highness is hilarious!


    Haha, Dion laughs more pleasantly. At the same time, the pressure spreads.


    "Well, I don''t know what you''re going to do, but I''ll give it to you. In some cases, to hell."


    Looking back at Dion''s face, Meer noticed, slowly.


    - Oh? Could this be a bit of a bad situation...?


    That''s how I remember.


    That I was murdered by the man in front of me on the previous timeline.


    - So, me, what the hell?


    All I could say was there was alarm.


    I just pulled a soldier, said everything was cleared up..., went looking for hair decorations, etc. just in case...


    That assumption blunted Meer''s ability to detect the crisis.


    - This is it. Because appetizers are delicious, they eat too much, they''re hungry, and they eat really good desserts... not if you''re saying it''s good!


    In the first place, I''m not even very good...


    Meer was so confused that she crushed things that she didn''t know how.

 88 Episode 86: Tears Eye Meer Is Isolated and Helpless

    "It''s just dark..."


    Shizumi Forest was engulfed in the darkness of an intense night.


    Though Dion''s hand, which goes in front of Meer, is gripped by a pine light that emits brilliant lights, to that extent the lights, at best, pay off the darkness around us.


    When Meer is distracted by a forest as if it were a different world than when she came during the day...


    "Your Highness."


    "Hih!


    Suddenly, he was called upon, and Meer jumped up small.


    "Become, Become, What?


    "No, during the day, I just called you because I got to where I was attacked."


    Dion said that, smiling Nico.


    "Oh, yeah... Okay, I get it."


    Meer looked around and tilted her neck.


    "Is this really a daytime place?


    "There''s no doubt about it. Look, there''s an arrow on that tree."


    If you say so, yes, it does feel like...


    - I have no idea. Or maybe I can''t find something here...?


    It was Meer who realised that while still, it was already too late.


    I just told Dion I want to go home now, and he''ll just be stunned.


    No, if you can just be frightened, it''s still hard when things get touching the scales. Anyway, he''s the one who killed himself. We need to try not to buy anger as much as we can......


    It was Meer staring at the ground trying to find hair decorations somehow......


    "Your Highness, apparently things are going to go exactly as they were meant to go."


    "... Huh?


    Dion told me that Meer raised a loose voice between them.


    "Hey, don''t look, why don''t you come out?


    Dion says, pointing the pine lights towards the bushes. and..., suddenly, the gutters and bushes swayed, from which the martial men appeared.


    Those who enveloped their thin, tight bodies in the bodies of beasts.


    - That''s the Loulou tribe. Maybe some of you are from Mr. Riola''s blood.


    Even while Meer is blurry observing like that, the story goes on.


    "When you see where you don''t shoot all of a sudden, it doesn''t mean you''re here to fight, does it?


    "Sasga Empire No Warrior Tatino Chief Dearna. Bad Kunai Insight Deal"


    The man who walked forward, trying to send the warriors. The old man with the stunning white beard stared at Guillaume, and Dion, and then at Meer.


    "Daughter, Omaeha, daytime, Kokoni comer Dana?


    All of a sudden he was a meer who was told the story and patted his eyes, but for now he couldn''t help but lie, he nodded.


    "That''s right. I..."


    "Daughter, here, Docode. Hands in. Leta?


    The man said, in a low voice. In his hand, Meer''s hair ornament, "A Horse''s Hair Decoration," was gripped.


    "Oh, that''s..."


    "Docode hand ni in leta, listen itel. Depends on your answer, Deja......"


    "Uh, let''s have it by then"


    and there, Dion leaves a step forward.


    "Not really, don''t bother when you''re being disrespectful. This is the princess of this empire I have to protect. For once."


    Put your hands on the sword pattern and lower your voice.


    "In some cases, this one doesn''t condone"


    "You......!


    The bees and the tension that soars to the point where the sparks are likely to scatter, in the one-touch, immediate air, Meer...,


    - Oh, this is...!


    He was shuddering himself inadvertently and emotionally.


    - I''m so comfortable..., I can''t stop!


    That was already so grumpy about the current situation that it brought tears to my eyes.


    Anyway, Dion is the man who killed himself. It is a direct vendetta, and it is not an exaggeration to say that it is the most hostile.


    Such a person stands up and tries to cover herself..., really, really..., it was an extremely painful situation.


    - Oh, that''s it. Same feeling I had when I impressed Ludwig. Oh, I feel so good!


    I was just about to start laughing unexpectedly.


    "By the way, Your Highness... this, naturally, you have a math to put together, don''t you?


    "............ to?


    I can pour cold water from my head.


    "Erm..."


    "If this is part of the math, I''d be glad to have instructions on whether I can slaughter them or not, engage or withdraw."


    smile and a really good smile, Dion said.


    Sensitive to the nuance contained in that smile, "If I hadn''t thought of anything, I wouldn''t forgive you," Meer blued her face all the time.


    - Oh, I did. Not if you''re feeling better! We need to do something...


    Though I think so. It is a no-plan in the first place.


    Besides, I have a Loulou man in front of me who looks angry about why. It seemed difficult to solve this situation without looking at the blood.


    Furthermore, on closer consideration, Dion is not on the side of letting go. I''m not a friend, I''m not a loyal subordinate.


    It''s only conditional, and one way or the other, it even has an enemy vibe.


    - Oh, I mean, you''re not on my side, are you?


    Meer is totally in tears at a situation of isolation and helplessness, a heart that helps herself at all times, and a predicament without Anne or Ludwig.


    - Anyway, something..., if you don''t think about it...


    To Meer in a hurry, help came in from an unexpected direction.


    "I want you to wait, it is!


    "Oh... are you... Mr. Riola!?


    Suddenly, Meer raised her surprise at the appearance of a familiar face.

 89 Episode 87: Princess Meer Is Unwavering

    "Your Highness¡­, you''re in a good mood."


    To Riola bowing her head, Meer leaned her neck.


    "Why are you in a place like this... No, more importantly, what are you angry about earlier?


    "Yes, it is. Actually, he''s the chief of the Loulou clan. So..."


    "Kono, Kansasi, Mega, Wife Ni, Delivery Lisi Da. Socite, after his wife Ga dying, his daughter Ga succeeding Ida"


    "Your daughter..."


    Meer nodded, tilting her neck small, but immediately a point of convergence went.


    "I see...... It''s hard to say, but your daughter is unfortunately dead."


    "Death Nda............?


    With a flashing face, crushing chief. Meer continued in a slow tone so as not to irritate her opponent as much as possible.


    "That''s probably what I got from your grandson."


    "More Sikh, Heard Cassette, Moraitai"


    I just finished talking about Meer the whole way, and the silence came.


    Such silence persisted for some time, comparing the faces of each, so as to gaze at the authenticity of the story.


    "My chief, Your Highness is not the one to be lied to, is. Besides, the character of His Royal Highness the princess I know fits with what we''re talking about right now."


    It was Riola who cut the fire.


    Then Dion told me to step up.


    "I don''t care, but our army pulled it off because of the princess''s reckoning."


    "Nandato? Lies, word una. Sono Daughter, Me Lano Tree, Kick-Ass"


    After a glance at the Lulu warriors who have pinched their mouths,


    "An army needs a good reason to pull it off. Whatever the junior soldier is, I''m sure the chief will understand."


    Dion turns his gaze to the chief like he tries.


    The chief looked tough, looked at Dion, and then said in a heavy tone.


    "Sure crab. Daga, All Texin Giroto Words Umo, Difficult Sii, Mo, Wakarhaz"


    "That''s true. Then you should come to her. I don''t think being in the Glades like that would do her any good, either. We''ll arrange that soon. You should judge by that."


    With that said, Meer tried to turn her heel back.


    Wouldn''t it work if we stayed in the process of going home? I thought it was Meer......


    "Your Highness, no way, that''s not the end of it, is it?


    "... to?


    "I don''t like it. You''re going to settle all this forest conflict, aren''t you?


    Meer gently blued her cheeks. Because I saw a swordswallowing light in Dion''s eyes with a grin.


    "Of course. It''s convenient to be here with Mr. Riola from the Count Rudolphon family. Let me get this straight!


    Half-baked, Meer said.


    The hearing of the circumstances was over, and the chief came alone when he tried to return.


    "Your Highness, first Hodha, excuse me Sita"


    "Oh, didn''t you believe it?


    Meer frowned at the chief who apologized in an exceptional tone.


    "Tribal Nominee Tatino Front, Soo Saita"


    The chief says that with a big serious face,


    "Enemy Dini, one of his men, the flea Lete, the brave Naruto, the lying Tsuku, Alienai"


    I bowed my head wide.


    "Sun Ga take care of Ninatta. Hodno disrespect first, apologize sul"


    The Loulou are a proud tribe.


    If we are to work disrespectfully on ourselves, we will fang even if our opponents are nobles.


    But Meer is a benefactor. Besides, he is the princess of this great empire.


    If you care, there''s no reason why we shouldn''t be thankful because someone with just enough power to trample us down, such as ourselves.


    Failure to do so would hurt their pride.


    I was the chief who decided that...


    "No need. I, too, have kicked your precious asset, this forest tree, and so come on, so what do you say?


    That''s what Meer says and laughs at.


    As if to say it is something that makes no sense, such as such pride.


    "Besides, I''ll be nice to your grandson."


    In one word, the chief found out what Meer was trying to say.


    Once upon a time, I confronted my daughter, bound by my will and pride as a chief. The result was irrevocable.


    That''s how the chief understood that the young princess in front of him was telling him not to make the same mistake against his grandchildren.


    "Her Royal Highness, no. Xinzukai, painful."


    The squeezing chief''s voice was shaking slightly.


    I was struck by the overflowing compassion shown by the young girl.


    ... but, of course, Meer didn''t say such a thing because of her otherwise overflowing compassion.


    - If that kid is the grandson of a Lulu clan chief, it''s hard to stay in an orphanage.


    Slightly, albeit improved, slums. It''s not what I found out.


    And if anything, the Loulou people will bee everywhere.


    The sprouts of danger would never have passed to pick them up now.


    - It''s best for that kid to go back to this forest. To do this, we need to get the chief to accept it gently and not make him want to go back to the orphanage......


    Unwavering self first.


    There was not a single one on the spot who realized that it was a statement backed by Meer''s intention to overflow.

 90 Episode 88: Meers Snack

    In the morning, Meer''s return from the woods to the territorial capital was swift.


    Leaving Viscount Berman to inquire into the circumstances, he leads his companions off to the Imperial Capital. You just have to spare me while I go to bed and sleep and other things in the carriage.


    "Min to see the plane, not only soldiers, but wise men also expensive awkward speed......? That''s Princess Meer."


    Dion sighed and watched the behavior.


    Situations have been rectified, and my place is not here any more than I have hit the necessary hand. There is no place to fight.


    Perhaps that''s what happened, Dion thought.


    "All in the calculation, you mean? Nah, I''m freaking out for that, but I guess that''s an act too."


    There can''t be a coincidence that the grandfather of a child he once helped was the chief of a tribe he was molding.


    I just don''t think I knew from the time I helped the child, but I must have already had the information before I came to the woods.


    "The wisdom of the Empire..."


    Two, Ludwig''s words pass behind his brain.


    "I really, really want you to stop... If it''s for that princess, maybe you can try a little hard."


    And so on..., it''s a very sorry story to him who''s somehow motivated, but of course, it''s not that Meer is sensitive to seeing the opportunity.


    Simply because he wants to get out of the danger zone¡­, more importantly, by Dion, and get the hell out of there.


    - Damn, if we don''t leave this dangerous zone, we don''t have enough lives!


    Now, back in Imperial Capital, Meer immediately did the use for the Crescent Zone. To send an example child to Shizukai Forest in an orphanage.


    I''m not neglecting to arrange a proper escort so that this doesn''t happen.


    When I was doing that, Meer''s father, the Emperor, called me.


    "Father, what is it? Besides, I can''t believe I called you during the sight..."


    Essentially, in the Tiermoon Empire, the emperor clan is close. Sometimes in some countries, ruling emperors and kings are not free to meet even blood connected families as sacred beings, but that is not the case in empires.


    Rather, as for Meer, the more the father who comes to see him as long as he has free time, the more sometimes he is slightly wussy.


    With that circumstance, I felt that the call to the official place, during the sight, was somewhat puzzling...


    I saw the rash gathered on the spot and was immediately convinced.


    There he was with his own father, the Emperor, and his belly, Ludwig, and¡­. It was Viscount Bellman, a whirlpool person.


    "Oh, my dear, my daughter, it''s Meer!


    "Your Majesty, you''re in a good mood. We''ve responded to your call."


    To Meer lifting the hem of her skirt and bowing her head, the emperor''s reprimand flies!


    "Don''t call me Your Majesty, etc. I''m not gonna miss you! Easily with your father, or even more crushed..."


    "Keep talking, Father"


    The emperor, treated so badly by his daughter, drops his shoulders softly.


    ... is a person in trouble.


    "Well, do you mind if your father... More than that, Meer, there''s nothing else I called you today. I wanted to talk to you about your trip to Viscount Bellman."


    - I knew it was the matter.


    Meer looked at Bellman. He was subtly blue-faced and hardened.


    Aristocrats are rural aristocrats (who would not admit themselves) who are close to the periphery.


    Once a year, the emperor and the emperor at the top of the country can see each other.


    It was easier to imagine not to be nervous.


    - Then, while he''s overwhelmed, is it okay if we talk about it?


    And so on, when I''m making calculations in my stomach......


    "Ask me, you said you went to the conflict zone in Viscount Territory. I almost lost my mind when I heard it."


    "Oh, there was nothing dangerous about it."


    Meer said with a shitty face. If you say anything bad, I''ll destroy every forest! It may be said that he is a father.


    It would be better to be clear.


    "That being said, I thought you brought back all the soldiers that were on perimeter security. Isn''t it natural that this could have happened?


    - Oh, my God, who did this to you?


    With a cool face, I looked at Bellman, and then Meer shook her head.


    "It''s an embarrassing story. The tree took my leg, and it totally moved. That''s all I''m talking about."


    "What!? I don''t want Meer to fall, it''s a ragged tree! Burn down every forest..."


    "No, Father. I will arrange for the tree to be cut down and cut to my knees, so it will be fine."


    Meer grinned, then said, peeking at Bellman.


    "Father, I really liked that forest. I''d love you to add that forest to my royal administration."


    It was like a cute stuffed animal, Meer said.

 91 Episode 89: Ludwigs Terminal Delusion

    "What? Is that such a good place?


    Listening to Meer, the emperor was slightly frowned upon.


    "Yes, it''s a beautiful forest, and I thought it would be a good place to rest."


    "I see. If that''s what you mean..."


    Ludwig, who watched that exchange on the edge,


    - Oh, my God.


    I was feeling a slight disappointment.


    If you do make it the Crown Princess''s direct jurisdiction, the Still Sea Forest will be saved. The conflict with the Loulou tribe will be dissolved.


    But instead, I buy grudges from Viscount Bellman.


    Viscount Bellman is not a very beneficial figure in Ludwig''s view. Either you look like a short-circuited person to avoid dating.


    However, he is noble.


    He who has been entrusted with the reign of the land.


    For the reform that Meer is trying (and he believes) to do, we really need a lot of people''s cooperation. It is better to not buy unnecessary resentment as much as possible.


    Or maybe Meer decided that the Loulou people should buy grudges and do it.


    That is, I guess, justice and a laudable attitude as a princess......


    - Still, I thought Master Meer would rule it well. Was I buying that guy away?


    Yes, Ludwig was no longer satisfied.


    It can also be described as a terminal symptom of paranoia. A little abnai......


    But that disappointment was finally about to remove from his eyes the cloudiness in the name of faith in Meer.


    Yes, Meer is nothing but witty, not a Virgin.


    Either that or a slightly unfortunate Her Royal Highness..., he was about to reach that truth, precisely then!


    "Then, Bellman, make the town of the Empress (Princess Town) by its woods. Build a castle for Meer."


    To the emperor''s words, Ludwig nearly held his head.


    - Oil on fire. Something extra...!


    Did they just reduce their territory, build a town there, even a castle to name a few?


    - Sure, if you order Viscount Bellman, you won''t have to waste the Empire''s money, but for that matter, you buy extra grudges.


    So he sighed, he noticed the look on Bellman''s face.


    "Oh, oh... Your Majesty, that''s..."


    Ludwig was confused by the way he was struck and trembled by emotion.


    - So, what the hell...?


    After desperate thought, he realized that there was... a war.


    - -- Is that what...? No, but no way...


    If the other person was a merchant, Meer''s choice was to buy grudges. That''s right, you take over your own assets, with the Emperor''s power.


    It doesn''t have to be against orders, it can''t be welcome.


    But... oh, but no.


    Viscount Bellman is a nobleman. And nobility is a creature that always values honor above all else.


    Meer gave her a perfect idea of the character of her opponent.


    An "honor" that''s not on top of this.


    Why did Viscount Bellman go on such an outrage in the first place?


    That''s because I was inspired by a sense of confrontation with Rudolphon''s neighborhood Tubors.


    Realizing the thirst of his heart, Meer bestowed the honor of having the princess''s special title in her own territory on her to prepare a town for the princess.


    It is an unparalleled tribute to the nobility.


    Anyway, if that forest is going to be Meer''s territory, naturally, it''s because together, the Emperor and I have more opportunities to take a trip.


    The honor is hard for the aristocrats to replace.


    - Mia, are you saying that you set the conditions for protecting the forest without cutting yourself in any way?


    In addition, the creation of the town of the Crown Princess (Princess Town) by the woods prepared a path to prosperity for the annoyed Louloulou.


    The rest is up to them, but having a town nearby also makes logistics thrive.


    It''s also a way to not buy Viscount Bellman''s grudges, but even get a thank you.


    - -- If I were you, I would lose Viscount Bellman by conspiracy. Captain Dion would still have the strength to eliminate the Viscount.


    But that''s the next best thing to do.


    Nobility, or lord, is one of the gears to turn society around. If, because a glitch occurs, there will always be confusion if we eliminate it.


    In order not to do so, we have to decide on the next lord as soon as possible and take over for him...... but still, confusion is inevitable.


    The hearts of the inhabitants will be disturbed and the territories will be rough. In order not to do so, what do we do?


    Easy. Just make sure the lord moves well.


    Meer did it easily.


    - Probably not the end of this. For Rudolphone''s Tubor, due consideration should be given as well.


    Ludwig''s terminally symptomatic expectations were to hit the following week for what cause.


    A letter arrived from Tiona, daughter of Rudolphone''s Tubor, under Meer, who returned to the Imperial City.

 92 Episode 90: Meer, youre pissed off!

    For some time after returning from one of the Viscount Bellman territories, Meer was dazed.


    With no school and the emperor''s consideration of relaxing because he is returning from vacation, Meer, freed from official duties, was enjoying the vacation precisely.


    Throw your hands and feet out on the bed, Guttara. Spend your days. Moreover, there is no such thing as wearing a dress but only a skin dress.


    Just because it''s my room, it''s completely full of..., it''s hanging up all over!


    Rin, known there as the empire''s wisdom, was nowhere to be found.


    "... With that said, Prince Abel hasn''t written to you lately."


    Ha, and a chopped sigh.


    Actually, that was one of the reasons Meer wasn''t very motivated. A letter from Prince Abel, which was exchanged almost ten days ago, has not arrived.


    By the way, this could be said to be a fairly frequent correspondence, since it takes about five days to fly an early horse between the Tiermoon Empire and the Kingdom of Lemno.


    Meer had already written so many letters to Anne''s sister, Ellis, that she could not spend the rest of her life on the previous timeline, while also borrowing her wisdom.


    Even so, there are about three...


    This is the story of Meer''s brush inertia in her previous life.


    Anyway, it was such an abel, but it was already about fifteen days after Meer sent out the letter.


    Summer break is coming to an end, and I am just a little lonely Meer, not to mention seeing her again soon at school.


    That doesn''t mean you can sleep and spend time in bed...


    "Dear Meer, I have a letter..."


    Because it was such a meer, I was literally happy to jump up when Anne came into the room.


    "Well, finally. I was worried about what was going on... but I thought maybe it was a landslide in the street and I couldn''t get through, but if it was this late, I''d forgive you."


    "Oh, you know, Mia, that''s... not actually a letter from Prince Abel"


    "............ to?


    To Meer at the smile, Anne felt just a little sorry.


    "Actually, it''s a letter from Miss Tubor from Rudolphon..."


    Meer, who was frowning on the bed, fell on her back on the bed as she retracted without soot, much noise.


    "Uh, Mr. Tiona, right?"


    is fussy tense. Zero lowering sighs,


    "Open it and read it"


    Gudey said in an unmotivated manner.


    Needless to say, Tiona Rudolfone is the enemy of the previous timeline. I don''t even want to aggressively avenge him, but I''m not exactly the person he enjoys writing to.


    If this is around Chloe, correspondence with your friends also makes me feel a little fun...


    - But the wheat stored by Rudolphin''s Tubor is fascinating.


    Therefore, it cannot be handled without a bottom.


    I had no choice, reluctantly, but Meer was willing to read the letter to me...


    "Lady Meer!


    With a sharp Anne voice besides her thoughts, Meer was just a little surprised.


    "Become, what? Anne, look so scared..."


    "I know I miss your letter from Prince Abel. But what would Prince Abel think if he saw him like this?"


    "You don''t have to say that hard, it''s in the room..."


    Anne says clearly to Meer, who excuses herself for being a slut.


    "It''s not what I found out who''s watching. My lord Meer, the servants'' mouths are very light."


    So Meer remembers. In the previous timeline......


    That the servants with the princess complained that there was no such thing.


    My failures were instantly known among the servants, and indeed their mouths were very light.


    If they, hypothetically, tick Prince Abel''s messenger for their own ugliness...


    Imagine, Meer turned blue in an instant.


    "Ah, Anne..., Anne..."


    Anne snorted reliably at Meer, who was crying early on.


    "It''s okay, Mia. Meer, I do everything I can to take care of you, and I''m the only one in this room who knows. But, Mia, I don''t know when or where anyone is looking..."


    "Okay, I''ll go with Shan."


    Whenever and wherever Prince Abel sees you, don''t be ashamed! Meer changed her mind.


    ¡­ very simple.


    Such an honest lord was only a little proud of Anne.


    "I''m sorry I said too much"


    "No, rather, you''ve always helped me, Anne."


    By nature, such an exit would not be strange to be punished. But no matter how unconscious she was, Anne was pleased that Meer was still Meer, the esteemed master of her own.


    Again, Meer, dressed in a dress, glanced at a letter from Tiona.


    "Hmm, Mr. Tiona''s, younger brother, it''s..."


    Seeing that aspect, I remembered being able to rise to the back of Meer''s brain.

 93 Episode 91: A cheating brother...

    Tiona Rudolfone.


    The most important factor in her attainment of that fame, said to be the Virgin of the Revolutionary Army, was the distribution of food to the people. The people who were suffering from intense famine supported the revolutionary army led by Tiona, as far as the imperial chambers they only exploited.


    Meer stared bitterly at that.


    "What do you mean?!? Ludwig, how could that woman have so much food?


    It was no surprise to Meer.


    Even though Rudolphon''s neighborhood Tubor has a vast area of land and numerous peasants in the territory, it can''t be unaffected by the famine that struck all of the Empire.


    I didn''t even think it would be enough to share the wheat with many people.


    To such a Meer question, the now only squire said with a mixed face of shame.


    "You''re part of the imperial chamber, but you don''t study, Your Highness. Don''t you know that new wheat has been developed?


    "New wheat, is it?


    "That''s right. It is a cold-resistant wheat, developed by Miss Tiona''s brother, Cello Rudolfone. Even when the weather is irregular, they get almost the same amount of shipments as usual."


    "I didn''t ask, you know!


    "... Well, Lord Cyril was at a research institute in the Principality of Velga under the asylum of the Duke of Rafina, so you may not have to know. Oh, boy, but Lady Duke of Rafina has foresight, too. It''s very different from someone else."


    "Gu, gu... It''s cheating, it''s too cheating to excel not only Prince Zion, but even my brother! I want me too, my brilliant brother!


    Critically, he was a meer resenting heaven while teething.


    I remember that......, it came back to me behind Meer''s brain.


    "Genius child, Cello Rudolfone...... cheating brother......"


    "Lady Meer? What have you done?


    Meer raised her face from the letter,


    "I''ll write you back soon. Anne, can we get you ready?


    With a crisp face, I said so.


    Anne nodded joyfully at the sharp face that the wisdom of that empire deserved.


    "Oh, and contact Ludwig. I''m going to need a little money."


    "Yes, I did."


    At Meer''s behest, Anne immediately moved out. Run the news to Ludwig before preparing parchment paper, ink and feather pens.


    That''s how I went back to the room and I saw Meer sitting back in bed nimanizing.


    "I don''t know, you''re in a good mood, Mia. Was it even written in your letter about something good?


    "Hmm, you''re right..."


    Meer said as she moved her legs patterned, pleasantly.


    "I''m talking about a kid named Cyril, Tiona''s brother... he''s very good, but apparently, he can''t go to school because of financial difficulties"


    "Well..."


    Listening to Meer, Anne tilted her neck small.


    - I''m so sorry to hear that, Mia, but you look so happy.


    Meer, who keeps talking, is in such a good mood that she seems to be singing out her nose even now. Anne worked reasoning out of it, believing that she was not the kind of Meer who rejoiced in the misfortune of others.


    - Maybe, Master Meer, you''d be happy to help your friend?


    Merciful Meer is the Virgin in the Virgin who rejoices in being good for someone.


    I''m sure I''ll do something for you, Tiona! Anne soon finds out that her reasoning hit her, for example.


    "So you asked me to intercede with the Duke of Rafina."


    "Lafina... that means you sent me a letter asking for help so that I could study in the Principality of Velga"


    Meer is a close friend of Rafina''s. Besides, the Principality of Velga is also the gathering place of state-of-the-art knowledge. It''s a good place to study abroad and gain knowledge.


    I''m sure I''ll write to Rafina, I was expecting Anne......


    "Of course I won''t let you do that."


    The next word of Meer surprises me.


    "Why, is it? Meer."


    "To encourage you to study in this empire. I''ll take good responsibility and make arrangements."


    Meer said, sniffled.


    I see, I don''t think that''s one hand. The principality has not lost because it is an empire. I have also heard that the standard of study is quite high.


    But Anne doubted it.


    I was wondering why you honestly wouldn''t let me go to the Principality of Velga.


    If a child named Cyril, Tiona''s brother, is excellent, shouldn''t he go to a knowledge-gathering country like Velga and raise him? and.


    Meer wants to help Tiona with her own hands. She wonders if she''s making a mistake.


    That''s Anne''s question......, I meet Ludwig, and soon I get iced off.


    Anne will once again admire the depth of Meer''s consideration......


    What answers does the multiplication of paranoia and paranoia produce......, now, nobody knows.

 94 Episode 92: Paranoia, go away! (of Ludwig)

    "Okay. Now, let''s try to keep up with His Highness''s wishes."


    "Nice to meet you, Ludwig. As soon as you come to Mr. Tiona......, no, it would be more convenient for me to go over there. Thank you for your help with the arrangements."


    Ludwig to thank you and quit before Meer. After that, Anne chased him for a small run.


    "Mr. Ludwig, do you have a moment?


    "Hmm? Oh, what''s wrong?


    Ludwig looked a little surprised because it was rare to be spoken to by Anne.


    "Um, I''m sorry to bother you, but what did Mr. Ludwig think when he heard about you, Mia?


    "Oh yeah......, in a nutshell, that would be something like Meer"


    Hearing the answer, Anne exhaled a sigh of relief.


    "Mr. Ludwig''s convinced that you weren''t wrong about Meer......, good"


    "Yeah? What do you mean?


    "Actually..."


    To Ludwig leaning his neck, Anne told him of the anxiety she had until earlier.


    "I see... you mean that"


    "But it''s okay, isn''t it? Mia, you''re doing the right thing, aren''t you?


    "I can''t say at all whether it''s right or not. Because I don''t know if His Highness''s thoughts will work, and I don''t think I can understand everything he''s after. But at least I think you''re doing something that makes sense."


    "What makes sense......?


    Seeing Anne crumbling strangely, Ludwig nodded.


    "Well... you were a civilian. If that''s the case, it might be hard to pin. As a matter of fact, the only children of Rudolphin''s Tubor are his eldest daughter, Tiona, and his brother, Cyril."


    "What does that have to do with anything?


    "Civilians will, too, but for nobility, picking up is of particular importance. It''s not a very pleasant story for Lord Rudolph to send us both to a school outside the country."


    Assuming there is a coup d ''¨¦tat in the Principality. Alternatively, if the Principality has been invaded by another country.


    Or, as a more likely story, if there is a fire in the school and a sacrifice is made to the students.


    "In that case, Sir Rudolfon would lose his trace at once. You should want to avoid that as a nobleman. Besides, I''m supposed to want to learn more about the territory as well. Anyway, nobles are lords."


    What place is the land that governs itself, what people live there, what towns are there, what industries are there?


    How to rule it......


    What the nobles need to remember is like a mountain.


    "So if, under the same conditions, we are to be encouraged to study, I am sure Sir Rudolfon would like to do so within the Empire"


    "I see¡­, that''s the situation"


    "Besides, Mia, your alumni have a lady from the Folk Road Chamber of Commerce. The Chamber of Commerce is also involved in the distribution of books. If so, I guess I''m going to use the help of your alumni to gather what I need. I think I will gather knowledge as much as I can get in the Principality. I will make arrangements for Lord Rudolfon to have the best education in the Empire with his heart full."


    Of course, Meer is going to rely on Chloe to get a lot of books.


    Suffice it to say, however, that it is not as if Rudolphone''s feelings about the Toshio beside him were enjoyed, and so on.


    Only because of the cold resistant wheat......,.


    It is based on an extremely purposeful judgment that drives profits straight.


    Nonetheless, the delusion in the name of Ludwig''s reasoning accelerates.


    - And perhaps this is also to strike a balance...


    Ludwig adds in his heart.


    In the case of Shizukai Forest earlier, the biggest loss was to Rudolphon''s neighborhood Tubor. The honored Viscount of Bellman, the Loulou tribe prepared the way to prosperity, in contrast, the Rudolphon neighborhood Tubu was only cut off his own land.


    It won''t be your word just because there wasn''t a dispute in that place.


    The Loulou tribe was also in friendship, so I might say that I''m glad that the appearance fits behind the peace, but I''m still supposed to feel something unintelligible.


    I guess I''m going to make amends for that...


    - That''s right, Mia... That one doesn''t excuse incompetence for something thick in affection.


    Mia, who is called the Virgin, cherishes her friends and is pitiful towards the people..., smarter than that.


    I don''t spend waste money because it''s for the people, I don''t say it''s for my friends, I just don''t try to be convenient.


    Completely reconcile proper political balance with friendship and compassion.


    It is the wisdom of the Empire to be the Virgin of Mercy.


    - That''s all I know... but is there anything else you want?


    A few years later, seeing the tough wheat that Cyril Rudolfone is going to produce, Ludwig is going to lose his hips, but that''s another story.

 95 Episode 93: Cello Rudolfone

    For Cyril Rudolfon, my sister was the most trusted person in the world.


    He liked to grow flowers, he liked books, he liked to study, he was very bad at exercising, by contrast.


    It was thought that he was not very much, but could not, such as horseback riding and warfare required of a lord.


    My sister Tiona was gentle with Cyril, who had narrow shoulders.


    "Cyril can study, so you have to go to school and study properly."


    That''s what I said, it always inspired Cyril.


    Cyril was very worried when she heard that such a sister was going to a foreign St. Noel school.


    "I wish Cyril had gone without me"


    Oh, my God, my sister said that, but I didn''t care about that. I do enjoy studying, and if there''s anything I can do, I''d like to go.


    More importantly, I was just worried that my sister would go to a school full of grand aristocratic children and not have to be bullied.


    So I was relieved to see that my sister, who was back on summer vacation, looked very well.


    That''s not all. He gets surprised when he hears about his sister''s friendship.


    Aren''t you saying that you have made friendships with Prince Zion of the Kingdom of Sankland or Her Royal Highness Princess Meir?


    "Her Royal Highness Princess Meer Luna Tiermoon... ah"


    Cyril had nothing against Her Royal Highness Princess Meer, neither good nor bad, especially emotions.


    - There''s someone called a selfish princess or a praise for the empire''s wisdom, but which is true...


    That was about as much interest at best.


    But when I heard that His Royal Highness the Imperial Princess had settled the matter between the Loulou and the Viscount Bellman, I was just a little interested.


    "That''s Her Royal Highness Princess Meer. It''s brilliant to cure this without bleeding."


    "But, Father, are you okay? They took the land unjustly..."


    "Unfair... that''s not a big deal. The imperial people are given such authority. Well, as far as we''re concerned, it''s not an interesting story..."


    Father''s face to say so, though, was never offensive.


    Besides, if the people don''t have to suffer, it''s not a bad thing.


    The Rudolphones were originally the leaders of the peasants living in the land. I have deeper feelings for the people than ordinary aristocrats.


    Moreover, I have had friendship with the Loulou tribe since a fairly old age. It was something to be satisfied with because things had healed without them getting hurt like that.


    "Heh, yeah..."


    Cyril was honestly impressed.


    The same goes for my father''s words, but it was also great that both my sister and Riola, who followed me as a squire, spoke favorably about Meer.


    Only in Cyril did Meer become a wonderful, Virgin girl.


    Such a royal highness, oh, my God, says he''s coming here.


    "What is Her Royal Highness coming to do?


    To Cyril asking so, my father, as well as Tiona, was perplexed. The Earl of Rudolphin is a poor aristocrat without deception.


    It''s not like a princess in the Imperial Palace likes to take a leg.


    "Probably talking about one thing in the woods the other day..."


    My uncertain father''s twinkle. Meanwhile,


    "I did write to you... but I can''t believe you''re here directly..."


    While I was surprised, there was a look of my sister who looked convinced somewhere.


    "Her Royal Highness."


    Yeah, I smile. I see my sister.


    - Oh, maybe I''ll come to your sister, yawn?


    That''s what Cyril decided.


    In any case, it''s my father and my sister who need me. I guess I don''t really have much to do with it, and Cyril headed to watering the flower beds he was making his routine.


    If it was a public visit, we would need to be welcomed by the clan, but if we were to come and visit with patience, we probably wouldn''t need it.


    - Nevertheless, my sister is amazing. I can''t believe you and Her Royal Highness Princess Meer are friends.


    I look at blooming flowers with that in mind. It''s hard to take care of flowers.


    It''s not just that I should be watering. We need to see how each bottle is doing and check if it''s nutritious enough or sick.


    That''s how I did it, because I was focused..., Cyril didn''t notice.


    "Oh... that''s a pretty nice flower"


    to having people standing right next to me.


    Surprised and turned around, one girl stood there.


    She was a beautiful girl.


    Glossy, radiant hair, healthy tense skin, and long cut eyes had some intelligent glow.


    The girl bent her knee slightly and put her hand on the flower, smugly with a cello that hardened in surprise.


    "Could this have been Moon Honey Flowers¡­?


    "Oh, yeah, that''s right"


    Cyril looked at the girl''s outfit and worried if she should use a salutation.


    Because she wore a summery, light dress rather than a luxurious dress as the so-called aristocrats wore.


    It''s a tribute to the aristocratic opponent, but it''s also odd that he''s too polite if he''s a resident.


    It was the voice of the girl''s squire who gave me the answer to the troubled him.


    "Dear Meer, it''s time..."


    "Oh, I see..."


    "... to?


    This was the first encounter that Sero Rudolfone had with his lifelong loyalty offering.

 96 Episode 94: Princess Meer, with a bruised grin

    away from the courtyard, and entered the Rudolphon mansion,


    - I did it!


    Meer was screaming delightfully in her heart. Even if I persevere, my face stings.


    ... I''m a little scared.


    About enough ago,


    - Uh, I don''t want to go at all.


    Arriving at Rudolphon Mansion, Meer was feeling very depressed. Though necessary, I wasn''t motivated at all.


    Anyway, it is the home of Tiona Rudolfone, the enemy of previous life. It''s the enemy''s main force, so to speak.


    It can''t be pleasant.


    - Maybe we should kill time appropriately and come in when we''re motivated.


    The boy appeared in front of Meer, who thought, for example,


    - Oh, he''s a cute kid.


    The flower-loving boy had a poor vibe, like a girl.


    "Flowers... love you?


    Really, Meer came with a pin.


    Cello Rudolfone.


    You must be familiar with plants for producing new varieties of wheat.


    Flowers = Plants!


    In Meer''s brain, the information is connected!


    Try not to surprise the opponent as much as you can, and Meer sneaks up.


    Kill the footsteps, pluck the legs, the appearance of which is very unlikely to be the wisdom of the Empire, this one was like mud.


    Thus, Meer, approaching Ri, spoke to the boy in full.


    "Oh... that''s a pretty nice flower"


    There''s too much talk about "romantic art" that I once heard from military teacher Anne through Meer''s brain.


    "My lords are very happy to be praised for the work they have done, Master Meer."


    "Is that right!? That means Prince Abel''s..., what is your job?


    "I hope it''s your hobby, but is it still equestrian or swordsmanship?"


    "I see, that''s Anne. It''s helpful."


    As you may have forgotten, Anne, I don''t have any romantic experience... but fortunately, Anne''s advice at this time was targeted.


    It was almost in the middle.


    - My lords will be very happy to compliment you on your work. That means this kid named Cyril would certainly be happy if he was complimented on the flowers he grew!


    In addition, Meer crouched by the flowers,


    "Could this have been Moon Honey Flowers¡­?


    Yes, keep the words coming.


    I am very familiar with the name of the flower¡­, and at the same time it is a gesture that shows my understanding of the work of the Lord.


    ... really bruised.


    - Heh, now you''re getting a liking. If you do well, the new wheat will be mine!


    When she stood up because Anne called her, filled with fulfillment that had done everything, Meer turned her throat and face towards Cyril, then followed the scene.


    "This is Her Royal Highness Princess Meer, welcome far away"


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Rudolphone Tubor. In a good mood."


    Returning with a perfect thank you to Rudolphon for his greeting, Meer gave him a friendly grin.


    On its face, the atmosphere was not as if ridiculing the poor aristocrats.


    - The grand aristocratic lady I''ve ever met was mostly what I looked at with my eyes looking down on me...


    Rudolfone admires you, the princess, who is uncertain on the inside, but who, at least on the surface, retained complete courtesy.


    Uncle Kaito......, or Count Kaito. That is the title given to Rudolfon.


    The Count of the Empire is quite the title. It should also be seen at a glance in the social world.


    However, adding two letters of "limbic soil" to its head will change its meaning as soon as possible.


    In the first place, it is deeply related to the Empire''s policy of territorial expansion that this title was born.


    Since its founding, the Tiermoon Empire has actively extended its territory.


    If you go out to an undeveloped part of the country that is not yet in the shape of a state, sometimes by force, sometimes by persuasion, you actively take it into your own territory.


    Initially, the imperial government gave the central nobility a newly gained territory and tried to make it reign there.


    However, the reaction of those who originally inhabited the land was worse than expected, and the policy was switched early.


    Next, they tried to describe the power that had originally ruled the land to the Imperial nobility as it was and to make it ruled as a territory.


    This policy worked as well as I thought. Without the unnecessary confusion caused by the change of the ruler, the territorial annexation was going well.


    But at one point, something went wrong.


    That was when we tried to welcome as noblemen the great chiefs of tribes that bind many tribes.


    As an empire, I really wanted to make the land a territory, because the land they ruled was vast and a major traffic shock in places.


    The Imperial Green Moon Ministry in charge of the negotiations, in view of the size and importance of its administration, promises the chief of the majority the title of "Count" and succeeds, brilliantly, in swallowing the land.


    That''s good...... But the problem followed.


    And the nobles of the centre rebelled.


    "What makes a rookie countryman count?


    Such their complaint was intense and had to be dealt with as a Green Moon ministry.


    To convince the central nobles, they must have a lower rank than the Count. But for once, overturning what I promised to give would depend on the credibility of the Empire.


    It was the title of "Uncle Bejitu" that the high-ranking officials troubled, narrowed their wisdom and managed to draw conclusions.


    He openly proclaimed to the nobles, "Uncle Bentu is not an uncle", saying that he would grant the status of Earthbound ¡°Count¡±.


    Since then, a new title, "Toshio Obei", will be born within the Empire.


    Its treatment was more subtle than that of a Viscount or less than a Count, but because of its sophisticated "limbo" crowning title, it was always treated as a stranger by the central aristocratic world, and even when ridiculed by the Baron, sometimes the lowest aristocracy, the kind of air it allowed was brewed over the years.


    It was a dangerous situation that could create a crack between the central aristocracy and the peripheral aristocracy and also be a factor in cracking the country.


    Together, in view of such circumstances, I know exactly how unusual Meer''s attitude is.


    Rudolphon''s sidekick stretched his spine unconsciously before opening his mouth again.


    "The school would like to thank you very much for your daughter''s kindness."


    "No, I don''t remember giving you anything like that."


    "Really...... But let me thank you."


    "What are you talking about?


    "It''s about Shizukai Forest the other day. You talked to Viscount Bellman. I sincerely thank you. And the portion of the people of the Loulou..."


    "Oh, that happened, too."


    Meer just remembered when she was told, Pong, and struck her hand.


    - You must have come about it, but you''re hard to show your heart.


    No way, it is truly a rudolphin neighborhood earthling I never dreamed of, such as Meer had forgotten.


    To him like that, Meer smiled pathetically and told him to sing.


    "More than that, Sir Rudolfon, I have a proposition for you today."


    "¡­ well, suggestions, is it"


    Rudolfon corrected his posture and looked at Meer.


    - Her Royal Highness is in need of a balance with Viscount Bellman on the other day. I don''t think that would be so bad...


    or so, there was a feeling that no simple proposal would be made.


    They shouldn''t be talking about the Empire''s wisdom, about the woods, because I''m sorry, let''s give them hundreds of gold coins, etc.


    - Something, my thoughts should be unexpected.


    Without realizing that high expectations were set on top of this, Meer quietly opened her mouth.

 97 Episode 95: Coming! Big Wave!!!

    "I asked Mr. Tiona if you think your son, Cyril, is a very smart boy. I hear you can study everything very well."


    In Meer''s words, Rudolphon''s Tubor immediately understood.


    - I see, that is, the proposal of His Highness the Princess...


    Perhaps they''ll put Cyril in their school and give him that mouthpiece.


    I also feel a little cheaper as a price for the territory......


    - No, isn''t that just the school?


    Rudolphon opened his mouth after thinking for a moment.


    "Her Royal Highness Princess Meer, what if, in order to admit Cyril to St. Noel''s School, you could give me a mouthful of mouth?


    If you are admitted to St. Noel''s School, which boasts the highest educational environment on the continent, you certainly break it. That you can make a good enough allowance for what happened the other day.


    - Princess Meer hears that she is in friendship with the Duke of Rafina. If Tiona had asked for it, it''s not an impossible story...


    Rudolphones look tough there.


    If so, that was a wish. He had no intention of letting his son, his successor, go outside the empire.


    But to him like that, Meer shook her head and showed it.


    "That''s not true. We can''t go out of our way to spill people that our country is proud of."


    Since I got the letter, Meer has been thinking.


    If, hypothetically, Cyril were admitted to St. Noel, where would the procedure be restored?


    Needless to say, that would be St. Noel''s School, or the Virgin of the Principality of Velga, the Duke of Rafina''s Orders.


    Or to Tiona, my sister, right?


    At least I am certain that I am not just a mouthful to Rafina.


    The important thing for Meer is to make Cyril Rudolfone''s achievements his own. To do this, Cyril must be kept under Meer''s asylum.


    But then when you ask me if I should put you in an imperial school, that''s not true either.


    Because there is no St. Noel school-level school within the Tiermoon Empire.


    If we enrol Cyril in schools with inferior educational standards, worst of all, new wheat may not be produced.


    How to resolve that contradiction......


    After worrying, Meer gave one answer.


    "If you don''t have the school you want, you can make it!


    At the moment of flashing, several elements played an innovative link behind Meer''s brain.


    "Speaking of which, could my town have? Then..."


    "Do you know what Princetown can do in Viscount Bellman territory?


    To the sudden development of the story, Rudolphon makes his eyes black and white.


    "Huh? Oh, yeah, of course that''s..."


    "I''m going to build a school in that town."


    "Are you going to school?


    "Yes, if there were a school city like St. Noel within the Empire, wouldn''t you think it would be nice?


    Meer said it like it was nothing and gave me a pranky grin.


    "What do you think? Wouldn''t you like to make Cyril my school student number one?


    Rudolphon had his tongue wrapped around his heart.


    To settle the dispute by making the forest the direct domain of the Crown Princess.


    Having Princetown built on Viscount Bellman territory to stifle the Viscount''s self-esteem.


    - Is His Highness the Princess, in that series of streams, also trying to incorporate advantages over my Rudolphon family?


    Adjacent if it is Viscount territory. Besides, the Lulu, who live in the woods, are friendly tribes.


    It is so much easier than going to Imperial City.


    Perhaps that plan will cost a great deal of money. Now, there is no way that other nobles will not be involved in the plan to create the town of the Crown Princess.


    Meer will surely make that plan come true......


    I feel so sure, I was a rudolphin sidekick.


    He drips his head deep.


    "Such consideration is an extra honor. I wonder if there''s anything I can do for you, but if there''s anything I can do..."


    "Hmm, you''re right..."


    In the guise of casualty, Meer tilted her neck small and showed it.


    I don''t know - she was sensitive to it, even as she snapped.


    - This is an opportunity!


    Yes, a big wave that pushes itself up with powerful force!


    Meer gives herself up to it.


    "Well, I''d like wheat in your possession."


    "What? Wheat, is it?


    "Yeah, I''d like you to store as much wheat as possible without selling it cheaply from time to time. And when famine strikes..."


    "Of course, wheat will be served to the Imperial Room if ordered..."


    "No, I''m not. Horizontal Uncle."


    That would be very bad. Meer''s instincts were telling.


    If we do that, the imperial chamber will store wheat only for the central nobility and ourselves, and the people will starve.


    As a result, angry people revolutionize.


    Straight to the truncator.


    "Wheat comes directly from the Rudolphones, and we want people to distribute it. In doing so, if you could give me my name¡­"


    A tremendously glamorous favor...... against Meer, who speaks, while Uncle Horizontal pointed at him -- for some reason, there was a light of respect!?

 98 Lesson 96: In the name of the Empress Meer, do it!

    "... is that the name of Her Highness Princess Meer when she distributes the grain to the people?


    Rudolfone said, trembling at the emotion that hadn''t happened in a long time.


    "That''s right. For the most part, I want you to do it in my name."


    "I''m impressed. Your Highness."


    He could not forbid to marvel at the wisdom of a little princess of his own age.


    Rudolphin Tubor has a large territory and most of its inhabitants are peasants. That is widely known.


    Thus, even now, when food was scarce due to crop failure, the great aristocrats came and took the wheat.


    In the name of devotion to the imperial chamber, in fact, to save for itself.


    They have nothing to do with the people starving.


    Things we can''t think of such as distributing food to folk grass when we say we may starve. With such common sense the great aristocracy is moving.


    The trouble is that the majority of them are not thinking about doing so much luxury.


    It is true from the people that noble life is a luxury, but nothing craves wheat to maintain that luxury.


    Then why, because I''m anxious.


    Situations where we don''t know how long the mishaps will last, trying to keep all the food we can in order not to starve ourselves.


    For our own "peace of mind," we suffer the people.


    Luxury is to blame. But no one can complain about being prepared not to starve.


    What happens if, in such circumstances, food is distributed to the people free of charge? If they sue you poorly, it could be called treason against the Empire.


    In anticipation of that, Meer said.


    Do it in your own name.


    By order of the Crown Princess, he said to do it.


    "Oh, my God, it''s a bump, but could you put that in writing?


    "Written? Yeah, I don''t mind. I''m sure that''s more comfortable."


    Meanwhile, Meer tilts her neck.


    Anyway, what I''m asking for is that you do the trouble that way and just give yourself the handle, which is somewhat too much even for Meer? It''s as convenient as I think.


    I''m thanking you for getting me into school, so is this acceptable? Though I thought so, I was thrilled inside.


    - If you can get out that bad, you''re a little scared. Are you up to something?


    With a tight suspicion, Meer observes Rudolphon.


    - Or are you going to say, take it thick because I offer you loyalty?


    I do want Sero Rudolfone''s knowledge, but I''m just not going to get used to it.


    The opponent is his own house of vengeance, the Rudolphon family.


    - It would be annoying to be snuggled up so much. You need to keep a good pair of jerks on here!


    Meer said, blushing her nose.


    "I''ll tell you what, there''s no luxury in letting Cyrillic go to school, the grand aristocracy. Of course, we will arrange the level of knowledge no less than St. Noel''s, but we intend to accommodate students from the neighboring Louloulou tribes and the public."


    So I''m not taking your son and putting him in a school with a fine name.


    At best, your house and other people are not treated the same way, so don''t get on with it, you bastard...


    With that message, Meer said,


    "I can''t thank you enough for your consideration."


    Rudolphon said, even with touching tears.


    - Are we going to set the environment up so that Cyril can learn at will from the grand nobleman''s younger brother in the center? Besides, I didn''t know that attending the same school as the neighboring Louloulou tribe would also take into account your friendship with that tribe...


    To be honest, Rudolphones didn''t really like the Imperial Room. but......,


    - I may have finally found someone to offer loyalty to.


    His eyes seeped hot in the joy that flooded out of the depths of his belly.


    ... Meer, who saw it..., was pulling a little.


    - Holy shit, this guy, could that be it? Wouldn''t it make you feel better if you were taunted or something painful...?


    Even if I throw this much away, it''s Meer who sees her uncle who seems kind of happy and just gets a little scared.


    - I''m, well, Mr. Tiona''s father, and I''m not surprised by anything else...


    Whatever it was, we had Cyril Rudolphon in our hands, and we were able to get the cereals owned by the Rudolphones.


    - You were right to come in person!


    He smiled contentedly and was Meer returning to Empire City as he was rocked by the carriage.


    ... it took and everything was ready.


    The Great River of Destiny moves into a new stream, and¡­.

 99 Lesson 97 Disappearance/Tabernacle Madness

    "Exactly, I''m a little tired."


    The day the summer vacation was only a few days away.


    Meer, who came back to the room late at night, lay down in bed with Pawn while she was dressed.


    I would be pissed off if I could find it around Anne, but I am a meer who wants to get a big look at it now or so.


    Even after talking to Rudolphon''s Tubor, Meer was vigorously flying around the Empire.


    Feeling at ease about the wheat, Meer thought all she could do while in the Empire, went to the Glades to inspect hospitals, check food reserves, and then dared to greet each nobleman for the establishment of a school city.


    "Ugh..."


    I feel tired and tired. Bear with it, Meer manages to raise her face.


    "Speaking of which, I haven''t checked recently..."


    Then he got up and it was the lavish desk that Meer headed for. In the deepest part of that drawer, something that I cherished.


    That was a bloodstained day book......, a sign of Meer.


    The journal, which I had seen as soon as I was on summer break, took it and Meer grinned tirelessly.


    "... Now, if it were a guillotine course without any change, it would just snap a little bit"


    Then Meer turns the frightening page......, when she reaches the page in question,


    ".................. heh!?


    I accidentally got a weird voice.


    of the problem, the page on the day it took guillotine. The letters on that page dissolve in the paper as if the yarn were loose, rubbing...


    At the same time, the red stains that covered the page disappear while you see them.


    something like that originally, as if it hadn''t, with a bright white page showing


    "Behold, what is this, ah"


    The journal, which I accidentally removed, emitted a pale glow as if it were the light of the moon, and the next moment, it became a grain of light and disappeared.


    "This... is"


    Suddenly, Meer, who was looking at the sight, for a moment, without knowing what had happened, raised a voice of confusion.


    "What, what, are you talking about? Why is the journal¡­"


    Meer just grates while she searches for the lost day book.


    Anyway, that''s the guiding principle of Meer''s behavior. That says how I can be put on guillotine, and without that, I don''t know what to dodge guillotine...


    "... oh?


    And that''s where Meer noticed.


    Yes, that day book is the guiding principle the future Meer left behind.


    As long as Meer is put on guillotine, that day book will continue to exist all the time......


    "I mean, as long as I had that day book, it was decided that I would be put on guillotine... so that day the book disappeared..."


    Guru, the thought that was confused by the confusion created one stream, eventually leading to a conclusion.


    Namely:


    "... could it be that Guillotine''s future has also disappeared..., is that what you mean?


    In a sharp tone, Meer snapped.


    "Did... did you? Me, finally!


    At the next moment, Meer poked her high and small clenching fist up into heaven. No way. It was a lack of quiet behavior, but it didn''t matter.


    Kurin, Kurin, and Meer danced a glimmer of joy around the room, calming down for just a little while before


    "That''s right. Write to Prince Abel, let''s write!


    Pan, clapped his hand and smiled happily.


    In fact, the letter is unlikely to return for the remainder of the summer vacation days.


    Once the school is back on track, maybe we should talk about it directly.


    But I just wanted to let someone know how happy I am right now...


    And the most important thing I want to let you know is that after all......


    "Prince Abel, how are you? Well, when school starts, I''ll see you, but I can''t wait to see you now."


    And the gear of destiny, it moves slowly.


    At the same time, in an underground tavern. Four men were secretly talking.


    "The empire is going to be rebuilt, apparently"


    "I''ve tried all kinds of nobles, but that sounds difficult"


    "That Kim Moon Provincial civilian, Ludwig young man, seems quite brilliant..."


    "I was hoping that even one of the starvation would happen, but this would not be perfectly institutionalized..."


    "I also hear that the relationship between the Crown Princess Meer and His Royal Highness Prince Zion is good. I suppose you should think of it as a failure of the break-up operation."


    "Hmm, the wisdom of the empire... Totally abominable kid."


    "I don''t have a choice. Not only His Royal Highness Prince Zion, known for his brilliance, but also for his glance around the Duke of Rafina in Velga."


    "Either way, it doesn''t change what we have to do. Plans against the Empire are frozen once. Change Target¡­"


    ... The letter from Abel didn''t arrive after all.

 100 Episode 98: Fun Tea Party, and…

    "Oh, it''s been a while"


    In a clear mood, Meer looked up at the school.


    "I never thought the day would come when I''d be happy to be back at this school."


    Meer arrived at St. Noel''s School a week before the start of the new semester.


    Honestly, it''s Meer, who didn''t really like school or anything, but he stuck around and left the empire early, floating in a sense of liberation freed from guillotine.


    Going around the school gate singing a nose song,


    "Ah, Mia!


    Hello, Chloe.


    Meer lifts the hem of her skirt with a glitch.


    Chloe did the same thing on the other hand...... then they looked at each other and laughed.


    "Long time no see, Chloe. How have you been?


    "Yes, Mia, you look well too, more importantly."


    "Is your father any different?


    "Oh, yes, my father took care of me the other day. We were delighted to have a very good business meeting."


    "Well, that''s good"


    "And I was so surprised. Meer said that the wisdom of the Empire is rare..."


    "Oh, that''s overrated."


    Absolutely!


    It is a mea rare and sincere thing to say.


    In that way, walking on campus having fun talking, someone approached me in the courtyard.


    "Oh, it''s been a while, Mr. Meer. Good afternoon."


    "Good day, Lafina. It doesn''t look like you''ve changed."


    The two deserve a noble, graceful thank you.


    Then, Rafina looked more at Chloe and smiled tenderly.


    "Good day to you too, Chloe"


    "Ah, uh, ah, yes. La, Lafina, hello."


    After seeing Chloe stiff with nervousness and laughing with dullness and fun, Rafina looked at Meer.


    "Meer is friends with Chloe, too."


    "Yeah, he''s my best friend."


    To Meer, who said so lightly, Chloe turned her eyes round.


    "Shit, best friend..................?


    "I''ll share my thoughts on a book I''ve read a lot about."


    "Oh, you do"


    Rafina smiled happily,


    "What do you think? I was going to make it a cup of tea, but what do you say we join you?


    "Oh, well, now I..."


    "Oh? Chloe, what can I do for you?


    "No, but I''m going to disturb you..."


    "That''s not true. I thought the three of us would have tea."


    After smiling so much, Rafina looked at Meer. Meer nodded small, too.


    "I''d love to have tea with you, too, Chloe. Rafina, you said so, and I''ll come with you."


    That''s what I said, I took Chloe''s hand.


    "I heard that. Mr. Meer, like building a school for everything?


    It was about an hour after the tea party started in Rafina''s room.


    Rafina stared at Meer in the upper hand as she put her mouth on the cup of tea.


    "I heard you were opening doors to the people, but you did something out of the blue."


    When I heard that, I blinked my eyes, as Chloe was surprised.


    "Dear Meer, were you trying to do that?


    In the sight of the two of us, Meer was just a little..., freaked out.


    - What if you found out that you''re trying to get people through because you don''t want Mr. Tiona''s brother in a noble school?


    Sure, he was released from guillotine, but still, Rafina won''t be able to stare at him.


    Meer rushes to think of an excuse.


    "Beh, isn''t it even so surprising? The talented have nothing to do with the family?


    Anyway, Tiona''s brother, who is noble or nothing, invents new wheat.


    Talent has nothing to do with blood muscles. It should be!


    The excuse for the misery seems to have fortunately led to Rafina......, no, rather, he stabbed deeply,


    "Exactly. That''s right, Mr. Meer, you''re my friend."


    Rafina even moistened her eyes with emotion, while taking Meer''s hand.


    It is Meer, whose eyes are made black and white by its appearance.


    Anyway, when I said the right thing, I was struck by why.


    If it''s normal, it''s where we should be vigilant...


    "Not so much."


    Meer smiled, nimanima.


    Meer was on board.


    I feel that the Big Wave I felt the other day has not yet lost momentum.


    - I''m here, the waves... I can''t help it. The Big Wave is trying to push me up!


    Because I was in good shape that way, I guess?


    "Excuse me, Master Meer."


    Without noticing how Anne came in with a change of blood phase, without any preparation of mind, I listened.


    "What''s wrong with you?


    Seeing Meer''s face, Anne took a deep breath once and then said, roughly.


    "The revolution has dust"


    "............ to?


    It takes, and things spike.

 101 Lesson 99: Choosing the Empires Wisdom (Love Brain)

    "Oh, my God, what do you mean, a revolution? So, why..., what''s my endeavor so far? How could there be a sudden revolution in the Empire..."


    Kakun, my body is losing its strength. Meer felt her eyes stain bright white...


    "Ahhh! Oh, calm down, Master Meer. It''s not the Tiermoon Empire."


    "Heh? Duh, what do you mean?


    Today, Anne said to Meer, tilting her neck.


    "He said there was a revolution in the kingdom of Remno... Mr. Keithwood just told me."


    "Huh? Become? Yeah?"


    I couldn''t figure out what was going on and Meer accidentally raised the loose voice between them.


    "How much, what do you mean? What the hell..."


    I had no idea what that meant.


    Why, why, there''s a revolution in the kingdom of Remno? Is that so sudden?


    "Excuse me, Lady Duke of Rafina."


    It was then.


    Coming in with Knock was Prince Zion and his squire Keithwood, plus behind him was also the figure of Tiona.


    "I heard Princess Meer is here..."


    "You''re just in the right place. Prince Zion."


    said Rafina with a hard face.


    "Come in, please. I''ll make you some tea now."


    Early on about the seat, Keithwood started talking.


    "To be precise, I think this is the stage where the people beeped up in appeal of the revolution..."


    Keithwood''s words were somewhere toothless.


    "I apologize for the misleading manner in which you put it"


    There were, in fact, circumstances that made it into a misleading way of saying Anne.


    He himself was confused.


    The Kingdom of Sankland, since its early days as a nation, has attached great importance to something called information.


    There is a dedicated intelligence service in the kingdom called "Kazarasu", which sends people to various countries to create intelligence networks.


    It was only recently that the news came from those lurking within the Kingdom of Remno.


    Says,


    "Within the Kingdom of Lemno, there are signs of the overthrow of kingdoms, that is, civil unrest that can lead to revolution. It is expected that this will be accompanied by repression against the people. Recognize the need for military intervention in the Kingdom of Sankland to protect the people from violence."


    Originally, even though I am a prince''s squire, I can''t possibly touch state secrets, etc..., but that''s it.


    Though the Kingdom of Sankland, it is not a single rock.


    There were numerous (and again) martial officers, civilians, who favored Zion and wanted him to handle it, and Keithwood had a good grasp of those connections.


    If I don''t make this much cone about Prince Scion, who tends to be a lot impotent, I''ll have a hole in Keithwood''s stomach.


    This time the information was brought from that line of information.


    It was good until Keithwood quickly consulted Theon and came to the conclusion that it would be better to inform Princess Meer as well......


    "Mostly, the truth is, we don''t know the details yet."


    What could be read from the information was an ambiguous one with signs of civil unrest that could lead to a revolution.


    Still, a sentence asking for military intervention hastened Keithwood by only a few.


    It may be said that it was a failure unlike him who told Anne the part about connecting to the revolution as it were.


    Aware of his immaturity, he shook his head sighing, Keithwood said.


    "It''s just that the political situation in the Kingdom of Lemno is destabilizing, there have been signs of that for several years"


    Strong armies and heavy taxes, originally the politics of the Kingdom of Lemno consisted of a dangerous balance.


    The reason for that imbalance all at once was that the King had offered to raise further taxes.


    Naturally, I also disagreed.


    The first to disagree was the Chancellor of the Kingdom of Lemno, Count Dasaev Donovan.


    He raised his voice to represent the voices of the disgruntled people.


    "I know about that one, too. Sure, he''s wise, but I think he was a moderate persona..."


    Rafina tilts her neck small.


    Theon opened his mouth so as to take over her doubts.


    "I''m under the same impression. As a matter of fact, Chancellor Dasaev seemed to have been moved to hold between the people and the royal family. But something happened..."


    So he shut up, and Theon got nagging as he put his arms together.


    "... something"


    A heavy silence arises.


    - What are you talking about? What are you talking about!!??


    In the meantime, Meer was in a vortex of havoc.


    My head was messed up and my eyes were about to turn.


    There will be a revolution in the Kingdom of Lemno, what a memory, of course, was not in Meer.


    That''s not because I was full of stuff about my country.


    At this point, there should not have been any notable incidents within the Empire yet...... At least it shouldn''t have been enough of a situation for Meer herself to afford.


    So if there''s a revolution or civil unrest in some country, you can''t possibly not remember.


    Nonetheless, something... happened.


    Besides, the place is not an empire, it''s the kingdom of Remno.


    I had no idea what that meant.


    - Ma, well, still, you should be happy that it wasn''t an empire for now, right?


    Meer, as she told herself, rethought.


    If the royal family of the kingdom of Lemno were destroyed in the revolution, there would be no guillotine on Meer... So as for Meer, I don''t need to do anything...


    Rather, staying away from danger is what the wise should do......


    But...


    "Master Meer......, do you want to go?


    "... Huh?


    Sudden voice. When I looked up, Anne was peeking into her face. The face is serious in itself, and it doesn''t look like you''re kidding.


    "Become, what are you saying, Anne? No one..."


    "But..., Mia, I think I''m going to cry, I look..."


    "Huh? No, I don''t..."


    - Because, yes, I have acted because I have never been on guillotine...


    In my head, what''s happened so far is past.


    We have worked hard to avoid the fate of Guillotine''s death.


    - So I''m so sorry to go to such a dangerous place. It''s the right thing to do...


    That''s self-evident.


    "... but"


    The more I thought about it, the more over my head was his tender face.


    Having ridden a horse with me, a smiling, cheeky face with a sandwich, a face that seems to illuminate me when I dance......


    All those faces come to mind... even more.


    Meer looked around.


    Anne''s, Chloe''s, Scion''s, Keithwood''s, Rafina''s, Tiona''s..., I feel the gaze gathered on me with my skin.


    "... I can''t say I won''t go now."


    A small twinkle was on the back, and Meer''s face had a flamboyant grin.


    "I want to go, to Prince Abel...... I want to go."


    The fate of death, Meer, who kept tied to the bloody day book, does, this is the first choice.


    Then Meer looked around and said to everyone around her.


    "Can I ask for your help?


    - Bae, I''m not saying this because I want to see Prince Abel! Only to disillusion you and keep you from being guillotined!


    In my heart, I was a meer who crushed what looked like a tundra.

 102 Episode 100: The bond weve built (Conne)

    "I want to go. Can I ask you to cooperate?


    Quiet Meer voice.


    A sincere wish of the girl who is called the wisdom of the Empire.


    If it''s normal, that''s a wish to be denied.


    It''s an unscrupulous, desirable wish.


    but......,


    "It''s not that easy when you say you want to go, Princess Meer. The Kingdom of Remno is, at present, in a state of tension. If there''s anything we can take with us even in the Kingsguard, they can suspect an invasion. At least you''ll need to fake your identity and go in secret..."


    "Right. This is a time of year, and the unidentified won''t be able to cross the border. We need to set up an operation."


    "Right...... I wonder if I can do something about it."


    Gather on the spot, as one, did not deny Meer''s wishes.


    With a serious face, he receives Meer''s wish and twists his head to respond to it.


    Go and do what you can, or you can''t do that, or... Naturally the question to be spoken was not even whispered.


    As if to say it''s normal to cooperate with Meer.


    And in an overwhelmingly desperate situation, the light shined.


    It is also very light.


    Yes, even if Meer herself is a jerk, there are super luxurious members here.


    If they care about it, the general thing will work out, a comforting member.


    In that, but the first person to open his mouth was an unexpected person.


    "Um..."


    It was Chloe Forklord who raised her voice as a jerk.


    Chloe continues, shaking her body even as she gathers the gaze of those members.


    "What about our Chamber of Commerce caravan... planning to go to the kingdom of Lemno... and, you know, get lost in the carriage?


    "I see that''s..."


    Arm up, even think about it for a moment, but quickly nod Keithwood.


    "Sure, then maybe we can go in secret. If you are a merchant, are you unlikely to buy hostility from the people..."


    At least, it would be easier to move than to enter the country as a royal or unidentified suspicious figure.


    It was Keithwood who brightened his expression only slightly......


    "That''s settled. Then I''ll go too."


    "Hey!


    I was stunned by the words of my own master.


    Of course, Keithwood and I have a crush on Meer. It''s not vulgar to do anything for her, and I even thought I could accompany myself as long as I got Scion''s permission.


    That''s why I brought information to Meer, and it''s no exaggeration to even say that I''m willing to help. It is a very popular Meer.


    But if I say that Scion himself is going to the danger zone, I have to disagree.


    "Your Highness Zion, that''s just... Think about your position. You are the prince of the Kingdom of Sankland."


    Speech propaganda, such as going to a politically disturbed country, by popular uprising.


    Basically, I mean Scion, which gives priority to the future of his country over his own selfishness and weighs his arguments. Naturally, I thought you could listen to me...


    Theon said with a grin that, for some reason, he would do it.


    "That''s why, Keithwood. Given my position, I''m telling you I''m coming with you."


    "What does that..., mean?


    "I don''t think a good king needs to be a brave man. Even if you can''t rule your country with the arms of a sword. But at the same time, I don''t think a weak king can rule Sunkland, a great power. Didn''t I?"


    "No, I think you''re right..."


    Keithwood had a really bad feeling about being stuck with an undeniable honest argument.


    Here''s the thing... I don''t care how much I appreciate it, I''m going to be persuaded... I have a really bad feeling about it.


    "By the way, there are those who, being born to the princess of a great power, like me, are about to go to the danger zone by showing themselves to their alumni. Or even though he doesn''t have the power to fight."


    Theon stepped aside and shrugged his shoulder,


    "If you see such a princess''s decision and hesitate for me to go, don''t you think there could be a bad review?


    "It''s..."


    I can''t say enough about rambling......


    Anyway, Theon is the prince of the great power of Sankland.


    It is indispensable for political enemies.


    Something that can be a scandal against them can no longer be said to make sense to get rid of as much as you can...


    - Objection... Can''t you? Shit, I can''t help it. Of course I will accompany you, but I will have to contact the intelligence agents who are lurking in the kingdom of Remno.


    Fortunately, we also have allies within the Kingdom of Lemno. Specialist agencies have been set up in the great Sankland and, over a long period of time, have laid intelligence networks in a number of countries.


    It can be said to represent the foresight of King Sankland, who from an early age recognized the importance of intelligence warfare.


    The information on this popular uprising in the Kingdom of Lemno was also what came in through this intelligence agency.


    There should already be a military debate in the country on whether or not to intervene militarily.


    - ''Cause still, I''m not kidding about the prince going to such a danger zone at this time of year. Oh, no more!


    Keithwood''s headache seeds are endless.


    "Dear Meer, I will accompany you"


    Following Zion, Tiona raised her voice.


    She is also keen on swordsmanship. While his skill is immature, he has the strength to defeat the bandits. Or at least stronger than Meer.


    He was not a bad person as a companion than he could not take a Kingsguard.


    Meer, just shut up, lowered her head deeply.


    I decided to sweeten her generosity. However,


    "Master Meer......, I''m going too. Please take me."


    Before the last person to speak up, I had to think about it.

 103 Lesson 101: All pawns are on the board...

    "Meer, me too..."


    Best of all, Anne opens her mouth.


    Meer silenced herself for a moment, then looked away softly.


    "Unfortunately, Anne, I can''t take you with me."


    Of course, if Anne would come with me, she''d take on everything around her, so I''d appreciate it.


    But still, we can''t let Anne accompany us.


    The reason is very simple.


    Anne - because she can''t ride a horse!


    It''s for example a story. Take Anne and suppose she finds herself in a critical situation.


    Suppose there were several horses there.


    The easiest horse to ride, or a good horse with fast legs, will belong to the person who puts Anne behind him no matter what he thinks.


    I wonder if it will probably be around Keithwood.


    If you need two passengers, it is normal to turn a good horse on those two.


    As for Meer, who doesn''t have to know if she''s just a squire and owes Anne a debt, she can''t and doesn''t want to disagree with that.


    I want to return her loyalty in good faith, Meer.


    So, on the contrary, if you didn''t take Anne, i.e. if they were all in a condition where they could ride horses?


    In that case, Lady First.


    It is extremely likely that a good horse will come around for you.


    So the chances of getting away with it go up.


    I''ll do my best to survive, Meer''s self first crosses.


    "Anne, you can''t ride a horse. So it''s very likely that it will be a foot clump. It''s probably a very dangerous place to go."


    "Dear Meer, but..."


    Anne was about to cry.


    With his feet together, it wasn''t because he was pushed away.


    Because I know exactly how Meer feels about being deliberately hated and trying to distance herself.


    And as a matter of fact, because I''m a foot wrapper, I also found out that''s why you can''t take me.


    Anne is about to cry because she is impudent.


    "Oh, don''t cry, Anne. I''ll be fine. I will come back."


    Meer smiled softly to reassure Anne.


    "So you stay and hold on to your work. That''s good, right?


    I''m sure when you get back to school, you''ll want to exhale ho and have a full cup of tea.


    Or maybe you want to jump into bed as soon as you''re exhausted?


    Or maybe you''ll want to grab it until you''re comfortable taking a bath.


    It is also an important duty to acknowledge Meer''s return.


    Don''t fail to prepare for it, and¡­.


    Of course, that was half a joke, though I wanted Anne to cheer me up when it sank dark.


    Unfortunately, hearing that didn''t clear Anne''s expression.


    In the room where Meer and the others walked away because they said they were going to put on an infiltration step.


    Anne stood on the spot in awe.


    - Because I can''t ride a horse, Meer''s got your feet together.


    From the nagging Anne''s eyes, the pompous, pompous tears fall zero.


    "Face up, Mr. Anne"


    All of a sudden, Anne was annoyed when she was called by a loud voice.


    Seeing it, there was Rafina staring at herself with a quiet look.


    "Rafina, Sama..."


    "Wouldn''t there be time to be depressed here?


    "But... I... I''m incompetent. If I could ride a horse, I''d stay with you, Meer."


    "What are you, Mr. Meer?


    "Huh? Well, I... Meer, with your exclusive maid"


    To the answer, Rafina shook her head.


    "It shouldn''t be. Have you forgotten what Mr. Meer said before?


    Rafina stared straight at Anne and said.


    "Mr. Meer told me about you. Right arm."


    To the words, Anne was struck as struck by lightning.


    "Mr. Meer told you to do your job. Isn''t all you can do is snooze and stand up here?


    "What I can do..."


    "It''s all I can do in Mr. Meer''s stomach. I''m sure there isn''t?


    Anne silenced herself for a while, then left in a gracious manner.


    Behind it, previous weaknesses have no fine dust.


    That''s how the leaping maid, Anne, moved out.


    Anne left school again the day after Meers left.


    Keep in mind what you can do for yourself, what you can only do for yourself...... Tiermoon Empire is on your way.


    Her loyalty will bear fruit and summon the empire''s most powerful pawn on the board.


    That goes a little further.


    It takes, and all the pawns align on the board.


    Conspiracy play with the Kingdom of Remno as its face (game)


    The White Queen Pawn (Lene Blanche) gathers at the behest of Meer and colleagues.


    Can we rescue Prince Abel, an isolated knight (Chevalier) in the Black Faction?


    There is still nothing to see where the future will go.

 104 Episode 102: Miserable Prayer and Maiden Exhale......

    Three days in a town outside the Duchy of Holy Velga, transfer to the carriage of the Fork Road Chamber of Commerce.


    A painful silence lay between the four Meers who lurked themselves in the carriage carriage carriage carriage.


    I faintly blued my cheeks, nagging, not a word, Meer.


    Wearing a blouse for horseback riding and an easy-to-move half trouser, Meer hugged her folded knee with a


    "Phew..."


    From time to time, I exhale a thin sigh.


    Tiona, who sees that face, frowns worryingly.


    - Mia, I guess you''re worried.


    A thinker in a danger zone, Prince Abel.


    I guess I don''t feel comfortable thinking about him.


    - At any rate, I need to protect you, Meer, and take you to Prince Abel...


    Tiona grips the slender sword resting on her hips all the time.


    - If I may, may Prince Abel be safe.


    Don''t speak up, Tiona prays.


    Keithwood, on the other hand, had a different view.


    - Again, when it comes to Princess Meer, can you avoid nervousness?


    The land across from them, the Kingdom of Lemno, is a danger zone.


    Although security is still preserved overall, areas raised by the population can undoubtedly be considered dangerous zones.


    There is even a danger to our lives if we find out who we are, than it is fully conceivable that the anger they hold towards the Lemno royal family could be transformed into royalty and nobility in other countries as it is.


    I don''t know that. It''s not Meer. There is no way that our Empire''s wisdom and our girlfriend would not have realized such a self-evident thing.


    Naturally, I''m aware of the danger, and on top of that, I''m over my fear, and I''m here.


    - Again, he''s a fine man. Not only are you smart, but I didn''t know you knew where to use your courage properly.


    If I could, I''d like to have my own lord, Theon, and the wedding, but it was Keithwood that I sincerely thought to myself, etc.


    Okay, so the truth is, what was Meer thinking...,


    - Ugh, uhh, come on, I feel bad, it''s...


    ... I was just drunk...


    It is a terrible carriage sickness.


    Meer has only traveled in the first place in an extremely luxurious carriage for the Imperial Room.


    Being able to ride a carriage for comfort and comfort, she naturally never rode a merchant''s carriage or anything.


    My buttocks hurt like ginseng on a hard wood floor, and I was totally triple regulated by a guttering shake.


    "Phew......, Phew"


    From time to time, I exhale thinly and endure... but I can''t be alarmed that something sweet and sour seems to come up.


    For once, I try to look for a topic to talk about, whether it''s a bad attitude to be silent about the three people who followed me for me, but my head went around, and it wasn''t the other way around.


    - I''m going to throw up, and I can''t open my mouth.


    I can''t even tell you that I''m going to throw up or something. Assuming there is pride, the Empress of the Empire.


    So Meer was nauseated and desperately endured nausea.


    By the way, if a raised folk found out who he was, or something like that, he didn''t care at all, and he didn''t realize it in the first place.


    Of course, I was worried about Abel... but I was trying not to think about it as much as I could.


    - It''s okay, me too, I had time before they killed me... We''ll make it.


    With a grievous maiden prayer in her chest, Meer held her mouth.


    - That''s right, it feels, bad...


    Maybe it''s time for the limit.


    "We''ll be crossing the border soon. Guys, one more thing."


    Scion, who had gone to see how things were at your table, came back.


    The first gateway to meet Prince Abel was the border. According to information obtained in advance, the Kingdom of Lemno is currently under strict precaution.


    It was that, with the exception of some chambers of commerce, people from other countries were severely restricted from entering and leaving the country.


    "I guess it would be a natural measure. Multiplied by civil unrest, the neighbouring countries will send people in. Either lend a hand and sell favors, or try to take over the country by multiplying the confusion. The Kingdom of Lemno in particular is a militarily powerful country. This opportunity to weaken the army is something that even hundreds of leaders think about."


    To Theon''s words, Keithwood and Tiona nodded.


    Meer was blurry looking at the sight.


    - Oh, is this what these guys were like when we had the revolution in the Empire...?


    "Still, that''s something that works."


    "You''ve got Miss Chloe''s operation in place. Plus, the route developed by our intelligence unit that was lurking..."


    And, there, Keithwood cut the word.


    Immediately afterwards, a screaming thing rose from the side of your table.


    "Take it, you''re a bandit! They''re attacking me. Whoa!


    "Bandits...?


    Scion frowns and exchanges his gaze with Keithwood.


    "Weird, to a merchant squad of this size (caravan)..."


    The Fork Road Chamber of Commerce''s merchant corps is a relatively large company of ten carriages. Naturally, this size would be accompanied by a private mercenary regiment.


    As a bandit, it should be too risky......


    "Even though security is getting worse, don''t worry about it"


    Theon and Keithwood stood up at the same time.

 105 Episode 103: Princess Meer, falling!

    "Princess Meer, come here!


    "Ahhh!


    Suddenly, being drawn to her body, Meer tries to relax and rolls forward of the carriage.


    "Up!? So, what is it?


    There was going to be a zero thing coming out of your mouth, you son of a bitch! And, it was Meer who tried to complain, but he loses his word to Scion, who has a sharp look on his face.


    Ahead of his gaze, follow it, and Meer face you too......


    "Become!?


    Meer breathed.


    Turning the front of the carriage carrier, a man came in.


    It was a skinny man, dressed in black.


    The man, who covered himself with a black cloth all the way to his face, turned his gaze to the four before pulling out his hips sword.


    That just seemed a little shorter than what a normal knight would have.


    "Totally, bandit, is it?


    Meer raised her trembling voice to a glittering blade.


    "Oh, man, I''m not impressed with frightening the lady."


    Quick as I can tell, Keithwood stepped in. Already, there is a sword in his hand that has been pulled out.


    What is released at the same time as stepping in is a sharp poke. It''s the arms of the enemy, the one with the blade.


    That''s a sharp spike no less than Prince Zion.


    But - but it makes a much blunter noise and the blade is taken.


    At the same time, enemy counterattack. To a powerful blow, Keithwood takes a step in time, slightly frowning - I thought, step in again!


    Once in irregular rhythm, it is slashed again.


    But the enemy also shifts Keithwood''s sharp attack to the right and to the left.


    For the reward of the slaughter, the front of the carriage was mutilated unbroken, and the wind fluttered.


    "Stop my attack...? I''ll do it, Your Highness. It doesn''t look like he''s just a bandit."


    "Sounds like it. The movement isn''t amateur."


    Theon nods with a harsh face.


    "Who are you? An assassin or something?


    "Well, if you were an assassin, wouldn''t you honestly tell me? Ever!"


    Between the two exchanges, the enemy slashes them.


    Keithwood recieves it as he takes a step back. That is all the more gorgeous, however, like the steps of a dance, the flowing motion is going to feel even more beautiful.


    "I can''t believe you''re after someone else when they''re having a conversation, that''s just assassins. You''re a coward."


    Keithwood laughs with his nose, teasing, as if he were frightened.


    But without such an attitude or the appearance of being particularly angry, the enemy creeps in and packs the distance.


    "You think it''s that easy to make them pack up your time?


    Now Keithwood moves.


    A swordsmanship centered on a spike, even on a narrow carrier.


    Even if stopped, the perfect attack that immediately leads to the next move should be sufficient for the opponent to stop, although it is only fatal injuries that cannot be inflicted......


    "That''s odd...... This guy, he''s pretty hands-on, but you don''t even know that... Yes!"


    That''s when I get a rushed look on his face.


    "Be careful, Your Highness. This guy''s probably one of us!


    Without waiting for the end of the word, the anomaly appeared.


    Zakuzaku, and the sound of the carriage being cut open. Two new people emerged from it, a black mask.


    From the front of the carriage, it''s just like sandwiching the Meers.


    - There''s no escape!


    Meer looks around desperately, but naturally, there is no escape anywhere.


    Or, no matter how strong Scion is, on a two-on-one basis......


    For the first time in a long time, Meer is completely in tears with a real sense of danger to her life. However,


    "Even though it''s not wide enough, it''s hard to pinch..."


    When Zion pulled out his sword in a grandeur with plenty of piercing locks, he dazzled the enemies who appeared to restrain him.


    Released, killer.


    I felt it on my skin, and Meer was at the same time nostalgic.


    - Speaking of which, on the previous timeline, I suppose I was the one who suffered that killing...


    I also remembered the reliability. Anyway, the power I once remembered as a threat is now being used to protect myself. Somehow, it''s Meer who''s getting more attached.


    - That''s right, Prince Zion. This is going to work! I''m sure you''ve taken out a few thieves before!


    I was optimistic, and I even made room for you to support me.


    "Now, which one of you wants to keep in honor? It''s my honor to be the first person to take over."


    - That was my first time!?


    Anxiety came back on the way.


    - Do it, after all, go somewhere a little safer...


    That''s when Mia tried to move toward the safety zone, just like that.


    Did you even get on something, the carriage bounced big?


    "............ to?


    What Meer felt was an odd floating sensation.


    It feels like your body hits a torn front, rubbing, and falling zero out of it.


    The carriage is just in the middle of crossing a large river along the border.


    There''s a lake in front of you!? A river so thick and so heavily flowing that it seems to think, is giving a bump...


    "Hino, no, no, no, no, no, no!


    Meer falls into the river, screaming nonchalantly.


    "Damn, Princess Meer, I''m coming now!


    Somewhere in a hurry a voice came after me......


    The princess and prince of the two great powers disappeared into the torrent.

 106 Episode 104: Princess Meer and the Right Artificial Breathing

    Immediately after the floating sensation, it was the feeling of cold water that struck me.


    Meer, who fell from his head into the river, was saved by the depths of that water..., the next moment, he is about to be killed by its depths.


    "Ababa..."


    Yes, Meer... can''t swim.


    No, technically, it was unclear if I could swim. Because, Meer, I''ve never swimmed in the first place.


    I''ve never been in water so deep that I can''t get my feet on it.


    The culture of swimming in rivers and oceans was not found in the Tiermoon Empire.


    Meer likes to take a bath, so she may have been familiar with the water for that matter, but she can''t say she''s very good at swimming with it.


    "Ha Bo Bo Bo..."


    As he spits bubbles out of his mouth, Meer''s body is mocked by torrents and gradually sinks to the bottom of the river.


    I couldn''t breathe and my chest got painful and my eyes started tickling.


    - Oh, and, you know, I feel so bad, but I...


    No top or bottom, Gurugu, eyes turned, already exhausted by carriage sickness, Meer''s triple tube took its limits......


    - Oh, me, you''re going to die here. But maybe it was a somewhat better way to die than guillotine...? Hey......


    Thinking about it, I kind of feel like I just got a hold of it in my chest..., just a little bit less disgusting...


    What''s left later is like an uncut, sweet and sour, slightly bitter aftertaste......


    Thus, Meer''s consciousness sank into the darkness.


    "... Princess A, hey, reply, Princess Meer!


    Somewhere far away, a voice calling itself.


    Then, the itching and the feeling of your body shaking.


    Peppy, and the feeling of being slapped on the cheek.


    ... and also the faint acidity that lingers in your mouth.


    All of them, everything was so far away¡­, it felt as if something was being done over the water.


    - Ugh, this, what? What happened to me...?


    Meer squeezes all her energy and manages to open her eyes.


    And, right in front of me, I saw Prince Zion''s neat face.


    - Prince Zion? What the hell?


    Thoughts like blurred and sumptuous, there, back in the day, Anne''s story came back to life.


    - Oh, with that said... Anne said you wrote it in Ellis'' novel, didn''t she?


    Something about kissing and breathing in to get the drowned person''s breath back...


    - He doesn''t like this! I mean, but I thought it was beautiful... And what do you mean... oh?


    Meer, I''m pinned!


    - No way, Prince Zion, give me a kiss. Oh, no, for my first time, I thought to Prince Abel!


    Together with the previous and present life, for the first time, Meer was greatly confused.


    I didn''t think I''d end up in that situation. Besides, he said that his opponent is a prince Zion, who hates and hates enemies, etc...


    - Oh, Prince Abel, I''m sorry...... So, but, well..., this situation is certainly a little beautiful. I can''t help it, even if I''m a little thrilled. This is a thrilling situation, yes, whoever the other person is..., that''s force majeure, force majeure...


    I thought, etc., and Meer closed her eyes gnarly.


    Then I snuck out the bitter water because I also wondered if there was a build-up of water in my mouth.


    Next moment! Meer''s face was turned to the side......


    - Hmm? Oh, why horizontally...?


    and so on and I don''t have time to question it, something touches my lips...,


    - Him!


    The next moment Meer raised a pitiful scream in her heart!


    ... Sole came into my mouth.


    Subtly stiff That''s a little different from Meer''s imagination......


    - Oh, oh? What the hell is this?


    It came all the way in to the back of Meer''s throat while she watched,


    "Ow!


    With a voice far from romantic, Meer''s consciousness awakened.


    * Sunkrand-style artificial breathing precautions!


    ¢Û If the drowned person throws up


    If a drowned person throws up, turn your neck to the side immediately. Then pull out the foreign body with your fingers or something, clean your mouth, and then continue to breathe artificially.


    ¡­ so, even though Zion was slightly unfamiliar, due to the proper treatment, Meer''s first kiss (first kiss) was protected.


    Good for you!


    With tears, he crawled on all fours, spitting a glimmer of water out on the spot, and then Meer looked up snuggly.


    "Oh, good. Have you breathed back?"


    In front of me, there was a sion with a soothing expression.


    "And I thought I''d die."


    "Oh, that torrent was definitely dangerous."


    - No, no, no! I got my finger stuck in the back of my throat, and it was painful! What a voice you''re letting Lady have!


    It is an extra embarrassing mea for the minute I have been plunged into subtly uncanny delusions.


    Well, but I just remembered that they saved my life and didn''t have it,


    "Thank you for your help. Prince Zion."


    I''ll say thank you for the special victory, but Theon''s expression was not excellent.


    "You''re just a little early to thank me..."


    Says so. Scion looking around.


    Following that gaze, Meer also looks around again.


    "This place..."


    "It''s downstream of the river that just fell. Guess from the maps I''ve seen before, it''s probably the northwest of the kingdom of Remno..."


    "Oh, you were able to enter the kingdom of Lemno..."


    "I let you in..."


    With a face like a bitter worm chewed up, Theon continues.


    "Pretty bad position. I think there is quite a distance from the Wang capital, and to cross the border with neighbouring countries, cross the river..."


    At the end of Zion''s gaze lay a harsh mountain.

 107 Episode 105: No Adult Sister

    Patchy on the river plains, and the fire explodes.


    The flames blurring out the darkness of the night were warm, and Meer accidentally leaked her breath of relief.


    "In the meantime, that doesn''t sound like you''re going to catch a cold."


    Although the Kingdom of Lemno is not a country of the North, it is also not a country of the South as tropical nights continue every day.


    If your body gets cold, you may get sick. So they set the fire early......


    "Even so, I didn''t expect to be able to catch fire."


    "... well, I used to go hunting. That''s when I learned a lot."


    Theon, who answers that, for some reason, was pointing that way. Those cheeks are slightly red.


    That should be it, they''re only wearing skin clothes to dry wet clothes.


    Theon was as blind as he could to Meer.


    I am a gentleman!


    Meaa, on the other hand, was watching Zion with her chin on her holding knee.


    - Oh, that''s a lovely reaction!


    Happy with the uber reaction of the perfect superhuman Scion.


    Of course I''m not ashamed to be with Meer. Even shame is stimulated if only wet skin clothes are seen by the opposite sex.


    But even so, Theon is a twelve- or three-year-old boy. In contrast, Meer''s contents are twenty years old. No, it has been about a year since I was reincarnated, so I am twenty-one years old.


    She''s an adult sister!


    There''s room. There''s something called adult leeway to watch Nimanima the perfect beautiful boy slightly reddening his cheeks!


    ... is a bad adult sister.


    "Rather, I was more surprised. I didn''t know you even knew you could eat weed. I wonder if that''s what empire wisdom is all about."


    "Ugh, nothing, not surprisingly."


    With a face, I say that, Meer.


    There is plenty of room from that attitude.


    There was a reason for that. What to hide, Meer has already had the experience of spending the night in the woods.


    That was on the previous timeline, even further before what happened in Shizukai Forest.


    To escape the hands of the Revolutionary Army, Meer hid in the woods. I was with you at that time, and there was only one maid I couldn''t count on.


    - That was a hard experience.


    I can''t secure drinking water, no food. The wild beast is also horrible because it is something away from the escort......


    Besides, there was already a chaser nearby, so I couldn''t even ask someone for help.


    The maid fell off early.


    He got caught up in this and ran off to the village, scolding Meer, and Meer was alone.


    I couldn''t stand the darkness and solitude of the night, thirst and hunger, and when I left for the nearby village, Meer fell into the hands of the revolutionary army.


    - Compared to then, it''s like this.


    Somehow there is a river nearby. Easy to secure drinking water.


    Besides, Meer had already looked into what kind of food was in this continental forest in a book.


    With no hesitation in escaping guillotine, Meer now has the knowledge that being a survival specialist is no exaggeration.


    Edible weeds, nuts......


    You don''t have to take the time for the hiccups. Even more extreme is the fact that Prince Zion is nearby.


    - I even trembled then about what I would do if a bear or a wolf attacked me, but I would be relieved to have this guy.


    It is Meer who unintentionally nicks with a sense of security that fills her heart.


    Exactly, when it comes to Scion, it''s tough to tell them to fight bears and wolves against each other...


    Whatever stuck with it, it wasn''t here.


    - Even so, I find it strange to think carefully that this guy is my escort.


    Meer thought as she blurted out at the side of Scion, who was gazing at the woods.


    Um, watching a beautiful face as much as I hate it kind of makes me want to be a little mean...


    "Hey, Prince Zion, I need to ask you something, do you mind?


    Meer opened her mouth.


    "Oh, I''ll answer if I can..."


    For a moment, turn your face towards Meer and turn away immediately, Scion.


    Meer said in a quiet voice without taking her gaze off of Zion.


    "What if your alumni, Prince Abel, were involved in the oppression of the people, would you slay him?


    "... it"


    "Rafina is no better than you, and I hear you are a noble man. Prince Zion. That''s what I want to ask you. Do you plead guilty with that sword, even if they were familiar and friends, if they had dyed their hands in evil?


    That was something Meer had always wanted to hear.


    The previous timeline, led by Prince Zion and Tiona, the revolutionary army, took its own life.


    I see, I do understand the anger of a hungry people. They probably had motive to execute themselves, too.


    So..., how did Scion feel about killing himself?


    Meer was concerned about that.

 108 Episode 106: Hot! Princess Meer!!

    "Much, suddenly. Princess Meer."


    Theon thinks into an inquiry he never thought he would.


    - I didn''t think about that possibility...


    Lost for a moment, then Theon said.


    "If Prince Abel took part in the oppression of the people and sifted that sword..., well, I might have to point my sword at him"


    It was Zion''s belief that there would be no blurring.


    Raised as a prince of the great kingdom of Sankland from a young age, he has been raised to be just. It''s not something you can do, such as leave someone who does evil in front of you.


    However,


    "Is that what you think when you sometimes slay Prince Abel? Prince Zion."


    I just couldn''t answer that word instantly.


    Abel Lemno and I didn''t have that deep a relationship. No, but nevertheless, my days at St. Noel''s School grew up in Zion with just the emotion that I couldn''t help calling Abel a friend.


    Can you kill Abel like that?


    No hesitation there?


    Though shaken by small strays, Theon answers.


    "Right. That could happen."


    Then I added it as an excuse, rarely for him.


    "But isn''t that something we can''t help? It''s what Prince Abel chose, and I can''t do anything about it."


    To give appropriate judgment to those who have done evil. Piercing justice is our duty as royalty to unite our country.


    That''s in the rule of disciplining the self that Theon has been taught from a young age......


    "I can''t help it, I can''t help it......, really?


    But Meer... the girl in front of him, dubbed Empire Wisdom, said so.


    "Are you going to tell me you''re not?


    Sion''s voice in inquiry was stiff.


    For a moment, he thought. Maybe Meer is in love...... in a personal way, trying to cover Abel? and.


    but......,


    - No, it''s not.


    Immediately Theon denies it. Because I noticed the light that dwells in Meer''s eyes.


    What was there was not the colour of the trembling, nor the sorrow......


    Anger...... The wisdom of the Empire was angry at the words of Zion.


    "Your words can only be said by those who strive not to be, are they not? Prince Zion."


    In the sight of a piercing Meer, Theon took his breath away.


    I have no choice but to judge my opponent. I plead guilty because my opponent did evil.


    Meer had questioned its values, which were normal for Zion.


    So, you..., you say you have no choice..., what efforts have you made to make sure they don''t do evil? and.


    Scion was not unaware of the predicament of the Kingdom of Lemno.


    Even during the summer vacation, I was getting information from intelligence agents lurking within the Kingdom of Lemno, and the disturbing air was felt.


    Alternatively, he was prepared that his country might sometimes intervene militarily.


    But that''s all. I did nothing else.


    He did not do anything to work so that the people would not have to suffer, vomiting the word of justice, which absolved them of suffering.


    Do you deserve that, convicting Prince Abel of such a crime...?


    In Zion''s heart, a great stray was emerging.


    At the same time, there is one question.


    - Princess Meer is on her way to Prince Abel, not just because she wants to see him..., but to prevent him from doing evil?


    It is, i.e.¡­¡­,


    - I don''t know, are you even trying to stop the revolution that''s happening in the Kingdom of Remno? Is that really possible?


    Keep your mouth shut and watch the flames, Meer.


    On its quiet side, Zion was learning to fear.


    ... Well, needless to say, Meer doesn''t have a plan to stop the revolution or anything.


    Theon''s Creed, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah!


    So what was Meer angry about...


    - I don''t have a choice. If they clean it up, I can''t stop!


    This is it.


    I see, indeed, the Tiermoon Empire was in a terrible situation then. The people would have had reason to resent imperial and gated nobles and should have spoiled and accepted criticisms from other countries.


    But... Meer thinks.


    - Before there''s a revolution, or putting it on guillotine, maybe a word of caution, a warning, or whatever!


    I went to the same school, and I wanted you to at least pay attention.


    Your attitude is not good! If you manage to say something like that, maybe something has changed.


    That came refreshing when it was too late to say, "I will inevitably be excused!" "The reward of your own deeds!" Well, I can''t help but be angry the day they say it in my face.


    - I knew I didn''t like this guy!


    Meer getting prickly angry in her belly.


    In his head, he had no plan after the next day.

 109 Episode 107: Princess Meer, hands on mushrooms!

    The next day, early in the morning. Meers started walking along the river, down a road without a path.


    Rather than quickly split into the woods, I wagered on the possibility of villages being created by the water fields.


    - Besides, the lack of water is a little scary after all.


    The previous timeline, Meer, who knows the suffering of thirst due to lack of drinking water, decided so and Theon agreed with it......


    - Hey, hey, maybe it was a failure.


    Why, out of breath, Meer regretted it early.


    Kawahara saw a big rock roll and grit Meer''s health away.


    I was trying to build strength for times of need, Meer, but there is still a limit.


    To the girl''s feet, the path was just a little too harsh.


    From Meer''s forehead, there was zero dandruff sweat, and her cheeks were slightly stained red.


    My knees were cramped and I was going to sit back now.


    "Are you all right? Princess Meer."


    From the rocks, Theon reached out.


    Take that hand and manage to get over the rock.


    "Thank you, that helps, Prince Zion"


    Wearing the sweat on her forehead, Meer looked around.


    Unfortunately, as far as I could see, there was nothing like a village.


    "Even so, I wouldn''t call it a carriage, but you want a horse."


    "Oh well. Princess Meer could ride a horse."


    Theon said after shrugging his shoulders small.


    "I''m just afraid you won''t be able to find a wild horse. Maybe a wolf..."


    "Well! Prince Zion, no way, you can ride a wolf!?


    With that said, Meer recalls that there was a character in the manuscript Ellis was writing about a prince on a wolf.


    Seeing Meer like that, Theon erupted small.


    "You just can''t ride a wolf. Princess Meer, don''t be funny."


    "Become!"


    It is a subtly murky mea.


    - Anyway, I don''t know the world! I knew he didn''t like it!


    But you can''t just run into anger, and Meer decides to turn her anger in a different direction. In other words:


    "... it''s all because of the people who attacked that carriage."


    Hearing that twinkle, Theon frowned slightly.


    "What''s wrong? Prince Zion."


    "No, I just thought it was a little weird."


    "Say?


    "Indeed, the Kingdom of Lemno can now be considered a dangerous zone due to political insecurity. So no wonder the merchants get attacked. But then, we weren''t just bandits."


    "Speaking of which, assassin, you said something."


    "Yes. Those guys were specially combat trained assassins. Needless to say, these guys don''t spring up because they''re insecure."


    "Well! So that''s what you''re saying when someone unleashes an assassin after our lives?


    Theon shrugs his shoulders and shakes his head.


    "We, or me or you. Well, it can be Miss Tiona..."


    Either way, the carriage was stocked with dignitaries. Perhaps it is not surprising that the assassin was released......


    "But no one should know we''re in that carriage...? So you''re saying there was information leaking from somewhere?


    "I guess it''s natural to think so. But......"


    As it turns out, Theon has been silent. Apparently, he remembers what happened in that carriage and thinks a lot.


    Meanwhile, Meer,


    - Well, if this guy''s thinking, don''t I have to think of something else?


    I decided so and started looking for something that was going to be eaten around instead.


    - Even so, you can''t possibly catch fish. Could there have been several species of wild grass growing in the river plains? Oh? Is that...


    That''s when I saw what was in Meer''s eyes.


    It was a mushroom called a water mushroom that grew on the river plain.


    In the form of a burning flame, bright red, very pretty. It was Meer, who reached out unexpectedly, but, uh, the chef''s words came through the back of his brain.


    "Your Highness, I''m glad you''re interested in wild food, but only one thing. Only mushrooms are very difficult to tell between what is poisonous and what is not. It''s dangerous if you''re not a bastard, so you might want to keep your hands off it."


    "That''s the mushroom, the water mushroom..."


    Remembering the advice, Meer tries to pull in the hand she tries to reach out...


    - But on second thought, am I not a bastard? I''m doing a lot of research on survival in the woods...


    Spending the night in the woods was sprouting strange confidence in Meer.


    How can you tell if you can eat or suck, what a strange confidence.


    "You''re so beautiful, you can eat it."


    So, where Meer reached out,


    "You better not do that."


    Someone spoke to me, and Meer jumped up.

 110 Episode 108 Meet, To The Village On The Border

    "Meer, over here!


    "Huh?


    Suddenly, with his arms pulled, Meer breaks the balance.


    but what made Meer more thrilled than that was what Theon had called out.


    Last night we decided to call each other princes and princesses because there would be problems.


    - I can''t believe you''re calling me out!


    And so on, I thought last night, when they actually called me...,


    - Oh, my God, this is so bad for your heart!


    And so on, and Theon stepped forward while Meer, whose cheeks were bright red, was dogging with a full love brain open.


    Make Meer cover her back and gaze at the man who suddenly shows up.


    Standing there was a big man who had accumulated a rich beard. At first glance, I don''t even look like a hunter...


    "... could it be someone who turned into something like that?"


    Crushing in his mouth, Theon exhales thinly.


    When I fell into the river, I had thrown away my sword that was in the way of swimming. If you''re one of those assassins who attacked you in a carriage, it''s tough to fight.


    In times of need, let Princess Meer alone escape. And it was Scion who decided to be ready that way, but the man at heart didn''t even come close, he just pointed to the red mushroom Meer was trying to take.


    "This one, my lady, is a poisonous mushroom with a rash of hands just touching it when it comes to fire lizard mushrooms (Salamandrake). If you eat, you''re in big trouble."


    "Well! Really? You''re so pretty, I thought you could eat!


    "Meer, you..."


    Swallow the almost said word, and Zion rubbed his stomach.


    Was the weed I ate okay yesterday......, a Scion whose trust in the empire''s wisdom is shaken for a moment.


    "You guys aren''t kids around here, are you? Where are you?


    "We... hmm?


    Block Meer''s mouth, Theon said.


    "Are you..., who are you?


    Theon was quietly observing the man. Looking at the trick, he didn''t look like a combat trained assassin, but he can''t be alarmed.


    If the other person was a bandit, saying bad things could do harm.


    It could be a ransom story, and worst of all, it could be sold off to people buying......


    Theon''s vigilance was best said.


    "Yeah? Oh, can you name yourself before you ask people? Ha, you sure do. Ola, there''s this nearby village of Doni that plays hunter."


    Look, Musik lifted what was bracketed on his hips.


    It was a large rabbit with black and white stripes.


    "Well! Is that..., is that, is that, is it eating?


    "Oh, you want to eat later? Fine, fine, fine, fine.


    "Yeah, I''ll take it. In fact, we were very hungry when we left our people."


    - Princess Meer, isn''t that a little far-fetched?


    For a moment, he was an anxious Scion, but immediately denies his own thoughts.


    There''s no way a person like Princess Meer doesn''t understand this level of danger. I was about to soften it with mushrooms earlier, but that is a failure that comes from pure curiosity.


    It''s hard to think about missing signs of imminent danger to yourself.


    - If so...


    I look at Meer''s face on the side. There, I couldn''t even find any fine dust anxiety.


    Just be quiet, I''m looking at a man.


    - Either way, it''s not clear if you keep going along the river, so what?


    He smiles bitterly and shakes his head.


    - So she''s better prepared? I can''t lose this one either.


    Then Theon also decides on his belly.


    "We are children of the merchant corps. I was attacked by bandits at the bridge, and I fell off with my parents."


    Name a predetermined false identity (dummy).


    "Oh, did you? That was tough."


    Musik grinned lavishly,


    "The villages of Ora are right around here. Why don''t you come if you want?


    "Thank you very much for that... but we have to go to Wangdu"


    "Wangdu? Yeah, well, I''ll see if I can find one to take with me to the village."


    Led by Musik, Meer and Zion walked out.


    In general, I think I can imagine..., if I may say so, Meer wasn''t prepared for anything else.


    Meer, who read the Survival in the Woods book, remembered a certain description.


    "Of all the ingredients that can be found in the woods, rabbit meat is particularly delicious. The half-moon rabbit soup, especially with black and white stripes, has a particularly noteworthy flavour ''.


    - Rabbit meat......, I''m just looking forward to it!


    In short, I was just hungry.


    - No, it''s not that I''m tense or anything. This is the time, so I''m just saying you have to eat something that''s nutritious properly!


    What a wimpy Meer the argument of a direct ball to which excuses are added.

 111 Episode 109: Meer hits! Tongue drum on the fabulous rabbit juice!

    Follow Musik and walk in the woods. The narrow road, curved like a beast path, was harsh to the same extent as walking down the river plain.


    It was no longer exhausting Meer, but she can''t even be left behind.


    The depressed and lush trees are blocking the day when they descend, and the forest is generally dim.


    From the shade of the tree, could a little obsessed monster appear? and so on. It is a trembling meer with unnecessary imagination.


    Nothing, I don''t believe in haunts, but being scared of everything is the crux of the little one (chicken heart).


    It is Meer who can jump up equally, whether it be a ghost or a wolf, who comes out.


    Such was Meer, perfectly sorry, tempered and wholeheartedly moving her legs, such as being left in the woods where she didn''t know what was coming out.


    However,


    - I thought you couldn''t put in a break on the way in, but you''re surprisingly physically fit. He said he was in the equestrian club, but that''s Princess Meer. I can''t lose, either.


    Sion was impressed by how Meer was doing.


    ... was a complete back eye.


    Nice to meet you, Hence, keep walking desperately,


    "Oh? Is there a tickling light in front of you? It''s so beautiful..."


    and so on, and where Meer began to crush things that she didn''t understand why,


    "Here we are."


    The trees that covered my eyes opened all at once.


    The village of Doni reached was a small village with only around ten private houses.


    Every house is a crude house made of wood.


    - A settlement where hunters and woodcutters gathered together, something like that...


    Looking at the village, Theon judges.


    "We''re, you know, here, right? It''s that round roof house."


    What was at the tip of Musik''s fingertips was a house like a digging cabin, which was very different from other houses.


    "Even if we''re going to the Wang capital, it won''t be until tomorrow. It''s late today, so you should stay with us."


    Hearing the words, Theon exhaled in a ho and a relief.


    - Tonight, you''re going to be able to sleep in a place with a roof.


    So I turn my attention to Fumia.


    For Scion, who sometimes goes hunting in the woods, this hut of hands is a relatively familiar place. But not for Meer, the princess of the great kingdom.


    Perhaps it was Scion who worried that he was fading away after seeing the house built...


    "How do you eat rabbits? A whole grill, after all?"


    "Oh, is that a lie, too? I was going to make it into a pot today, and I had some vegetables for you."


    "Well! Braised dishes! That''s fantastic! Oh, if I even put mushrooms or something..."


    "Uh, lady, mushrooms are hard to spot, so it''s dangerous if you hand them out easily, okay?


    "So can you tell me what I can eat? I would love for you to eat your food."


    With sparkling eyes, Meer was obsessed with cooking.


    He didn''t look at all concerned about the condition of the house etc.


    - That''s a good place to worry too. He didn''t even look like he cared in Nojuku, is he surprisingly tough?


    Theon laughed bitterly, but once again he looked at Musik.


    "By the way, that sounds like a big deal."


    "Hmm? What is it?


    "There''s a civil war going on, isn''t there?


    "Hmm? Oh, I know. Anything in some town, then you''re gonna make a fuss about not going down there."


    "... nonsense, is it? Aren''t we making a scene around here?


    "Anything? I don''t ask around here. Whatever, look, these countrymen are so stupid, they''re not free enough to do that."


    haha, and a luxurious laugh musik. Seeing that, Theon frowns.


    - That''s a lot different from the report... After all, I thought there was a revolution that spanned the entire kingdom of Lemno...


    Heavy taxes imposed by the King for arms expansion, inhabitants who couldn''t stand it and exploded their anger.


    They were asking me for that information...


    - Because this is a remote area along the border..., is that what this is about?


    To a subtle discrepancy of information, Theon tilted his neck small.


    Meaa, on the other hand, was leaning her neck.


    Drinking rabbit juice plenty in the wooden jar......


    - Exactly, it was just in the book. Excellent!


    Meer thumped her tongue at the soft meat that melted in her mouth, the wild flavor and the rich mountain vegetable flavor, and was delighted at the beginning......


    Pocahontas, my body is getting warmer, and I noticed a wig.


    "... this is crazy"


    Seriously observe the rabbit juice in the bowl.


    "Sounds like you usually have something to eat..."


    Come to think of it, that''s natural, starvation strikes the continent some years away.


    Food is not separately scarce.


    So, no wonder. I don''t...


    "... Something''s wrong"


    It''s like a little discomfort......, no, it''s like a seed of discomfort that can''t even be called discomfort......


    But it catches on oddly.


    "... oh, I want something sweet"


    Snuffing that up, Meer threw pak of rabbit meat into her mouth.


    "Delicious, but I want something sweet..."


    It was an extremely luxurious mea.

 112 Lesson 110: Cloth Stone and Annes Trust in Miracles

    Where Meer is tongue drumming on an excellent rabbit pan.


    Anne, who made her return to the Tiermoon Empire, was also starting to move again.


    Without taking the fatigue of the journey as a thing, she went to see Ludwig, where she conveyed Meer''s actions precisely and without divulging them in detail.


    "Oh......"


    Ludwig looked up to heaven with a moaning sigh.


    "Sure, in the kingdom of Lemno, I heard stories of a riot going on...... but no way Her Royal Highness Princess Meer... Oh, shit. I totally forgot that His Royal Highness had an alumni."


    To curse his own breadth, tongue-in-cheek, Ludwig stood up.


    "If we move the army in this situation, they''re going to suspect us uselessly that it''s a plot to invade. If so..."


    Originally, I wanted to send an exclusive Imperial Kingsguard (Princess Guard) to keep Meer safe.


    If that becomes difficult, as a countermeasure, send comparable troops.


    It is, i.e.¡­¡­,


    So, you''re saying you called me?


    Dion, who was visited by Ludwig and Anne, shrugged his shoulders small.


    "Totally the same, don''t be fun to do, the princess is"


    Ludwig gives a bitter look to Dion with a truly delightful grin.


    "That''s not funny. As far as I''m concerned, Mia, I don''t care if anything happens to you."


    "Aren''t you okay? Speaking of Prince Scion of Sankland, he''s famous for his sword genius, and unless you meet a jerk like me, you can handle it. Probably."


    "I would be if I were..., but I have a little concern..."


    So, once I cut the word, Ludwig said.


    "The kingdom of Remno is not in such a state that a revolution takes place"


    "Huh...? Um, what do you mean...?


    To Anne leaning her neck, Ludwig shuts up just a little so she can put her thoughts together, then goes on.


    "The revolution comes with danger. Those who participate will be executed if they fail, so swallow the danger but they have to act, if they are not put in that situation, it is not reasonable"


    "Erm..."


    Said Dion, smiling Nico, to Anne, who patted her eyes.


    "I mean, it''s better to die. If you''re not a man who''s seen worse than dying, you won''t risk your life against the royal family. If you''re a tougher person than you''re dying, if you succeed, you can break the status quo, and even if you fail, you''ll just die."


    "Oh, oh, I see. And does the Kingdom of Lemno mean it''s not in that bad shape?


    "According to information gathered by our national intelligence..."


    He is Ludwig, who is constantly networking among government officials to help Meer.


    Though it belonged to other countries, it was possible to obtain information to the extent of internal affairs.


    "I just tried to verify a little too. It''s true that tax hikes are raising public discontent... but the impact should be deadly before it''s too late."


    With his arms around him, Ludwig continues.


    "There will be a revolution that shouldn''t happen. I feel some act there."


    "Arson, not natural ignition, is someone trying to force a revolution to ignite a place where there shouldn''t be a fire,? I see! It''s definitely a danger zone."


    The phase is the same, and it looks like a fun dion.


    "But then, to stop it the other way..."


    If someone is forced to create a commotion, you just need to capture the killer.


    It was Anne who thought that maybe Meer could do it...


    "I can''t do that. Well, it might be possible before the blood runs out."


    Dion shook his head small.


    "Uh, what do you mean?


    "A man''s death means accelerating strife so he can''t go back."


    It''s not about the ethics of not killing people.


    It''s a reasonable story that a person''s death is ¡±irreversible¡±.


    It is because it is irreversible......, we cannot go back.


    "So Mr. Dion didn''t open the end of the battle with the Loulou tribe?


    "Hmm, that''s not what I''m talking about. But later, I didn''t want to leave much trouble behind, so I didn''t want to make too many sacrifices."


    Then, Dion laughed bitterly.


    "What I thought was amazing about the princess was that she acted as soon as she heard about Viscount Bellman. If even one life had been lost, oh and I couldn''t solve it beautifully. If a person''s death is involved, the battle will not end where the cause of the dispute has been removed. Both sides won''t be able to pull back. But before it was too late, the princess, after keeping the danger away, removed the cause from her forehead. All I''m saying is brilliant."


    "Dear Meer..."


    Anne puts her thoughts to her own Lord in a distant land.


    "Well, so if the princess wants to clean up this thing well, she needs to turn it into a Lemno Royal Army, a Revolutionary Army, and eliminate the cause of the feud without letting one die... no matter what you think, right? It."


    Neither Ludwig nor Dion, not very much, thought that would happen.


    But only one, Anne...


    "Still, Mia, if you..."


    Yes, it was a small crush.


    The next day, Dion and Ludwig, plus three Annes, traveled to the Kingdom of Remno.


    What flowers will the seeds of miracles, which Meer had sown without trying, germinate within the arsonists of the revolution......


    No one knows yet.

 113 Episode 111: Out! The Vajra Infantry of Fear!

    For two days, the two men, who had healed their fatigue in the village, were introduced to the merchant of going to a nearby town, leaving the village behind.


    "Be careful -!


    Meer waves her hand back to the musik screaming out loud.


    "You''ve totally taken care of me. I can''t thank you enough. It hurts."


    So crushing, I look at Theon. []/(adj-na, n) (1) (uk) (uk) (uk) (uk) (uk) (uk) (uk) (uk) (uk) (uk) (uk) (uk) (uk) (uk) (uk) (uk) (uk) (uk) (uk) (uk) (uk) (uk)


    "I hope Keithwood and the others are safe..."


    Theon snapped small. Only slightly, Meer leans her neck over how anxious he is......, remembers.


    - Well, speaking of which, you did...


    The reason we fell into the river, it was because the assassins attacked the carriage.


    After that, we don''t know what happened to the carriage or if Keithwood and Tiona are safe.


    - Oh? But I don''t care what happens to those two, isn''t that so much of a problem?


    Anyway, it''s a pair of haters. However,


    - Well, but may I wish you well...?


    Meer rethinks.


    Perhaps Keithwood is an important person to Theon.


    Just like Anne, loyal to herself.


    - There''s something about this guy that looks human, too. That was a little surprising.


    Don''t let that special victory spare you and wish you all the best.


    - If anything happens to the Fork Road Chamber of Commerce carriage, I apologize to Chloe, and I wish her well at about. I thank Mr. Keithwood for his help, albeit a little during the sandwich. To Mr. Tiona too......


    "... if those guys attacked me, I''d be tough on my own."


    To the lid, Zion''s twinkle reaches my ear.


    "Uh, let me ask you something unexpected, what does harsh mean?


    "... let me just try to get you away safely"


    - Mr. Keithwood! Please be safe!


    Meer offered the second most temperamental prayer here these days.


    "Still, this neighborhood looks peaceful"


    Walking the streets out of the woods for half a day. In the meantime, there was no particular major trouble.


    In idyllic landscapes such as the countryside, people on the road look incredibly relaxed to believe that there is a conflict going on in the country.


    "There may not be bandits around here, and this is a place where business is easy for merchants."


    "... but there''s a civil war going on, right?


    "It doesn''t matter here. I heard about the riots in the town of Count Donovan. Whatever it is, rumor has it that we have sent out a conscript''s Vajra infantry to rule the rebellion."


    "The Vajra Infantry? Then it won''t be a fight. It''ll be a one-sided massacre."


    Theon snapped like a shudder.


    "The Vajra Infantry... What is it?


    To Meer leaning his neck, Theon replied bitterly.


    "An elite unit formed by the King."


    Vajra Infantry Corps, it was a force created by the Great Decree of the present King Lemno.


    "Give me the strongest heavy infantry regiment made up of only a thousand soldiers a horse!


    It was ten years ago, at the request of such a king, that the gathering of personnel began.


    No matter who you are, no matter your nationality, no matter your criminal history......


    Finding the owner of a giant body from various locations, both nationally and internationally, imposes a rigorous selection test and imposes a thorough military workout on those who pass it.


    Born that way is the dreaded infantry regiment by only Yingjie the Giant.


    "From what I hear, they''re rigid enough to put together a whole body of metal armor and gently wield a giant axe with one hand..."


    In contrast to Scion in a serious tone, Meer was sparkling her eyes at that dreamy regiment of soldiers.


    - That... looks so strong!


    Basically, Meer doesn''t hate big guys.


    For some reason, Meer goes well with the big guy, like the chef and the deputy captain at Dion''s.


    - Can''t my Kingsguard have some scouts, too?


    "... the magnitude of the damage would be unimaginable"


    Though the revolutionary army, it is the people of this country.


    It''s people who can''t stand heavy taxes.


    Because of that oppression, Zion finds himself faintly angry at a king who has mercilessly gained a powerful power of war.


    Sure, I know you need to want to be hard on the rebellion to defend your kingdom.


    It is also understandable that you must have a force stronger than your enemies to prevent damage from allied forces.


    But still, there are limits.


    Opponents who should be directed at powerful force, like the Vajra Infantry, should likewise be regular troops from other countries who have been trained.


    Besides, in Zion''s memory, this is their first line.


    Morale should be fairly high in order to handle it.


    ... You can''t possibly not figure that out, but I wonder why, Meer had smiled in an upbeat mood from earlier.


    Though suspicious, Zion, who spoke to the merchant, will soon know why.


    "So, how much damage is there?


    "What I heard doesn''t seem to be out yet."


    "... what?


    "I''m talking about not having once crossed a spear. Look, they''re a bunch of diamonds."


    In a word of the merchant, Theon perceived what was going on¡­, the wars rushed through its spine.


    - Ma..., no way, Princess Meer even read through that, and that''s why she was laughing?


    Things were rolling in unexpected directions for all.

 114 Episode 112: The schemers are confused!

    - How did this happen!?


    The man, in the Kingdom of Lemno, the man named Graham, was at the extreme of his impatience.


    Contact from a fellow lurking in the Empire.


    The failure of the destructive work on the Empire and, with it, the instruction to hasten the planning for the Kingdom of Lemno.


    - I''m not kidding!


    Originally, the plan to drive the Kingdom of Lemno down into the turmoil of the revolution was supposed to set in motion after the empire was doomed.


    After at least a decade, it devastates the land and corrupts power¡­. Pours the blood of many people on the brewed rotten soil and finally sprouts the civil unrest of the revolution.


    That''s how you get that fruit, that''s how it was supposed to be.


    Do that now, and so on, that the impotence passes.


    - But we have to. We just have to do it.


    If we don''t make a move right now, we''ll crush the plot into the empire''s wisdom. Both myself and my people infiltrating the revolutionary because of the infiltration into the King''s government.


    Sooner or later all the seeds that were supposed to root and wither this country will be swept away from its roots.


    He was in a hurry.


    What the hell has hounded him so much?


    That started secretly after the summer break...... yes, it was "correspondence" with Meer and Abel.


    Graham and his people were even devouring into a fairly deep part of the Royal Government.


    Regardless of the official parent book, it is easy to check the contents if it is a private letter between the prince and the princess.


    That''s how they checked the text, they twisted their necks.


    What was written there was a love sentence that had no other love, yes, indeed no other love.


    No, it was something, like this, sweet and sour, before the romance...


    I made sure of that. They got a first relief... there is no way.


    They were imprisoned by more serious questions.


    "Would that Princess Meer send such a love sentence without such other love?


    That too, so often, is. If you''re a normal girl, you don''t have to know, and your opponent is the wisdom of the Empire.


    It was very hard to believe what was written there, such as being a normal love sentence.


    They jumped and searched for the cryptography contained in the sentence.


    But no matter how much you analyze it, it''s just a love sentence.


    I can also think of ways to blur it out, but, exactly, I can''t even try that.


    Our own identities are exposed and the effort that has permeated the kingdom of Remno is wasted.


    If you can''t find anything with that, it''s tragic. Extremely.


    Furthermore, the gift sent by Prince Abel applauded their confusion. Would you ever give a girl your age a hair wash for a horse or something?


    Doesn''t this mean anything to you, like, do something about a cavalry, or prepare a fast horse? Or, like, lettering comes to mind when you apply this hair wash pill?


    It''s the end of thinking about that.


    If they had heard from their collaborators lurking in St. Noel that the two were equestrian clubs, flirting for the price, that decision might have changed......


    Either way, they had no idea what the two were exchanging.


    "No, but at least I know that this is just a clear story of one thing"


    That means Princess Meer is interacting with Prince Abel for extremely confidential information.


    And that Princess Meer is the one who crushed all the attempts at the collapse of the Empire, which had been closely planned over the years.


    "If we don''t do it now......, we have to move it out. Failure to do so will crush all plots by the wisdom of the Empire"


    They made a move so they could be kicked out of something.


    The first stage of the plan was to abduct or assassinate people''s deputies, advocates.


    In the Tiermoon Empire, the role that Rudolphin Toho was supposed to assume was, in the Kingdom of Remno, assumed by the Prime Minister, Uncle Dasaev Donovan, known as the Good Sense.


    This year, the sophisticated politician at the age of sixty was known as a man of conscience and had recently come against the arms boost issued by the King and the consequent tax hike.


    It abducts its Sir Donovan and at the same time spreads rumors that the King imprisoned an old politician who defied himself.


    Then you burn those who are dissatisfied with the Royal Government with your eyes open in advance to encourage the bees to rise.


    In the beginning, it is not necessary to make the goal of the overthrow of the Royal Government, etc.


    "To take back our dear lord. To take back the spokesperson."


    After giving them such a great name, they fan people and let them occupy the regional cities of Uncle Donovan.


    Naturally, the Kingdom of Lemno would send troops to rule the turmoil.


    In the battle there, it would be easy if the revolutionaries won. You can boast of the results of the war and appeal to the people everywhere to join the rebels.


    Conversely, if the Royal Army wins, all it has to do is dispute the Royal Government, which has done terrible oppression.


    If hatred is bred throughout the kingdom, the fire of nature and revolution flies and begins to burn everywhere.


    Thus, the second phase of the plan, i.e., until the occupation of the town, went really well.


    "... No, did it go really well?


    Graham felt slightly uncomfortable when he saw a report from his peers.


    "Bloodless opening of government facilities¡­, without fighting, disarming the defensemen¡­, an ideal development¡­"


    Something¡­, something seems wrong¡­.


    I didn''t feel like we were dancing on the palm of someone''s hand.

 115 Episode 113: The Soldiers of Diamonds

    Bloodless opening of government facilities, disarming the town''s defensemen without extending them into battle.


    That was the ideal form I was directing to the revolutionary leadership.


    The defensive forces of the local cities of the Kingdom of Lemno consist mostly of people from that town.


    The basic tactical concept is to conduct belated combat in the defensive forces when the enemy countries attack, as well as immediately dispatch the Royal Army Central Immediate Response Unit to defend them.


    If a soldier sent by Wang Du is used as a defensive force, there is a risk of escape if he is put at a disadvantage. Morale cannot be higher, even if there is no escape.


    But if that was my home town, where my beloved family was, I must fight madly in death.


    It is a system built from such an idea, which, on the contrary, shows a meltdown against popular bees.


    By heavy taxes, or by famine, when you know that the townspeople who are within you are suffering, and they stand up complaining about their grievances, fulfill, will the defensemen point their swords at you?


    Even though they''re family, friends, and brothers in pain?


    Put your sword to the beloved to protect the royal nobility who suffers the beloved?


    That''s a big contradiction.


    Therefore, the defensemen take their swords and join the rebels. Very likely to try to fight with my beloved friends.


    Defenders can later be considered very likely to be rebel fighters.


    So I want to capture it without killing it as much as possible and without causing injury.


    And needless to say, my allies don''t want to do much damage either.


    If it is a war of attrition, it is self-evident that the rebels, which are irregular armies, are more disadvantaged.


    It is a bloodless opening in view of such circumstances.


    Revolutionary leaders may say exactly that they faithfully followed Graham and the others'' instructions......


    "That plan was all premised on heavy taxes and national exhaustion..."


    Graham looks like he chewed up a bitter bug.


    In the first place, the plan can''t even work as expected, beyond the assumptions being crazy.


    Heavy taxes have not even caused us to lose what we love because of hunger, and hatred for kingdom has not bred...... Bloodless opening of the castle without a drop of blood, only in the present situation with slight discontent dull......


    "... that''s a farce. Nothing but farce. How dare you."


    According to the report, the determined revolutionaries were in a festive mood.


    I wish they would have tragically slaughtered the people of the Royal Government sent to town or killed all the defensemen..., but naturally, there''s not enough anger or hatred to do that.


    In order to cause bloody commotion and create enough destructive power to overshadow the kingdom, there is an overwhelming lack of heat called hatred.


    The Lemno Royal Army, which comes out of the crackdown, will also persuade commanders who are slightly more conspicuous to order their dissolution if they see the presence of rebels.


    As it is, instead of burning throughout the kingdom, the momentum is quenched by the degree of disturbance in one town.


    "But not yet. There''s still a chance of salvation..."


    The important thing is to thoroughly and brutally hurt the rebels and to plant hatred for the Royal Government on the people.


    That''s when I thought about it, on Graham''s head, I thought of the events of the Imperial Still Sea Forest.


    Miracles performed by Meer Luna Tiermoon, the wisdom of the empire.


    While the skilled commander is stopping the war, Princess Meer comes and forcefully withdraws her troops to ease tensions.


    In addition, he excited the girls for their extraordinary courage and boarded a direct trial with few gestures under the Lulu clan chief.


    It is that one thing that has been solved without any harm.


    "Things like that wouldn''t happen so easily..."


    The important thing is to make sure we have a fight.


    If my body is killed, I can''t even get into my ears, like a few words.


    No matter how the empire''s wisdom leaps, there will be no miracle that it will come back to life peacefully, etc. No, I won''t let you wake me.


    I will never make the same mistake again.


    That''s how it was the Vajra Infantry that Graham laid eyes on.


    Troops in the first line who do not have enough experience to be able to identify the situation of the massacre of the people, and who, above all, want handles.


    It was a good idea.


    Graham opens his mouth in full on the occasion of the military council that turned over the king.


    "Who deserves more than the King''s sword, the Vajra Infantry, to strike an unsuccessful student named Rebel, etc?


    To Graham''s remarks, the venue for the military council became noisy for a moment. But soon,


    "That''s great"


    "Sure, you''re right"


    Voices in favor are raised.


    "This is the first formation of His Majesty''s famous Vajra Infantry Regiment!


    Nodding contentedly at it, King Remno says.


    "Then I command you specially, Commander Goliath of the Vajra Infantry. Brilliant, come and kick some of the unsuccessful men who denounce the revolutionary army!


    "Yes!"


    Goliath''s heart boiled down to the king''s immediate command.


    "I will surely take the neck of the rebels and serve His Majesty."


    "Uhm, work in battle, I hope... by the way, Goreal"


    "Ha!"


    Hey, with your hands, the king calling Goliath.


    Soot, a gorial that goes to the king without sound all the time and faces with forgiveness.


    "As you know, the Vajra Infantry is the remaining proud troop of soldiers who have searched and forged after ten years"


    "It''s an honor to compliment you, Your Majesty."


    The words make Goliath''s eyeballs hot.


    The body starts to tremble naturally and samurai, thinking that the king is putting that much trust in him, necessarily wanting to reward that trust. of......


    "Uhm...... that''s why, it''s goreal. Bring a brilliant battle effort without compromising a single soldier."


    "Ha!... Ha?


    For a moment, I thought I heard it wrong, and Goreal tilted his neck.


    "Without compromising a single soldier. I don''t care about the scratches, but don''t let them kill you, but don''t let them hurt you like a warrior."


    Goliath was flashed by the words of the king that followed.


    That''s something you''ll know when you think about it.


    For example, suppose there was armor made of diamond.


    Its armor that is very stiff and light and performance-free to complain about, but then would you wear it to the battlefield?


    Probably... I won''t wear it.


    Because it''s too expensive.


    Because I don''t want to hurt you.


    Because it will be less valuable.


    ... because it would be a waste if I said it more blah blah blah.


    Here, then, we have chosen only the owners of the world''s rarest giant bodies and have worked out over the years, very, very luxurious! An infantry regiment of diamonds exists.


    Can we send them to a local insurgency like that and risk damaging even one soldier?


    Thousands of gold coins worth a soldier?


    Goreal had to do all his wisdom on how he could kill all his enemies without compromising his soldiers.


    In the battlefield, such methods never exist...

 116 Episode 114: Princess Meer, Kidnapping!

    - It is fully understandable that the Vajra Infantry Corps will spare their troops and hesitate to fight... You''re just Princess Meer to break through that situation in an instant...


    Sion looking at Meer with admiration.


    Meer was waving to the merchant with a pompous grin that never made her feel fine dust, such as the style of the cutter.


    That face is one way or another......, no, I dare say it.


    - I hear wise lions hide sharp nails... I see, does this usual appearance of not thinking about anything also mean acting......


    "Thank you for your help. Say hello to Mr. Musik."


    "Oh, I hope the ladies can meet with their friends, too"


    After a long wave, Meer looked at Theon.


    "By the way, I hope you got out of town like this, but what are you going to do now?


    Kirin, and Meer tilting her neck.


    Even though I know it, I''m about to be fooled by the way I say, "I don''t even think about it."


    "Right......, for now, I want to rendezvous with the Keithwoods"


    In advance, the rendezvous point at the time of detachment had been determined.


    I asked the merchant earlier that the rendezvous point was about a half-day''s ride from here.


    "Fortunately, I say the ride carriage is out on a regular basis..."


    Seeing Scion crushing bitterly, Meer smiled a pranky grin on her pretend.


    "Oh, Theon, you, maybe you have a match?


    "I keep all the gold in Keithwood."


    "Well!"


    Put your hands on your mouth, and, um, laugh all the time, then...


    "I can''t help it anymore."


    To put it great, Meer crouched on the spot.


    Then, grate the white socks, mostly.


    On the dewy white and young calf, there were three silver coins stuck on each leg, shining silver.


    "Is that...?


    "It''s time to get ready. I thought about it in my shoes, but I couldn''t walk."


    I tried it before, but I almost had a mame at risk.


    "But why are you in such a place?


    "Of course, it''s decided not to be easily stolen!


    It was mean-ready, based on past experience.


    Meer, who fell into the hands of the Revolutionary Army on the previous timeline, was robbed of everything he wore with gold eyes.


    No way, I snuck up on the location of the gold coin bag I was hiding.


    "I don''t have any more! I''m serious!


    "Liar, jump in there for a second!


    "Charitable!"


    "There''s a noise. You, you still have it! Just get it all out!


    I never thought I''d be found in an exchange like that.


    - I didn''t know there was such a way... I''ve learned... but I''m so annoyed!


    Um, the unpleasant grin of a revolutionary soldier that makes people look small...... just remembering made me angry.


    - Anyway, I''m not gonna step on the same thing! In a place where there is no sound, at that time, where it was not explored, and where it can be taken out immediately, I guess it would be nice to be in your socks?


    Even though Nana doesn''t seem to think about it, she''s a little bit of a thinking Meer. Yes, a little......


    Moreover, it was fortunate this time that we were collecting coins from neighbouring countries so that they could escape smoothly when the revolution broke out.


    We have prepared silver coins for the Kingdom of Lemno.


    Around Ludwig, Meer begins to look at the gold content of each country''s gold coins, exploring the circumstances of the surrounding countries, imagining things like that, and staying at will...


    I didn''t know that. It''s not Meer.


    - The truth is, I also wanted to give Mr. Musik about one as a thank you...


    Meer stroked the silver coin on her palm looking precious before


    "Can we get in the carriage now?


    "You''re just about ready."


    Scion glanced at the silver coin in Meer''s hand and tilted his neck small.


    Slightly disturbing.


    "That''s probably all I need..."


    Anyway, he is the prince and princess of a great power. There''s no way I can tell, like, the market for a ride carriage.


    Meer and Loyalist Anne or Ludwig are scheduled to accompany him when something happens and he escapes the Imperial Capital.


    I hadn''t even looked into the market for the carriage fare.


    "May I leave the negotiations to you?


    "Right...... Let the lady pay for the silver, and I''ll do nothing because I''m a little underdressed."


    That being said, it is a subtly anxious Scion.


    Unusual and confident, that face makes me feel a little cute.


    - Ugh, even the perfect superman''s knack, you don''t like it sometimes.


    With that in mind, it was Meer who was dropping off Zion''s back going to your...


    Suddenly, Meer was held up from behind.


    "Huh? Hmmm!?


    The next moment, the subtly damp cloth covered its mouth.


    It was a mea to bump my hands and feet, but shortly afterwards, the sweet scent that had drifted made my head pour......


    "Hurry up, let''s go before the other kid gets back"


    Blurry and dreamy, but feel like I''ve been held up a little...


    - Oh, oh, me, this is bad... of, so?


    "Meer!? Damn, you guys!


    In the distance, though I felt like I heard Theon...


    Meer''s consciousness fell into the dark.

 117 Episode 115: Princess Meer, be seen through!

    Damn, Meer woke up feeling like her body was shaking.


    "Mmm... hmm?


    Blurry and sumptuous in front of me. When I try to rub my eyes......, I notice my arms don''t move.


    Apparently, he was tied to the back of his hand, and a rope ate into his wrist and the pain ran faintly.


    I have no choice but to blink many times and then look around again.


    somewhere room......, fairly spacious but dirty floors on earth and dust was not a place I wanted to be lying around much.


    "Ko, is this...?


    "Oops, looks like you woke up"


    I hear voices from overhead.


    - Me, why...? That''s right, I''m sure someone caught me then...


    Behind Meer''s brain, the memory comes back when she was attacked by a carriage.


    - Are they after us?


    For a moment, I was the meer to set myself up, but it was the two boys who showed up in front of me.


    A little older than Meer, maybe sixteen or seven? It is no wonder, ordinary boys, walking in the towns around there.


    - Something seems a little different.


    It is an unexpectedly clapping mea.


    "Uh, just now, lady, don''t you have the money? Gold and silver coins... From the point of view of it, where''s the daughter of this merchant? Well, accessories..."


    To that word, for a moment, it crosses my mind when I was caught by the Revolutionary Army on the previous timeline.


    If they make me jump on the spot and I hear gold coins, they look at me with huge, ridiculous eyes...


    That''s when humiliation came back to life!


    "I don''t have that."


    Turn away a lot, Meer said.


    "Really? Well, jump in there."


    "Phew, do you mind?


    Meer jumps and shows on the spot with a winning Doya face. Naturally, there is no sound.


    - It''s sweet that you think you can find it to that extent. You should keep something important hidden in a place where it sounds......


    "Shoes or in your socks? It''s a classic that kids hide, check it out."


    "Become!"


    I was spotted lightly. Percussion is the shallow wisdom of Meer.


    The boy took Meer''s shoes and made her take off her socks even more..., naturally not even there, approximating Meer trembling at the humiliation that the child had been told was a staple to hide, etc. Silver coins have already been given to Zion.


    "Off you go. Damn."


    "Well, if you think about it, why don''t you bring money to these kids"


    "Huh! That''s why I said no!


    To Meer, whom I regret, a boy with a muddled face,


    "You''re a busy kid. You, sell it off to buy people...... WOW!


    Supa-na, suddenly, a creepy sound sounded, and shortly afterwards, the boys said, "Go!" He raised his voice.


    "You guys have fun making fun of little kids like that?


    At some point behind the boys stood a girl about their age.


    Girl sighs with open face as she rocks her hair stretched out to the shoulder area. In that hand were held the used shoes, which he would have worn.


    "Ri, Linsha. No, the... if you threaten me a little, the golden-eyed thing will come out..."


    He was a boy trying to make an excuse in a hurry, but then again, the girl Linsha pulled and slapped him.


    "Gem ordered me to bring that kid, didn''t he? Keep an eye on this place. Get your hands on it."


    "And it''s supposed to be..."


    "No way, you''re gonna walk away with a tied up girl? There must be some revolutionary, free-to-use carriages, so get ready. And you''ll need manpower to prep for that, too, right? Let''s see what''s going on over there."


    "I get it. But don''t let them get away with it."


    The boys followed the scene in such a way as to shake.


    After dropping it off, Linsha turned her attention to Meer again.


    "So, you..., who the hell are you?


    "It''s..."


    To that question, Meer thinks unexpectedly.


    Exactly, even Meer knows it''s not a good idea to talk about your identity. But when you calm down and think about it, you don''t feel like you were pretty nasty earlier.


    - I''m gonna sell you to buy people, he said...


    When I think of it, I get a little scared, and my head starts to whirl.


    - How do you answer correctly?


    Sighing, Linsha sighed when she saw Meer thinking.


    "Don''t you want to tell me? Well, I don''t mind... I mean, even if they talk perplexed now, that''s what worries me..."


    Then, the girl took the knife out of her nostrils.


    "Don''t move."


    "... huh?


    Very abruptly, with the blade pointed at her, Meer just opens her mouth with a poker.


    To her like that, with the knife swinging down!


    Puffy......


    The rope that was tying Meer''s arm was cut off.


    "Huh? Ahhh... heh?


    "Hey, can you stop this revolution?


    Sharply, to Meer, who holds or closes her hand, Linsha continues with a face of seriousness itself.


    "If you can stop it, please. Help my brother."


    In the tone of those who plead desperately, Linsha said.

 118 Character Introduction 2

    ¡ð Chloe Forklord (12)


    daughter of the Fork Road Chamber of Commerce. She was an insipid girl, isolated in her class.


    Features black, light hair and rare eyeglasses. I like books, but not enough to die without them. Time off, if anyone can talk to you, a kid who can enjoy the conversation properly. Yes, if anyone is willing to talk......


    Meer''s Rating (Previous)


    "... someone who looks scared, right? I don''t really want to talk about it..."


    Meer''s rating (after)


    "Important......, I''m your friend. Meer, your book is so interesting and I''m always looking forward to talking to you. He talks to me and he''s so sweet."


    ¡ð Dion Alaia (27)


    A hundred captains of the Imperial Army. Mercenaries go up and get their arms bought and officers. Empire''s strongest swordsman. The previous timeline, the natural enemy of Meer who killed Meer on the truncated platform.


    If you are told to stop a hundred people in an environment where you can stand around one-on-one or two-on-one, such as on a bridge, the type who gets tired of turning after killing about fifty people. By the way, if you are surrounded by two hundred people and attacked simultaneously, be aware that to the extent that you take two hundred + fifty reinforcements on the road, Berserker * if you take the escape route and turn it into a dead soldier, the damage will not be stylish!


    I have a lot of feelings for my comrades, and if they kill me unreasonably, naturally, I will avenge them. Basically a duplicitous user.


    Meer''s Rating (Previous)


    "Your Highness? Oh, of course I''ll kill you (nickel!) I don''t know about companionship, but I have to take revenge on the people who were my men for once."


    Meer''s rating (after)


    "Princess? Oh, you''re an interesting kid. I''m not tired of watching. I''m not trying to be loyal, but I owe you one. It''s going to be a hassle, but I''ll keep my sword for a while."


    ¡ð Graham (in his thirties)


    ????????? National Intelligence "??" Secret Service "??" part of.


    He infiltrates the Kingdom of Lemno and works in intelligence. I leap for my country. I have a serious personality and my stomach hurts if things don''t go according to plan.


    Meer''s Rating (Previous)


    "She''s a foolish woman not enough to have the power of a great power. Dance on our palms."


    Meer''s rating (after)


    "It is imperial wisdom that should be feared. It''s like they''re all dancing on her palms"


    ¡ð Cello Rudolfone (10)


    Tiona Rudolfon''s brother. The eldest son of Rudolphon''s neighborhood Tubu. I like plants with my sister. Make wheat resistant to environmental change in the future. Scholar Skin and I love studying. Under Rafina''s asylum, I planned to immerse myself in the research......


    Meer''s Rating (Previous)


    "It''s the one who bullied my sister. And the daughter who killed my father... I will never forgive you."


    Meer''s rating (after)


    "The one who praised my flowers...... I''m so glad you''ve only had a sister like that so far... (cheeks red) And I''m a dear friend of Sister Tiona''s, and I have to be rude."


    ¡ð Matthias Luna Tiermoon (48)


    Emperor Tiermoon Empire. Meer''s father. My wife and I were ¡°Love Love Love Love Love Love Love Love¡± so she still doesn''t have to remarry after her death. From the ministers, an old man with a little trouble.


    "More inheritance? I don''t know!"


    The late child, Meer, suffers from a disease that the angel can''t help but see. My problem these days is that Meer is a relative (that she doesn''t call me Dad. Meer, it''s pretty sweet...)


    Neither acceptable nor impossible as a ruler. I''m not famous, but I''m not a tyrant. Tyranny is also a general degree of power. If the Empire had done the emperor in the days of Antai, it would have survived about a little financial deterioration......


    Meer''s Rating (Previous)


    "Oh, don''t listen to Meer''s favor... Well, I have no choice. You''re an angel!


    Meer''s rating (after)


    "Does Meer even pour compassion into the folk grass? What a sweet child. You must be an angel!

 119 Hundred and Sixteen Stories Sassayaxonocus Things

    "Stop the revolution? Saving your brother..., what do you mean?


    Said Meer, rubbing the arm that was tied.


    "I don''t have time. I''ll talk to you as I get out of here. Put your shoes on."


    In the meantime, do as Linsha says and go outside. And there, it was a dim alley.


    "This place..."


    "It''s one of those underground revolutionary strongholds. Don''t stay away from me because there''s not much security around here."


    "Wow, I get it. Hmm? Revolutionary......?


    In the meantime, I overheard a word that was Meer who was about to nod, but didn''t accidentally listen, and I unwittingly frowned.


    "Well, let me ask you something unexpected, but maybe revolutionaries are the ones who are making a scene in the kingdom of Remno right now?


    Linsha shut up for a moment and then


    "Yes, their comrades."


    I nodded small.


    "My brother... leads the revolutionaries"


    "Lead? What, your brother is the leader of the revolutionary organization?


    Are you sure you''re okay to follow me? and I was an anxious meer......


    "They''re just giving me a ride. Your brother is just like clearing up your worries in a tavern. There''s no way I can be the leader of a revolution."


    bitter, told her to throw up and then she started talking.


    Originally, Linsha''s house was a fallen nobleman. Her brother was a student in the Wang capital, but was forced to go to the country town with the fall of the house.


    Still, it was good until I became an artisan in my new land, but I immediately turned up the sound to the rigors of my job.


    Days of exhaustion from tough physical labor every day. My only pleasure was being stupid in the tavern.


    One day, one man approached such a brother.


    "No, you''re absolutely right. As it is, the country gets worse. What do you think? Why don''t you recruit a comrade?


    Asked by the sweet words of a very loving man, named Gem, Linsha''s brother became the central figure of the revolutionary.


    With his natural good mouth, he gradually built an organization within the people.


    Linsha has become a part of a revolutionary organization...


    "It''s not something you can call an organization. It''s just a bungalow. Yet the gem one put everyone on..."


    "... Um, may I have a word?


    That''s all I''ve heard, and an alarm starts ringing behind Meer''s brain that tells her of danger.


    "Why are you telling me something about being in such a revolutionary organization?


    Asking so, Linsha grins horribly.


    "Gem''s connection, I was telling you. You''re a danger to the Revolutionary Organization, so you must capture them. If you give this back, you can stop the revolution and disband the organization, you have that power, right?


    Meer laughs back deceptively at Linsha as she stares to explore.


    "Oh, ho, it''s a lot to buy. What can a child like this do?


    "Really? It seemed like a lot of room earlier when those guys were involved, and you''re still settling down, aren''t you? I don''t even think he''s just a kid."


    "Ugh..."


    You were absolutely right.


    Compared to the Revolutionary Army of the past, or, more recently, during the Still Sea Forest...... The situation now, honestly, didn''t scare Meer that much.


    Make it the girl in front of you, make it the boys earlier, the fruit, just like bad......


    The Imperial Revolutionary Army who poke a blade at themselves with their bloody running eyes, because they are, honestly, the kind of people that make me smile when compared to Captain Dion, who is relentlessly tempted to kill.


    - One, I''m stuck, I''m losing my mind. We need to keep our heads tight......


    Meer gets a look at Kirilli, then thinks again.


    - Should a man named Gem be considered one of the men who attacked us in a carriage?


    Those who can predict which area the Meers fell from the carriage are around will be about them.


    - And they realize who we are?


    I don''t even think I have a way to stop the revolution, but at least the guy named Gem felt like he knew who this one was.


    Anyway, if Meer doesn''t have the status of Imperial Empress, she''s just a child...


    - And then..., oh, I want something sweet.


    So Meer threw a teaspoon.


    Originally, the less superior head had already begun to warm up with a fever of wisdom.


    - We''d love some ice cream!


    And so on, it was when Meer started thinking about stupid things.


    "Oh, Linsha, I''m so sorry! Were you going to single-handedly!?


    The anger sounded. Earlier, the boy on guard returned.


    "Damn... you came back a long time ago. Have you made arrangements yet?


    Linsha stared at the boy with a frightened face. But on its face, the colour of suspicion immediately floats.


    Because the boy...,


    "Hey, no, that''s..."


    and so on, because he looks subtly awkward.


    Soon, the next moment,


    "Guidance, hard work"


    "What!"


    A boy collapses on the spot.


    From behind it emerged the


    "Ah! Scion"


    "I''m sorry. I was a little stuck looking for it. Thanks for wandering around."


    He was the figure of Theon Saul Sankland, who beat down the boys with a sword that remained in his sheath.

 120 Episode 117: A Planted Spark

    "Are you hurt? Meer."


    "Yeah, no problem."


    As she twisted subtly, Meer replied. Still, it is Meer, unfamiliar with being called aside by Zion.


    "By the way, who''s your lady?


    Hiraki, and Theon turn to his eyes. In its cool eyes, however, a clear colour of hostility appeared.


    "Oh, no, uh..."


    To its force, Linsha says as if pressured.


    I saw that, Meer......, just a little sympathy.


    "Hey Theon, you''re just so powerful, I feel sorry for you if you stare at me like that."


    Meer steps forward to protect Linsha from Zion.


    "This one is Linsha. I was with the underground revolutionary organization, but you helped me. I could ask you a lot of information. I''m her brother about the revolutionary chief... and then I''ve heard so many interesting stories. A lot..."


    Well, I''m not sure what that has to do with... and Meer adds in my heart.


    By the way......, did you understand that?


    Meer only told us what had happened as it were. Lies and exaggerations are not there. I just talked the way I am without thinking.


    To Theon, however, it sounded this way.


    "I''ve got people on my side with information about revolutionaries in this short time," he said.


    - As always, something like wisdom that doesn''t know the bottom.


    I know it''s impossible, but maybe to get information, you were deliberately kidnapped? It is a Scion that I suspect until


    - If it were me, how would it have been?


    At the same time, I have to think so.


    When you look at a boy who''s passed out at his feet, it''s probably not hard to get out.


    - But it''s probably impossible to get a driver to pull in on your buddies.


    It is not just an opportunity to escape, it is an opportunity to learn the inside story of the enemy organization about the situation of being imprisoned. I don''t think that''s possible at all.


    - Or you wouldn''t even think of that. If not Princess Meer.


    Of course, needless to say, I didn''t even think of Meer as such.


    What Meer was doing was about being a little silly on the watch boy opponent.


    "Princess Ikiri: Yes!


    Well... I can no longer even look at it because the inexorable behavior itself failed...


    Besides,


    "Allies, that''s okay, right?


    Meer turns to Linsha. Linsha nodded cautiously,


    "If you will stop the revolution, I will cooperate."


    "Stop the revolution...? But you''ll need to meet King Lemno to do that. We''ll have to do something about heavy taxes."


    In the first place, the cause of the popular explosion of dissatisfaction stems from the increased burden of tax increases.


    Theon, who had listened that way, looked difficult that it was not easy to solve......


    "No, I''m not. In the first place, what your brothers are complaining about right now is not lowering taxes."


    Linsha said after shaking her head small.


    "Let the king''s government free Dasaev Donovan, who is imprisoned."


    "... what does that mean?


    Surprisingly, Theon tilted his neck.


    "It seems His Majesty the King is imprisoned somewhere to seal the mouth of the Chancellor, Master Donovan. My brothers stood up to help Donovan."


    "You put your subordinates in jail for telling me the truth... Stupid."


    I am reminded of a conversation I had with Rafina before I left.


    "Something happened..." Rafina said... I see, this is no surprise that the rebellion is aside.


    "He who is courageous and flatters his lord''s errors is the loyal minister. Besides, you didn''t know what would happen if you harmed someone in a position to represent the people..."


    On the side of Zion, the colour of anger was slightly hidden.


    At that time, I felt like a voice echoed behind Meer''s brain on the fence.


    That was the previous timeline......, when I met Meer in captivity......


    "Rudolphin Tubu is the man who fed you the Imperial Palace and the people the great nobles have abandoned. I''m a benefactor of folk grass. Didn''t you think what would happen if you killed such a person?


    Theon shrugged his shoulder in a frightened manner somewhere.


    "Didn''t you guys even think about that simple thing?


    At that time, Meer couldn''t say anything back.


    As a matter of fact, Rudolphin Tubu had been executed, and by the hands of a people angry at it, the revolution became.


    But...


    The truth is, Meer wanted to say.


    I wanted to smash him in the face and say great things about Zion.


    There''s no such stupid story, he said.


    - I don''t think your father did that.


    For the sake of popularity, the emperor, Meer''s father, does not execute his subordinates. Anyway, I''m not interested.


    Paradoxically, if it were someone who cared about the popularity of the people, the empire wouldn''t have gotten that bad either, but aside from that......


    I attacked my body at that time, indescribably unwieldy discomfort.


    Meer said the objection she swallowed, the words she wanted to say, in full.


    "... that''s kind of weird"


    But the words that followed were undone by new intruders.

 121 Episode One Hundred and Eighteen: Princess Meer, Switching

    "Ta-da! Ta-da! What?"


    Apparently, the other boy from earlier is back.


    Meer, who was free, and the boy who screamed when he saw Scion with his sword lowered, tried to return his heel (bits) and escape from the spot...


    "Hey, you won''t be in such a hurry. I need you to stay with me for a minute."


    Sion beat me down without hesitation. Plus, I got my sword poked out of me, hiya! I screamed pitifully all the time.


    - Sounds just a little pathetic......


    Meer seems a little sympathetic to a boy who exposes himself to the same ugliness he once did...,


    - Ah! But this guy, he just told me, "Jump," or something. Damn it!


    I immediately changed my mind.


    Fast switching is the good thing about Meer.


    As I watched Nimanima laugh at the boy who could be seated on the spot, Linsha knelt down before him.


    "What do you mean? What''s all this fuss?


    "Linsha! What the hell..."


    "Just answer me quickly."


    "Oh, oh...... Actually, the comrades decided to hold up the vigilante''s stuffing. Took my weapon, and now I''m headed to the mayor''s house."


    "What''s that? It''s supposed to be the day after tomorrow, isn''t it? Why are you doing that......, Gem''s instructions?


    "No, it''s your brother''s discretion. He said he couldn''t keep you waiting any longer to help the comrades confronting the army. You asked for backup in the square, and you punched him in the face."


    "Oh, he''s really your brother now"


    Linsha held her head and told her to throw up.


    "So, what''s the damage?


    "He said it was hardly a battle. There were about ten guards in the jar, but they incited hundreds of people in the square to surround them. The one from the vigilante, he ate bubbles and ran away. But your brother, he''s still amazing."


    "Yeah, that guy''s good mouth is genius. I''m sure we''ll all be happy to pay our taxes when we become kings."


    Ha, a deeper sigh, then Linsha said.


    "The plan would have been to head to the mayor''s hall after holding up the stuffing. Let''s go."


    - Huh?


    Meer is stunned by Linsha, who tries to go very commonly.


    - Oh, ho, what, is this guy saying we''re gonna follow? I should go to such a dangerous place...


    "Oh man, I think that''s pretty dangerous..."


    Theon agrees with me from the side.


    - It is, isn''t it?


    Turning his gaze and looking at Theon''s face, Meer..., found an offensive grin there and was attacked by a bad feeling.


    "But if you really want to go, we''re going out."


    He put his hand on the pattern of the sword and said in a powerful voice.


    "Huh? Oh, so, but..."


    No, no, no, no, no, nobody said anything about going! and before Meer claimed, Theon looked surprised,


    "What? Was something wrong..., no, right..."


    I nodded as soon as I was convinced.


    "You don''t have to worry about the Keithwoods. The truth is, I''d like to join you soon, but this is my chance to explore the inside of the Revolutionary Army that Meer has created."


    "Yes, no, I have nothing..."


    "Come on, let''s go. Let''s hurry."


    To be blamed on Linsha''s voice, Meer stood up.


    - Is this the kind of flow you can''t refuse to go to?


    Meer guessed. Already, no matter what you say, you can''t stop this flow.


    So......, I switched it right away.


    - Well, with Prince Zion, worst of all, maybe he''ll manage to protect me. We also have the sister of the leader of the Revolutionary Army, and there may not be that much danger?


    Yes......, switching quickly is the good thing about Meer.


    Besides, I was wondering.


    Earlier, the identity of the discomfort that has struck me......


    "By the way, I''ve been wondering, who''s Gem?


    On the road, Theon said in a casual tone.


    "Comrade of the Revolutionary Army. My brother said he met me at the tavern..."


    "Did he tell you to kidnap Meer?


    "Yeah, because it gets in the way of the revolution."


    "You''re one of the guys who attacked me in the carriage... But."


    Theon remembered the boys earlier.


    They were able to make a single twist without making it look like they were trained in combat, though not very much.


    - I was far from the carriage guys...


    It was then.


    Waterways and docks widened in front of the Meers through the back alley.


    It was small, but it had many ships on it, and the sight of the market was spreading.


    "Oh, I didn''t realize earlier...... There''s a river running near where we fell."


    "Sounds like it. You mean traffic rush... I see."


    Theon raised his voice like he was convinced.


    "Maybe it was that guy named Gem who chose this town for the scene of the commotion?


    To Linsha, who looks suspicious, Theon continues.


    "If that''s the case, I do feel like I''m picking the right place to attack. The people who attacked us in the carriage have the same image."

 122 Episode One Hundred and Nineteen: Leader and Famer Rambale

    The three Meers went for the mayor''s hall to be as discreet as possible.


    Theon hats for disguise, Meer puts a cloth on his head, like a veil......


    Regardless of Theon, Meer, there she is, a little, restless and really ayes......


    Most importantly, they never caught my attention because it wasn''t the other way around.


    At the town was the figure of the young men with the weapons in their hands.


    Everyone is dressed up, and unity like a regular army is not there. However, there is nothing in common other than the fact that we are redding that face to excitement and exhilaration.


    "Revolutionary Army..."


    It was Meer who thought of the previous timeline for a moment, but soon realizes the difference.


    The light that dwells in its eyes is somewhat pure excitement like before the festival.


    I could not feel the stabbing abomination of the Imperial Revolutionary Army at that time, nor the colour of the dark desires that were twisted and tangled.


    The houses along the streets are either to avoid winding up, or they all close their doors tightly......


    From what I''ve seen, no looting or anything like that has taken place, nor is it slaughter, though noisy.


    - Even the guys earlier didn''t look like they could kill people...


    "That''s the Revolutionary Comrade. Look, look over there."


    There was a crowd ahead of Linsha pointing. And in the hands of those who walked away from the crowd was shaken like a blue cloth.


    "Is that...?


    "I guess it''s like a revolutionary symbol. Wrap that around your head. I think he named it the Ethereal Wipes Party."


    "Damn, that''s right...?


    Meer snapped in her mouth and then


    - Mm-hmm. That''s a subtle name. Something like pacli. That''s a name like the ones led by some monstrous patriarch.


    Meer finally caught information about different worlds!


    ... is a waste of money.


    - The Vajra Infantry Corps looks stronger at all.


    "By the way, how long have they known about us? Not all of them, I guess..."


    "I think I''ve been in touch with the original comrades, but what about those guys? Maybe because they are the people who have come together in response to your brother''s call..."


    "I see. That would be convenient. Let''s get lost in them and hurry."


    When Theon went to the hedge for a small run, he returned with a blue cloth.


    "Look, Meer, you too"


    "So, are you okay...?


    Meer wrapped a blue cloth around her head.


    "Well, yeah...... Better than wearing a cloth from your head."


    Linsha said with a small sigh.


    The mayor''s hall was a little aristocratic mansion or something.


    Already, the commotion had subsided, and the large garden had gathered men with blue cloth wrapped around their heads continuously.


    And one young man was raising his voice so as to stir them up.


    Same as Linsha, brown hair and deep blue eyes. There was some luminous light in his eyes.


    "We''re just making the obvious demands. I want to deliver our voice tormented by heavy taxes. I would ask you to return that spokesperson, Prime Minister Dasaev, to us. That''s all. But the King''s Government does not lend its ear to our voices. Would you be allowed to do this? That''s why we stood up. The mayor fled with an escort before we besieged the hall. Ignore our appeal and be irresponsible."


    That''s not a singer-like voice to hear.


    It''s not the same as the voice of a powerful knight captain.


    Exquisitely discouraging, it was very similar to the voice of a politician with a certain charisma when inspiring or inciting the people.


    "It''s a shame we couldn''t stop that, but this is how we managed to hold the town safe. All thanks to you, comrades, for responding to our appeal. Thanks, guys."


    To that voice, the young men of the square bark in unison. That morale is very high, even though I didn''t even win the fight.


    "What about the fan?" The story of attracting people is brilliant... Linsha, maybe that''s your brother?


    To Sion''s inquiry, before Linsha replied,


    "Oh, Linsha. Were you here..."


    A young man turned his eyes to this one.


    "Brother Lambert......"


    "Oh? What about those children?


    Lambert looked surprised, and saw the Zions,


    "Hey, are those the kids Jem was talking about? Something about the risk of interrupting the revolution..."


    Hearing it, those who were around him hand on the sword in unison.


    As I echo, Theon also finds himself again¡­.


    "Let''s not. No one will listen to us if you put your sword to a child who is too old to be old."


    And Lambert lifted up his hand, and took control of those around him.


    "Please, brother. Talk to these kids."


    "Talk to me..."


    He stared quietly at Theon and Meer''s face before smiling lightly.

 123 Episode One Hundred and Twenty: Meer and Zion, See the Match of Views!

    "When it comes to talking, what is it here... Let''s just talk in the hall."


    About that kind of lambale, the Meers stepped into the hall.


    "Come on, go ahead... but it''s not my house"


    Lambert, smiling sparingly, moves on with graceful footsteps, as if he were a nobleman.


    "Sure, this back there should have been the office..."


    Upon opening a splendid door, it was a luxurious room, shameless in the mayor''s hall, that spread before his eyes.


    The chandelier was fishing down while the ceiling had something simple.


    The transparent crystals were sparkling with light from the outside.


    "Heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh he


    After shrugging his shoulders in a dazed manner, Lambert sat arrogantly in the chair of the city manager as he turned to the desk over his large crotch.


    "I know it''s costing you money, but it''s not a very comfortable thing to sit on"


    "Brother! Come on. Like this, what are you going to do!


    "Shut up, Linsha. I''m not going to talk about politics with you, the woman. It''s futile."


    Lambert turns his eyes to Linsha in the way he made a fool of himself.


    - Speaking of which, in the Kingdom of Lemno, the idea of male and female inferiority was pervasive.


    In Meer, Lambert''s ratings plummeted.


    Well, it wasn''t even expensive originally......


    "I''m more interested in you."


    Lambert stared at Meer and Zion''s face in turn before smiling softly.


    "In the meantime, relax. Let''s get some tea and sweets ready now."


    - Well! Tea treats! This one''s quite considerate!


    In Meer, Lambert''s liking increased slightly. I''ve devoured it to the top than the prince who says Abel''s brother can handle it!


    By the way, it''s below the Vajra Infantry Corps I heard about.


    Meer likes big men.


    "I appreciate your concern... but can''t you even be too slow? Let me talk to you."


    Scion shivers a lambale without sitting on a sofa for customer service. There is no dust or gaps in its standing behavior.


    Speaking of Meer, by the way, she was already sitting on the couch. When I''m on my back - I lean back and am totally relaxed!


    But only the gaze, which increased sharpness so as not to miss the tea treats coming, had no fine dust or gaps, just like Scion.


    "Oh, great force. That''s His Royal Highness Theon Saul Sankland."


    Lambert said in a casual tone, clapping innocently.


    Linsha and others who were listening at the calm were stunned and eye-opening, but the person in question was calm.


    "But it must be a rumor that the prince of a great power will come aboard on his own"


    "You were aware"


    "Of course I did. Otherwise, I won''t lead you here with my sword."


    Lambert sits in a relaxed manner unchanged.


    "I see. I thought you were being ridiculed for being a child"


    Theon gently touched the pattern of the sword and shot through the lambale with a sharp gaze.


    "So? Why did they guide us to what they say might interrupt the revolution? What good would it do you to invite us to remain armed and nostalgic?


    "No matter, there''s a reason. To be honest, we are counting on the help of your country, Prince of the Kingdom of Sankland. Anyway, we don''t have enough power alone."


    "I don''t want you to be easy on me. It''s important for the country to move the army."


    "This is¡­, the words of His Highness Zion and others who value justice and justice. Seeing the likelihood of this country, you say you have nothing to think about? A conscious politician who thinks for the people is connected to prison, and the people are subject to heavy taxes. You mean overlooking the likes of tyrannical royalty?


    In fact, the plight of the people, in itself, does not see Zion.


    But if you think you can hold onto a loyal minister who gave you a good word, that was certainly something you can''t overlook.


    "Assuming our country is on the side of the rebels, I don''t think there''s any guarantee that you guys can hold up until then..."


    To Theon''s words, Lambert grinned at the garlic.


    "This is situated at the halfway point between the King''s capital and Count Donovan''s territory. You know what I mean..."


    "Are you going to separate the King''s Capital from the Vajra Infantry? So let''s knock on the barracks."


    Cion to think about while arming up.


    Of course this is not an enemy country, but inside the Kingdom of Lemno.


    It is possible to receive supplies from the surrounding area by dividing it from the Wang capital. Now, that arrangement will take time. Temporary confusion and upset soldiers should be inevitable.


    In anticipation of that too, if you have caused a commotion in this town......


    - I thought it was the UAE crowd, but isn''t it?


    An alarm rings in the back of Zion''s brain.


    - You''re a fan... I can''t tell you anything yet, but you look like a bunch of guys.


    Theon raised one alarm against Lambert.


    Meanwhile, Meer,


    - Well! Cookies! That''s fine, too. Wow!


    I was sending a cup of tea to the sweets that were served.


    Anyway, it is a sweet thing to wait for. I put it in my mouth with or without it, and it unwittingly creeps into a melting sweetness.


    Impressed by the goodness of one cookie, Meer looked at Lambert.


    - This way......, that''s pretty good. I can''t believe it!


    Oddly enough, the two viewpoints saw a match.

 124 Episode 121: Princess Meer is shaky... maybe she didnt...?

    "You wouldn''t be wrong at the end of the eye, would you? Prince Zion."


    That being said, Lambert spread the map well.


    King''s capital located north of the Kingdom of Lemno. In the lower left corner is Senior, a town where the Meers are currently located.


    By Senior, a thick street running through the central part of the kingdom stretched all the way to Count Donovan territory in the south.


    "Do you want to split the supply route using this street? You ever go without going through this street?


    "I can''t. but it''s not easy either. Either way, it''ll take a lot to prepare."


    What the Kingdom of Lemno is proud of compared to other countries, it is not a strong army......


    Truth is, what the country should be proud of, it was a wide street built in the country.


    - Thick streets connecting within each aristocracy, an impromptu army with high mobility assuming it. That''s the strength of the Kingdom of Lemno, Keithwood said.


    The high deployment power achieved by transporting even infantry troops, who are usually less mobile, on carriages, as well as the construction of a smooth supply line.


    That was what made it possible to centralise the force of the elite Central Improvisation Army.


    The finished defense mechanism, if it were to add further enhancement there, would be an outward one, not an inward one, i.e.¡­.


    Lambert goes on to say words to further rock the contemplating Scion.


    "But there will be more important things than those tactical stories. Prince Zion, the king''s government in this country has sent too powerful a force called the Vajra Infantry to oppress the people. Even then, don''t you think they don''t deserve to lead the people? Fortunately, the end of the battle isn''t open yet... but once the battle begins..."


    Unexpectedly, Theon swallowed the words.


    Yes, I can''t say there''s nothing wrong with the king''s government if I only look at that one thing.


    Unilateral massacres are about to take place¡­ there is no way that we can shut up and overlook them.


    - Regardless of the various circumstances......, the statement imposing heavy taxes on the people, imprisoning the deputized ministers of the people. Doesn''t that just mean you don''t deserve to stand above the people? I was just going to come with Princess Meer... but wasn''t it a pleasure to know what was going on in the country and to be able to connect with the revolutionaries...?


    Kathari......


    I inadvertently heard a ceramic bump in Zion''s ear, which was about to sink into the swamp of thought.


    Turn your gaze and there was Meer making tea with her soaking face.


    Exhaling satisfactorily, Meer even smiling, without heart, her cheeks look faintly reddish and twitchy.


    Seeing that spare face, Theon felt like his head was getting cold.


    - You were about to be swallowed... I am.


    The fan, Lambert.


    The man in front of you has an insulting charm.


    The words were as skillful as con artists, attracting people''s hearts.


    "I want to change this country. Such an irrational country..."


    "Wasn''t it something to interrupt the revolution? We..."


    Don''t listen to scammers long. Theon opened his mouth to change the story.


    "I heard a fellow of yours, a guy named Gem, said that..."


    "Oh, you did..."


    Lambert smiled and turned to Meer.


    "I was going to do something about that, too. Meer Luna Tiermoon"


    "Huh...?


    Once again, Lambert continues to Meer, who leaves her neck hanging with a decent face.


    "I don''t want you to do anything to interfere with our noble resistance."


    Lambert was remembering Gem''s words as he had a conversation.


    That the prince of Sunkland and the princess of Tiermoon will infiltrate this country.


    Prince Zion should be on his side, but Princess Meer should be eliminated from being noticed by Prince Zion because he threatens to inhibit the revolution.


    - But because of my stupid sister, that''s hard to come by.


    Throughout this period, if anything harms Princess Meer, we can''t help but get Zion''s help.


    If so, then the next good should be taken.


    - I have to have Princess Meer on my side, too, or at least, keep my mouth shut.


    Fortunately, the other guy is a girl. I hear a lot of rumors, but children at best.


    - It would be easy to include.


    That''s what I was thinking. Lambert grins in a good mood.


    "Well, aren''t you tired of a lot going on today? If you like, you should stay here today. I can''t say it''s royal, but there ''ll be a big bath and a bed"


    "Well! Bath!


    Lambert grinned in his heart at Meer, who rounded his eyes.


    - Is the Empress Tiermoon an unmatched bath lover? You''re right about the rumors.


    At this rate, if you entertain me, it''s only a matter of time before you grab Meer''s heart...


    It was a lambale that was inwardly prepared for sarcasm.

 125 Episode One Hundred Twenty-Two: Princess Meer, Better Blood Circulation

    "Whatever it was, wasn''t it a detour? Princess Meer."


    "What? What are you talking about?


    Theon sighed at the voice he heard through the door.


    "Sure, if you''re counting on my Sunkland, I wouldn''t do anything to hurt you..."


    If you do that, you''ll buy Scion''s unhappiness. On top of that, you will undoubtedly turn the Tiermoon Empire against your enemies as well.


    In addition, there is a man named Gem. If you leave here and get bowled up with a gem who doesn''t know what''s going on, your life could be in danger for Meer. If so, I can even say that it would be safer to be here for Lambert to explain the current situation.


    "But that''s why I''m staying here for the night..."


    All the while, I hear the sound of water, shuddering, blocking Theon''s words.


    Yes, Meer is in the middle of Yuami right now. I don''t care.


    It was Scion who bought an escort out for when something happened and in front of the door, but from time to time, I felt unsettled by the water sounds I hear from inside...


    So subtly silly to hide it and complain about Meer......


    - Oh, that''s adorable!


    Showing the sharpness of the survey in a strange place, Meer insight into the exact matter... he was grinning a lot.


    It is Meer who stays on track from the superiority she is flirting with that perfect superman, Theon.


    I deliberately chappy hot water, and even though I don''t look like Scion outside the door, I try to get my feet out of the hot tub and make a sexy pose.


    - Ugh... I''ll avenge you!


    It is a fully open Meer of the Little Devil Mode.


    It was Linsha who was attached to Yuami together who looked so slightly obnoxious.


    In case they say it''s for when something happens inside, is that role good for you? and I lean my neck against it.


    While doing so, Meer stepped out of the hot tub and washed her hair out.


    I tilted the bottle with the hair wash (shampoo) and put the contents over my palm, Meer...


    Shava shava, and tilted his neck as he rubbed his hands together.


    "Well, for Lemno Kingdom''s, it''s not as foamy as it sounds...... After all, I guess what Prince Abel gave me was specially made..."


    "What a gift of hair washing pills from the prince..., you really are the princess of the empire... By the way, what kind of hair wash was that?


    "You had a pretty horse painting on you. I don''t remember your name..."


    "Huh... that''s for sure..."


    Linsha tilting her neck. It was......


    "It was a very good hair cleanser. I must thank Prince Abel very much when I see him."


    Linsha saw Meer with a smile and a grin...... read the air.


    "Yes, you are. Yeah, that''s, uh, good... right?


    "Ugh, don''t worry, one day Mr. Linsha will see you like that."


    Meer, who is immersed in a sense of superiority, is a good and patient Linsha.


    I am an adult.


    - Oh, and when you''re in the bath like this, you''re gonna miss Anne.


    Normally, it gently flushes my back. Exactly. I''m not going to ask Linsha for that...


    "By the way, you''re gonna stop your brother properly, right?


    "... Oh, not really, not in a hurry. Because of this, now enjoy your bath."


    In the meantime, even so deceptively, Meer was thinking.


    What do I do now...


    Yes... Meer, who consumes sweets and has better blood circulation in the bath, is getting her brain back to working as usual.


    If you say so, you''re in a great mood!


    ... So what''s up, but...


    Thus, Meer, who completely washed off a few days'' worth of sweat and dust, finally did not come up with a good idea, although she succeeded in regaining about 80% of her usual beauty.


    Meer, coming out of the bathroom, was raising the hokahoka hot air from her head.


    Though all the changes of clothing that were available were slightly larger, that was just about right for the body that lit up in the bath.


    "Phew, that''s refreshing... Oh? What''s wrong?


    Meer leaning her neck against Scion, who looks subtly tired.


    sigh, shook his head, then Theon said.


    "I''m just curious about the plan in your head... But in any case, you should still rendezvous with the Keithwoods. It''s probably about him, so I think I''m already in touch with Wind Raven and I''m looking for this one... And if you don''t get your own country to contact you..."


    Most importantly, Theon had decided that he would be able to afford a few days until things moved.


    But......, the thought comes off.


    The next day, the revolutionary scourge returned with one piece of news.


    There is an urgent report that the Knights sent by Wang Capital have formed a formation along the streets.


    And I was leading it......

 126 Episode 123: Black Raven and White Raven

    Monica Buendia.


    That''s the name of the maid who assassinated the previous timeline, Prince Abel.


    Prince Abel, known as the famous player, was said to have motivated his passion¡­, but the detailed circumstances were never revealed at last.


    Time flies and goes all the way back...


    The day after the Meers fell into the river.


    Monica was walking down the hallway of the Royal Castle in the Kingdom of Remno. On the way there was an office of a certain official.


    Stand in front of the door and knock in constant rhythm. and the door opened without sound.


    "Graham."


    "Monica..."


    Graham was more accommodating than usual and greeted Monica with a face that did not hide her displeasure.


    "The ones from the Vajra Infantry..., what the hell do you mean they still don''t move... There''s no way this is going to be the work of the Empire''s wisdom..."


    After crushing it in a tone stained with suspicious darkness, Graham turns to Monica.


    "So, what can I do for you?


    "Yes, this one arrived this morning"


    Monica gives Graham a small folded vegetable paper (papyrus) in her hand.


    "Ku... Princess Mia and Prince Zion..."


    Graham at first reading crushed bitterly.


    Then, after spilling a sigh, pass the substitute vegetable paper to Monica.


    Send this to your home country.


    "Excuse me."


    It''s Monica''s job to rewrite the encrypted letter further into a lettering for the message bird.


    Monica frowned after reading the letter she received from Graham at first reading.


    "Um, really, are you sure?


    "What do you mean?


    "This brings the country to war¡­, misinformation. Are you sure you want to send this?


    "You black ravens are fine with that. It is in the shadows that we gather information so as not to be conspicuous. But I''m a white raven. For the glory of our country, it is our true desire to use information as a weapon to fight."


    Monica bites her teeth small into the words.


    Kingdom of Sankland, Intelligence Unit "Kazarasu"


    The main task of an intelligence service built in the days of kings a few generations ago is to infiltrate countries and bring back various pieces of information to their own countries.


    The information brought back is useful for diplomatic and military purposes within the Kingdom. It was, in some ways, an organization that could be described as a passive institution.


    But that''s where the change comes in.


    A plan for territorial expansion put forward by a man called Gem.


    It will not only bring information back, but will also use it to weaken, divide and extend the territory of the Kingdom of Sankland in the name of justice.


    Troops made in the windraven to implement that plan.


    It''s called "White Raven."


    It is a white bird that announces the glory of Sankland to all the land.


    "You know that, don''t you? Our White Raven mission will take precedence over anyone."


    "... Yes"


    Though I nodded......, there was an indigestible emotion swirling inside Monica.


    Leaving Graham''s room, Monica sighed small.


    - I don''t know what you''re doing, I...


    Monica was proud of her native country, Sankland.


    The royal family, which values justice and justice, the King''s Government, which does not miss injustice, was a glorious home country that shined brightly in her.


    - Aren''t we..., trying to paint mud on that glory?


    It was then that serious doubts dominated her body.


    What a shock struck my body.


    "Yikes..."


    I get too motivated to fall on the spot and scatter the paperwork I had in my hand.


    Although encrypted, it doesn''t really touch the eyes of others.


    It was Monica who rushed to pick it up, but someone stepped on a piece of plant paper that was falling at the tip of her extended hand.


    "Ah..."


    When I looked up, there stood a middle-aged civilian with a nigga and a nasty grin.


    "Don''t make a scene in a place like that, it''s demonic"


    Seeing Monica with contemptuous eyes, the clerk said.


    As a royal maid, it is her mission to gather information. In the kingdom of Lemno, which scorns women, it is surprisingly easy to divulge information to their servants.


    Whatever you hear, you can''t tell it''s important, that''s what I''m thinking.


    So to be scorned is as much as you wish......


    But... that''s why I''m fine. The mind easily shrinks to the malice of being hit as normal.


    Hate similar to nausea boils down if you see your coworker''s maid sighted with an equally scornful eye.


    - If you''re in a country like this..., you might as well perish.


    If this irrationality can be changed, even if the blood of the people is shed, shouldn''t we be allowed to rule fairly in Sankland?


    That''s what she came to think......, it was then.


    Pick it up.


    The boy''s voice reached his ear. I still left it young. It was, though, a core-ridden voice somewhere.


    of Monica, who looked back, in that gaze...... it is.


    "I apologized for the disrespect and told you to pick up what she dropped, didn''t you hear?


    Abel Remno.


    It was the figure of Abel Lemno, the second prince of the Kingdom of Lemno.

 127 Episode 124: The weeds of hope grow and spread.

    "Ah, this, Your Highness, Prince Abel"


    A middle-aged civilian hurriedly retreated from his feet, one or two steps behind him.


    "This is the..., the woman there, the aftermath..."


    "I thought I said pick it up... Didn''t you hear me?


    In an unspoken voice, again, Abel said. Take a step at the same time.


    "Or isn''t it worth listening to, like, an inert second prince?


    "Yes, no¡­ there is no annihilation"


    Civilians rush to pick up the vegetable paper (papyrus) and give it to Monica with a rambling hand. Then I gave up and stared at Monica badly...


    "I''ll say it overlapping. If there''s anything more disrespectful to her, just think of it as the same thing you did to me."


    With a sharper eye than that, Abel glanced at the civilian.


    That was a sign like a blade carried by the knights on the battlefield... it was indisputable killing.


    - This guy can look like this now...


    To Abel''s expression, Monica remembers her emotions. For a long time now, her appreciation of Abel Lemno was not a bad one.


    In a situation in this country, a kind boy of heart who is kind to me. A person who can show compassion not only for his mother and sisters, but also for the maid who is a servant.


    Monica was also like her brother, smiling and watching about Abel.


    At the same time, however, as a ruler, he also thought of himself as an ineligible person to stand above people.


    Indecisive and remarkably sweet personality. At times of need, I was wondering if I could make a strict decision as a power...


    - If it had been before, I would have laughed and done it in this situation. I know you didn''t help me, but I shouldn''t have blamed you... Yet, it changed.


    Now Abel was like Prince Zion in his native land.


    A change so much that I wonder if he could, or maybe change the bad habits that nest in this country.


    What the hell changed him so much......


    "Are you okay?


    If I noticed, Abel was peeking in.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. Your Royal Highness."


    "No, I''m sorry about this one. I don''t think it''s easy for you guys to work. I''m hoping we can do something about it, but it''s not that easy."


    With a bitter laugh, Abel cheeked.


    "Um, I might be rude to say this, but you''ve changed, Your Highness Abel"


    "Hmm? Really?


    "Yes, I''m getting annoyed"


    "Ha, well. I can''t show her the pity..."


    She......


    Monica knows exactly who that refers to.


    Tiermoon Empire Empress, Meer Luna Tiermoon.


    Imperial Knowledge. Graham hates his natural enemies as much as a snake scorpion.


    The girl who turned Abel into an ambitious young lion who was just sweet......


    Monica is stifled with curiosity by the wisdom of an empire that hears rumors.


    "What kind of person are you? Her Royal Highness the Empress Meer..."


    "Hmm, right..."


    Abel nodded often, thinking about it, and then said with a slightly illuminating smile.


    "It''s so fascinating that I can''t reach it right now... but I''m the one who truly believed that I could catch up. Someone who trusted me and encouraged me to move forward more than I do now."


    Beloved, Abel said in the tone of someone who speaks important thoughts. However,


    "So I have to live up to her trust. If I hadn''t worked harder... and that''s what I was thinking..."


    Abel''s face broke on the lid. So, Monica realizes.


    to the fact that he wears armor......


    "Your Highness Abel, no way..."


    "Hmm? Oh, yeah. It seems the front is glued. I was supposed to leave to inspire the soldiers. Truth is, my brother is better suited..."


    That''s what Abel shrugged her shoulder.


    "I''m the one who got hurt, so I can''t complain. I intend to assume my responsibilities as royalty properly. The loss of kingdom creates confusion and destruction..."


    It was a slightly spine-stretching abel, but as always, its expression was indelible.


    "Do you have something to be aware of?


    "Oh, no... Nothing. It''s just..."


    face up, staring far away, Abel said.


    "... I''m sure she won''t forgive me for taking part in the oppression of the people,"


    With a lonely face, so crushed.


    "Your Highness..."


    "Okay, excuse me"


    Thus, after dropping off a line of Abel to march on, Monica unleashed a messenger bird.


    White ravens with a reward for the country and another.


    A black raven with the truth.


    The bird in black rides the wind, dancing in the sky.


    There is no guarantee that the reward will reach her as she wishes. Still,


    - If it arrives¡­, it means destiny chose it¡­.


    The other way is...


    It takes, and the seeds that Meer sowed at his behest sprout, spreading one after the other like weeds.

 128 Episode 125: Princess Meer, I declare my determination

    Rooms in the mayor''s hall. The room given to Meer was huge and sumptuous.


    Meer slept indolently, twirling into a fluffy blanket, a bed so wide that even Meer, whose sleeping minister was a shame, could not fall.


    Anyway, it is the first bed in a long time.


    The next day I think I have to travel to rendezvous with the Keithwoods, so I stick with them and get shredded from waking up......


    Sion and others were wary of making me fall asleep, and I didn''t get much sleep, but it''s not Meer who cares about that.


    I mean... I wouldn''t even think about that in the first place.


    That''s why Meer was sagging through her nap.


    Munchkin, move your mouth, the mushroom pan is delicious... and he''s got a sloppy grin.


    I heard noisy voices coming from the hallway, like breaking such pleasant dreams.


    "Hmm...... huh? Wow, that''s loud...... What is it, sir?


    Rub your eyes and get out of bed. What I feel on my little barefoot is the feel of a carpet with long hairy feet.


    Keep your shoes on at the entrance to the room and head out into the hallway. All right, just in time, Scion went through.


    "Oh, Theon, that was just great. What the hell is wrong with you?


    "Oh, actually......, uh, Meer, shouldn''t you, uh, get dressed?


    "Heh...?


    Kirin, leaning his neck, was Meer who blinked his eyes, but looked down at his own outfit and nodded small.


    "Right..."


    Currently, Meer is dressed in a roughly unbalanced outfit: a one-piece sleeping outfit with plenty of wool and a nightcap like a witch''s hat, plus leather shoes.


    I mean, I''m talking about getting out in public in my bedtime clothes, per se...


    "Sure, if you''re too distracted, Anne''s going to be mad at you. I can''t help it, let''s get dressed."


    Meer went back to her room to get dressed quickly and, with Zion, headed to the city manager''s room.


    "Stupid...... Troops should be dispatched so soon..."


    As soon as I entered the room, I heard Lambert.


    "But in fact, an envoy was also sent earlier to encourage this surrender"


    "What the hell is going on?


    Turning around, Lambert''s face looked blue and white only with a heart.


    "Actually, there was a report from a comrade today. The King''s government''s army is unfolding along the streets, and he says it''s second prince Abel Remno who leads it."


    "Well! Prince Abel!


    To unexpected news, Meer raised her voice.


    The joy creeps up on my chest.


    Yes, most of you may have forgotten, but some of Meer''s ingredients are made up of "maidens in love". Some of the later is made up of nanicas other than maidens who look at the beautiful boy''s body and nibble on the bad boy opponent......


    Either way, the heart of a maiden sleeping inside Meer rattled her heart.


    - Oh, I''m glad I took a bath yesterday!


    and so on and was a delightful meer, but such a candle feeling squishes quickly. Because


    "If the royals had led their own troops, the purpose would have been inspiring."


    Because Theon looked bitter right next door.


    "Have you carried the King''s orders with reinforcements against the unfolding Vajra Infantry Regiment? Prince Abel, is that your chosen path?"


    I told him to twinkle, and then Zion looked at Lambert again.


    "Tell me more about what the messenger has said. And I want to hear where the army is deployed."


    "No, but..."


    "If you''re expecting help from our country, I think you should do as I say?


    Lambert looked thoughtful, but immediately nodded and gave instructions to his men.


    Then, Theon looked at Meer.


    "Meer, don''t you want to go?


    "Huh...? Oh, no, but..."


    For a moment, hesitate.


    Anyway, the place we''re headed is a danger zone that could be a battlefield. You can''t even go to a place like that...


    "Well, I''ll go even if you don''t... Well, maybe it''s easier if you don''t follow me."


    "Heh? How...?


    "I could have asked Prince Abel. In some cases¡­"


    Scion gently touches the pattern of the sword lowered to his hips with his hands, sharply narrowing his eyes.


    "I will have to put into practice what I said to you that night. We cannot afford to overlook the massacre of the people."


    "Are you going to kill Prince Abel?


    Meer felt her voice tremble.


    "I hope not..."


    Hearing that......, Meer decided to be ready. That was heavy and stiff readiness in Meer''s life, so much so that she could be said to be ready for a generation.


    Meer didn''t want Abel to die.


    And I didn''t want Theon to die here either...


    I didn''t think I could do anything about it, but I didn''t know I was going to kill them.


    Meer took a small breath, threw up, then put a full mood in the hearts of the cautious, and said!


    "Prince Zion, me too..., me too, Ichimawa!


    ... chewed.


    It''s a good example of what you don''t get used to.


    A sharp, prepared gaze, Meer pointing at Zion.


    The eyes were slightly moist because of the pain.

 129 Episode 126 Reunion and Duel and...

    "From the rebels, you haven''t said anything yet?


    As the horse stands, a long-sleeved man, entrusted with the aid of riding next to Abel, raises a sharp voice.


    The man''s name is Bernardo Virgil, characterised by a rich moustache and sharp eyes like an eagle.


    He is one of the leading warriors in the Kingdom of Lemno, with two names: Gang Iron Spear (Seems to be Down), who heads the Immediate Army of the Kingdom of Lemno and Knights II.


    Unlike a normal spear with a metal tip on the tip of a tree, an iron smelting spear that creates all of it from a single steel rod, a spear that is too heavy for a normal human being, so the nickname is Gang Iron Spear.


    Unlike the Vajra Infantry, he is an authentic skilled knight who has devastated numerous bandits, won all the battles against neighbouring countries, and has raised his medal each time.


    - The actual command is taken by Bernardo, you mean to decorate my first line accompanying him...


    Abel and others had decided that......,


    "Prince, how are you doing? I don''t think I need to give you any more time... Fortunately, seniors have low walls and poor barricades built by rebel minutes children. It won''t be hard to break through."


    Bernardo appropriately asked Abel for instructions each time.


    Of all those who despise the inert Second Prince, that attitude of proper respect for Abel''s thoughts was perfect as a tribute to his minister, but heavy for Abel.


    Because at your own discretion, you must proceed with your repression of the people.


    "Serving as a Prince......"


    After smashing it in his mouth small, Abel raised her gaze.


    "It''s a troublesome place to throw away. To raise the morale of the soldiers, here is a thought..."


    "Report! We''re moving into town."


    With the voice of a soldier rushing in, tension rises at once.


    "What? Have you even sent a messenger?


    To Bernardo''s sharp question, the young soldier answered with a puzzled face.


    "No, that''s..., two children coming... We are looking for a meeting with His Royal Highness Prince Abel."


    "Stupid. Whether the rebel molecular flair is supposed to be close to His Highness Abel... But what about children?


    "Well, it''s not just a child, it''s a friend of His Highness Abel''s..."


    "Alumni...? What the hell......"


    "Excuse me."


    One boy appeared, trying to push the commanding soldier away.


    Soldiers were paving the way as they were pressured by the atmosphere of an absolute king who behaved like Rin and overwhelmed the others.


    "Theon Saul Sankland, why are you here? No, wait... That means no way..."


    Abel opened her eyes in amazement. Right behind Scion, because I saw her......


    "Princess Meer......"


    "Long time no see, Prince Abel."


    In the light of day, platinum hair that shines like moonlight, beautiful eyes that dwell on the radiance of deep intelligence and firm skin...... That day, putting together a beautiful twinkle no different from that dance party night, Meer Luna Tiermoon showed up before Abel Lemno.


    "If you came to see me, I''d be happy to..."


    "Oh? Other than that, isn''t there?


    Meer tilts her neck and shows it today. But Abel knew very well.


    Of course, it may be that you''ve come to see yourself... but more than that, I''m sure she''s here to bestow this foolish feud.


    Imperial wisdom, it just didn''t seem to Abel that Princess Meer would come to see me just for herself.


    - Maybe Princess Meer won''t take my side... Still, I...


    After a moment of agitation, Abel exhaled to be ready,


    "How about you, Prince Zion? I don''t suppose that means you''re here to see me, just like Princess Meer until you are?


    "Oh, right. This time, I was just going to escort Princess Meer... but I couldn''t keep my mouth shut until I got here."


    Scion lightly touches the pattern of the sword lowered to his hips......,


    "It was just a little quicker than I expected......, the promise of a pre-summer rematch, shall I let it be fulfilled"


    Abel, for a moment, was decent, as if he had been poked in the void...,


    "Does that mean you''re applying to me for a duel?


    "If you want to return to the King''s Capital without pulling out your sword, you can wait until the Winter Sword Games."


    To Shion shrugging his shoulders, the moment Abel tried to answer, Bernardo stood aside and stepped out.


    "You don''t have to ask. His Royal Highness Abel, the Prince himself, who leads an army, strikes one, etc..."


    "Refrain, Bernardo. The first prince of a great power is challenging a life-threatening duel for justice in his own faith. If you decline the offer, it will involve the morale of the soldiers."


    Abel kicks the crap out of it.


    Then, with a glimpse of Meer, he smiles faintly.


    - Besides, you can''t pull it in front of her, can you? While I...


    exhale small, Abel said.


    "Okay. Prince Zion, take that duel offer."

 130 Lesson 127 Promises will not be fulfilled...

    - Oh, oh? That''s crazy......


    Meer was tilting her neck to the situation unfolding in front of her.


    - I told you, didn''t I? Prince Abel says he''s here to see you... In Ellis'' story, at times like this, I wonder if it would have been like this..., giddy, good vibe, and that would have solved it...?


    That''s why Meer said she was waiting with her arms wide open and ready to hug Prince Abel......


    For some reason, the center of the story had moved to two people, Abel and Zion, not Meer.


    - Oh, this has happened before. Sure, that''s when I was having a sandwich for lunch at the sword tournament. Even then, you left me and the two of you proceeded to talk...


    "The streets of our country are wide and flat. Then there will be no shortage as a place to fight"


    While doing so, Theon and Abel were walking out.


    "Prince Abel! Thank you for waiting, dueling!


    Meer panicked and tried to run over to Abel, but by the inch, Bernardo stopped her.


    "Bernardo, I command you specifically. Protect her, by Her Royal Highness Princess Meer of the Empire. Never scratch her."


    "Are you sure?


    "I must ask the princess to testify that my duel with Prince Zion was a legitimate one. Neither Lemno nor Sankland, if she says so, the King of Sankland will not complain."


    "No! Prince Abel, no!


    "I just wanted to reunite with you in a different way... more..."


    Abel shakes her head small and smiles at herself.


    "Ha, you''re unconcerned, while I..."


    As if to break that feeling, Abel took her gaze off Meer...,


    "Prince Abel!


    Never looked back at that voice again. It was one boy whose gaze stood ahead of him.


    "Did you not get Meer''s word?


    "No matter who they are, they can''t stop. You would know. Prince Zion."


    "Martyr for the Rotten King, Abel Lemno"


    "Still, we need royalty. More people will suffer in a world without order. Even if it''s rotten, we need the king''s sword."


    If all the royalty and nobility were swept away, security would be rough, and the thieves would tread.


    "If power is corrupt, it''s my job to make it right."


    Resolutely speaking, Abel quietly pulled out her sword.


    "Still, I can''t overlook you trampling the people"


    To that end, I will not resign my own intervention either. Until we abolish the corrupt powers and a new governing mechanism is put in motion, the views of Scion and Abel, belonging to the Lemno royal family, which also look at their own country assuming that role, are far from the same.


    "If you are to join in the slaughtering of the people, scatter here before my sword, Abel Remno"


    With a sharp gaze at Abel, Theon pulled out his sword.


    Same as always, Abel swung high overhead, aggressive upper structure.


    The opposing Scion drapes its arms around the lower structure, aiming at the rear end.


    "It''s unexpected that it will be the same as then. I''m not alert today."


    "I don''t think so, though. But there''s only one thing I can do with you."


    The next moment - I set it up first............ it was Scion!


    Surprise!


    Stay low and jump into Abel''s nostalgia in one foot.


    Zion''s pre-emptive attack, which is based on waiting for the enemy to attack. It definitely poked Abel''s mind.


    The aim hit. By accident, Abel takes a step back and breaks his posture.


    But - that''s all that worked out for me. The slaughter of the interception unleashed as it fell¡­, because its acuteness exceeded Zion''s expectations.


    "Gu!"


    He takes a heavy blow with a shaken blade. Step back at the same time, kill the shock.


    "Even if it''s not a full attitude, is this power? I wonder how powerful it would be if they did it properly."


    Take yet another step back and open the door.


    "I see... you mean I wasn''t the only one who was building a workout for a rematch"


    "We''re going to outsmart you, genius. Let''s get in the mood. Anyway, I''m clumsy."


    Abel, who has rebuilt his position, strikes out on the attack this time.


    "Let''s buy the effort. But don''t think it''s a cheap neck the easier it is for you."


    From a powerful step, a rigid blow rolled out in a flowing motion, through which Scion leans and receives the sword.


    A spark scattered over the blade, and a cut ran on his arm to the shock he couldn''t take. However,


    "Ha!


    Shortly afterwards, Scion''s slaughter finally runs.


    Zion''s original sword of return, which was not even seen once on the day of the swordsmanship tournament.


    It precisely, sharply, cleaves Abel''s flank. but......,


    "Haaaa!


    Raising her temper, Abel twitched her body from her shoulder to Zion.


    "... come on, dare you come close, take your time off. Do it, Abel Lemno."


    "There you go...... If I hadn''t killed you in time, they''d have done it by now. It would be nice to slit the clasp gently, Prince Zion."


    Abel laughed as she gently tapped the flank where the blood seeped.

 131 Lesson 128: In Response to That Voice

    Every time the two men with swords cross, red blood scatters.


    Scion is sure to strike back while judging Abel''s repeated, rigid blows. The swordsmanship involves sword dancing.


    The soldiers watching are breathtaking in a magnificent move reminiscent of what the dance party looked like that night.


    There is only one Abel weapon to face against the overwhelming sword moves shamelessly in the name of genius.


    That''s the determination that you can''t pull...


    Abel lightly steps over the hesitation he feels if he is a normal human being, the unconscious instantaneous stiffness of Zion''s slaughter, and the resulting distance.


    By swallowing fear and taking a step further, he subtly shifted Zion''s interval, resulting in Abel not being fatally injured.


    Additionally, Abel''s wearing battlefield protective gear was also helping to reduce damage. but......,


    "I didn''t know you were gonna make it this far......, you still look like some kind of man"


    "Heh heh, I don''t have to let you down, more than anything."


    Stop it. It was Abel smiling patiently... but I can''t afford that face anymore. For some time now, Abel had felt that Zion''s slaughter was gaining in power.


    The sword of Theon Saul Sankland is the sword of genius.


    It''s easy to adjust your time while you fight.


    - No more... Last but not least......


    On his knees, slightly in pain, Abel sighs.


    Then move your gaze slightly......, look at Meer.


    - Yes... I can''t look unusual in front of her.


    Breathe heavily and Abel rises again.


    "Set up, Prince Zion. It''s our last fight!


    Abel strengthens as she grabs the sword and puts everything to the next blow.


    "Please no longer! You''re both really gonna die.


    Seeing how the two were doing, Meer raised her voice again, struck by an ominous hunch. But......, I still can''t get Meer''s voice.


    There was no way for the two of them to hold their swords.


    Seeing it, despair dominates Meer''s heart.


    - Oh, my words, after all, don''t arrive...


    What I''m reminded of is the previous timeline.


    Meer spoke many times to a people ruled by hatred and anger.


    While traveling around the empire with Ludwig, he spoke up as the princess of the empire. At last, however, it did not win people''s trust.


    - It''s the same as then...


    In front of her, Meer stared at the two who were now just about to slash together, invaded by despair.


    Come to think of it, maybe that''s normal.


    Words are powerless in front of men who have swords and have cemented their willingness to fight.


    So even Meer''s words... they don''t arrive.


    ............... really?


    Really, Meer''s voice, the wish..., won''t it arrive?


    No - it''s not!


    Even if, for example, that voice did not reach the princes who would come to the duel - the bond that has been forged makes her voice reach.


    To who the hell?


    To her, dependable loyalists!


    "I''m in trouble......"


    A glimmer of disease rushing right by Meer.


    In that wind, the tears that conveyed Meer''s cheeks shone through the universe, sparkling with light.


    "Isn''t it a little too much to cry about our princess? Princes."


    The wind never stops, at the heart of the duel¡­ interrupt between Abel, who is about to wave down his sword, and Zion, who is about to wave up his sword to intercept it.


    A sharp metal sound, the number of which is......, two!


    Immediately after, there are two swords dancing in the universe.


    There is one man between the two princes who lost their swords and stopped moving.


    Poking the sword in both hands at Abel and Zion, respectively, the man......, Dion Alaia smiled with a flamboyant grin.


    "My princess is a crybaby, can you not make her cry too much?


    "Ah..."


    At the sudden arrival of his allies, unexpectedly, Meer felt her powers fall out of her body.


    Kakun, her knee was broken all the time and Meer was about to fall behind her fluttering, but shortly afterwards, something fluttering and soft hugged her.


    "Master Meer......!


    nostalgic voice, when Meer looked back in a hurry, there was a


    "I''m glad you''re safe!


    "Ah, Anne..."


    The most loyal minister stood with tears all over his eyes.


    "Anne, Anne..."


    The next moment Meer finally hugged Anne, a voice of passion rose right next to her.


    "Rude! How long have you been poking your sword at His Highness?


    The man who had been entrusted with Meer''s escort......, the Rigid Iron Spear Bernardo was staring at Dion with an angry look.


    "It''s impeccable to water a sacred duel between royalty."


    "Haha, well, yeah. The minister of the prince who''s risking his life is putting up with him, but I don''t know if he feels comfortable. But I''m the one who keeps the sword, not either of you."


    "Shut up! That disrespect, you deserve to die! Make amends with your life!


    Shortly after, Bernardo ran out.


    Seeing it, Dion grinned with delight, poking the sword of his left hand into the ground and replacing the sword of his right with both hands.

 132 Episode 129: Empires Greatest VS Rigid Iron Spear

    Rigid iron spears - those are two names given to Bernardo because everything from the tip to the handle uses a sharp, rigid spear made of steel.


    In an ordinary soldier, Bernardo stormed while lightly holding that heavy spear, which he could not even hold for a long time.


    "Numerous disrespects, deserving of death. He''ll kill you with my spear!


    All the momentum was gained from the cavalry rush. It was rolled out to Dion as a tornado crawling through the earth!


    Clash!


    Gah! and the sound of heavy metal.


    Staggering for a moment, Bernardo rushes behind Dion.


    The silence of the moment, then stayed in a sword-shaven position, Dion said.


    "I see, that''s a sneaky poke... That''s commendable. But you''re only interested in one thing..."


    Looking back as he restarted his sword, Dion laughs.


    "How are you going to stab me to death with a spear that''s lost its tip?


    Shortly afterwards, Hin-hyun, a wind-cut noise all the way, a beautifully slashed tip descended from the sky.


    It''s a common landscape on the battlefield¡­, the soldiers who were gathering casually watched it¡­.


    Immediately afterwards, I recall.


    to the fact that it is never normal.


    Yes, the spear Bernardo uses is not a regular spear. It''s a piece of steel. The fact that the tip was slashed means that¡­.


    "Slashing iron is brilliant while enemies"


    In the hands of Bernardo, who looked back, was a steel rod that gave a peek at the clean cutting surface.


    In those staggered moments, Dion''s swinging blade tore the steel apart and turned the spear into a mere stick.


    "Well, it''s in front of my lord, and about this. So, what are we gonna do?


    "What I know...... If I can''t poke him... only kill him"


    Yeah, waving a steel stick all the time, Bernardo laughs.


    If Bernardo had a light, super-weight steel stick, it wouldn''t be just a spear wreck. If you blush your head, you will prune your consciousness, and if you hit it properly, it will be a terrible murder weapon that will also crush your bones.


    Instead of still fading, no. Dion now sends praise for that killer that just increases.


    "Ha, brilliant, brilliant. There''s a fun one in the kingdom of Remno, too. Mind if I ask your name?


    "Bernardo Virgil. Second Knights, is the Commander"


    "Oh, the famous Rigid Iron Spear. I see, it''s definitely the most extravagant I''ve ever heard of. I can''t believe there''s someone like you, but the Kingdom of Lemno."


    "Shall I hear my name too, knight of the empire?"


    "Dion Alaia. He is proud of the most powerful knight in the empire."


    Bernardo laughed with his nose as he slapped Dion lightly.


    "Phew, you know the bottom of the Tiermoon Empire."


    "... Say hey, Rigid Iron Spear. I hope you''re not going to regret that."


    Dion pulls out his stabbed sword on the ground and becomes a duplicant again.


    "Assaults, breakthroughs, and breakthroughs are what spears say. You won''t have time to regret it or do anything weak."


    Bernardo stood up to poke a steel stick and set up an interception.


    Instant touch, tension scattered sparks again Exactly then......!


    "Both sides, let''s get that far!


    A sharp and ringing voice echoed high.


    "Beware! It is before Her Highness Princess Meer. Both sides, gather your weapons immediately!


    When did you show up...... Right next to Meer, Ludwig lifts his voice high.


    Hiraki, and Dion, who glanced at you, sighed at him all the time, and then stabbed the sword of his hands to the ground.


    Then I glance at Bernardo.


    "Shit..."


    Bernardo, on the other hand, unraveled his setup with a bitter face.


    He stormed for two reasons.


    One, to crack the situation that, regardless, a man who may not be good by his side stands with a sword.


    Atmospherically, it was hard to think that it would do harm to the prince, but I couldn''t just leave him alone.


    But there was another big reason to circle over it.


    That was to take the lead on the spot...


    With Bernardo unraveling his structure, nature, everyone''s gaze, turned to Meer.


    What takes the lead, to the ruler Meer of this place......


    "Ha...?


    In the first place... if it is in His Highness''s presence, so is Abel, and he is here because he is a Scion equal to Meer.


    Now, with Dion overwhelming Bernardo, the mighty knight..., the most powerful warrior man on this scene honestly obeying orders and laying down his sword, the lead in this scene was flowing entirely to Meer.


    It is the exquisite and ingenious induction of Ludwig.


    On top of that, Ludwig looked at Meer in full.


    Come on, from here on out, it''s your turn, with all the proud faces...


    ... Blah, blah, blah. As for Meer, it''s a good nuisance.


    Whatever it is, Meer is now in a state of crying after losing her hips.


    - Huh? Why, gentlemen, are you looking at me?


    In the sight of the soldiers, the hearts (chicken hearts) of the cautious scream as soon as possible.


    But... now Meer has a loyal minister she can count on.


    Seeking help, turning to Anne, the first loyalist nodded reluctantly, wiping Meer''s tears, cleansing her face, soothing her hair, and then again, nodding.


    "Because we''re on..."


    - Oh, oh... you can''t get away with it...


    To the words, Meer finally made up her mind and turned to the soldiers.


    In addition to taking a bath the day before, those eyes, which left a slight moisture, had added a beautiful, girly style to Meer.


    The later published story of Empress Meer contained testimonies of soldiers who were on the spot.


    "The figure was like the goddess of the moon who descended on the battlefield" (Note: Ellis interpretation)

 133 Episode 130: Meers "Kami" Speech

    As you may forget, Meer and the one who was brought to life in this world as a princess. Actually, I was used to talking in front of a lot of people.


    It was a story on the previous timeline, but going with Ludwig to the place where the anger flies and giving a speech was not something that there was not.


    but......,


    - Oh, I''m a little scared!


    Meer was slightly freaked out by the gaze gathering at herself. Somehow, the fully armed young men are quieting back and all eagerly trying to listen to Meer.


    - Already! I wish you were making more noise.


    Now you can''t make any mistakes! And was it bad that I was angry?


    "Ladies and gentlemen, listen. I am Meer Lou........................"


    Chewed.


    I chewed it up a lot. Besides, it''s at my name.


    I get a little worried about stomatitis because it was the same place I chewed the other day.


    Aside from that...... the soldiers looked frightened by the tension, but that''s why I was hit by this unintentional blow.


    Several erupt and some turn a smiling gaze at Meer dyeing her cheeks red.


    Meanwhile, at the time of the first introduction, Ludwig glanced at Meer, who grabbed the soldiers'' hearts.


    "No way, is that on purpose too...?


    And so on and so on and so on and so forth, but Tormea is not the other way around.


    With a blurb tremble, he returned his heels relaxed and nodded his face to Anne in her clothes.


    "... I don''t like it anymore"


    "Look, Mia, good luck!


    "... I''ve never been so humiliated!


    Meer raising her anger to distract her from her embarrassment. Well, it''s my fault, so nobody can hit me...


    Still, I regained my mind, and Meer started talking... and realized it as if.


    - Oh, me, what can I tell you?


    I don''t have to think about it, and I don''t have a plan to stop the Lemno Royal Army in Meer. In the first place, Meer came this far to meet Abel.


    I''ve accomplished that aim¡­, and I''ve never thought about it before, but it''s more of a no-plan from here on out.


    - How do I get there...?


    Meer has a superb grin to hide the inner upset that It is an operation to laugh and deceive.


    To that laugh, the enthusiasm and expectations of the soldiers grow more and more. The glossy power of the skin I regained in the bath the day before isn''t dating!


    But there are limits to that, too.


    - Shit, you can''t keep your mouth shut any longer!


    Sometimes there are people who can''t stand the silence and talk to the perks about something extra..., but Meer was just that.


    Nothing......, without thinking about one thing, what Meer said was a desire she forgot to even decorate with a veil. i.e.¡­¡­,


    "For all the troops of the Kingdom of Lemno, we want you to return to the King''s capital without pulling your sword like this."


    This is it! Of course...,


    "Stupid. Leave the rebels alone and go back to us!


    The objection flew right in...... it was a tremendous momentum.


    It was Bernardo who raised his voice of anger. What are you talking about, you little girl! Meer flickered at the gaze that


    - Hi-ha! Oh, my God, I''m scared of this guy! You smell just like Captain Dion!


    By its force, Meer''s brain finally begins to spin. I can''t deny the feeling now, but I can''t help it. It''s better than being boisterous to the end.


    So, the conclusion Meer came up with, how to get rid of this predicament, haha!


    "Well, ''cause it''s ridiculous. I can''t believe you guys are fighting..."


    It was Yoisho......


    The opponent is a UAE crowd. There''s nothing a fine knight like you would do against him. - That''s a full-fledged Yoisho like Meer.


    But in the words one soldier darkened the colour of his anger even more.


    It was only natural because we felt ridiculed for our own courage to fight for the restoration of security with our lives.


    Also, one soldier felt uncomfortable.


    If it is condemned as outrageous to slaughter the people, I understand.


    Or it is convincing that they simply said things that would avoid bleeding, fighting.


    The other girl is not even old enough, because of her fear of battle, there would be plenty of potential to say such things.


    But... what''s more ridiculous than that? What does that mean?


    I had to lean my neck against that strange rhetoric.


    And...... those who knew Meer, namely those who heard rumors of the empire''s wisdom from Prince Abel and knew that it was she who had grown a weak prince into a young master who relied on her..., thought this.


    "If the wisdom of that empire is ridiculous, isn''t this battle really ridiculous?".


    Having been put into serious doubt, they waited with greater enthusiasm for the next Meer''s words.


    - Hi-ha! Damn, these people, my compliments don''t make sense!


    Originally, Meer''s flattery isn''t very good, so it doesn''t get to most people, but that''s anyway......


    Be angry, be curious, Meer felt sensitive to the change of gaze directed at herself.


    Isn''t this, like, getting nasty? and Meer, full of cold sweat, with a voice from the side.


    "It''s not calm to be stupid, Meer. With that said, you''ve said things that concern you before. [M] Sure, it''s uncomfortable..."


    Scion, who finished allowances, was looking at Meer with his arms around him.


    "That''s it. Wow!


    Meer got on with it. I thought if I could change the story, anything would be fine.


    "Yeah, yeah, I am. I did say that."


    Meer''s famous speech, which risked the fate of the people, strayed and still could not find a landing spot.

 134 Episode 131: Black Raven Deliverables

    Try to put it into words and feel it again.


    This situation is strange, obviously not satisfactory.


    That was the revolution that took place in the empire, the discomfort I noticed before that, because it was Meer who was crushing the way the country leaned, because Ludwig was explaining it one by one in disgust.


    What we have seen in the Kingdom of Lemno is completely different from what was once the place of the Tiermoon Empire.


    Nonetheless, the cause of the civil unrest is very similar, as is the flow that followed.


    Rudolfon''s Tubor and Chancellor Dasaev Donovan.


    Civil unrest ensues when nobility, an ally of the people, is harmed. And both, it is the Kingdom of Sankland that saves the people suffering from oppression.


    In two places with completely different conditions...... is such a coincidence possible?


    - Absolutely not.


    Doesn''t this make it as if someone is trying to tailor the Kingdom of Sankland to a just executor?


    Someone..., God of Destiny, or another brutal demon...,


    "Sounds like a cunning plan..."


    Think that far, Meer realizes.


    - Oh? But this..., how can I explain it?


    Yes, everything presupposes Meer''s prior life knowledge. Meer doesn''t have the art of explaining her discomfort.


    - Duh, duh, what do I do!?


    He was in a hurry Meer, but right around the corner, an unexpected person raised his voice of convincing.


    "A cunning plot...... Well, what if His Royal Highness considers this rebellion to be some sort of rape plot? It''s a rebellion to divide our country, and it''s ''silly'' to be danced by the thoughts of that person and bleed among our fellow countrymen... so that''s what His Royal Highness wants to say?


    Bernardo, unlike earlier signs of swordswallowing, was turning an intriguing gaze to Meer.


    "Ha...?


    "That''s Her Royal Highness Princess Meer. Did you still notice?"


    "That''s just great, Mia!


    Pokan, and Meer, who opens her mouth, are annoyed with admiration by Ludwig and Anne''s two loyal ministers.


    Only Dion put his arms around him and watched him make it...


    "Does that mean that if that''s what happened to Prince Zion trying to stop Prince Abel by putting his body up?


    Bernardo turns his gaze toward Theon. Scion shook his head slowly,


    "No, I..."


    - So, what are you trying to deny, stupid honesty, even though it''s going to subside round!?


    Meer panicked and blocked Zion''s mouth.


    As for Scion, I fought because I had something I couldn''t give away, and the person I fought, Abel, was also supposed to..., I opened my mouth thinking a lot about leaving it misunderstood, like being rude to Abel too... blah blah blah blah, I know that. It''s not this Meer.


    After blocking his mouth, he manages to assemble the logic that convinces Scion.


    At this time, Meer''s brain spin was the fastest ever.


    "Okay, if you want to be more accurate, you''re half right."


    "Half?"


    Bernardo looks suspicious. Meer ears quickly at Scion, who also tilts his neck.


    "You were here to protect me, so if my purpose is to solve that cunning ploy and doings, then you can say that at least half of them came for it? You could say that, right?


    Or so convinced, Meer stares at Zion.


    "Well, I don''t think there''s anything I can say about that..."


    "And that''s what I''m saying!


    Strongly enough, Meer looked around Ginn.


    - How about this!? Didn''t you cut it out?


    I was relieved that no one would open their mouth and let my face shine all the time, that''s exactly when!


    "But..."


    In a harsh tone, Bernardo said.


    "Unfortunately, Your Highness, then that is no reason for us to return. I would also like to hear the rationale for what His Royal Highness said...... Even if there were someone with such thoughts, it would be no different for us to dismantle the rebels and restore local security."


    - Oh, I knew..., it couldn''t have been that easy.


    Disappointing Shoulder Dropping Meer, was...


    "I don''t think it''s going to be that easy to get a spear if you can''t afford to cut taxes with them..."


    To that word, breathe back again.


    "Oh, that''s a mistake. What the rebels, that is, the people who arose, are asking for is the liberation of the Prime Minister, Sir Dasaev Donovan."


    Meer tells Linsha what she was saying word for word.


    Then......, the reaction was dramatic.


    "... Prince Abel, have you heard from His Majesty that you have captured Uncle Donovan in prison?


    "No... I don''t ask that. Your Majesty didn''t say, and I''m the first."


    Abel, who was told the story, shook her head with a surprised face. By the way, I already have allowances. Apparently, there doesn''t seem to be any major injuries, and he''s a ho and a relieved breath meer.


    "I see..., apparently, there''s somewhere to listen to His Highness the Princess... but that also makes no sense if you don''t know where Uncle Donovan is captured. If we can help Uncle Donovan, we will certainly convince the rebels..."


    To Bernardo''s words, Dion takes the lead.


    "Yes, I was interested in that too, Her Highness Princess Meer. Naturally, I think you have an idea of where you''re being held captive, but aren''t you being killed in the first place?


    Prime Minister Dasaev Donovan is not a hostage.


    We don''t need to keep anything alive because we just need to inspire people to bee up, to inspire them.


    Uncle Rudolphin, who had now inspired the Imperial Revolution, had been murdered.


    Dion''s question was natural¡­.


    "Ha...?


    It''s obvious, but there''s no way I can answer that to Meer. Whatever..., we''ve already lost control of Meer.


    "Huh? Oh, yeah, that''s, uh..."


    However¡­, help was also brought from unexpected directions.


    "That sounds like you should answer from me."


    A familiar voice, turning his gaze, stood Keithwood, a young man with red hair and a troubled smile.


    And on its shoulders were clumps of birds with black and beautiful wings.


    "Keithwood, are you all right? Or what, the raven..."


    To Zion''s question, Keithwood shrugged his shoulders small.


    "It''s the use of good news. No, it might be sad news for us."


    The seeds that Meer sowed blossomed beautifully in a distant exotic land, attracting the black birds that dwelt in the land.


    The bird delivers to the seeded a new seed of hope of its own.


    It took, and Monica''s entrusted hope arrived with the black raven.


    Seeds gathered in the wisdom of the Empire to overshadow tragedy.


    At the time of its sprout, it was imminent.

 135 Episode 132: Princess Meer, Show Your Adult Spare!

    "I''d like to report to Prince Zion first, is that okay?


    That''s what I said. I dropped Keithwood and Zion off and then Meer walked over to Abel.


    In the meantime, I decided that things wouldn''t be moving any time soon.


    "Prince Abel, are you hurt okay?


    "Oh, your minister saved me. If I kept going like that, they would have done it. You haven''t had enough training yet."


    In those words, Meer noticed.


    - I don''t know, Prince Abel..., you''re getting a little rough again.


    Rin signs of a slight increase in sharpness than before the summer holidays...... Staring at her slightly muscled body, Meer sighed, howling.


    "Hmm? Princess Meer, what''s wrong?


    You noticed Meer''s gaze, Abel tilted her neck small. Meer turns a blind eye in panic.


    "It''s nothing."


    "But my face seems red... Didn''t you force yourself to get here?


    "Oh, if you can''t, you''d rather... Ah"


    And so Meer remembered.


    "Hmm, I don''t know!


    "So, what''s wrong? Princess Meer, what am I..."


    To Abel in a hurry, Meer says!


    "You ignored me earlier, and you were in danger. Prince Abel, I''m sure you have no idea how I felt."


    That''s how I turn my face away a lot. When I remembered, I got angry.


    "Damn, Scion is Scion, too. I can''t believe Prince Abel killed me for real!


    When she saw the prickly angry Meer, Abel laughed bitterly. And then, looking a little lonely,


    "But... Prince Zion is a renunciation."


    I snapped with a small voice.


    For a moment, Meer didn''t know what it was about...


    - Oh? Could it be Prince Abel, you''re baking yakimochi? Because me and Theon are calling each other names...


    I got a pin right there! Mia''s thoughts are as daunting as they are when she can''t help it.


    So......, I smiled a little bit.


    - It''s nothing more, even though it''s not a big deal as much as calling it off.


    When I summoned Theon, it was so illuminated Meer...... Naturally, I''m throwing that thing on the other side of my memory.


    "This doesn''t mean anything to you to hide your identity. I''m sorry to bother you this time, am I?


    "Oh... I see, that''s what happened... Good."


    Meer became more and more concerned with Abel, who had a grin of relief from the bottom of her heart.


    Naturally, what I was angry with earlier is throwing it on the other side of my memory as well.


    The other side of Meer''s memory is close enough to reach even when thrown on Meer''s shoulder.


    - I can''t help it anymore. In particular, Prince Abel will call you out. Well, in the first place, Prince Abel is still a child, and it''s more of a normal thing, such as me calling him out...


    Meer, full of adult spare time, speaks to Abel.


    Yes, a very calm voice with plenty of room...,


    "Um... uh, the... ah, ah, ah, Abel..."


    ''Prince'' in a whisper, and I add, Meer.


    I wasn''t calm at all!


    Still, he didn''t hear those who fortunately added, and Abel looked surprised and saw Meer.


    "Nothing, that''s fine. Whether they call me that¡­ meer, Well, instead, I, too, would like to call you that... oh, oh, Abel... yes."


    While I let my mouth awake, full, Meer said.


    Then......, a glowing grin appeared on Abel''s face.


    "Is that true!? It would be a great honor."


    Pure as a child, without a back surface, a heartfelt, blind smile.


    Until earlier, when I saw such an innocent (mumbling) grin from someone I thought might have become a little manly again... etc., Meer cummed at too many gaps.


    In an instant, my heart will roar!


    My cheeks got so hot, I felt so distorted in front of me... I felt so fluffy.


    There was no room for adults or anything... at all!


    "Uh, uh, well, let''s just..., uh, see, meer..."


    "Ha, ha!


    The moment she was called by her name, Meer pinned her spine.


    And then, ha-ha, with his breath absurd,


    "Oh, oh, Abel..."


    Somehow, I''ll call Abel''s name.


    Then suddenly I got embarrassed, and I got bright red and I got sick.


    etc...... a little away from the sweet and sour romantic space......, Theon and Keithwood were talking in with a serious face.


    Eventually, when the conversation was over, Theon, who was back, looked just a little blue.


    "Prince Abel, Meer, we need to talk"


    The voice was hard in addition to thoughts.

 136 Proceed to episode 133! The illuminated path of the Empire!

    "What''s wrong with you? Theon, I''m scared of your face."


    Well, it''s always been, but it was Meer trying to slap me lightly, but I drank that word at the inch.


    Because Theon''s face seemed more pale than scary, somewhat but not lively.


    "Theon, what the hell..."


    Without answering Meer''s query, Theon knelt on the ground and held his hand as he approached Abel.


    "Hih!?


    Meer breathed in too much unexpected behavior. Then, I turn to the sky in a hurry.


    I was worried that the spear would come down.


    Anyway, you know, Theon Saul Sankland is sitting in the ground without a coward.


    Such a sight is rarely worshippable.


    Meer had goosebumps rather than refreshing to see it...... creepy.


    - This is ominous. I hope something horrible doesn''t happen to this guy to be grounded...


    Mia was watching the sight, thinking a little rude, for example.


    "Prince Zion, what the hell...? In the meantime, could you look up?


    Abel, surprised, kneels by Zion.


    But Theon didn''t try to look up.


    "I''m sorry, Prince Abel...... I must apologize."


    "What do you mean?


    Keithwood, who was next door, replies instead to Abel, who looks harsh.


    "It seems that a unit of our national intelligence unit, the Wind Raven, has stormed out and caused this kind of situation."


    So Meer opened her mouth gently to the facts told from Keithwood''s mouth.


    That was a little silly on your face, but I couldn''t let that happen.


    - Become, be... What?!


    I couldn''t help but glue my head to confusion.


    - It''s just that, yes. It''s Sankland who takes delicious places in both civil unrest, the Empire and the Kingdom of Lemno, and all, if you''re saying that Sankland set it up, I''m convinced...


    On the lid, the sight of that day comes back to life behind my eyelids.


    Red sunset, a truncated platform rising trembling in fear of death.


    It was caused by the hands of the judge.


    Looking down at Scion putting his head on the ground, Meer thinks.


    - Oh, this is just like me being bowed...


    This is some kind of return of interest, the end of revenge. If it''s true......, that''s supposed to be a pleasant sight......, yet,


    - Not really, not something that feels good to watch.


    Meer''s chest runs with unspeakable bitterness.


    That would probably be the same thing if Scion''s neck was cut off with a guilty blade.


    Meer didn''t think it was a strange thing. Anyone who goes to the same school and feels good to see the person he traveled with be brought to justice must be a nasty guy.


    - Theon seems to be tied up a lot because he has a stiff head... but you don''t have to follow this guy''s philosophy until I do.


    Disgusting things are my sense-first mea at all times.


    - But what is Prince Abel going to do...?


    It was Prince Abel who was anxious. He deserves to be acquitted of Scion, and that is the attitude that Scion has followed.


    Those in power should be held accountable and, if they are guilty, should be brought to justice.


    Technically, it was not the Scion individual who fell into the kingdom of Lemno. You should also be responsible first and foremost, you should be King of Sankland.


    But Zion will not cleanse it.


    If he is taught, and in light of the rules that bind him himself, we can never say that there is no sin there.


    Meer watches over her spit. Right in front of him, Abel steps closer to Zion.


    "I gave you my face, Prince Zion. I don''t think that''s the right attitude for you."


    "... but"


    "Keep your head down, too, well, I hope... If I may say so, isn''t the royal family supposed to have a royal responsibility?


    "How to take responsibility¡­"


    "What we should do is rule the people in peace. To that end, I thought I should calm this battle down by ''Wu''. But... someone showed me how to stop this fight. Yes, this'' ridiculous feud ''..."


    Then Abel looked at Meer and softened her expression all the time.


    "There are those who have illuminated the way forward with light. Then all we have to do is push that path. Wouldn''t it?


    I see you''re right.


    Theon exhales small, then rises.


    "Keep your head down, forgiveness like this..., even if you want to be judged, it''s just self-satisfaction, is that what you mean"


    "I was saved, me and you. I can be righteous as one who stands above the people. I think I should thank you for that opportunity and do my best."


    "Only go now on the path the Empire''s wisdom has illuminated for me,"


    As such, they turn their gaze toward Meer. and Meer walked over with a very satisfying grin.

 137 Episode 134: Princess Meer, High Kick!

    Meer watched Abel interact with Zion one step back. Apparently, Abel allowed it to be about Zion.


    - Great..., that''s Abel.


    I''m a little happy that he made the same decision as himself, Meer.


    - Still, you don''t seem to have to look big on Theon for the time being.


    Meer nibbled and walked over to Zion.


    "I''m glad you forgive me."


    "Oh, thanks to you, Meer"


    Theon turns his face to Meer and bows his head quietly. Next to it, Abel shrugged her shoulder while smiling bitterly.


    "Well, honestly, you can''t say your father''s not guilty. You can''t blame Sankland all the time."


    Meer knew exactly how correct Abel''s words were. You can''t push all the blame into a conspiracy.


    The empire was certainly rotten then..., and that was something I couldn''t help but be judged.


    That''s why there''s only one thing Meer wants to complain about.


    "Theon, you finally found out too, you failed."


    To Meer''s point, Theon looked decent.


    "You may not know people like you, but humans are failures. I don''t like people who live perfectly. That''s why I''m giving you at least a chance to start over."


    Especially to me! and is a meer to add in my heart.


    At any rate, the previous timeline was not given any opportunity to do so...


    "But... thinking about it... I don''t know"


    Relax a little. Meer put her arms together.


    - If the same thing as this Lemno kingdom was happening during the Imperial Revolution..., this guy who was on the side of justice can never be said to have been bad... Thinking about it..., you know, this is getting a little annoying...


    Look at Scion looking sorry...... Black Meer whispered in Meer''s ear.


    - If it were now, I could do it with a little sore eyes... wouldn''t it be okay?


    ... It''s a little easy to get on with Meer.


    "Theon, I''ll engrave you into it so you won''t forget your failure."


    ¡­¡­ What are you talking about?


    To the inquiring Scion, Meer says deliberately and in a harsh tone.


    "Sin is the first thing to be completed after being punished...... You seem to have forgiven Prince Abel, but isn''t that what your heart isn''t convinced of?


    "Punishment, hey, Her Highness Princess Meer!


    Theon single-handedly controlled Keithwood, who looked panicked.


    "No... you''re right. Spoil and be punished. What am I supposed to do?


    "Phew, that''s a good idea! Theon, then stand there."


    With his nose rough to say so, Meer twitches and circles around Zion with her eyes closed.


    Just like Abel, who kept working out the shape of one sword......, Meer had something polished up.


    I kept working it up harder than the day Anne told me it didn''t hurt.


    I wondered if I would ever get a chance to use it, and I kept increasing its power.


    The power of the kick rolling out of that leg!


    - As long as you want, I''ll make it hurt!


    Give me back "I hate pain" and I''m in a flash! Strongly stepped in and rolled out a high kick!


    Thoughtful feet do not reach Zion''s head¡­ naturally until¡­.


    Shoulders... without even reaching...


    flank...... shot straight down the butt further down than that!


    Pee! That... some subtle noise flowing around...,


    "With that pain, you can engrave it in your heart! Scion."


    With a cut face, Meer said.


    Without as much pain as he was prepared to...... Sion, who received a weak kick as he clapped out, stared sharply at Meer.


    "What the hell is that..."


    But soon I realize.


    - No way, on purpose...?


    Sin ends by punishment. Mistakes are completed by being judged.


    Abel gave you forgiveness, and that''s it, and you''re sorry, aren''t you? and the empire''s wisdom asked.


    Sin requires punishment, which ends with punishment, so..., that''s why - Meer doesn''t allow it.


    On the face of it, now the punishment for Scion will have been given. So no one will punish Zion after this.


    But Theon himself knows nothing else that it was not actually given.


    The sin, therefore, is that the suffering... will never go away.


    From now on, Theon will always remember today''s failures when he tries to do justice.


    You have to remember that pain, stop, and ask yourself if that is really the right thing to do.


    And as he was forgiven, should he have mercy on the opportunity to start over again? And you''ll be asking back.


    - Engrave the lesson of the day without ever forgetting, or...


    Trial fairly and do justice...


    Theon felt like he''d never known the true weight, the difficulty, of the words he kept saying more than he did in his childhood.


    Later in life, Cion Saul Sankland, who was named "King of the Libra" in recognition of his thoughtfulness and mercy, said he told loyal minister Keithwood with a bitter smile.


    "That day was the divide for me. If I had never tasted that pain, I would have been beheaded for buying the hatred of the people. And if I had tasted that pain at an irrevocable stage, I wouldn''t have been able to admit my mistake."


    and.

 138 Episode 134,5: The Convicted King and Meers Loyalist

    Tiermoon Empire, White Moon Palace.


    The beautiful castle inhabited by the emperors of the historic Tiermoon Empire never lost its beauty, even when the entire empire was burned by the flames of the revolution.


    The Revolutionary Army set up a command post at its castle.


    If wars everywhere ended and the great aristocrats who corrupted this country were destroyed, this was where it was supposed to be again.


    Ludwig, summoned during the gaze, fell on one knee to the young man sitting on the throne in front of him and drowned his head.


    "I am very pleased with this offer. I am originally an official of the Empire. It is where we want to work for the people of this country. Just... for that, Your Highness has one favor to ask."


    That''s how Ludwig looked up.


    At the end of that gaze, the young man with beautiful silver hair turned his attention intriguingly to Ludwig.


    "What is it? If this is what I can do, I''m going to ask whatever I can..."


    "There''s only one thing I wish for. His Royal Highness Zion, the life of Her Royal Highness Princess Meer..."


    "Unfortunately, we cannot stop Princess Meer from executing her"


    Until the end, without listening to Ludwig, Theon shook his head heavily.


    "There was too much blood. The people''s anger at the tyranny of the great nobles and imperial chambers is too great. If we stop the executions, the accusations against the head of the Revolutionary Army will be greater"


    With the military power of the Kingdom of Sankland, we can contain the people. But then the confusion will be prolonged and the country will be even more exhausted. Many people will suffer.


    "We need to put some confusion away as soon as possible. To do so, the Revolutionary Army must muster the trust of the people as a just messenger to correct corrupt power."


    New leaders standing by popular belief. Underneath it the Empire is reborn anew.


    That is the smoothest, most inexorable path to reconstruction.


    It was an unmistakable verdict, a fair and extreme decision.


    I knew it was Ludwig and..., so he stood up sighing.


    "Really..."


    I shrug my shoulders small and turn my heels back.


    It was more disrespectful to take the royal family of a country in front of it than not.


    A soldier who refrained beside Zion accidentally put his hand on the sword, but Zion controlled it with one hand.


    "Can''t you help me? To rebuild the empire."


    "Prince Zion......, you are the ideal master. He must be brilliant, fair, and brilliant."


    Unlike that idiot princess... Yes, in my mind, Ludwig adds.


    As a result of attending St. Noel''s School while still not understanding the meaning of it at all and continuing to hang out with her as she pleases without any diplomatic considerations, etc..., she did not receive any favors.


    Forget the name, even though I was a classmate with the princess of the country who might have given me support...,


    "Um, who could it have been?


    I would say it in front of him, for example. I would like to......


    - At least remember the names of the leading men who were in the class, or about the country!


    How many times have you managed to drink up the evil state of...


    But Ludwig couldn''t be outraged because, since she pointed that out, she had managed to remember the other person''s name and the country''s written notes with one hand.


    Yes, she was trying... Her Royal Highness Princess Meer...


    Again, look at Prince Zion in front of you.


    The depth of nostalgia, intelligent judgment and proper political skill that even speaks to himself who was serving Meer, the enemy. Even though I know that no one deserves more to serve than the person in front of me...


    Ludwig had a lonely grin.


    "I''m sure there''s nothing wrong with you. Just never... so..."


    I guess I didn''t get it, the feeling of that one, the hard work......


    Swallow that word and shake your head.


    Doing the right thing when you can do the right thing.


    That is the fine qualities of a ruler.


    How many of them would have fulfilled that they could have used it for the right thing, even if they had free money at hand?


    In front of you, Theon Saul Sankland is definitely such a person who can use that money for the right thing.


    But... at the same time, it''s also lucky.


    How much is there in the world to be forced into a situation where you can''t do the right thing?


    Even if they want to feed the needy people, they don''t have it at hand.


    In order to enrich the people, when they try to rule correctly, they have neither the ability nor the power of the kingdom.


    Still... it was his own master who raised him in that worst of circumstances.


    Exhaling small, Ludwig looked at Zion.


    "I don''t think you need my help. You have as many good men as you want."


    Ludwig realized he was getting sentimental.


    I tried, I tried, there''s no excuse for that.


    In fact, many people died of imperial incompetence and tyranny of the Gate nobility. The wrath of his family is not healed by any word.


    But still......, I was sad that her efforts would not be rewarded.


    "I am not willing to serve you or Countess Tiona. Excuse me."


    Quiet voice. Surprised that it contained faint anger there, Ludwig followed the scene.


    Theon would never punish him like that.


    Two days after that, in the square of the Empire City.


    The execution of Meer Luna Tiermoon took place......, no one has seen Ludwig since.


    "You mean Princess Meer had an outing, a desire?"


    After the execution, when he returned to the office, Theon snapped.


    The girl he knew, Meer Luna Tiermoon, was a selfish abuser of power. Such a boring human being who doesn''t care to hit the daughter of a junior aristocrat hard and seeks understandable value.


    He who steps on the people, weakens the country itself, and brings it into a foolish ruler......


    After all, he must have been unfavourable...


    "That''s what I don''t know about her... Is that what this is about?"


    Thinking about it, the face of the Imperial Empress passed her head.


    Once upon a time, we cut off the neck of a man who had studied together and exchanged words. I can''t even feel good..., but more than just sentimental, odd bitterness lingered in him.


    Eventually, time flies.


    In the wake of the collapse of the Tiermoon Empire, the continent is visited by periods of confusion.


    The assassination of Rafina in the Principality of Velga, the revolution in the Kingdom of Remno, and the wave also swallowed up the Kingdom of Sankland.


    His distinguished ministerial corps survived numerous wars and domestic power struggles, all of which revolved around King Zion. We lost some % of our national territory and sacrificed our people, but still, that number was overwhelmingly low compared to other countries.


    First of all, it could be called good governance, it was fair governance.


    But......, whenever I was forced to make a decision I''m sorry for every beauty, it was about the red truncator that day that resurrected me behind Zion''s brain.


    - I shouldn''t have made a mistake. That was..., I had no choice.


    Each time he kept telling himself.


    I hadn''t noticed it myself, but it was a clear wound.


    Without being treated for a long time, the wounds that continued to be ignored continued to torment him with every occurrence.


    In later years, Theon Saul Sankland, called in the name of the "Cutting Off King", was to close his life in solitude, even gaining fame as a good king. It was such a life, not intimate or favorable, but seen in the eyes of fear and terror.


    That, eventually, was the end of one that might have visited.


    It is one form of future in which Meer kicked her ass with a kick to the full.

 139 Lesson 135 Gentle Beliefs

    "Ah, uh, Scion..."


    Meer spoke out a little worried about Scion with a distressed look on her face.


    "Meer, thank you. You are certainly the wisdom of the Empire."


    Meer pulled a little to Zion thanking him with a strange face......


    - This guy, what do you mean, kicked and thanked? Could it make me happy when it hurts, I''m just like Tiona''s father...


    "If you hadn''t told me, I''m sure I wouldn''t have noticed."


    - Hi-ha! Do you notice? So, what? What did you notice? Besides, the wisdom of the empire doesn''t matter to kick......, you know, strength, angle matters!? I''m good at kicking, so next time, if you ask me to kick you or something, what am I supposed to do!?


    Meer, with a tight grin,


    "Oh, yeah, that''s good."


    That''s all I said, I distracted my soot from Scion, who looked neat somewhere.


    I kind of felt like I''d done something I couldn''t take back, but I tried not to think about it.


    And


    "And, by the way, did you know where Prime Minister Dasaev was being held?


    Change the story. The shelving of the problem is Meer''s usual means.


    "Oh......, Keithwood, explain"


    In response to Theon''s words, Keithwood nodded


    "According to the information, apparently Sir Donovan is imprisoned in this town, Senior"


    "What the hell!?


    Meer eyes open in amazement.


    "Prince Abel, it''s this place, you know?


    To Keithwood''s inquiry, Abel shakes her head quietly.


    "No, but some of the soldiers may know. Do you want to hear..."


    "Oh, well, I guess it would be nice to ask Mr. Linsha."


    Meer uttered her thoughts.


    - Wouldn''t it be a little sweet to just push me into trouble in the first place and not do anything about it?


    With that in mind, Meer had a slightly ill-spirited grin.


    What a lovely, glowing grin on Meer, Abel, for a moment, is about to be seen.


    Still, I manage to distract myself, cough up, and then again, question.


    "Linsha? Who''s that?


    "Oh, actually, I got to know the sister of the rebel leader. That''s better with Mr. Linsha..."


    Abel, hearing Meer explain, accidentally spills a sigh of admiration.


    "Right...... That''s..."


    That alone made me feel like Abel knew what Meer was thinking.


    It''s...,


    - You mean hoping for a commutation?


    Earlier, I remember what Meer was saying.


    People make mistakes. So give him a chance to start over.


    There is no blame for the rebel participants, especially those who were at the centre, because of how they were put on board spies from other countries.


    If it stays this way, you probably won''t be spared extreme sentences.


    But if you correct the original, they are a people dissatisfied with heavy taxes. The cause is also on the royal side, and I wonder if Meer, aware of it, has pitied them.


    Isn''t that what you''re saying, trying to give them an opportunity to lighten their sentences at all?


    For example, if it helped solve the situation at all here, or there might be room for circumstantial discretion.


    - I was fooled by a Sunkland spy, but on the way I switched hearts and cooperated with the Royal Lemno Army to thwart a soothing conspiracy... etc., it''s about Father, so you might be convinced, out of the blue...


    King Remno is a simple man......


    Furthermore, with the mouthfeel of Meer, the princess of the Tiermoon Empire there, that possibility increases even further.


    - I''m sure you''re looking forward to that much further...


    Abel, at the same time impressed, was just a little happier.


    I am asexually happy to see why her wisdom is directed towards pity for those who have made mistakes...


    That''s more of a sweet idea than a merciful one. It was supposed to be a serious mindset in the ruler.


    Nonetheless, what Abel has on his chest is a vision.


    Because Meer''s that was not only sweet, but an idea cemented in solid rationality.


    If a girl named Linsha lives around here, she''ll be familiar with geography.


    If you are an associate of the rebels, you may also have knowledge of the place of detention.


    In addition to that, there is also the aftertreatment.


    If you execute the leader of the revolutionary, who is the representative of the people, you will be born accordingly. At the very least, forces opposed to the King will be given material for the attack.


    In order to maintain the system, it is absolutely necessary to impose severe penalties, or at least to show that attitude. Failure to do so, without good reason, would hinder the maintenance of power.


    Yes, if for no good reason......


    That''s why creating a reason not to do it, or not to let it, is what Meer is trying to do.


    And even if it is consolidated by countless reason, at its heart lies Meer''s tender belief.


    - That''s Meer... I can''t right now, but I will one day...


    ... the day Abel realizes who Meer''s gentle beliefs and doings are... unfortunately he wasn''t going to come.

 140 Episode 136: Princess Meer, Open Your Enlightenment

    "But... was it a Sunkrand spy, a windraven? You seem to be diving a lot deeper into our royal family."


    In a tone I remember, Abel said.


    "Who the hell are you..."


    "Oh, it was my maid Monica Buentia who let me know"


    "Hey, Your Highness, that''s...!


    Surprised Keithwood tries to stop, but Zion shakes his head and answers.


    "That''s okay. All the windravens make the country pull up. That''s how I''m going to propose to your father."


    If that''s what they say, I can''t say anything as Keithwood.


    Besides, perhaps that is also to be done, with or without Zion''s proposals.


    I want to avoid the current situation, make it Sankland, make it Remno, make it a full-scale war, etc.


    Lemno''s side is on the warrior side, while Sankland''s side is on the outside for outrageous reasons.


    If that happens, talks will be held in confidence, and perhaps a solution will be sought in the form of compensation and so on.


    Prior to that meeting, it is not hard to imagine the Lemno side asking Sankland for the expulsion of the windraven from the country and the sweep of the intelligence network within his country.


    It will be up to diplomatic negotiations to punish those who have directly participated in the conspiracy¡­.


    "Besides, if you were Prince Abel, you wouldn''t even think about doing this to her, would you?


    "Oh, let''s get that trusted. But Monica...... Right..., she..."


    Abel remembered the other day the face of a maid who looked at each other.


    - Not like Princess Meer said, but I don''t want her to be very severely punished... then......


    Abel looked at Meer, smiling bitterly.


    "Princess Meer, I''m sorry, but of your minister, would you mind if I took that man with me?


    "... to?


    Today, Abel shrugged her shoulders at Meer, who tilted her neck.


    "I know it''s supposed to be a muscle to ask Bernardo to go, but he''s not very accommodating. Hopefully, I still don''t want to tell you that Sunkland was involved in this."


    "Oh, you are. Well... I don''t think I''d say no..."


    Meer turned to Dion with a subtle, uncomfortable face.


    "Well, if Her Royal Highness is going, there''s no way I''m not going."


    Dion shrugged his shoulders, and, boy, shook his head.


    - Oh, this... I''m supposed to go with you, too, naturally. Yeah, yeah, I knew.


    Meer had enlightened eyes and sighed softly.


    In the end, it was the two princes and Keithwood, Dion, plus members named Meer and Anne, who headed to the rescue of Chancellor Dasaev Donovan.


    Ludwig would go to Lambert and, if Uncle Donovan were returned, would immediately negotiate to dissolve the rebels, and Tiona, somewhat remembered in the arms of the sword, would also accompany Ludwig.


    The prince himself raised objections to going to the scene, but eventually he couldn''t get any other members out.


    The inclusion of soldiers from the Royal Lemno Army was vigilantly not tolerated by Lambert and other members of the underground revolutionary "Ethereal Wipes Party".


    That said, spreading soldiers from that revolutionary cannot also be done for two reasons: strength and credibility.


    As a result, the Meers are the most dependable of what we can do right now.


    - Honestly, it''s about as good as just me... well, if anything happens, I just need to protect the princess and the maid with her. The princess''s favorite prince, His Royal Highness, is, well, asking her to fight for herself...


    According to information brought to us by Monica, there are not many enemies in places of detention.


    Combat-trained intelligence, Wind Raven says there are only a few and gems.


    It wasn''t funny without at least three times that, it was a dion that made me wonder about things like that, but this time it means that Meer will accompany me, so I''ll just keep my mind on it a little bit.


    "But I''m not particularly worried when it comes to combat... the truth is, what do you think...?


    At the parting, Dion asked Ludwig.


    "About what?


    "If you want to destroy all your enemies, I know, but how about you take Prime Minister Dasaev back alive? Hi, I don''t think I''m gonna let you live to this stage."


    Dasaev Donovan is only an inspiration to bee up the people.


    There doesn''t seem to be much point in keeping it alive......


    "I see...... But I don''t think so."


    Dion looked unexpected in Ludwig''s response.


    "Really? It''s, again, why...?


    "Meer asked me... that the leader of the revolutionary is a light-hearted man with a good mouth,"


    Dion tilting his neck at the answer, but quickly raised his voice of convincing.


    "Oh, you mean... Well, that doesn''t mean there''s no reason to keep him alive. Well, anyway, the princess will protect my life, so if you want, keep the revolutionaries in check."


    Waving flirtatiously, Dion turned his heel back.

 141 Episode 137 Coming! (Princess Meer...)

    The hall was built in the heart of Senior, in a district inhabited by the relatively wealthy. In the past, the hall, where the merchant who built the goods lived, was large and the conditioning was stunning.


    In that basement, Chancellor Dasaev Donovan had been captured.


    As for the situation, it wasn''t so bad.


    Those in captivity had shown firm consideration for the fact that Dasaev was old. Of course not when people ask me if that''s why I want to be caught all the time......


    "Hey, isn''t it time to work with us?


    Dasaev shakes his head silently after pointing a sharp gaze at the seemingly thin man who came into the room.


    "Wow. You have no family, no relatives. If you think for the people, isn''t now the time to stand?


    "I do not believe His Majesty the King has made a decisive mistake. I will only use my words so many times until you hear my words. Let the sword strike your majesty and the confusion clap, and the people suffer no more."


    "You can stand up there instead. If you don''t see what you need to do, it''s quicker. It''s not like you''re not interested, is it?


    Stand at the top of the country......, that''s something nobles and politicians would admire once and for all.


    But Dasaev instantly shakes his head.


    "Are you going to follow the words of the unnamed in the first place?


    "Am I? Was I? I thought I was the first one to name it... but my name is"


    "Gem...... you were"


    That was the most common name in the area.


    Common enough to call the nameless "unnamed gem"......


    Therefore, Dasaev did not think that the man was named after his real name.


    "Disappear. No matter how many times I come, I''m not young enough to ride the temptation of a suspicious man."


    "Well, fine. But I don''t think you''ll ever be nice to me, do you?


    Gem shrugged his shoulders and left the room behind.


    "Oh, damn abominable...... That old man, he''s getting annoyed."


    Out in the hallway, Gem snapped in a rough tone.


    "If it''s true, I can just slay him... Damn it, you Graham bastard, find someone who can use it..."


    Killing Dasaev would have been easy if he had the combat training he had received with the wind raven. That''s what I originally planned to do.


    But there were circumstances that prevented me from doing so.


    There was no such thing as Tiona Rudolfone in the Tiamoun Empire in Dasaev Donovan.


    He has no children, and his wife has long since died.


    All relatives are old, too, only those who are subordinate to the king. Rebellion and other unexpected people, and therefore, by the death of Dasaev, we find no one who can make good use of the great name of vengeance.


    Lambert does have a good mouth. In addition to that, Gem''s instruction also allows them to read their minds to some extent.


    Easy things to do, such as fanaticize humans.


    All you have to do is read the words that the man desires, and give him the direction he desires. All you have to do is twitch into a comfortable word and mix in the poison that drives your opponent crazy.


    Now, he manipulates several humans in that way.


    The people of the underground revolutionaries of the Kingdom of Lemno also (...) n (...) k (...) la (...) n (...) d (...) of (...) wind (...) raven (...) of (...) chi (...).


    But... that''s not enough to make the revolution a success. There is a shortage of nuclei to sum up mob fanaticism.


    "It would have been a total pain in the ass by now if we had burned the chaos of the Empire..."


    It''s all because of the empire''s wisdom...... Everything was unprepared, time was overwhelmingly short.


    He had no choice but to change his plans. Here are the alternative scenarios that have been prepared.


    First, a revolutionary army led by Lambert rescues Chancellor Dasaev Donovan. Sir Donovan, helped out, joins the revolutionary army as it is. Lead the people to develop anti-government activities, while at the same time having the King''s government''s non- thoroughly impeached.


    Therefore, he was imprisoned in this town, Senior. I had decided that a fix would be possible as long as it persuaded me well......


    "That idiot..."


    Lambert fanned the people and caused a commotion, even though he said he was looking at the bees until the persuasion was over.


    It''s very troublesome to be moved on your own, just because you have a good mouth and are good at manipulating the people.


    "I knew you''d missed the nomination. I just kept it. You don''t have enough time..."


    Gem took a book out of his nostalgia with a distorted grin.


    The book with the black-painted cover looked like it was giving off some creepy air.


    "Empire''s Wisdom......, Meer Luna Tiermoon. He says he''s a friend of Rafina Orca Verga... but he''s no longer the one with that woman''s secret life..."


    Abominably crushing, I glance at the cover of the book.


    And, there, something just pops up. It was like a thin string. It looked like a snake in disguise.


    "Cutting the collapse of empires, the chained collapse of every nation...... chaos to be visited by the destruction of order. That''s our grief... I won''t let you get in the way."


    How shall I flex Dasaev Donovan......, he who conceived it did not know.


    That the complete collapse of the plan is coming right next to you looking like a girl.


    Meer will be here in a few minutes.

 142 Lesson 138: Under the same sunset as that day.

    As Meer expected, Linsha knew where the building was.


    "Sure, you''re originally a merchant or some kind of hall. I don''t think I''ve ever used it as a revolutionary building..."


    With that word, I said that I had become even more believable. The fact that it was hidden from a revolutionary human being, an amateur, seems to prove the importance of the building in reverse.


    By the way, Linsha, listening to the circumstances from Meer, pleasantly accepted the guidance in two replies. That would have been nice...


    "What''s wrong with you?


    I wonder why, to Linsha peering into her own face with Seriously, Meer leaned her neck.


    "Oh, yeah. It''s nothing..., because I really didn''t expect you to stop this fight... About you..."


    "I don''t know... what?


    To Meer leaning her neck, Linsha shakes her head silently.


    "... nothing. Let''s go."


    "I kind of feel like I''ve been thinking about something very rude..."


    Meer looked subtle but still ran out about after Linsha.


    Senior was quiet. There are few figures of those who go down the road. It was no exaggeration to say that he was hardly there.


    "That''s not good. Then we''ll see how this thing works."


    Keithwood looked around resentfully.


    "I have no choice. Nobody wants to get into a useless fight."


    Linsha shrugged her shoulders before heading into a narrow alley. Turn some corners, eventually......


    "That''s it!


    Ahead of Linsha pointing, I saw a large hall.


    There was a large garden spread around the hall. There are no plants or other trees that could hide themselves, and there doesn''t seem to be any shelter to the hall.


    "What do we do? You can wait till dark..."


    At the same time that Linsha''s words felt slightly darker around.


    Meer, who looked up at the sky,


    "Oh, already, at this hour, what is it..."


    I blushed unexpectedly and narrowed my eyes slightly.


    When was the evening approaching?


    A red, burning red sunset burns sight.


    It''s, like, yeah... like that day...


    To my ear, a cursing voice. Walking exposed to the gaze of numerous abominations, meticulousness.


    Loneliness came back that day......


    - I don''t know..., I don''t like it...


    Whoever created that cause of pain is in the building in front of him. When I thought so, my spine popped.


    Meer unwittingly whispers her arms, but the chill that covers her snuggles around her body, trying not to leave her...


    "Are you scared? Meer."


    "Huh?


    Looking beside him, Abel stared at him with a serious face.


    "Ah... Abel... no, nothing, nothing"


    Meer shook her head small.


    Because... I just remembered the old days with a similar sight.


    That''s just a matter of feelings...


    Yet......, Abel stared at Meer''s face and then, softly, grabbed Meer''s hand.


    "... huh?


    Suddenly, Meer shivers her body all the time.


    "Eh, be, be!


    The anxiety that was occupying Meer''s heart wiped out in dust!


    Gently, Abel''s palm enveloping Meer''s hand. The warmth of the warm boy spilled his breath from Meer''s mouth, wow.


    "I''m suddenly sorry. I used to tell my mother that if she did this, it would calm her down..."


    That''s what I said as an excuse, and Abel looked away softly. The tip of its nose is stained red.


    "Oh, oh, thank you for your concern... Abel"


    Meer was finally able to answer that as she turned red to the tip of her ear.


    Besides, my voice was blurred by the way, and I was trembling subtly.


    Full of them.


    ... By the way, it''s something I don''t even have to dare to check... but I was just held by my hand.


    That''s all! It is.


    ... is a very pure maiden Meer.


    "Both of you, what''s wrong?


    And that''s when Scion, who goes forward, called out.


    - Oh, now, that was a good place!


    And so on, and while I snap inside, I''m actually a little bit horny, Meer.


    In an unfamiliar romantic situation, Meer''s caution (Chicken Heart) was breaking through the limits early on.


    ... they just held my hand...


    "I know you need it for the survival of your country, but you should choose the time and place, princess"


    Dion shook his head like he was stunned, for God''s sake.


    "Besides, it''s just too early to have a heir."


    "Oh, I can''t have a baby with my hand in my hand! Ha, probably."


    On the contrary, it is definitely... but it is a subtly unconfidential mea.


    Anne stood between her and Dion, like covering such a mea.


    "Don''t make fun of me too much, Mr. Dion"


    "Ha, it''s called Lord Ludwig, Miss Anne and I are overprotective."


    Meer looks resentful at Dion, who has no reflection at all.


    Soon, however, the expression became soft.


    At dusk the same as that day. Under the red and ominously stained sky...... But I was comfortable not being alone.


    There''s Abel. Theon, Keithwood, there''s Dion.


    And right next door is Anne, a loyal minister, even if he is away, Ludwig, even Tiona, who was finally his enemy.


    - It''s okay, it''ll definitely work.


    Give Meer a snort,


    "You''re not going to hide, are you?


    Only one person, Linsha, watched with a tired face.

 143 Episode 139 Me, When I Return From The Battlefield...... ByMeer

    Though Linsha told me that she was unwilling to hide... etc.,


    "Those who are in the hall. Drop your weapons and come out. My name is Theon Saul Sankland. Already the White Raven plot has been exposed. There''s no point in you guys fighting."


    No way, I never thought I''d call out loud before entering, etc., Meer.


    - Are you sure this is okay?


    Unexpectedly, he looked at Dion more anxiously, but Dion shrugged his shoulders small with a cool face.


    "It''s a subtle thing to honestly believe. Well, I don''t think you''ll get lost."


    Then, Dion pulled out his sword and took it on his shoulder.


    "Then, my lords, please do not step forward behind me. I can''t guarantee my life if I accidentally come forward."


    The Meers decided to infiltrate the hall in two hands. From the table are Zion, Dion and Abel, plus Meer and Anne.


    Regardless of Anne, it goes without saying that Meer is a complete aside.


    By the way, Linsha and Keithwood are turning around on the back.


    "So do you want to go"


    Flashing his sword, Dion broke the front door.


    Confirming an indoor wrapped in thin darkness, Dion opened the eyes he was crushing. It was a technique to ensure immediate vision when entering a dark indoor¡­ it worked.


    Immediately after, Gunn, the metal sound.


    Dion smiled bitterly as he took the blade lightly poked out of his blind spot.


    "Whoa, a surprise attack."


    A complete unintentional blow, from the blind spot. Nevertheless, Dion shrugged his shoulders without looking surprised.


    "That''s more of an assassin than a spy or a knight. Thought you couldn''t wield a sword if you were indoors with limited space? Or I thought I''d knock them out before my eyes got used to the dark."


    Oh, boy, keep shaking your head.


    "Sorry, but if it''s an assault to that extent, you can handle it even if you close your eyes. Hi, I was wondering if my expectations were up because of the rigid iron spear."


    Thoughtfully grips the arm of a man with a blade. And, it sounds like a mistletoe, and the man''s face only slightly distorts into pain.


    Dion looked straight at him, peeking into the man''s eyes, and a fierce grin.


    "By the way. I thought you heard me. Prince Zion is here."


    Hearing that, a man moved his eyes. At the end of that gaze was exactly what Prince Zion looked like.


    "That''s what I do, so my eyes work at night, right? Be sure."


    Dion said in a tone that could be described as gentle.


    "I''m also largely exposed to your White Raven and their plans... do you still want to do it? If you give up your life and call me, I will not forgive you for your readiness."


    I just said what I wanted to say, and then I kicked the guy in the head.


    Step on the falling man''s arm and stick the blade to his nose tip.


    "Don''t surrender. And tell that to your people, too. I don''t want to fight for nothing."


    Then, with his sword on his shoulder for his unwillingness, Dion said.


    "Oh, that''s surprising, Captain Dion. I thought you liked to fight..."


    "That''s out-of-heart, princess. I choose who to deal with too. If you don''t have a lot of strength difference, you''ll be a weak fighter. I''d be happy to fight for someone like that Rigid Iron Spear."


    That''s what I say, I look down at the fallen man with cold eyes. That was too much of a way to screw up the men''s will.


    A situation in which a royal prince who obeys himself turns to his enemies and the mies who never do so are stopped.


    If it was just one of them, it wouldn''t make me feel like fighting both of them.


    Orders the surrendered man to take the lamps in the hall one after the other.


    And when I saw Prince Zion illuminated by that light, from behind the hall, the pompous, disarmed men surrendered.


    - This looks like you can handle it.


    Seeing how that was, Meer grated her chest.


    "Mia, your hair is a little rough..."


    The relief was that Anne was the same, she looked at Meer''s hair and sighed small.


    "Oh, you know what? Actually, the hair wash pills (shampoo) are not good, and I think what Abel gave me was a little more null."


    "Rest assured, Master Meer. Here."


    With that said, Anne retrieved the vial, exploring the mess and the nostalgia.


    "I brought it right"


    "Well! It''s wonderful, Anne! That''s my Anne."


    Meer skipped to dance, curling, curling, as she received the vial from Anne, holding it back.


    ... All I can say is that it was a diversion.


    "I was going to take a bath when this battle was over. So much more fun!


    In a situation where you are almost winning......, Meer who flaunts and exalts a line you should never say on the battlefield.


    There''s no way that flags like that won''t be recovered!


    "Huh?


    Shortly after, Meer feels herself stepping off her feet.


    The darkness the lamp couldn''t illuminate, the staircase to the basement where my mouth was suddenly open......


    "Hi-a-a-a-a-a-ah!


    Kun, and the feeling of the body being thrown out, Guru, and the body turning.


    Eventually, Pa, my body finally stopped, along with the sound of something breaking.


    "Ugh, that''s disgusting."


    Glaughter, the sight that goes around, those eyes inadvertently reflect the appearance of one man.


    "This is, Your Highness, Princess Meer. It''s a pleasure to meet you."


    I was looking down at myself with a cunning grin......, a man called in the name of Gem by his friends.

 144 Episode 139: The Miracle of Horseshan (Friction Factor......)

    "Ah, you, what?


    "Ha. such as naming it the wisdom of the Empire is very, very...... You can''t imitate anything like that."


    I said it in a silly tone, like I made a fool of myself, and I even bowed down and showed it to him with a playful trick, before the man had a loathsome grin.


    "Meer, you''re safe!?


    Shortly afterwards, both Princes Abel and Zion, looking hasty, plus Anne and Dion, descended.


    "Are you Gem?


    To Zion''s keen inquiry, Gem shrugged his shoulders and showed him, for Christ''s sake.


    "Does knowing my name mean that maybe you already know White Raven''s plan?


    "Exactly. You''ve exposed everything you''re up to."


    With that said, Theon pulls out his sword.


    "Your people are surrendering, too. Stop wasting your resistance."


    "buddy, hey..."


    Gem, for some reason, shook his head with a bitter laugh.


    "And the Graham guy is pathetic, too. Could your loyalty to the nation not be accepted by your young, clean lord?"


    "Give it up. Uncle Dasaev Donovan has also already rescued him. You''re the only one left."


    Voices echoed from the opposite direction, that is, from the direction underground.


    What emerged from the darkness was Keithwood with a cool face.


    Now Gem is in a pinched state.


    "You found your way out. Jesus Christ, not only Prince Zion, but his squire must be a rumor..."


    Scion at the top of the stairs and Keithwood in the basement.


    Gem standing there trying to get pinched and..., Meer trying to sneak away from the spot.


    - Ko, we need to get out of this gap...


    insignificant, was Meer who tried to leave the scene under the guise of casual wind,


    "Whoa, let''s not move?


    Shortly afterwards, the feeling of one and the cold metal ran to the neck muscle.


    "Him!


    Meer jumped up breathlessly.


    It is Guillotine''s, cold, heavy blade memory that rises to the back of his brain, the blade of his own neck.


    "Don''t think about the bad stuff. It''s easy to chop your neck off."


    To Gem''s words, he snorted, and Meer stiffened his body.


    "Stop imitating me stupid. Sankland''s own country defends neither wind nor white ravens. Your plan is already broken."


    "Don''t tell me not to take you like that, Your Highness. You could slip your hands in too much shock and chop off this little girl''s neck, right?


    Gem slapped Tong and Meer on the shoulder with a blade, as if it were a rough one.


    "Whatever, this little girl is planning to crush me and resent me, so..."


    "Hii..."


    Shortly after Meer''s tight scream - pimp, the damp sound sounded.


    The sound of something dripping......, Gem smiled like he looked down at Meer and made a fool of himself.


    "Heh, even with the empire''s wisdom, the kid is a kid. Something different."


    Meer''s skirt, seeing it wet, everyone on the spot thought.


    Oh, too much fear, Meer has coarsely phased......


    But there was just one person - someone who realized that was different.


    This is Anne, Meer''s most loyal minister.


    - No! This smell...


    Tickling my nose is the scent of flowers, that''s the scent I''m used to sniffing...


    Because I realized it was an aromatic fragrance that adorned my dear lord''s hair...


    "I think what Abel gave me was a little more null."


    Is that hair washing pill even wetter than normal because of the oil formula...


    So, I mean, that''s haha!


    "Meer! Run!


    Suddenly, everyone on the spot at Anne, who raised her voice, stops moving for a moment.


    But Meer... only Meer! I stomped my foot, trying to run through my thoughts believing in the instructions of that loyalist!


    Immediately after, time moves.


    "You little shit!


    Noticing Meer trying to escape, Gem shook his sword up to mow the head of the Hate Empire''s wisdom and swung it straight beside his thoughts......


    It seemed to me that I would slash Meer''s thin, young neck without making it - but...


    Stick around!


    Meer''s foot as she stepped out slipped behind her thoughts.


    "Hiha!


    An unexpected move, even for those with combat training, was created by hair washing pills that wet the soles plenty.


    Meer kept up the momentum and froze forward.


    Then there was a wind-cut noise running around his head.


    "Uh-huh!


    He was a little bit of a screamer, but not a single one blamed it.


    "Damn, this! Whoa!"


    Again, he shook up his sword and tried to poke Meer to death, but when he walked over, he stepped on a hair wash pill and scratched it right behind him!


    From that hand, the sword flies away.


    "Mia, come on, come on, come on!


    "Hih, hih! Hih!"


    Meer, who stood up and tried to turn to Jitterbutter and Anne, soaked up again.


    The leg gained momentum and was thrown backward. And..., just ahead was Gem standing up and trying to catch Meer and chase him.


    "This kid, wait...... Ogg!?


    ... it was an unfortunate accident that happened to happen.


    It just so happens that the height of Meer''s legs is just right, like this..., Gem''s... no, I dare not say where. Too much is done......


    Anyway, I kicked it up. Thoughtful, Meer......


    "Whoa, whoa!"


    Leaking a creaking voice, Gem crouches in on the spot.


    To him like that, Dion with his sword walks over...,


    "Uh... you didn''t think the princess would stab you in the stomach..."


    I said, in a frightened tone.


    Thus, one of the masterminds, Gem, was brilliantly repelled.


    The decision-makers who closed the case were all magnificent kicks rolled out of the Imperial Wisdom, the bearded legs of Meer Luna Tiermoon.

 145 Episode 140: Each Delusion

    "Ugh, shit..."


    Members of the bound windraven were lined up in front of Meers.


    Even so, there''s only one person still showing a willingness to resist. I had a grudge. It was only the gem that stared at me with my eyes.


    Meer stared at it in silence... but opened her mouth when she looked at Abel.


    "Prince Abel..., Prince Scion, you two have a favor to ask. These people... can only life help us somehow?


    Abel''s surprise at hearing that wasn''t that big of a deal. Rather,


    - Oh, after all, is that what Meer wants?


    It''s that emotion that occupies the mind.


    The White Raven are the ones who planned the overthrow of the nation. Not only were they gathering information, like windravens, but they were also directly attacking them.


    Even extreme sentencing is still raw. It is no surprise that if you are not from another country, you see all the clan royalists in the eye of killing.


    Despite this, Meer has been hoping for help.


    If it''s normal, you can''t listen to it. I can''t... but Abel thinks about it.


    - If I told you the princess of the Empire had asked me, would your father listen?


    Basically, he''s... a weak man for a girl''s favor.


    - The intelligence guys..., if they manage to convince me to make the most concessions, deport me out of the country... Rather, the hard part would be the people involved in revolutionary activities in the country... the people who just got put on may have to be munched, but Linsha and her brother Lambert are extremely sentenced if they normally think about it... I wonder what Meer thinks about you.


    I doubt it, but I wasn''t worried. Because Mia can''t possibly not be thinking about that.


    Theon also looked at it the same way Abel did.


    I thought that what Meer said to me, he was trying to give the people in front of him the opportunity to start over.


    And I also thought she was moving to get through that wish.


    If the White Raven had caused a muddy killing, it would probably have been impossible not to execute these people. Relations between the Kingdom of Lemno and Sankland will deteriorate, and it will inevitably be a battle.


    That way, you can no longer take it back.


    But not that much damage this time.


    At least the kingdom of Lemno will not be enough to turn the great power Sankland against its enemies and think about waging a war.


    Though it depends on the negotiations, it is considered that the critical line could have been maintained.


    It is Meer''s word on it.


    - Can we say that there is no choice but words that can only be said by those who strive not to be...?


    Meer did her best. If it is¡­¡­,


    - I should respond to her words with all the authority I can have.


    As a Scion given her a chance to start over, at least, that''s about it.


    And to that end, a close balance needs to be struck.


    - Assuming the Kingdom of Lemno has made minor dispositions such as deportation from the country, it would be difficult to execute on the side of Sankland as well. They''ll think I did it for mouth sealing. As I ask Prince Abel to push around... the problem is the treatment of these guys... What is reasonable......


    "Hey, are you insane not to execute us? What, you want me to torture you?


    Give him a tight laugh, Gem said.


    "Hihi, I didn''t say anything when I did that."


    Theon frowned unexpectedly at the voice, which was crippled by eclampsia.


    - Hmm, torture. I see the princess still has something hidden behind her...


    The only thing Dion had in mind was something completely different.


    By the time he got here, he had one suspicion when asked about all the circumstances.


    That is the degeneration of the wind raven. An organization called Wind Raven, which was passive, transforms into White Raven, the man who inspired it...


    - A man named Gem..., he kind of stinks.


    The word "try torturing" or whatever.


    That is not a strange word to say if you are one who has sworn allegiance to the nation.


    If that''s what a spy looks like, I don''t think it''s natural...


    But that tone didn''t sound like just loyalty to Dion. By analogy, it is, yes...,


    - Like fanatics say..., that sounded similar.


    The tissue was distorted¡­ I assumed so because I sensibly sniffed something lurking behind it that Meer wished for the lives of the people in front of her.


    - But he''s, like I said himself, not going to break his mouth easily, but, princess, what do you think? Out of the question, I didn''t even think about it...


    ... Dion is right only in the second half.


    What Meer is saying is, it''s just a desire, and I don''t naturally think about what I''m actually going to do.


    In the first place¡­, the desire itself may have been backed by my first¡­.

 146 Episode 141: To not wither what we have grown dearly.

    Neither Abel nor Zion suspect slightly that Meer is like a merciful Virgin...... but of course it is an error.


    Needless to say, Meer wasn''t being merciful otherwise.


    Meer does not have a particularly wide heart, if not a Virgin. Rather, it''s somewhat narrow.


    I would be accordingly angry if they did something unpleasant, and if I thought I had been put on guillotine because of the men in front of me, I wouldn''t dare to help them, etc.


    Or, as Dion thinks, I didn''t even have any suspicions.


    Then why, when it came to mentioning that, it was because I was imprisoned by one anxiety.


    i.e.¡­¡­,


    - I wonder if there''s ever a chance of redoing what I''ve been given to these people?


    There is no denying the likelihood that other humans will get the same chance than they are experiencing time reincarnation themselves.


    - If so, what are the conditions?


    I don''t know for sure. I just have to think of myself as a criterion for actually going through it than I don''t know.


    For example, being killed on the same day as that day, in the same place at the same time...


    Or getting your neck dropped with guillotine, or leaving you mindless to die......


    - If someone involved in this conspiracy were executed..., what could be the possibility?


    Anyway, what happens if the men in front of you, who have been killed the same way as you, get a chance to start over?


    Because of all the hard work I''ve been doing to alter history, it could all be turned upside down.


    - Geez, I''m so sorry I went back to guillotine!


    It''s the thought of consistently capturing Meer since she was reincarnated. But... Meer realizes that there is one emotion that is stronger than that.


    - That''s not all. I like this "time" now.


    Meer put her gaze around.


    Those who are here......


    Zion, once an enemy, his squire, Keithwood, plus Dion, who dropped his own neck.


    And also, there was Abel who used to be the same as others...


    There was Tiona who helped me by the time I got here, there was Chloe, there was Rafina...


    Around Meer, which was just Anne and Ludwig, was now flooded with a lot of company. That warm world, Meer finds herself, besides her thoughts, a little confused.


    Notice yourself wanting Scion or even Tiona to stay by your side as they are now......,


    - Beep, stick around, I didn''t like you guys! I don''t want you to get me wrong!


    And so on and so on and so on and so on and so on in my mind.


    By the way, it just doesn''t change when it comes to Dion.


    - Hopefully, I don''t want to get too close to you...


    It is an unblemished meer.


    "Abel, I know I''m gonna get you in trouble, but..."


    To Meer, anxiously, Abel shook her head with a bitter laugh.


    "Oh, okay. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have been able to solve it like this. Father... I''m going to try to convince him."


    "But what are you going to do, assuming you helped them out of the execution?


    Meer leaned her neck in response to Zion''s most important inquiry.


    "Hmm, that''s right..."


    As for Meer, to be honest, I don''t care about anything else as long as she keeps me alive...


    - He''s going to be assassinated or something if he''s imprisoned in the Kingdom of Lemno..., and imprisoning in Sankland won''t convince the side of the Kingdom of Lemno. You may take me to Tiermoon......


    And that was then.


    "Come on, are you seriously gonna keep us alive? I love you so much."


    I could see the hateful face of Niyaniya laughing Gem.


    - This guy is a little annoyed...


    Subtly frustrated, Meer came to his senses. I''ve got an idea!


    Ultimate harassment!


    "Oh, yeah. Then why don''t you leave it with Lafina and preach every day for about three years?


    Both Theon and Abel gave a convincing look to Meer''s suggestion.


    In fact, the suggestion was a whole lot for Meer. Keeping it in Velga was supposed to be the hardest thing to complain about.


    "It''s sweet......" was crushed around Dion, but it was also reasonable and could be described as a rather warm shabbat.


    In fact, most of the White Raven had a clapped face.


    ... but.


    "Huh, don''t be ridiculous! You''re such a jerk!


    Only one, Gem, changed his blood phase and screamed. The face looked only slightly blue.


    Seeing the man slapping his hatred earlier, in a hurry, Meer had a very mean grin.


    "Oh, try torture or whatever, wasn''t it?


    It feels good! And Meer laughing...... but I didn''t know.


    What does this proposal mean¡­.


    I never dreamed that this judgment would reveal the darkness lurking in the shadow of history, that it would be its first blow, etc...


    It takes, and a series of disturbances in the kingdom of Lemno go to an end.


    Warmth was given to the central members of the revolutionary army, including the concerned Lambert, Linsha brothers and sisters.


    Ludwig, inspired by Meer, went to King''s Capital to persuade him.


    Say, if you hold the people in your own country accountable, won''t Sunkland''s non lighter? and.


    King Lemno listened to his remark that it would be better to draw more profit by not spreading the blame and returning it only to Sankland.


    Thus, after successfully ruling the disturbance and returning to school, Meer will be made to cry by what will be the midterm exam, but that is another story.

 147 Part I Epilogue Greedy and Myself First Princess

    An era of prosperity and peace that spanned three hundred years of visiting the continent. At the beginning, numerous heroes rise.


    Theon Saul Sankland, the wise king known as the King of the Libra, and his best belly, Keithwood.


    Rafina Orca Verga, Virgin, who preached to the people the path of salvation and devoted herself to peace between nations.


    To Chloe Faulklord, head of the Falk Road Chamber of Commerce, who established a mutual assistance mechanism ''Meernet'' throughout the continent, Dion Alaia was active in the fight against cults and large bandits.


    There is no reason to give it a name, such as Ludwig, a spicy arm who has reformed and revitalized the system of the Tiermoon Empire, Cello Rudolfone and Tiona Rudolfone, who have discovered numerous useful plants, starting with new wheat.


    There is a bright and shining moon in the heart of the great men who shine like such beautiful stars.


    Meer Luna Tiermoon, Empress of the Great Tiermoon Empire.


    She was admired for her imperial wisdom and by many heroes, but in fact, there are quite few records of herself doing something on the surface stage.


    But...... it is a famous story amongst historians that when the great men accomplish something, it is only necessary to say that the figure of the Empress Meer is by her side.


    She is surrounded by such mysteries, but very popular among the imperial subjects, and numerous legends and episodes are told.


    Of all the stories, the most favored is the story of the "Prince Rescue".


    In one case, it is an episode that gives a glimpse of one side of her as a "woman of passion," where Meer herself goes to help and takes her straight back to the empire the prince of love who has bought the king''s unhappiness.


    She will then formally welcome the Prince to the Empire as her own husband.


    That bought the repugnance of the Imperial aristocrats of the time.


    Why marry an abandoned prince, etc. I was wondering if it was a total waste.


    Such objections she, and her subordinates, crushed with all their might.


    The woman of passion, the Empress Meer, never waved power to tyranny, but in order to pierce her love, she was a woman who waved wisdom and power as she thought.


    And she was a passionate person, but not a loving person. She was a woman who pierced her childhood love heart throughout her life.


    It was also a cause of popularity and familiarity.


    Later, my husband, the former prince, dedicated his support to Meer, who became an empress. The Empire flourishes, and by the eight children of the couple, the blood muscles of the Imperial Chamber flourish even more...


    "Eight people..., a little too many..."


    Meer raised her eyes from an old history book, held in her hand. That was in the library at St. Noel''s School.


    Meer, who was meeting Chloe, opened the history book to her eyes.


    What was written there was about the life of Meer Luna Tiermoon, Empress of the Tiermoon Empire. If it''s normal, it''s surprising, but unfortunately Meer knows something similar.


    "Oh, that''s like that day book..."


    and so on and I read it lightly......


    "Eight... Wow, me, you''ve worked so hard... yes, eight children with Abel..."


    "Hmm? Isn''t that Meer? What are you doing here?


    "Uh-huh!?


    Suddenly, being called out, Meer jumped up. Abel was leaning her neck strangely, looking back at her squeamish.


    "Ah, ah, Abel, what''s wrong? Here..."


    "I have a little research to do. What is Meer reading?


    "Um, the... oh?


    Exactly, there was a subtle discomfort when I looked back at the page to make this look like Abel. I couldn''t find the description I was reading earlier anywhere.


    "That''s weird... Until earlier, sure..."


    At the edge of Meer''s sight crushing, for a moment, a golden glow appeared.


    It''s like a letter that emerged from the page. It immediately unrolled like a thread, melted in the air and disappeared.


    "What''s that...?


    "Meer?"


    Meer shook her head small and turned her attention to Abel.


    No, it''s nothing.


    That the description of the history book disappeared, to Meer, seemed like a sign that the future that was about to be decided was once again undecided.


    A happy future..., disappeared with bubbles... but Meer said without looking particularly concerned.


    "Well, I don''t mind. I was unhappy with that..."


    Because in that future, Abel won''t be able to go home, and she won''t be able to see her family.


    Then it cannot be called a totally happy future.


    It''s Meer''s style to greedily seek happiness.


    It''s Meer''s, unchanging way of life through her unwavering first.


    So,


    "Because we have avoided the fate of the headstand, we will not be satisfied with that level of happiness. Yes, is it satisfying or something?"


    The future remains uncertain, and we do not know what Meer''s life will be like.


    The only thing that doesn''t change is that Meer never compromises.


    To my happiness, and... to the happiness of my loved ones...


    This is the story of a little self-first princess redoing.


    How her sown seeds of hope colour the future......


    No one knows that yet.


    Part I Princess of the Headstand FIN Part II Following the Guided Girl......

 148 Part II Prologue With Its Proud Name!

    One girl was running through a desolate abandoned town.


    The Imperial capital, once called the "town of the beautiful moon", also burned down before repeated wars and became a lawless zone paved with rubble. There is a wreck cast down on the road, and no one cleans it up.


    It seemed worse than the former ghetto, the Crescent Zone.


    So... even if a girl who wasn''t even old enough was being chased by armed men, her liking to help didn''t show up.


    She breathes constantly, and the girl runs.


    Perhaps not washed for a long time, the dull platinum hair was wet in sweat and stuck on the girl''s cheek. Dirty cheeks in the mud are blue-white and bloody.


    A fine, thin shoulder was pounding up and down hard to match his fiercely bouncing breath.


    But the girl didn''t stop. Keep moving your feet diligently to escape the tracker as you look back again and again.


    Run to the point that you can''t move anymore, run..., eventually the girl fell.


    "Ah..."


    To the clap, what the girl had was thrown out on the road.


    That was an old book. Burned into a book, which is now almost non-existent in this world, the book''s name is "Empress Meer Herald"


    It was a book written by someone who was a substitute for the girl.


    "... Mother Ellis"


    Now I remember the widow''s, tender smile.


    "Okay? Belle. The book says'' The Truth ''. You have to know the truth. What your grandmother was like...... No matter how many times the world tries to cover up the truth, only you have to know..."


    That''s what he said and stroked the head of a girl nicknamed ¡±Belle¡±.


    "Mother Anne."


    Reminds me of the warmth of those who have devoted their utmost love and nurtured me.


    "Run away. Proud, hold its name in your chest. You must not die in a place like this, the one who draws his blood."


    While dyeing his own body into the blood, he hugged Bell and smiled gently.


    It reminds me of the face of a loved one I can''t see anymore.


    I remember that face of the gentle ones.


    "Aunt Tiona, Aunt Chloe, Dr. Ludwig, Uncle Dion..."


    They''re all dead.


    Anyone who''s been nice to her, to protect her... is dead.


    Some spare their mouths, some smile bitterly, crushing the same thing...


    If that person was alive......, this would not have happened......


    If the wisdom of the Empire had given me a loving Virgin, I''m sure the Empire... the world... would have never been this terrible.


    Belle didn''t remember the ¡°person¡± that everyone would speak of.


    Only the impression that he was a gentle person was left.


    So all the ¡°that person¡± knowledge she had was from the book.


    ¡±The man¡± was exactly what he deserved to be called Ji Ji. She was a merciful Virgin and a Empress of the Redemption.


    From one point on I was supposed not to talk about ¡°the person¡± or about the imperial chamber, but still, anyone who sneaks up on ¡°the person¡± was smiling enough to say that I must.


    So... Belle was proud.


    I felt like there was a warm light on my chest just to think that the person''s blood was flowing in me as well.


    "You finally gave up, kid"


    A rough voice drew Bell back to reality, immersed in warm memories.


    Turning his gaze, a man dressed in crude leather armor had a violent grin.


    "I''m sorry. We don''t like it either, but the gold coin on your neck is fascinating."


    The man next to him pulls out the sword that was on his lower back.


    "Shall I have adults follow me? Yeah, needless to say, if you run, I''ll kill you, okay? I hear it means life or death. You can choose between a stranglehold or my sword."


    "Hang on, if it''s so thin and dirty, I don''t know if you''re the same kid as a copywriter. Hey, kid, what''s your name? Honestly?


    Murder entwined with snuggling...... Bell shook herself in fear.


    - Scary...... I''m scared, Mother...


    Hold the book in your chest in your arms.


    - Help me... my grandmother...


    At that moment......, I felt I heard the voices of my loved ones.


    "Take that proud name...... go. And please survive... tell him. Tell me about him... tell me about you... please..."


    She suddenly remembered.


    Who I will be...


    that the blood that flows within him is inherited from him who embodies the hope of men.


    A high emotion similar to thunder struck the bell.


    The clumping tremor of the fine body changed its type. Not frightened, but into a fighting spirit.


    She stands up quietly and looks at the men as prompted by the passion.


    In his eyes dwelt a blue, clear glow.


    "Back off...... impudent!


    Tension of the chest and the bell of voice. The voice was filled with the majesty that the blood muscles of the Empire''s wisdom deserved.


    ... incomparably serious force, such as the wisdom of the Empire in the main house...


    That''s how she tells. own, its proud name.


    "My name is Me Abel, Me Abel Luna Tiermoon. Be the wisdom of the Empire and heir to the blood of the Virgin, the proud Meer Luna Tiermoon!


    - Moment! The light burned Bell''s vision.


    A book held on his chest opened, and the letters written there rose with a golden glow.


    The letters unravel, become a golden thread, tangled in her body.


    "... ah? Huh? Huh?


    The bell stood up flashly, its body floating......, the next moment, it disappeared neglectfully with the light.


    ... take time and time flies.

 149 Episode One: The Graceful Spring Break of Empires Wisdom

    Meer Luna Tiermoon, the empire''s wisdom, spent an elegant spring break at St. Noel''s School.


    Gracefully and truly gracefully on her own bed in the women''s dorm...... it was gobbling.


    Gone as if to confirm a large bed......, to the point of whether or not it will fall critical and now gobble on the other side......


    Hold the pillow in your chest, it''s gobbly......


    Really graceful...... if you put it another way,


    "Uh, it''s Hima."


    He was self-depraved and had a barren time.


    It wasn''t supposed to be like this. Until school began, we were going to relax and defeat them within the Empire. Nonetheless, there were a few circumstances for her to be in St. Noel.


    Having made a safe return from the Kingdom of Lemno, Meer did not return straight to his country, but headed for St. Noel. And I never left until I was on winter break...


    That was... very bad.


    It was the Emperor in tears who welcomed Meer back to the Empire.


    "Oh, Meer, it''s Meer! My beloved daughter! What the hell were you doing without going back to the Empire!?


    The Emperor, who embraced Meer with all his heart when he returned, ordered Meer, who was unscrupulous, to be punished.


    Treat Meer''s pride with the utmost humiliation.


    Namely!


    "Call me Dad until the next winter comes. I will not tolerate anything else."


    It was a truly heartless visit.


    "Oh, no, that''s haha! Whoa, Father!


    "It''s my dad. Dad, otherwise I can''t get back to you!


    Staring at the emperor, who turned away from his face all the time, with his eyes like a ceramic doll without light, Meer rubbed his stomach.


    - Oh, something''s making my stomach ache.


    Besides, when I called him "Daddy," the emperor in a mood began to come to Meer every time something happened.


    ... Here''s the thing..., I couldn''t help it.


    It is a delicate old meer.


    By the way, Ludwig, Dion, Tiona and Anne were not to blame for the matter of the Kingdom of Lemno. Or rather, as one who defended the rampant Meer, so much so that His Majesty the Emperor received his immediate praise.


    If you don''t let that happen, even though you can''t help it because the four of you could have been executed..., it''s also a subtly dissatisfying mea to be punished just for yourself.


    That''s why Meer, having gone through a scattered winter break, dared not return to the Empire for spring break, but chose to remain in St. Noel.


    I hope so......


    "Uh, Hima, it''s too hippy. There''s no Chloe, and Abel..."


    There are currently no friends in school who play with Meer.


    Well, Rafina is normal...... but as for Meer, I don''t feel like playing friendly. You can go if you want, but I don''t want to ask you out.


    As a result, Meer went out to town on the island with Anne to eat sweets or sleep in a daze......, sometimes, I only had enough to do to ride horses.


    It was a tough, self-depraved life.


    "Dear Meer..."


    Returning to his room, Anne turned a dazed, heartfelt disappointment gaze against such a dazed Lord..........................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................


    Rather, that gaze is somewhere sweet.


    It was like, directed at my pretty sister, full of mercy.


    Recently, Anne noticed something.


    Meer......, I don''t really like studying.


    Anne was watching closely the other day when she helped study exams at the end of the school year, which was very difficult. Meer, who studied desperately as she teared eyes, ranked brilliantly in the top 20 of the school year. It''s a feat!


    By the way, Meer''s grade is¡­ less than eighty.


    Well, that would still be a feat. It''s unthinkable on the previous timeline, like getting into the top quarter.


    Anyway, it was just before the exam that I rushed to study, and the way I used up my powers there to dazzle me was kind of like my younger brothers, and I felt a little smiled.


    - Mia, you don''t like studying like these exams...


    And Anne''s respect didn''t waver because she found out about it. No, I''d rather...


    - Young enough to be no different from our brothers..., you have a heavy responsibility on that little shoulder...


    With that in mind, my chest got hot.


    Knowing that the wisdom of my beloved Lord (or Lord) was not born, but cultivated by effort¡­. And knowing I''m counting on you from such a lord...


    Something came up. So!


    - I need your full support.


    It is Anne who has set such a goal for the New Year, secretly.


    - Loosen where you loosen it, and do so when you get it right. If you know what I mean, I''ll think about it and lighten up your burden.


    Totally, he is Anne, who has come to assume Meer''s role as secretary.


    That''s why during the holidays until school started, Anne was trying to at least get me to relax... but there were circumstances so far that I couldn''t even say so.


    "Mia."


    As I walked over to the back of the bed, Meer looked up with her pompous eyes.


    "Oh, Anne, you''ve come to the right place. You can sit there and babysit..."


    "Unfortunately, please refrain from taking a nap today. Lafina invites you to tea this afternoon."


    "Oh, Rafina? But even yesterday if it was a tea party..."


    "I hear His Highness Abel is arriving here today, so come with me."


    "Well!


    As soon as I got there, Meer let the grin shine.


    "I was wondering if it would be more later, but if you knew I had stayed in school, would you have speeded up my plans?


    When she wakes herself up on the bed, she says it out in a crisp voice.


    "Anne, pick a dress. I''m in a hurry!


    It was a Rin attitude, worthy of the Empire''s wisdom.


    What I wore from the neck to the bottom was a sneezy wrinkled bedding.

 150 Episode Two: Hot Cum! Princess Meer!

    Upon getting out of bed, Meer began to act quickly.


    First of all, it goes without saying that she was on her way...... it was a bath.


    "I knew it would be great to take a bath anytime!


    By the way......, bath lover Meer wakes up in the morning and takes the bath first.


    To improve blood circulation, getting hot water as soon as you wake up in the morning is something St. Noel also recommends, but in Meer''s case, it''s a different taste.


    "Oh, something''s making my body pound... I''m getting a little sleepy"


    and so on, and they go straight back to bed.


    I would say the extreme of self-depravity......


    Well, let''s just say that...


    Although it was just a quick eye bath, Meer regained her normal skin gloss and hair radiance.


    Additionally, dressed in a new washed-up dress and full of stylishness, Meer headed to Rafina''s room.


    "Oh, you''re here, Mr. Meer"


    "Good mood, Lafina. Thank you for inviting me to the Tea Party."


    Pinch the soot of the skirt, gracefully thank you, then step into the room. and


    "Hey, Meer, it''s been a while."


    "Well! Abel, were you here already?


    "I was just following you. Nevertheless..., Meer, you''re always beautiful today"


    That said, Abel had a refreshing grin.


    Meer saw it......, dyed her cheeks red in an instant.


    "Ma, well! Well! Abel, you''ve got a lot better mouth. You shouldn''t tell a lot of girls about that. They''ll think you''re a light man!


    While awaking, saying so, Abel looked at how hurt she was.


    "It''s out of my mind that they think I''m telling anyone. I just said that because I really thought so."


    Because that''s what I''m saying......, Meer leaks a breath out of her mouth that doesn''t sound so loud.


    - So, what, after all, Abel, is it a little natural? And all of a sudden, that, in public!


    And so on, I heard a little cough in Meer''s ear playing in love.


    "Uh, Her Royal Highness Princess Meer......, would you please not make my Lord too whiny?


    "Oh! Mr. Keithwood, did you need one too? Besides, oh... Scion. Till you?"


    Sion, who slowly dropped his shoulder at such a Meer reaction, told Keithwood.


    "... Keithwood, I''ve never wanted to be hot on a woman, etc. In other words, I thought it would be annoying to hear from you... But, I don''t know, was I, like, pretty blessed?


    Theon was so grumpy. Being inspired by guilt, Meer hastily puts in a follow up.


    "Oh, I''m just kidding. Zion, don''t take it seriously. I missed you, too. You look better than anything."


    All the while, at the next moment, Theon raised his face and said it often with his face.


    "What, I don''t care. This is a joke, too."


    "Become!"


    "And I missed you too. Meer. You look fine too and most importantly...... but"


    did it, and Sion continued with a grin.


    "Meer, you''re as kind as ever."


    "Become!!


    Meer''s face is dyed red again.


    It''s called "Hot Cock"!


    - Oh, shit, this guy! That you haven''t got a worse personality than before!? You still have it in your roots that I kicked you!?


    Meer tried to say back, at that moment, Pong, and her hand was placed on Meer''s shoulder.


    Looking back, there, Abel stood looking strange.


    "What are you talking about, Prince Zion? Isn''t that the good part about Meer?"


    "Ha...?


    To Abel''s sweet words again, Meer lost her voice again.


    Its cheeks are even more red, and its mouth, ho ho ho ho, leaks my breath!


    It''s called "hot cum"!


    ... There are no such words.


    And well, Meer, who was drunk in such a sweet romantic space (love comedy time), was completely alarmed.


    The bloodstained day book disappeared, freed from the fear of the headstand¡­, and Meer''s sense of perceived danger, which also escaped safely from the dangerous zone, the Kingdom of Lemno, was now completely asleep.


    Nothing, it wasn''t just the Meer body that was in a hibernating bear.


    But... soon after, it awakens.


    "Excuse me. What, Meer?


    Who came into the room even later, it was Tiona Rudolfon and her squire, Riola Roulou.


    "Well, you guys were invited, too. Mr. Tiona, Cyril, how are you?


    "Ah, yes. Meer, I look forward to your school and encourage you to study."


    "Yes, that''s more than anything... oh?


    On the pretend......, chill runs on Meer''s spine.


    - What the hell..., this face-to-face thing, it''s a little hooked.


    Theon and Abel, and Tiona...... That''s all those who accompanied Meer when he boarded the kingdom of Remno... What a disturbing face-to-face......


    But I didn''t have time to run.


    "Looks like you did. So let''s get this tea party started."


    Rafina whispers.


    At that moment, Meer felt herself sucked into a new vortex of danger.

 151 Episode Three: Chaos Snakes, Jam and Tea

    "Oh Rafina, this cookie is so delicious!


    A sip of tea candy cookies cheered Meer.


    As long as you have sweet treats, the good thing about Meer is that you can throw them at the other side, such as an ominous hunch.


    ... Is it a good place?


    "Yes, I wish you liked it."


    Rafina sounded happy, bread, and hands.


    Nico and I laughed in a good mood, and then, Rafina started talking.


    "By the way, I left it with Meer, she''s that gem...... as Meer suggested, every day, I gave you a sermon"


    - Oh, well, that''s... Poor thing, yes.


    Meer took a sip of tea as she nibbled.


    I remembered Gem''s hateful face as I admired the fragrance of the fragrant flowers.


    - It feels good. Oh, I feel so refreshed. I had a bad feeling about it.


    Rafina nodded small when she saw Meer smiling soberly and frantically.


    "After all, Mr. Meer knew. About what''s behind him..."


    - To? What''s behind it...?


    On behalf of Meer, who tilted his neck properly, Zion opened his mouth.


    "What does that mean? Lafina, they are spies of my Sankland..."


    "Yes, the wind raven... no, it could have been the white raven. Sankland''s proud expert in intelligence warfare."


    Rafina said with a bright grin.


    "Most of them were good, innocent spies who swore allegiance to their country."


    "... good and innocent..."


    Everyone on the spot complains of an assessment that roughly no spy deserves.


    Nevertheless, Rafina continued in a mild tone.


    "But that guy named Gem... he was the only one who wasn''t. Everyone else had no resistance to listening to me or reading the Bible, but he was the only one who showed strong rejection."


    "Rejected......, is it?


    Meer tilted her neck with a suspicious face.


    Focusing on the Principality of Velga, the country around here forms a single religious area by the "Central Orthodox Church".


    It was the Divine Scripture (bible) held by Velga that laid the foundations of thought and morality, whatever the individual differences, and its values were widely rooted in the people living in the land.


    Thus, even if Rafina''s sermon can be "boring to hear," it doesn''t often show a strong sense of rejection.


    Especially since spies who are required to be realists may not have that faith in the first place. It should be something you just need to listen to, such as the moral stories your little girl does.


    Nonetheless,


    "No, it was more of a panic than a rejection¡­"


    If you have faith, just listen to Rafina.


    If you have no faith, you can listen, or at least pretend to be indifferent.


    If you couldn''t even do that, it would be¡­ the bearer of faith in the opposite direction. i.e.¡­¡­.


    "No way, demon possession...?


    Tiona crushed it like it was horrible.


    Rafina, who heard that......, blinked her pussy and eyes, as if she had been poked at the impression.


    "Oh, yeah. I''m sure there are some of those things."


    Being hostile to God, Evil God. It is called satanic possession that possesses the lower devil who serves it and does evil.


    In the Principality of Velga there are those who respond to it; those who are called Demon Fathers (Exorcists) ¡­.


    "I just don''t behave like a demon possessor as far as I know. Act like a beast, just ramble. I don''t do anything to form an inmate party and plot intellectually. So the gem is probably something else."


    "Something else, or... From what I''ve just heard, thank you, Rafina, for sounding like you know who you are."


    Abel said, with a serious face. I guess I can''t be more indifferent to who the killer is than being a party.


    By the way, Meer, a party on the previous timeline, is in a good mood for discovering jams to put in tea.


    It is Meer who is more interested in jams than Gem...... nothing daisy.


    - Oh, still. I thought this tea, wild strawberry jam would fit, but it was exquisite.


    Such a meer. Serious meetings continued.


    "Yes, as Prince Abel said, what I''m thinking is a more realistic threat"


    "When you say...?


    Rafina puts her mouth on the tea with a graceful motion to put it between once and then tells her quietly.


    "To my Duchy of Velga, to the Central Orthodox Church, a group of devastators, a secret society that leaps behind history, named" Serpent of Chaos ""


    When the name was given, there was a rare and disgusting colour on the face of the Virgin Rafina.


    "Chaotic Snake...... Never heard of it, but is it the so-called cult?


    Shion asks, whispering an eyebrow.


    Evil worship, devil worship.


    A cult that is repelled by people and disappears like a bubble, even if it is created in many places in this land.


    Is that a kind of thing? To the inquiry, but Rafina''s reply was badly toothed.


    "Perhaps...... Unfortunately, however, we do not know the detailed doctrine or anything else. Instead, there are only two things you know about them. One is to dislike our divine scriptures. From there, counting backwards, a reasoning can be established as to whether they are those who serve the evil gods..."


    Rafina cut the words once and looked around at everyone''s face on the spot before......


    "The other is that we are trying to thoroughly destroy the order created by man. I rather think this is a more realistic threat."


    I told him in a harsh tone.


    "The breakdown of order......?


    "You''re of all order. The country, the law, the culture, the discipline... not even the daily serenity."


    That, if you put it in an extreme way,


    "The enemies of the world, no, you are like the enemies of man... that such dangerous people have been left alone?


    With a suspicious face, Abel inquired.


    "That''s not true. But they''re everywhere. Sometimes nobles, sometimes merchants, sometimes peasants, sometimes civilians. End of story, even the commander of the Evil Crusade."


    Rafina shook her head with a haunting sigh, haha.


    "They are skilfully entering our society, into the country. Maybe it''s something similar to a spy. I didn''t think you were really spying..."


    Everywhere, I don''t know who it is. Therefore, it is very difficult to deal with.


    "Normal cults gather their followers to live in temples and such. Sometimes they form a detachment party to challenge the battle, so there will be damage to villages, etc., but crusades are easy...? Sure, not knowing where you are is a pain in the ass... Oh, I see...... So you''re saying you spoke to us. Because if you are already hostile to a snake, you can say that it is definitely white..."


    "Quick and helpful, Prince Zion."


    Rafina nodded contentedly at that Scion crush. Then she looked at Meer.


    In the wake of that gaze, Meer felt......, a daze and cold sweat flowing down her back.


    - Oh? This, maybe, is a bad array if you ask...


    Meer''s little man''s sense of smell sensed it sensitively.


    ... No, I was just losing that late.


    At the time I was invited to this tea party, or, yes, at the time of the Lemno Kingdom case, when I made a suggestion to push Gem to Rafina..., Meer was already involved.


    - I mean, why are you even calling me here? You know, I was just trying to make an ex post report on Gem... Oh, yeah. I''m sure I just told you because it''s really necessary to talk about Gem..., nothing to do with me, is it possible?


    With a glimmer of hope, I look back at Rafina... Rafina grinned, smiling at Meer.


    "Yeah, as Meer imagined...... Rafina Orca Verga hereby requests: Setting up a system of cooperation against snakes of chaos and participating!

 152 Episode Four: Wishes for the Book.

    - Oh, this is a terrible one...


    Meer''s survey tells me she''s finally starting to work.


    This is so dangerous that it is not the ratio of the recent attempted revolution disturbances¡­.


    - Hi-hi, hi-hi..., became, managed to say no...


    It starts to think of it as something like that, but it''s a later festival.


    "As I said earlier, snakes are everywhere. So now I can only speak to you."


    "Hmm? But if you''re going to react to the divine scriptures, why don''t you just broil them out?


    Turn to the neck tilting abel with Zion''s difficult face.


    "No, it won''t be worth it. Prince Abel, you just have to remember about the white raven. The centrepiece of the disturbance was indeed Gem, but it was the other personnel who actually moved"


    "Right...... Are the enemies the members of the secret society, the serpents of chaos and those manipulated by them..."


    "Exactly. And they are never foolish, very cunning. So it never comes out in the kind of place where the borough comes out. Never come out in a place where the Divine Scriptures can be read, and if necessary, send in their own breathtaking"


    "So it was a miracle, in a way, to capture that gem..."


    Look at Meer in the way Abel was impressed.


    "Yeah, really. Besides, even in this situation, I can put my full trust in this alone and speak up. Instead, I should say this was a shame."


    Rafina also looked at Meer again, with a gentle grin.


    "That and this, all thanks to Mr. Meer. That''s my friend."


    "Oh, uh, and, naturally! Me and Rafina are friends."


    "Right...... If Meer is going to cooperate, there''s no way I''m not going to participate. Our country is directly damaged, and we are happy to work with you."


    Powerful, Abel nods.


    - Huh? Did I tell you? Like cooperating? Oh? Don''t say a word about that...


    "Me too. It''s not a very unattended issue, and it''s not like we were getting mixed up in spying for our country. I don''t know who I can trust, but at least I want to share information with people I trust."


    "Um, me, I don''t know what I can do, but I''ll work with you, too"


    Following Scion, Tiona also raises her name.


    And Meer...,


    - Oh, the sweetness of this cookie..., it soothes my heart. As much as I''m about to cry, it''s delicious.


    I was moving to reality escape.


    - I can''t believe this is such a delicious treat, maybe this is a dream? Oh, yes! I''m sure when I wake up in the morning, oh, I could have had some more delicious treats, like I regret sleeping twice...... Look, the moment I reached for that delicious looking cake, I woke up...


    In the end......, even after eating all the treats at the table, Meer never woke up.


    And then Anne scolded me a little bit because I was so full that I couldn''t eat dinner.


    The next evening......


    "... oh, I knew it wasn''t a dream..."


    Meer finally gave up on what happened yesterday and accepted...... that''s how it moved.


    Anyway, even if it looks like this, Meer is the fierce one who overturned the fate of the headstand and won the survival route.


    It may not look that way... but I know exactly how things can get worse without any help while I spend some time in a daze... Not at all, it won''t look that way...


    Nevertheless, Meer is basically a pain in the ass. If you can cheat and make it easier, I want to.


    Because it''s such a meer......,


    "I need some guidance. Something like the journal of that day, like successfully surviving the danger ahead..."


    I stick around and think about that.


    Unfortunately, however, the books of that day remain disappeared.


    Besides, reading a diary that spells out the days to your truncator is, after all, not something I really want to do.


    "Well, if you say so... something similar has happened lately..."


    To the lid, Meer remembers.


    Speaking of which, oh, it''s like that day book, and I''ve been thinking about it very recently...


    "That one, for sure... Huh! That''s right... Um, history books. Maybe it says something over there!


    The future description of that history book......, after that, no matter how much I reviewed it, the description never came back...... but maybe now it''s back to life.


    Good hurried, and Meer, out of bed, turned her foot toward the library alone.


    The library at St. Noel''s School is located in a common building that serves as a link between the men''s and women''s dormitories.


    Although the book stands guard staff at the entrance for valuables, it is not only allowed to students, but also to employees, if only read it.


    For that reason, it''s usually quite crowded with people...... but now it''s still off, or only Meer was indoors.


    It was very, very convenient to do the search...


    "Oh, I knew it wouldn''t be that easy..."


    Although the history books themselves were quickly found, no matter where the key statements looked.


    "Oh, but... I wonder if that statement itself said something like an excerpt from somewhere. Yes, indeed..., an excerpt from the Empress Meer Herald or something like that could have been written... the Empress Meer Herald..."


    Mumbling that title, Meer... looked very nasty.


    ... I''d like you to give it a try, but imagine a book with the word ''Herald'' following your name. Wouldn''t that be quite destructive?


    "... I read it by accident, but at the end of the day, it''s a title that''s going to shatter my heart."


    Even so crushing, for once, it was Meer I would look for..., but it also ends up empty.


    I couldn''t find a book with a strange title that would be "Heralded to Empress Meer" on the bookshelf.


    "... Well, that''s right. I didn''t expect that."


    Though I think so, it is Meer who gets discouraged not least.


    "Oh, I don''t care if it''s not as good as the book that day, but I don''t know if there''s anything... Here''s what''s going to guide my actions¡­ what''s going to guide me¡­ what''s not coming down¡­?


    Wouldn''t money come down from the sky? It is Meer who crushes the barren things about.


    Ha a much sadder sigh and Meer stood up to go home, that was exactly the moment!


    Meer''s vision was suddenly filled with a golden glow.


    "Uh-huh!?


    Meer slips out of her hips screaming that she''s going to be pissed off when she raises it in the library.


    "Become, what the hell!? What the hell!?


    Squeeze back the floor, Meer, away from the light. After retreating to some point, I turn my eyes to the suspicious light again.


    The light gradually became weaker. But... is it an illusion of the eye...?


    I felt that Meer saw something like a shadow in that light.


    "Oh, that... is, what?


    and... So Meer suddenly noticed.


    That Meer is the only one in the big library!


    Now the place where Meer is is is behind a large library. To the staff at the entrance, it''s pretty far away.


    And exquisitely dim. The scene and it''s quiet and the whole air seems to be starving......


    I mean, just to be brief, it''s a little bit of a creepy place.


    Meer doesn''t believe in anything like haunts or ghosts.


    "Oh, ho, no. No, I''m not a child, so, no, there''s no such thing. Hi-hi, hi-hi, the first, haunted or something? Bubba, this is ridiculous. Bad fairies who take their teeth, demons who move on to people. Oh, no, there shouldn''t be. No, no, no!


    Yes, after all, Meer''s contents are adult women over twenty.


    You can''t believe in ghosts or haunted things like that.


    Anyway, Meer is an adult......


    No, no, no!


    In the light that was disappearing, something like a shadow, suddenly, approached Meer!


    I saw Meer approaching like crawling... Huh!


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­!


    I ran away with my mouth pounding.


    Anne, Anne! And although I try to ask for help, I was too scared to speak up.


    Without even swinging his side, Meer, who had left the library room, returned to his room at full speed and jumped into the bed.


    ... and then when Anne can make Meer cry in her room...


    "My lord Meer, it''s okay now. There''s no such thing as ghosts. I''m sure he just had a scary dream..."


    It is a secret in Meer''s honor that she was stroked in the head to give up her little child.

 153 Episode Five: Princess Meer, in excellent condition!

    Now..., as Meer was healing the heartbreak she had received in the library, the season came round and round.


    It''s the new semester, and Meer''s a safe sophomore.


    I''ll be fourteen this winter.


    "There''s no way I''ll ever be able to sleep on my own, frightened by the nasty haunts!


    After making himself a great proclamation, such as this, Meer advanced from Anne''s bed, which she had been taking care of all spring break, to her own.


    ... No, it''s not a simple reason that the new semester has begun and my friends, including Chloe, are back, because my fear faded a little, etc. Let me write you a word in Meer''s honor.


    That''s how Meer''s new semester began so much so that he reunited with Chloe and the others.


    "So who can decipher this crest...... how about it? Your Highness Meer."


    A large white slab (whiteboard) was mounted in front of the classroom, where Meer rose refreshed when she looked up at the crest painted with a special red sap (paint).


    "Huh, that''s easy!


    Meer gently walks in front of the crest as she gathers her gaze all over the classroom.


    Currently, Meer and his class offered classes in ''crematology''.


    Crest science, as its name suggests, is a class that interprets the meaning engraved in the crest.


    Especially in the case of aristocratic children, deciphering their blood muscles and family ties from their family crest can be considered an essential skill.


    "Hmm..."


    Meer stands in front of the painted crest, stares, and reads its meaning.


    There is a law to drawing a crest.


    If one aristocratic man and a aristocratic woman were to marry, they would basically inherit a new family crest, like a half-by-half combination of family crests.


    For example, if Meer and Abel were married, they would combine the crest of Tiermoon, the "Three Sundays Moon", with the crest of the Lemno royal family, the "Wolf of War".


    In other words, if we know the crest that passes on to each noble house, we can know the connection between the other''s houses.


    ... By the way, the analogy is only an ¡±analogy¡±.


    Nothing. When Meer''s free, graffiti a little bit in her own mirror.


    "Oh, when you marry Prince Abel, you get this crest... Wolf barking at the moon, it fits perfectly!


    And so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and It is a great misunderstanding, an unsuspecting thing.


    By the way, on the previous time axis, the Sun, the crest of Sunkland, combined with the moon of Tiermoon,


    "Oh, with Prince Zion... hereinafter abbreviated"


    And so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so forth and so on and so forth and so on and so forth and so on and so on and so forth and so on and so forth and so on and so forth and so on and so on and so forth and so on and so on and so It''s a malicious scandal (fake news) against Meer!


    "Hmm, on the right side of this family crest is the Earl of Garrant, on the bottom left is the Gateway nobleman Marquis Wesley of Sunkland, and on the top right..."


    To Meer''s answer, the old female teacher nodded satisfactorily.


    "Correct. That''s His Highness Meer. Well reviewed."


    To the praise of the always harsh teacher''s letting go, Meer puts her chest up and shows her full Doya face.


    "Huh, it would be easy for me to do this."


    In the new semester, Meer was showing a smooth slip... unexpectedly though.


    That and this, everything was in Anne''s hands.


    That day, Meer, deeply heartbroken in the library, could no longer sleep alone.


    I wish I had tried to get Anne to sleep with me...... but still hard to sleep Meer.


    Anne, who saw it, suggested the sum.


    "Mia, if you can''t sleep because of this, why don''t you do a freshman class review?


    That''s how Anne told Meer every piece of knowledge she learned in class instead of babysitting songs.


    It was Anne''s idea to reduce Meer''s burden, which she was struggling with in the test, a little bit, but this worked out just fine.


    As soon as Anne started talking, Meer fell asleep with Colo. Anytime, when Anne noticed, Su-su, she was resting feeling comfortable.


    But strangely enough, Meer remembered exactly what she was hearing while she was asleep.


    It is the moment when the Anne-style Sleep Learning Method was born!


    That''s why Meer was now a body capable of acting as the Empire''s wisdom deserved.


    It is truly a miracle!


    Feeling the admirable gaze of her classmates, Meer grins in a flamboyant manner.


    - Oh, it feels so good. Again, here''s what I have to do.


    I''m totally on track......


    But, well, naturally... life doesn''t work that well...


    Sole, vividly resuscitating Meer''s heart wound, came at lunchtime on his lunch break.


    That day, Meer was having lunch in the courtyard with the girls around her.


    I had a sandwich made in the dining room and I felt totally picnic. The sunny sky is blue, the spring sun is pokapoka and what a comfort.


    - Oh, it''s a great picnic day. Besides, this sandwich of salted meat is fantastic. You''re going to eat too much.


    And so on, Meer was in a good mood for a sandwich...


    Fun time for a cheer didn''t last that long.


    After half the lunch break, Dora, one of Meer''s neighbors, the maid of the Earl of Gleich, opened her mouth.


    "Speaking of which, Mia, have you heard?


    Meer, who was obsessed with eating sandwiches,


    "Hmm? What are you talking about?


    I didn''t realize Dora''s brewing, dangerous atmosphere.


    "... anything, out, like"


    To Dora hissing her voice, Meer tilted her neck.


    "Out, what? What the hell is that?


    As if trying to attract Meer''s interest, Dora accumulated plenty before


    "Ghost..."


    I said it in a horrible voice.


    "Huh?


    Pocahontas, regardless of Meer opening her mouth, Dora spoke out.

 154 Episode Six: Chloe, Tiona and Meer Style Trilogy

    "Yuyu, ghost, is...?


    Nodding heavily at Meer asking, Dora began to talk.


    "My friend actually saw it, but when I was walking in the girls'' dorm at night, he said he saw it..."


    So cut the words and stare at Meer for the upper hand......,


    "Give me the ghost of a girl dressed in a worn out outfit!


    - Damn, that''s not gonna be such a waste!


    While screaming inside, Meer never broke the smile that floated.


    If you pay attention, you will notice that its cheeks are subtly strong...... Fortunately, there was not a very good observer eye on this occasion.


    "Rumor has it that both the ghost of a female student who lost her love and lost her life herself, and the ghost of a child of a townsman who drowned in a lake..."


    "Well, I''m scared! Mia, are you still with ghosts?


    Girls around you who are scared to say it. Speaking to one of them, Meer,


    "That''s right. Hey, it might be fun to talk to you..."


    I smiled plenty of room and shook my head.


    "Unfortunately, I''m not a child enough to be scared."


    Then, with an elegant trick, I put a sandwich in my mouth a little bit.


    "Now if you''ll excuse me, I''m ready for my next class, so I''ll go first."


    Meer lifted up her skirt and followed her in the courtyard.


    Upon entering the school building, Meer went for a small run.


    Up the stairs, it was at full speed. I flipped my skirt lightly and as a nobleman''s child, it may be a slight run......, but it''s this one meer I know.


    A step down the stairs and up the stairs was a classroom ahead.


    "Chloe, Chloe!


    Run your gaze around in or out. All the while, the person I was looking for saw Meer with a slightly surprised face.


    "Is that it, Mia? What''s wrong with you?


    Apparently, Chloe was preparing for the next class in the classroom. By its side, you enjoyed the bickering together, and the look of Tiona.


    By the way, these are the two people I know via Meer, but they talk to each other unexpectedly.


    For Tiona, who also farms with the help of her parents, Chloe''s knowledge of the plants, which is also deeply built, was very useful?


    I was just thrilled with that story now...... I couldn''t afford to read the air like that to Meer.


    aperture best, Meer asks.


    "Chloe, I ask you something unexpected... is there really a ghost?


    Basically, Meer doesn''t believe in ghosts or anything.


    I can''t believe I believe such a thing. I think it''s childish.


    Though I think... it is the little, timid girl named Meer who still gets scared.


    That''s why there are times when you want someone to deny and vouch for you.


    Well, I saw it the other day, there''s something about me.


    Events in the library in Meer are handled as just a mistake, but still the current Meer is in na?ve maiden mode.


    If there are no ghosts, I really want someone to vouch for me.


    In this case, not everyone is fine.


    Anne and others will deny and reassure you, but that could be what you''re saying to reassure Meer.


    Or, you can''t even ask Abel or Zion. While Abel laughed "I''m scared," I didn''t even think for a second that it was thoughtfully sweet...


    - Oh, my God, I can''t do that!


    Weird pride gets in the way. Naturally, it is out of the question that Theon treats me like a child and makes me laugh.


    Also, Rafina and others may indeed be experts in that hand...... but there''s something that scares me that much.


    "Oh? Don''t you know? There are ghosts. See, behind Mr. Meer too..."


    Nah, if you say so, you risk an irreparable wound to Meer''s heart.


    When I thought about it, it was Chloe who seemed to deny me the most, and yet, who seemed to have credibility in the word.


    If Chloe reads the book better than herself and others, she must calmly, intellectually deny it... that''s what I trusted and asked Meer...


    Chloe... didn''t laugh.


    He snorted softly and seemed to be thinking about something. The light reflected on my glasses and I couldn''t see my eyes..., and that face just feels a little creepy.


    "Um, Mia, I don''t know anything about ghosts..."


    It was Tiona who opened her mouth in exchange.


    "But I know the devil possesses because he often goes out into the realm"


    Generally, demonic possession is said to be easier to get out of rural than urban areas.


    Tiona''s Rudolphin neighborhood, Tuborhood, is far from the capital. Naturally, I may have had many opportunities to deal with those things...


    "What does it have to do with demonic possession and ghosts?


    Tiona said an unexpected thing to Meer, who leans her neck.


    "No, if there''s an invisible monster like a demon, it wouldn''t be weird to be a ghost..."


    Tiona''s words were completely blind spotted... and yet enough to frighten Meer up.


    Because Meer also has experience of being caught up in an incredible phenomenon.


    Time reincarnation, Meer had a simple belief that there could be no such miracle but God.


    "I am a special being, graced by a great God..."


    Sometimes... and so on and so on... but that''s anyway.


    If God exists, then naturally, even other things written in the Divine Scriptures (bibles) are likely to exist. That is, the evil god who is the enemy of God¡­, and the devil¡­.


    It''s not strange that horrible monsters exist.


    If so, maybe it''s not weird to be a ghost...


    It is the completion of the Meer-style three-stage argument.


    - So, why are you saying things that scare me?!? After all, I hate this girl!


    Meer staring at Tiona. Like chasing Meer like that,


    "Dear Meer, actually, I have a book like this..."


    To a quiet voice, Meer looked back and almost screamed unexpectedly.


    Chloe... has offered Meer a book with some kind of creepy skeleton painting.


    "Hino? Oh, hey, what, is that a book?


    "Ugh, this is it, what a collection of monster drawings passed down to the eastern island countries, and a collection of scarier monster paintings."


    That''s how Chloe opened the book.


    What I saw there were long nanicas when my neck did it, nanicas with three eyeballs, nanicas drinking humans round and everything else......


    "Ugh, um..."


    That was it...... Kura, slowly Meer''s body leaned.


    "Ahhh! Mi, Mia, what''s wrong with you!?


    Tiona hugs him in a hurry. All the while, Meer looked bright blue and shook her head small.


    "So, it''s okay, it''s okay. Hey, hey, I''m just dizzy...... It will be soon."


    "Oh, my God. Now you''re calling for Anne."


    That''s how Meer, feeling completely ill, decided to take the afternoon off class that afternoon and take a long nap in the room.


    It was at dinner that I recovered.


    Because I missed the tea time guy, and I ate a lot and drank it until I felt comfortable...


    That was Meer, who never thought it would create further tragedy.

 155 Episode Seven: Struggle! To protect the pride of the Empire!

    It was about that night.


    Midnight...... Meer woke up to the pretend and shook her spine uncomfortably attacking her own body.


    uncomfortable, yes, it is......


    - Ugh, uhh... And I want to go to the bathroom, is...


    The fact that the daytime sandwich was salty and, as a result, the fact that I drank Gabgab water at dinner was a vendetta.


    It was Meer, who punched her back and forth, closing her eyes all the while trying to fall asleep...


    - Ko, if you sleep like this, I have a feeling you''re going to be in a lot of trouble in another way...


    I couldn''t stand it, I got up.


    Through the dark room, relying on a hint of moonlight, Meer walks over to Anne''s bed.


    I was going to ask you to follow me to the bathroom......, but I think of Anne, who sleeps comfortably.


    - You made Anne sleep deprived all the time during spring break because of me...


    During the holidays, Anne told me stories all the time until Meer, frightened by the shadows she saw in the library, fell asleep. I let him hang out pretty late because he just can''t sleep with a babysitter song.


    Is it something you can easily wake up to if that was Anne''s burden...


    Meer gets lost unexpectedly.


    - If Anne gets sick, it''s tough.


    Kind to the subordinate minister, he is Meer like the Virgin.


    - Shit, sleeping alone in this room, that''s impossible!


    ............... I was just being my first.


    Incidentally, for the record, the time of lights out at St. Noel''s School is the hour of the moon (Koko) at nine bells (9 p.m.).


    But Meer, a healthy child, goes into bed one minute (an hour) faster than the lights out time. And he said, "I can''t sleep!" The rush is more or less after one minute (an hour) of bells after entering the bed, that is, about the same amount of time as the lights go out.


    Then I finally fall asleep after being haunted by scary imaginations about half an hour (thirty minutes).


    In other words, when Meer cannot sleep at all, it is calculated that she is falling asleep half an hour (thirty minutes) late from the lights out time. Sleeping enough......


    In addition, since Anne started reading out her review of her babysitting substitute class, she began to fall asleep with a few breaths after entering bed.


    Anne then wakes up the next morning at five bells (5: 00 a.m.), one minute (an hour) of the bell, and then goes on to sleep.


    At bedtime, she is asleep for roughly nine minutes (nine hours).


    I can''t tell you all about it...... Perhaps if Anne were to break her body, it would be due to a cause other than lack of sleep...... I don''t even think of it as dewy as that, Meer.


    "Ugh, I don''t have a choice..."


    Meer changed to an indoor shoe (slipper) and left the room behind.


    The hallway in the dorm is sinking into total darkness...... never happened.


    The firefly twigs that live on the walls, thanks to their blurry lights, are able to walk without lamps.


    Usually, it''s supposed to be a fantastic sight as if I''d gotten lost in the world in my dreams... but it just seemed creepy to Meer right now.


    From the little darkness left in the hallway, a horrible nanica is about to glimpse on her face, like it was painted in Chloe''s book...


    "Ya, I figured I''d put up with it...... That''s right, we''ll figure it out by morning..."


    The wind blowing up Meer''s spine on her heel strokes up.


    The wind was cold in the spring, and Meer shook her body for the first time. At the same time, I noticed.


    Already, I find myself in a nasty situation¡­


    - Oh, oh, if you don''t get so brave here and go wash your hands, I..., you''re going to have another heart wound altogether.


    Imagine Anne drying her stained sheets... Meer trembled.


    - Hey, now is the time to be brave, Meer Luna Tiermoon! I am the Imperial Empress, the one who stands for Tia Moon. My shame is not to fight when the shame of the Empire, the pride of the Empire, is about to be trampled, when will I fight!?


    Like a lonely knight going to the battlefield, Mia stepped out into the hallway, solidifying her readiness to be sad.


    The toilet, the destination, was, unfortunately, quite far from Meer''s room.


    The consideration of not being able to get Meer''s room near the toilet, the princess of the Great Empire, worked...... it was an annoying story for Meer now.


    "Ugh... Ugh... It''s far away...... How come it''s so far away? Besides, it''s dark...... HI!


    Scared by the darkness, frightened by the sound of the wind......, reduced his life by only a few weeks, Meer finally reached the bathroom.


    After a long time...


    "Phew..."


    Meer, coming out of the bathroom, sighed softly in her face.


    "I knew you were right to be brave. Now I feel comfortable sleeping..."


    As I twitched, I did my gaze forward... and my fear came up on the pretend.


    "... from now on, you''re going back. So, but I''m just going home, and you should be fine if you just go..."


    That''s what I said to encourage myself, and Meer started walking.

 156 Episode Eight: Meers New Years Eve Monster Night

    As soon as she started walking, Meer felt thirsty.


    "... there must have been a water drain in the room..."


    There must have always been something Anne had prepared for me before I went to bed...... but once I went to bed, it is Meer who never wakes up in the night first.


    I have never had the experience of waking up in the middle of the night and drinking water. Therefore, I was not so sure that the contents of the water drain that I had on my desk were prepared during the night or what Anne had drawn for me first thing in the morning.


    In fact, it is Anne who draws it before she goes to bed, and when she wakes up in the morning, she draws it back. I am loyal.


    Anyway......,


    "... Oh, if I hadn''t gone back to my room, I''d feel thirsty and unable to sleep..."


    Once you are concerned, it is a worrying mea that cannot be stopped. I drank it when I drank it and I think I''m going to want to go to the bathroom again but now I wanted water anyway.


    - We''re not that far from here to the dining room. For once, rather than going back to the room......


    Spring water is drawn in the dining room so that you can drink it at any time. Overall, the water-related facilities were in place, even if only the Principality of Velga, which is just rich in water, had to be pulled into each room.


    Could it have made Meer more distracted to be able to come without anything to the bathroom?


    Meer turned her foot straight to the dining room.


    ¡­¡­ as if, to someone, to be lured.


    When I came to the entrance to the dining room......,


    "Oh? I don''t know..."


    The sound Meer''s ears caught, it''s, like, sniffing... with sound. To say more, it''s like a girl is crying......


    Moments, I hear stories in the daytime back in Meer''s brain come back to life.


    There''s a story about the ghost of a female student who lost her life herself...!


    "No way, it can''t be, it can''t be..."


    I should have turned my heel back and escaped.


    But Meer, she stuck with me.


    The one with the sound...


    "Hih!"


    Unexpectedly, Meer hardens breathlessly.


    It was one girl there. In years, maybe a little younger than Meer or something like that.


    Bossy stretched hair, worn out cut clothes and thin dirty skin were outfits like slum-dwellers, unworthy of St. Noel students.


    But......, what caught Meer''s eye more than that, it was the red color that dyed up the girl''s body.


    The lights that illuminate the dining room are never strong. Nonetheless, the red, burned in Meer''s eyes.


    Red liquid dripping from head to upper body......, it''s like...!


    "Hi-no!


    Meer was going to scream.


    But all that came out of my mouth was a faint, fine scream.


    - So, what is it?!? That, uh, bloody schoolgirl ghost!? Oh, no!


    Thus, as she rolled out of the dining room, Meer ran out for her own room.


    Indoor shoes (slippers) fly somewhere, but there''s no room for that.


    Barefoot and hallway floor, trying to run with all his might...... but his body didn''t quite move forward as if he were in a world of nightmares.


    And I wanted to think it was my fault...


    - Hi-no-no! Something''s chasing us.


    The footsteps that I did, I did, followed Meer. That foothold is surely faster than Meer''s.


    Meer escaped into her chambers, weeping over the gradual approaching footsteps.


    "Anne! Anne!"


    Jumps into Anne''s bed as she screams weakly. But for some reason, there was no one in bed.


    "Anne, duh, what are you doing! Why aren''t you here?


    At that time, there''s too much nasty imagination behind Meer''s brain on the pretend.


    It''s like I''m gone in this world except for myself and Nanica who may not be good at it......


    It''s like I''ve heard such a story on the previous timeline.


    At that time, it was like Dora, who loved stories scary for fun, was talking...


    - How can you, how can you, at a time like this, remember such a scary story!? That''s impossible! I''m sure, yes! When I woke up, I was gone, so I just got worried and went looking. Such a scary thing that we are all gone...... Ah.


    That''s when Meer noticed a serious mistake.


    - Or the key, forget to call me... Hih!


    Moments, chatter, and the sound of doors opening.


    Meer rushed to wear a blanket and desperately closed her eyes.


    - I''m sure it''s Anne. Anne''s back. You must be......! Other than that, it''s impossible. Impossible...... Hin!


    of sleigh, sleigh of......, something came up to bed.


    - Oh, that''s crazy. If you were Anne, you''d give me a call!


    Fear, Meer opens her thin eyelids. And there''s..., the girl''s face stained with something bright red, I can see it right around the corner, peeking into this one!


    - Hey, hey, hey! Ah...


    Kakun, and Meer lost consciousness.

 157 Lesson IX Princess Meer, deduce

    Yusa, yusa......


    The feeling of her body being loosened, Meer groaned, uh-huh, and rubbed her eyes.


    - Dreams? I kind of feel like I had a very scary dream...


    Meer slowly opens her eyes......, sees the ghost face of the girl glancing at herself in front of her...,


    "Ugh, um..."


    Again, Kakun! and losing consciousness. But...


    "Um, don''t pretend you slept"


    - Huh? Yes, now, my voice...?


    With that reluctantly called voice, Meer barely stomped.


    Then observe the fearful girl.


    The girl staring at Meer for her ascendancy, on her face lacking in expression, but only slightly could see the confusing colour.


    - Oh, this girl... she''s not a ghost.


    Meer guessed. Ghosts don''t get confused, Meer''s common sense said.


    reach out at the same time and touch the girl''s hair. The sticky liquid on there......,


    - This red one...


    If you look closely, that liquid is too red when it comes to blood...... it is


    "Oh, I see, this is a sap for planking white stone plates."


    When asked that, the girl tilted her neck small,


    "Oh, I don''t know what it is, but I flipped the container. But don''t worry, we got it right."


    I answered seriously.


    "I see, that''s what you mean..."


    While crushing, Meer thinks.


    - Well, of course I knew from the beginning that I was normally human, not ghosts etc..., but of course I knew that there couldn''t be ghosts etc... Well, who the hell is this girl?


    From what I''ve seen, it''s not strange to be in the Crescent Zone of Teito (phew). Bossy hair that you wouldn''t have washed in days and a piece like a rubbed cloth, a slender limb stretched from it......


    ¡°a child who had trouble eating and snuck into school¡±


    At first glance, such an impression girl......


    "So, what the hell are you doing here?


    "... I think I dropped this, for delivery"


    So, what the girl offered me was the indoor shoes (slippers) Meer wore earlier.


    "Well, I went out of my way to deliver this?


    When Meer asked, the girl shook her head small.


    "No, that''s not all. I''ve got a favor to ask."


    - Please... Do you want some food?


    The girl said, approximating Meer''s prediction that, for example,


    "Don''t tell anyone that I''m here. Please."


    That said, the girl bowed her head softly. Hear that, Meer,


    - Me...? Ha ha, I could read it......!


    After a lot of silence, he grinned unwillingly at the garlic.


    From what I''ve seen, the girl has such a flair as an innocent people who couldn''t stand poverty.


    He looks excessively pathetic by saying that he accidentally bathed the sap from his head for the white stone plate (whiteboard) used in class..., No! I''m pretending to be that!


    But Meer knows.


    - St. Noel''s security is not as sweet as it is for ordinary people who are destitute.


    Just stepping onto the island is a struggle. In addition, the school itself boasts a security system that is not an exaggeration.


    - That means this kid is someone who can come through strict security.


    Besides, Meer was aware. The girl said ''bok'' about herself.


    Girl from anywhere, and yet, a one-person name like a boy......,


    - You''re wacky, you''re trying to act like a boy, you want to fake your identity.


    Until I did that, there was only one thing I could think of that had to sneak into this St. Noel, and one that would make it happen.


    That is, secret societies that destroy the world¡­.


    - The snake of chaos! This Meer is the only one who knows who she is!


    Meer''s reasoning crosses!


    ... Well, needless to say, it''s a mystery reasoning...


    - Huh, just now, you''re here! Rafina, I''m gonna stick you out.


    Meer snorts roughly and teases the girl.


    - Well, if you find out who you are, you''re not scared. You''re good at pretending to be deceitful.


    How much as a girl, this is how she''s infiltrating, so maybe she''s strong.


    If so, pretending to be deceitful and vice versa is the best way to deceive......


    Strategist Meer''s brain roars!


    I hope I didn''t drown in a trap......


    "If you find out about me, that I kept it a secret, I know it suits you badly. But please. Don''t tell anyone, please."


    "Hehe, yeah, of course."


    Meer said with a tender grin.


    "I''ll keep a secret about you."


    "... to?


    The girl looked surprised at the answer.


    "More than that, you, perhaps, are hungry?


    Meer took the little box she had left on her desk.


    The contents of the box are cookies.


    Meer''s room is stocked with emergency food (= he) for times of need. At least for three days, you can have a cage castle in your room.


    Besides, that cookie, it''s not just a cookie.


    As a result of an investigation that Meer ordered Anne to do, she decided it tasted best among the cheapest available.


    - Hehe, if you eat this on an empty stomach, you''ll have to take your mind off it.


    Yes, it was Meer, who was in her belly doing a dermal calculation..., but the girl shook her head small.


    "No, I''m fine. It''s not down."


    "To? But..."


    "Really. It''s not down."


    As he denied the girl''s words, a chirping noise rang.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Meer stares at the girl silently. The girl, without changing one expression, rather stretched her chest.


    "I''m not lying. I swear by my esteemed grandmother''s name."


    - Well, that''s your much cheaper grandmother''s name!


    Meer took out the cookies, even as she was shuddered.


    "Don''t be shy, will you? Look, there''s plenty..."


    "But... food should be precious..."


    The girl said as she stared at the cookies to eat in.


    "... about me, I just need you to shut up, and I''m really bothering you..."


    With that said, the girl''s gaze snapped on the cookies.


    To try it, Meer tried to move the cookies in her hand soooo sideways.


    Then, as we follow it, the girl''s face changes direction.


    "... and I can''t believe I''m getting food..."


    Meer threw a cookie at the girl.


    The girl ate it all the time!


    Momogu, eat cookies, then she moisturizes her eyes...,


    "Oops, delicious..."


    Then stare at Meer...,


    "What is your sister, the goddess of mercy?


    I said as I rinsed my nose.


    - Oh, this is Choroy.


    Meer is convinced. Then, with a loving grin,


    "There''s plenty of it, so you don''t have to shy away. In the meantime, that''s all we have now, but when it''s tomorrow morning, you''ll have something to cook. And..."


    Looking around at the girl''s body, Meer nodded.


    "You need a bath."


    Even if we stick it out to Rafina, we can''t keep it this dirty.


    - It''s an outfit that even I will remember pity... and you, Rafina, could be misjudged.


    It was then. The door to the room opened.


    "Oh, Mia, good, you''re home"


    It was Anne who stood. I look at Meer''s face and exhale small and ho.


    Apparently, he was worried about Meer, and he was out looking.


    "Yeah, I was going to wash my hands. You''re back in just the right place, Anne. I''m sorry, could you get ready for a bath?


    "I don''t mind that, Mia, but that person..."


    - Well, what an answer...


    Meer looks at the girl as she worries only slightly. and


    "Uh... Anne, ah, come on...? And now, what''s Meer... huh?


    The girl looked at Anne, as confused, then, stared at Meer.


    "Er...?


    Mea, on the other hand, didn''t know how, she just leaned her neck.

 158 Episode 10: The Inspiring Face to Face of Grandmother and Grandson

    "Mia, what can I do for you?


    "Right...... In the meantime, shall I take you to the common bath?"


    Meer instructs Anne as she groans at the stunned girl.


    The women''s dormitories'' common bathing areas are basically set bathing times. But that''s only superficial.


    Because it draws hot springs, the water accumulates at all times. And it is also possible to sneak in with the administrator in the case where it is really possible.


    In a bathroom with some of the ceilings in stained glass, bathing in the light of the light of the light of the moon is usually windy?


    Well, it''s a story that has no connection to Meer, who feels superior pleasure in sleeping at night.


    "In the meantime, as for washing this child''s clothes... Change your clothes and look at mine properly."


    "How about you, Mia?


    "To? Me, is it?


    Meer looked down at her body.


    If you noticed, Meer was all sweaty. I ran all the way down the hall earlier, so naturally.


    - Sleeping like this may indeed be a little disgusting.


    Nodding small, Meer got out of bed.


    "Well, a moon-night bath would be a breeze."


    Meer brought the girl and Anne to the communal bathroom.


    In the meantime, the girl remained silent the whole time.


    - Is something wrong? What, are you planning something...?


    Watching Meer sideways. It was, but the girl was evil. She didn''t look like she was blushing, rather, it seemed confusing to faintly ask.


    When I get to the stripper, Anne quickly makes the girl take off her clothes.


    The girl was left without any particular resistance.


    Meer was insignificant and stared at the way it was...,


    - Hmm, I don''t seem to have a weapon or anything... You don''t even look like you''re doing some martial arts.


    It wasn''t much different from myself...... rather it was the naked of a girl who was even a poor minister.


    The bare bones are slightly floating and I can tell you that I haven''t eaten much. Skin gloss is not very good, cheeks are lean and pale.


    When I touched it earlier, I thought it was bad hair.


    Officials of the snake of chaos, disguised as the inhabitants of the ghetto...... That''s how I expected it to be Meer, but for that figure, I get stuck with pity.


    - You remind me of my life in the dungeon.


    What I can''t eat is... it''s hard.


    Meer unexpectedly reflects on what she saw the girl react to earlier and thinks of it as choroy or something. If you''re hungry, even Meer is enough to worship the person who gave you the food as a goddess...


    - No, that''s right, I won''t go that far! I think she''s a little choroy after all.


    "Dear Meer..."


    Looking at her, Anne turns her serious gaze to Meer.


    "Mia, may I use your hair and body lotion and a fragrance oil that moisturizes your skin?


    From time to time, she is Anne, who helps take care of Meer''s many things. I have a commitment to the job. That''s why Anne seemed to have caught fire in the soul of the Skin Gloss & Hair Retention Artisan (Specialist) after seeing the girl''s situation.


    "Yeah, I don''t mind. I just sweat my sleep. I need you to help her bathe."


    Then, Meer grinned like a prank,


    "Because of this, I hope you''re not embarrassed to go out to a dance party and clean it up."


    Meer, who had just washed away her sweat, immersed herself in the tub and exhaled furiously.


    - Uh, I''ll come back to life...


    I stretch my hands and legs out and untie my tired muscles.


    ¡­¡­ I don''t think I''m exercising much, but I had an earlier, all-powerful illness in my nagging body.


    - Hey, you can''t be distracted.


    I changed my mood, and Meer looked at the girl again.


    The girl Anne''s been but leaves behind. Now they wash my long hair. He gazed at me, and stood still, and looked like a cat bathed.


    - Who the hell is she...?


    Initially, I suspected Meer was a sabotage agent or something sent in from a chaotic snake, but looking at the girl, it kind of got silly to suspect.


    - Besides, the words that kid just snapped...


    "Mother Anne... you said something."


    Eventually, the dirty girl came into the tub.


    "Well, Mia, I''m going to get dressed and ready for fragrance oil."


    "Yes, thank you very much."


    Anne lowering her head and turning her heels back. After that, the girl stared at Jee.


    Where the bathroom door closed,


    "... after all, my mother Anne..."


    Poop, and snap.


    "... but it''s weird. Sure, Anne, even though you''re my mother, you''re kind of very young..."


    He was a bumpy, confused, crushing girl, but all of a sudden, he looked up and slapped his hand in the bread.


    "Oh, well. I mean, this is a dream."


    Meer felt a subtle sense of intimacy at the spirituality of cleaning up situations that didn''t make sense with "dreams".


    - So, this girl... she doesn''t seem like anyone else.


    So, look again, the girl looked somewhat like Meer.


    The colour of the well washed and cleansed hair was the same platinum colour as Meer''s. Unlike Meer, the beautiful eye color of a slice length is green like a green moonstone (emerald), but its shape is still similar to Meer''s.


    All the while, those eyes looked at Meer and opened to surprise.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. Uh, it''s late, but I''ll see you first. I''m Belle. Meer, Abel Luna Tiermoon, granddaughter of your grandmother."


    "Yes...............?


    Meer opened her mouth poking.

 159 Episode XI: An Imperial Illusion of Wisdom

    "Wow, my, grandson...? Grandchildren are my children''s daughters, right?


    While confirming the meaning of the very preliminary word, Meer glanced at the girl. Sure, if you ask me, the girl''s face doesn''t even look like herself anyhow...


    Something to doubt if it''s normal. But Meer couldn''t have said it was impossible.


    Because if Bell is an associate of the serpent of chaos, and he''s trying to deceive Meer, he doesn''t have to lie like that abruptly.


    It is a story I have never heard of any fairy tale, such as jumping over time in the first place and coming to the past. The only thing Meer can think of... was her own experience.


    Events outside your imagination, stranger realities than stories......


    Therefore, Meer could have believed Bell''s words.


    "That means..., maybe Me Abel, you..."


    "Oh, call me Belle. Grandmother."


    Bell said, very small and hazy.


    "I get it. Then I too, by name."


    "Yes, I understand. Meer, my grandmother."


    Gum, Meer''s throat made a strange noise all the time.


    Meer spent twenty years in the previous timeline. And nearly three years have passed since I was reincarnated.


    Aside from mental age, you could be essentially a twenty-two or three-year-old woman.


    ... but I just had resistance to being told my grandmother.


    If it was about your mother, you might have accepted it along with Goto... but I don''t know what they call your grandmother... Here''s what comes to mind.


    Chappy, and rippled in hot water, while Meer approached Bell. Then he grabbed Bell''s luxurious shoulder silently and smiled.


    "I''d like you to call me..."


    "Huh? But aunt..."


    Face Bell, with Nico grinning,


    "Sister, is that okay? Your sister."


    "Huh? Huh? But, ah, yes! It hurts. My fingers on my shoulder, eat them in..."


    "It''s a good idea to practice. Follow me, Belle. Yes, Meer, oh... Eh... ma"


    "Meer... sister... ma''am?


    Because of his fear, Meer finally left when he saw the full trembling bell.


    "And, well, put aside the triviality, Belle, could it be that you..., got your neck (ha) twisted with a truncated head?


    "... huh?


    To Meer''s sudden inquiry, Bell let her eyes squeeze before


    "Hehe, you say funny things, Sister Meer"


    Couscous laughed.


    "So, did your sister ever get hung up on the truncator?


    Yes, I do! ¡­¡­ etc., is just an indescribable mea.


    - I see, that means that the condition that goes back in time is that there is no headrest... But on second thought, the way you go back in time isn''t the same way I did in the first place. Maybe this is something else altogether...


    At that moment, I remembered coming back into Meer''s brain.


    - Speaking of which, I did ask for guidance...


    Something like a bloody diary that will guide your actions...


    - If so, is this the girl?


    Meer looked at Belle. Then Bell smiled lonely.


    "But, Meer, maybe your sister is right"


    "Hmm? What are you talking about?


    "Actually, I was on the verge of being captured by the chasers. So I''m sure you lost your mind then. If you wake up from this dream, your sister will be right, and you may end up on the headstand."


    Then, Belle stared straight at Meer.


    "But I''m glad the last dream I had was such a fun dream. I''ve always wanted to see your sister, not your grandmother."


    That''s how I smiled small. It was an inexhaustible grin, as if an unfamiliar child were forced to laugh.


    When I realized... Meer was holding Bell''s hand.


    "It''s okay, Belle"


    Straight, stare into Bell''s eyes.


    "It''s okay, your dream is that this I, Meer Luna Tiermoon..., no"


    Meer shook her head softly, then smiled gently,


    "Your esteemed grandmother will never end this."


    I gently strained my chest.


    "So talk. What the hell happened? Why did you have to be chased as a member of the Imperial Chamber?


    "It''s..."


    "What''s that?


    Meer gobbles up her throat and waits for the words to follow. but......, before that answer returns......,


    "Ah... my eyes..."


    Suddenly, Bell''s body shakes. He falls straight into the hot water.


    "Hey, Belle...... Oh, you got some water, didn''t you?


    Meer panics and hugs Belle''s body.


    "You can''t help it anymore..."


    Keep it up, trying to get Bell out of the tub......,


    "Oh, oh?


    Immediately afterwards, my eyes turn around.


    On second thought, Meer had a much longer bath than Bell......


    "Meh, my eyes turn, wah..."


    Meer falls when her body tilts and falls on the floor of the bathroom.


    "Oh... the floor, it feels good..."


    A few minutes later, returning to the bathroom, Anne said that Meer and Bell, with their bright red faces, panicked greatly when they turned their eyes and saw them fall.


    Luckily, Bell turned his eyes first, however, without having to look at the ugliness of the venerable Meer, so the statue of the Empire''s wisdom was to be safely preserved.


    Congratulations, congrats!

 160 Episode XII: Pyjama Talk with Grandmother and Grandson (Serious)

    - Strange dreams......


    As he grabbed the hot water and talked to the girl in front of him, Bell thought.


    I was about to be caught by a chaser, swallowed up by the light, and when I realized it, I was in a weird building.


    Large, very luxurious interior, castle-like building.


    Surprised by the sudden change, Bell quickly hid herself on guard.


    - Just for a moment, it might have been a waste...


    If I''d known it was a dream from the beginning, I could have turned a lot more. I may not have had any food and had any twitches, and...


    - Maybe I could have seen you sooner, even with your mother Anne. Besides...


    In front of you, Meer Luna Tiermoon, the girl who names Belle''s grandmother.


    Those who were around the bell, those whom everyone admired and spared their death......


    That looks just a little bit like Bell, but...


    "Your esteemed grandmother will never end this."


    With a powerful proclamation, I grin to reassure myself. To that powerful grin, Belle fell in love and admired.


    - Oh, this is... this is the wisdom of the Empire...


    Seeing what Bell looked like, he offered me a treat right away, without sparing any effort.


    Bell, reluctantly, forced me to eat and then brought me to the bath so I could work later.


    - Very warm, dependable person...... My esteemed grandmother...... I missed you sooner. Then I could have told you a lot more...


    At first I thought it was a little scary dream. But now I''m having so much fun, and Belle hasn''t laughed in a long time. That''s been a really, really long time.


    Because since Anne and Ellis lost their lives, I''ve stopped thinking about fun.


    - Maybe... I didn''t lose my pride until the end, so I wonder if I could have had such a lovely dream, a reward...


    Finally..., yes, Bell knew his fate had already been exhausted.


    If he falls into the hands of his pursuers, he will surely be executed, drawing the blood of the emperor.


    I don''t know if they will drop their necks on the truncated table, or if they will be done in another, horrible way...


    When I thought of it, my body trembled with fear.


    - Hopefully, just a little more, I want to be in this world...


    Warm, gentle world.


    A happy world where your loved ones are still alive and... embrace themselves.


    I sincerely hope to stay here forever.


    But with such bell thoughts and backs, the view in front of me began to glow.


    End of Dream......


    No matter how much fun it is, the dream ends. People can''t stay in their dreams, even if they want to stay the whole time.


    - My grandmother... it was a pleasure to meet you.


    As such, Bell''s consciousness melts away in the white hot air¡­.


    "Ah..."


    When she woke up, Bell realized she was crying.


    In a hurry, pluck your eyes.


    The dream is over. What is coming is a hard and painful reality.


    I fell into the hands of a chaser, and now I''m in a desperate situation. I may not be able to lift it, but nevertheless... and Bell tried to figure it out... and suddenly realized.


    That I am put to bed in a fuzzy, pleasant bed.


    If you look down at your body, when have you been forced to change... The clothes I''m wearing right now are kind of fluffy and very pleasant fine. Besides, the smell of the slightly scented flowers was very nice.


    - I... what the hell happened?


    "Oh, you woke up, huh?


    There was one girl sitting on that bed and peeking into Bell''s face. Still before dawn, illuminated by a hint of moonlight, its beautiful hair glowed pale and platinum.


    "Well? What''s wrong? Cry so much...... Belle is a crybaby."


    Wipe the tears on Bell''s eyeballs with your fingertips, she''s the one......


    "Meer, my grandmother......?


    "It''s your sister!!


    Meer said in a slightly grumpy voice.


    - If you think it''s finally happening, it''s a disrespectful one!


    Meer lay next to Bell in a prickly rage.


    "Um, what about Mother Anne...?


    "It''s almost time to get ready in the dining room, so I''m going to ask you to make your share too. It''s too early to wake up, and we''ll rest here a little longer."


    "Huh? Aunt... next to your sister, is...?


    Bell raises her confused voice and shrinks her body.


    "Such a terrible thing..."


    "You can''t suddenly have a bed for you, can you? You may let me use Anne''s bed..."


    Bell, following Meer''s gaze, tilted his neck, one day.


    "Is that it? But, Meer, sister, sure, didn''t you sleep over there earlier?


    "... it''s my fault."


    Meer looked away subtly, while


    "Well, that''s what you need to know."


    With that said, Meer slipped the blanket up over her head.


    The two little girls are sooo sooo sooo sooo and dive into it.


    That way, she keeps her voice from leaking outside, and then Meer asks Belle again.


    "Belle, why don''t you let me know what the hell happened to you? I don''t know what to say, but you looked very unlikely to be the one to take you to the Imperial Palace, didn''t you?


    Worn out, crude clothes, all you can stretch and untreated hair, a thin body......


    Instead of being a member of the imperial chamber, he didn''t even look like a daughter of nobility, he was in a tragic state.


    "What happened to me and my children, the Empire of Tiermoon, the Imperial...?


    To Meer''s inquiry, Bell silently, for a moment, eventually opens his mouth small.


    "The Tiermoon Empire... no more"

 161 Episode XIII: Princess Meer, soothe......

    To Bell''s words, Meer was shocked.


    Even though I expected some from her likelihood, the shock won''t go away easily.


    "No, how the hell? You still couldn''t survive the famine?


    "Hunger...? Probably, but that should have been okay. I''m not sure it was long before I was born, or before my mother was born... Meer, it was in your book to honor your sister''s accomplishments. It said we got through enough storage and reached out to the troubled countries around us to save us."


    "Right. Sure, if you ask me, it''s only a few years from now that that famine happens, does it matter to Belle..."


    Well, meanwhile, Meer stroked her chest down...,


    "Oh, but then, Meer, to honor your sister, a statue of gold will stand."


    "Huh...? What, a gold statue...?


    "Yes, Mother Ellis said it was a very large statue, though it would strike heaven."


    "Oh, my God, I''m going through heaven..."


    Meer imagined a giant statue of herself standing.


    Arm up and smile at yourself for what you are good at. Thinking of such a golden statue standing in the square of the Imperial Capital... I could finally imagine the scene where it would be pulled down by the Revolutionary Army.


    - Plus, the gold statue, after it''s pulled down, it''s decided to be broken up and sold off. It''s not like I''m being hit, but, uh, fine, you''re shocked...


    It is Meer who has not forgotten how his portrait was treated in the previous timeline. On the way home from visiting the needy folk with Ludwig, I saw the portrait piled up and burned in the square, and this is what made me feel sexually sad.


    "That definitely needs to stop...... I have to tell Ludwig..."


    "Heh? Why is that? I hear you did a great job..."


    "You should remember, Belle. The Imperial Palace should never consider taxes its own money."


    Meer said with a crisp face.


    "Think of it as your own..., blood!


    "Blood......?


    "That''s right! That''s the trick to survive!


    Bell nodded with a strange face at Meer''s words, the leader in guillotine damage.


    "So, back to the point, after all, what happened to the Empire?


    "I don''t know him directly either. Everything Dr. Ludwig told me."


    Yeah, in advance, Bell started talking.


    "After the death of my great-grandfather, Meer, your sister''s father, Meer, your sister did not take over the throne. To this end, it was decided that one of the four Dukes would succeed to the throne..."


    Meer''s one friend, the Green Moon family, home of Emeralda Etwa Greenmoon, and the Blue Moon family with huge assets, and the Four Dukes of the Tier Moon Empire, who added the Yellow Moon family to the Red Moon family with strong connections to the military, are the blood of the current emperor. In other words, he has a legitimate right to inherit the throne.


    Although there are slight differences in the power of each house, they are all known as the great nobility after the emperor. Naturally, each house had factions in the aristocratic society and repeated power struggles.


    "I don''t think so, but I''m not saying that the inheritance dispute has worsened and the civil war...... etc, am I right?


    "That''s Meer, your sister. You know perfectly well. The two families unite their hands with each other, in conflict. Each nobleman in the empire, except a very small part, entered one faction or another, and the empire was broken into two"


    Bell sighed small.


    "Dr. Ludwig was mourning. Mia said that if you could have been an empress, it wouldn''t have been so bad..."


    Then add it in a hurry.


    "Oh, of course, he said he must have had some idea..."


    Hearing it, Meer''s back, sloppy and sweaty.


    - Oh, oh, no, I did it. This must be it. I probably didn''t even think about it...


    Meer figured it out so that her future thoughts would be in her hands. Anyway, it''s about me.


    - Oh, it''s because I read that history book. I had eight children on that one, and it said that the country was safe...


    Meer is convinced. Absolutely, my future self was a pain in the ass and I didn''t become an empress. I don''t know if you actively rejected it, or if you didn''t make an effort to be passive.


    But in any case, for no particular reason, no deep thoughts, I must have given up that chair to others.


    "Still, when there was civil unrest and the empire was about to crack, Dr. Ludwig said he tried to make your sister Meer an empress. But..."


    "But...?


    "Your sister was poisoned by that arrow."


    "Duh... poisoning!?


    Hearing it, Meer, for a moment, thinks.


    - Ma, well, but is it better than guillotine...?


    Going through Meer''s brain was a fairy tale.


    The story of a loved princess and knight poisoning and losing their lives together after an unrewarded love.


    - Much more than getting your neck dropped...


    "She said it was a brilliant last. Meer, your sister fought violently for thirty days..."


    Meer translated that in her brain, for thirty days, she suffered with poison.


    He cried out loudly, sinking his body into deep red blood, but without a little cloudiness in my life.


    Meer died in pain in her brain, bleeding from all over her body, she translated.


    "It was written in Empress Meer''s legend."


    - Oh, no! It''s not good at all! It''s got a lot of Ellis'' footprints in it, but this is actually a tremendously tragic way to die!


    I imagined it in real life, and Meer trembled.


    - Plus, I think that story is kind of awesome.


    He is a mea who is weak with poison but can''t imagine herself at all shouting out loud and good-looking things.


    Seeing Belle staring at me with her sparkling eyes, Meer becomes, slowly, anxious.


    - I wonder how this child is taught about me...?


    It is Meer who wants to ask but shelves it without asking because she is scared.


    "So, Meer, your sister''s children, from what I can tell, are the ones who hit my uncle and aunt, but I felt in danger and met with the concern of discretion. I was deposited with Mother Anne just before your mother died."


    Bell, once out of words, continues with a slightly faint voice.


    "But Mother Anne is here to cover me... And then Mother Ellis, who raised me..."


    - Oh... Anne... and Ellis. You have been faithful even after my death... But, Ellis, anything and everything is too foot-colored......


    Meer sighs small, once again expressing her doubts.


    "But even if I die, the empire won''t perish so easily, will it? That''s right, Theon. What happened to that mess? I don''t think he''s going to overlook the suffering of the people because of the foolish deeds of nobility, even though he''s talking about other countries. Besides, Lafina... did you overlook the condition of such an empire?


    "Lafina, do you mean Bishop Rafina Orca Verca?


    "Yeah, right...? Hmm? Bishop Emperor?


    To the unheard words, Meer tilted her neck.

 162 Lesson XIV: The Bishop Emperor Rafina

    That''s how the morning came as we talked in.


    Totally sleepless, Meer had breakfast in the dining room, chewing up the yawn.


    To the bell I left in the room, Anne was supposed to be taking breakfast.


    So much conversation with the surroundings on the table together, sipping freshly squeezed sweet milk, Meer blurts and recalls what Bell told her.


    - Dear Bishop Emperor Rafina...... That was a hard story to believe.


    The Principality of Velga is a small country with no military power.


    And it is the main mountain of the Central Orthodox Church, widely spread throughout the continent, a country backed by religious authority.


    There is no king in Velga who can unite his country. It is the supreme Duke, who has made the only God king and appointed him king, who has made the kingdom a king and is a priest, a religious leader.


    Therefore, the army will not have, nor will it name the king.


    That should have been humility and consideration to discipline the self with absolute power......


    - Nevertheless, Lady Rafina was named Emperor, and took her own sword.


    in the bed, Bell said.


    "Bishop Emperor Rafina appealed to the cult order to fight the" serpent of chaos "and recruited prostitutes to neighbouring countries. That''s how we organized the gathered soldiers as Velga''s army, the Holy Bottle Army."


    "Well, Master Rafina, do that?


    Indeed, she declared her battle against the serpent of chaos and asked the Meers to cooperate.


    But Meer didn''t think he would have his own army and lead it into battle.


    "That''s not all. We will move the Principality of Velga to the Holy Velga Empire and ask the nations around us to be respectful."


    "Oh, so, it''s not an invasion? Why the hell would you do that?


    "Prevention of destructive activities through a thorough control system. Dr. Ludwig said he tried to wipe out the lurking cults by using the Holy Bottle Army, which became the hands and feet of the Bishop''s Emperor"


    Meer laughed bitterly at Bell''s subtle Ludwig imitation.


    "... Nevertheless, what a noise to wipe out the wicked... Even if Tiermoon was in chaos, did Scion of the Kingdom of Sankland remain silent?


    "Unfortunately, Sankland was also in a state of civil unrest. Split into aristocrats who insist on becoming bishop emperors and factions of Zion, king of the balance, who oppose the way they do it..."


    Even Scion, who laid down good governance, gets his country cracked. So much so, the word ''Virgin'' is heavy.


    "To Tiermoon, too, the flow comes. Of the four Grand Dukes'' houses, two will be on the side of the bishop emperor, and the other on the king of the balance. And it''s better to lose on Libra King. As a result, the Empire will be placed under the control of the Holy Bottle Army"


    "If you''re listening, it sounds like Lady Rafina is at the beginning of everything."


    Meer was clear and thought the snake of chaos was the culprit of everything. but......,


    - This is a contradiction. Master Rafina is strengthening the management system to eliminate the serpent of chaos. Because of this, the world is going in the wrong direction. This means that Lady Rafina is the culprit.


    In the first place, not good for Meer, it didn''t seem like Rafina would do that.


    "How the hell did Lady Rafina do that?


    "It''s..."


    "What''s that?


    ".................. sorry. I don''t know. I think I asked Dr. Ludwig something. That''s when I was out."


    - Well, it''s a lot of nerve to sleep in the middle of that Ludwig story. I would have been told I hated Netineti.


    It was Meer that I honestly admire...


    "Eh heh, Dr. Ludwig, you''ve been very kind to me, but that makes me want to sleep..."


    Stunned by Bell''s words.


    "Do you think that Ludwig is kind?


    My voice, it trembles.


    "Yes. You''ve done very well. He apologized for saying that I was sleeping badly, but that I was teaching badly, and he stroked my head saying that you did a good job, even though he just asked me not to sleep until the end. He''s my favorite grandfather."


    - Hey, hey, Ludwig, hey, what the fuck!? What is the difference in this treatment! Come on, it''s discrimination! I''ve been treated badly and unjustly!


    I was sixteen or seven years old when Meer uttered and got angry in the first place, and Bell is around ten, so there''s a big difference at that point, but naturally, I don''t think about that, Meer.


    That''s how I stayed up late at night.


    - In the end, even after that, you didn''t hear any useful stories. Well, you''ll remember something, but nevertheless, I''m curious, about Lady Rafina.


    So, after breakfast, Meer finds Rafina just about to leave the dining room.


    "Good morning, Master Rafina"


    "Oh, Mr. Meer. Good mood. What''s the matter, man? It sounds kind of sleepy though."


    To Rafina with a gentle grin, Meer returned an ambiguous grin before


    "Yeah, with a little sleep deprivation. I''d rather fold in and talk to you, but may I ask you for lunch?


    "Well, that''s odd. I wanted to talk to Mr. Meer, too. That was just great."


    Nico laughed at Rafina, and Meer tilted her neck.

 163 Episode XV: Rafinas Invitation

    After a day of classes, Meer quickly visited Rafina''s room.


    Rafina, the daughter of Velga''s supreme power, but usually lives in the same dormitory for girls as the Meers.


    At a distance, I don''t have a problem going by from my parents'' house, but that''s how I do it, with an emphasis on interacting with the next generation in each country.


    I''ll be right there.


    Meer spoke to the girl who refrained behind herself.


    Girl......, Belle, Meer''s granddaughter, stared at Meer with a tense face.


    "Um, aunt......, sister......, are you sure you''re okay?


    "Well, if you hadn''t accidentally called me Grandma, wouldn''t you be okay?


    "Mmm, sister, it''s mean..."


    Pushing Bell''s shoulder swelling her cheeks, Meer knocked on the door.


    "Excuse me, Lady Rafina"


    "Oh, there you are, Mr. Meer. Oh? What about that kid...?


    Rafina, who greeted Meer with a smile, turned her eyes towards Bell and tilted her neck small.


    "Yeah, actually, talking is about this kid like no other. May I have your seat, please?


    "Yeah, I don''t mind that..."


    Even with a slightly bewildered face, Rafina said,


    "I''m in trouble. I only prepared a cup of tea for you, Meer."


    "Well! That''s a big problem!


    Half-seriously, Meer worried.


    Let''s go into the room, sit in the chair and settle down, and have some tea and tea treats for Belle.


    Rafina lifted the teacup placed in front of herself and breathed deeply to enjoy the scent before turning her attention to Meer.


    "So, what''s the story?


    "Yep... the"


    Meer says and shows it deliberately, then sips a cup of tea. It was the smell of sweet flowers that spread in my mouth.


    to calm the mood...... so that it seemed, Meer sighed with a cheek and then


    "Actually, this child is my... sister."


    Mouth the answers you had prepared.


    It''s like saying something even hard to say...... Don''t touch me too deeply, like I would argue otherwise.


    "Huh? But the Empress of the Tiermoon Empire is certain..."


    Show Rafina tilting her neck, nodding profoundly, and Meer answers.


    "Yes, I am alone. Officially¡­"


    There is no official or informal, in fact, only Meer draws the Emperor''s blood...


    - I''m sorry, Father. I''ll just put a little mud on it.


    So, another appeal! If you get stuck in there, you''re out of a mess. It is difficult to say, so keep calm and appeal with all your might.


    With such Meer''s eyes, Rafina seemed to have guessed everything.


    "Well, as someone who can unite the country, you deserve it. It will be hard when your heir is something on your own..."


    Then, Rafina turned her attention to Bell.


    "I see, you do look like Mr. Meer when you look closely. So, Mia''s sister''s, er..."


    "Oh, I''m late to say hello. This is Meabel Luna Tiermoon. Best wishes, Bishop Rafina...... Hope!


    After stomping Belle''s foot next to her, Meer smiled, cheeks.


    "So, Lady Rafina needs a favor. Could you please send this child to this school?


    Meer said with a little nervousness.


    Attending St. Noel''s School, that''s, like, some kind of privilege.


    There are also a number of people in the Tiermoon Empire who, while they have gold and status, could not pass. Conversely, even rural aristocrats and the general public like Tiona can pass by if they can reach Rafina''s glasses.


    Most things are selfish and letting you through, Meer, but you can''t just rely on power this time.


    "Take your sister to this school..."


    For a moment, Rafina did her gaze at Bell, and then...


    "You can''t do your friend a favor without me."


    "Thank you, Lady Rafina"


    Horribly relieved, Rafina smiled pleasantly at Meer, bowing her head.


    "Hehe, nevertheless, Mr. Meer, you''re acting poorly today"


    "... to?


    "Nothing. I don''t even think about hearing what Mr. Meer doesn''t want to say, do I? I wish you would honestly say that. You care so much about your sister. So you''re gonna be so desperate."


    And so Rafina turned to Bell.


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Meerbell."


    "Oh, uh, call me Belle. Dear Rafina,"


    Apparently, Bell, too, has been relieving a lot of tension.


    With such an exchange between the two, Meer reaches out to the baked sweets in front of her.


    I thought my job was done...


    "By the way, Mr. Meer, there was something I wanted to fold in and talk to you about too. May I?"


    Rafina talks to me, and I look up.


    "Well, I can''t believe Master Rafina talked to me..., what the hell...? What if it''s an example?


    I couldn''t think of anything other than a chaotic snake relationship, such as a consultation that I could hang on to at this time, but what Rafina said was unexpected.


    "No, I''m not. Actually, there''s going to be a student council election soon..."


    Once, after cutting the words, Rafina stared Meer in the eye.


    "So, if you like, I''d like Mr. Meer to join the student council."

 164 Episode XVI Branch Point

    "Well, to me, to the student council?


    Meer was unwittingly shouting surprises.


    St. Noel School Students Association - It is not a simple student autonomous organization.


    Because those who attend this school are the chosen ones.


    In this school, where the next generation of power gathers, it is a great honor to enter the student council, and more than that, to gain a substantial say.


    As a matter of course Meer from the previous timeline was also after this student council position.


    However, although it is up to the chairman to decide by free vote, less so, as regards the two vice-chairmen and the two secretaries, it is up to him to elect a student chairman.


    Rafina hated me as much as a snake (and) scorpion, or Meer, who was not even recognized as a being in the first place, naturally was never elected to the position. I never even got into a choice.


    Or, let''s kick Rafina down and become student chairman, and so on and so on. There''s no way to think about it.


    After all, could Meer not speak to herself while she voted for Rafina? He spent this election period softening up with others.


    Well, I just never had a voice...


    Because I''m such a meer, I was honestly happy with this invitation...... actually not. Honestly, one way or another, I found it a pain in the ass.


    Yes, Meer is different than Meer was back then.


    I am not a little girl who glorifies her superior authority and delights in purity and innocence.


    She''s over twenty years old, she''s a grown woman who knows a lot.


    Meer knows. That authority and honor always come with a mighty responsibility.


    And if I skipped or got out of hand while I got a recommendation from Rafina, but at the end of the day, buying Rafina''s unhappiness.


    Even though it''s about chaotic snakes and bells, we have to use a lot of heads.


    I just wanted to refrain from taking on such a hassle as Meer.


    Can''t you manage to say no to it in peace? and twisted his head, Meer tries to use an excuse that''s not difficult for now.


    "But Lady Rafina, am I the Empress of Tiermoon?


    Insanity exists in the St. Noel School Students Association.


    That it fails to place Tiermoon and Sankland, and the nobility of the country belonging to that faction, in office.


    In search of the immense authority of the Student Council, numerous tasks have once been carried out. Intense but extremely barren factional work was carried out, mainly among the great Powers, which eventually became an obstacle to school life.


    Such past reflections gave rise to the rule that student councils should not invite both powers and their breathtaking people.


    Rafina''s invitation was a departure from that rule. of but......,


    "Oh, it''s not an explicitly cultured rule. Besides, isn''t it ideal to have a student council open to everyone attending school? Mr. Meer is wondering if we can pursue our ideals together..."


    Rafina had clear eyes and stared at Meer.


    "You must be someone who can see people without being confused by family patterns and blood muscles, right?


    Behind Meer''s brain with those words, some memories pass.


    - Speaking of which, you seemed kind of happy to see me getting along with Anne and Chloe and Mr. Tiona. Dear Rafina...... Ugh, trust is heavy.


    It was then.


    "Student Council......?


    A small twinkle reached my ear. The voice was weak and faintly trembling.


    Turning his gaze toward the voice, Bell, who was reaching for the cake, looked bright blue and stared at Rafina.


    - What''s the matter with you? Belle... what is this story...?


    Suddenly, Meer remembers.


    ... who Bell was.


    She is Meer''s granddaughter. But before that, she..., she...


    - Guidance, Bell, is my code of conduct.


    Being sent in response to Meer''s wishes, even if that was Meer''s thoughts, it''s not just a matter of knowing the future Belle has a blue face.


    - You need to think carefully about this...


    It captures the signs of chilliness, something absurd, and Meer''s, the heartbeat of the small.


    - Something tells me that''s going to be a big deal if I get this answer wrong.


    As my instincts told me, Meer opened her mouth.


    "Very... Yes, it''s a great honor. But I''m a little worried about whether I can take that responsibility. Mind if I think about it?


    Hearing Meer''s answer, Rafina smiled.


    "Absolutely. Because the answer isn''t that hasty."


    After putting her mouth on the tea, Rafina had a cool grin.


    "Nevertheless, it''s just not jumping to power or honor. Mr. Meer."


    "No, because it would be hard if I bothered Lady Rafina"


    Meer also lifts the teacup.


    I hadn''t noticed it before, but my throat was dry on the caracallas.

 165 Episode XVII: The Night to Wet the Pillow with Tears

    For a while, Belle was to be in the room with the Meers.


    I can''t deny that I feel a little narrow when I put in a bed or something, but I can''t tell you how extravagant it is to put it through.


    Besides, as Meer, this was more convenient to hear from Bell.


    "So, what''s up, Belle?


    I speak to Belle, who has been in strange shape since she was in Rafina''s room.


    Two people sitting next to each other in bed. Meer watched gently over the nagging blue bell.


    The sleigh had the warmth of my grandmother watching over my grandson. It is the moment when grandmotherhood sprouts on Meer.


    Seeing Meer like that, Bell opened his mouth with a snack.


    "I remember......, sister"


    "What is it?


    "Dr. Ludwig said it. The world starts rolling into chaos in the first place, and that watershed was this student council election. If your sister Mia was in this election, Dr. Ludwig, she seemed very sorry."


    Hearing that, Meer sighed tirelessly.


    - Oh, I don''t know, I guess I can''t skip it. Oh man, you can''t help it......


    I was actually still happy when I was being entrusted with giving up, for example.


    ... Meer misunderstood.


    I couldn''t realise the meaning of Bell''s words, their true horror.


    That''s why Meer nodded in a calm manner.


    "I get it. If it''s true, I wanted to say no to the student council, but if that Ludwig said so, I can''t help it. Lady Rafina''s story, officially taken on......, hmm? What is it?


    Meer noticed. To the fact that Bell is shaking his head small.


    "No, Meer, sister."


    "What do you mean?


    "Dr. Ludwig said... Meer, if your sister had gone to the election and defeated Bishop Rafina, then the course of history would have changed."


    "... Huh?


    Meer tilted her neck properly.


    "What are you saying? Belle, because just now... yeah?


    Calm down, Meer rebuts what Bell said earlier. Results¡­¡­,


    - Yes, he did say that. Belle, I wish I was in the election...! So, but that''s...


    Meer shook up, confirming once again the meaning of the word.


    Because that''s an act of bowing.


    To whom? Of course, to Rafina Orca Verga, the most fearful Virgin!


    The previous timeline, the trauma of not being dealt with at all, resuscitates in Meer''s mind.


    Uggh, and Meer, holding her chest down as she groaned, grinned at Bell shortly afterwards.


    "Oh, ho, not at all, what do you think I''m going to say? Belle, do you know what that means?


    Bell''s answer to such a meer was extremely ruthless.


    Bell said it with a decent face.


    "I''m not sure. But that''s what Dr. Ludwig said."


    If that was Bell''s word, Meer would have been able to deny it. But if you hear Ludwig say so, so be it Meer.


    "Oh, so, but, look, you said it, right? He said he was out. Then there is also the possibility of mishearing¡­"


    "Is that right?


    "I''m sure you are."


    "Okay. Dear Meer, if that''s what your sister says, I''m sure it was my misunderstanding."


    "Already, Belle is a little bit, ho ho ho"


    So, you two had a laugh...


    - So convincing Bell doesn''t solve anything!


    It is Meer screaming in the heart.


    Plus I saw Belle''s reaction. Meer guessed.


    That what Bell is saying is probably true, never a mistake, etc.


    For example, that''s what Ludwig really said..., that if Meer had gone out in the student council election and defeated Rafina, he would have expected fate to turn around...


    - But there shouldn''t be any chance that those fucking glasses, Ludwig, could go wrong. Yes, Ludwig must have made a mistake.


    Breathe loudly so you can calm yourself down, vomit...


    To the lid... Meer''s eyes told me that tears had fallen off her cheeks.


    - Oh, oh, you can''t do that anymore, can you? I have to give up and go to the dead, don''t I?


    Meer''s intuition made me understand. That Ludwig can''t be wrong.


    If that Ludwig says so, he says that if Meer didn''t win the student council election, a lot of things would definitely go wrong.


    Understanding that I''ve stepped into the mud of hell to go, to hell, to go back, and to live my own life... Meer just kept on spilling tears.


    - Oh, I''m dead. This won''t help anymore... Ugh, uhh.


    Meer, who greeted the bed, pressed her eyes moistened to tears against the pillow... and fell asleep.


    By the way, Belle panicked a lot when she suddenly saw Meer crying out...


    - Oh, you were impressed by that loyalty when you heard Dr. Ludwig took care of me. Besides, I''m sure he''s crying because he thinks of Dr. Ludwig''s end...


    I convinced myself, for example.


    - Your grandmother can take a good hold of her subordinate feelings and be impressed with that. He''s delicate, he''s very sweet!


    And so on..., he took the liberty of thickening his respect for Meer.


    This is how Meer was shown the way by the guide girl...


    Nonetheless, it was only eight days after that that that I delivered my candidacy.


    It was Meer who gave up bad and wasted resistance for eight days.


    A severe earthquake ran to St. Noel''s School the day that the notification was received.

 166 Episode XVIII Meer...... Step on Nani

    During the eight-day period, Meer gave her all the evil she could.


    The day after I heard from Belle, Meer took a break from class saying she wasn''t feeling well.


    One day that day, I was in tears of despair. Day one.


    The next day, worried Abel, Scion, and other classmates came to see me, and they chirped me, and I just got a little cheerful. Day two.


    "It''s too early to give up. We need to calmly analyze what Ludwig is saying!


    Yes, in case I started again, I started searching for a way to help. Day three.


    The next day, I went back to class because I wanted something sweet. It''s been a long time since you''ve studied to get a fever of wisdom. Day four.


    That''s half of it.


    Yet the day after that, that is, the night of the fifth day of his daze, Meer''s gray brain cells, which are deciding to hibernate for 10,000 years, finally assembled one reasoning. Namely!


    - Later history will change if I defeat Lafina in the student council election. Which means, in short, I hope Master Rafina doesn''t become student chairman! I mean, I don''t have to stand as a candidate. If only someone could stand up for Rafina''s other leading candidate!


    The path opened in front of me as if the fog were clear. Meer bravely stepped down that path.


    So, day six.


    Meer moves out. I would spare no effort if I were to escape the crisis, Meer.


    It was Prince Zion she came up with as a candidate.


    If Prince Zion is extremely popular and popular, can he fathom Rafina? I thought it was a decent decision for Meer.


    Meer''s brain cells, warmed up over the course of a few days, were warm enough!


    That''s how after school, Meer just headed into Zion''s class.


    To cross noses, with an upbeat face.


    - Phew, it''s a great idea for me not only not to be flattered by Rafina, but also to be pushed into trouble by the Scion one!


    By the way, St. Noel consists of two classes for each grade. Theon and Abel belong in a different class than Meer. Tiona and Chloe are in the same class.


    - I would have liked the same class as Abel anyway. The Scion one, well, I don''t care... Well, but? Because of that? We can all always be in the same class, if that''s what he says... If you''re alone, how much might you miss him?


    It is a bit of a tundra meer.


    "Hey, do you mind?


    Enter the classroom and speak to a group of female students who are flowering into the story near the door.


    "Yes, Ah, Her Highness Princess Meer?


    A female student jumps up a bit for the sudden appearance of a big man. Meer laughs affectionately at her like that.


    "Be in a good mood. Is Theon here?


    "Huh? Oh, yes. His Highness Zion went to practice swordsmanship."


    "Well, you get the sperm. Does that mean you''re from the training ground?


    "What do you think? Oh, but His Highness Abel was with you, wasn''t he?


    In a slight panic, a female student next door also adds information about Abel. Sneaky, with a whispering voice.


    And when I saw that, Meer said, "Ha?" and leaning his neck,


    "Oh, and what is Abel? That means... maybe that place..."


    Listening to Meer''s words, the female students uniformly looked surprised.


    "Hmm? What''s wrong with you?


    "Oh, no, it''s nothing"


    "Well, fine. Thank you, that''s very helpful."


    Lifting his skirt up a bit, Meer left the classroom behind.


    After Meer left, the female students looked at each other.


    "Hey... did you just hear that?


    "I heard, I heard! Her Royal Highness Princess Meer, that was a renunciation about Her Highness Theon!


    "Perhaps His Royal Highness Princess Meer and His Royal Highness Theon..."


    "What? But you were there for His Highness Abel at the sword tournament, weren''t you? Besides, I was forsaken of His Highness Abel."


    "Which is the fate?


    Yikes, it was Meer who became the center figure of a leap rumor in a yellow screaming classroom.


    Not knowing such a thing, Meer visited the training ground and made sure he wasn''t there as expected, this time heading towards the stables.


    I thought you might be training swordsmanship on horseback...


    "I knew you weren''t there."


    "Oh, who do you think you are, Tiermoon''s little girl?"


    And that''s where I can speak abruptly.


    Turning his gaze, Meer found herself a big senior ahead of her.


    I was looking down at Meer with one hand the brush for the horse......


    "Alas, this is Senior Ma Long (Marlon), how are you feeling? Long time no see."


    "Whoa, it''s been a while, lady. Were you on the horse properly while you were off?


    That said, the head of the equestrian department, Lin Malong, had a lavish grin.


    "Yes, of course. Aren''t you better than Senior Ma Long already?


    To Meer, who said softly, Ma Long laughed again.


    "Ha, I''ll tell you. All right, so next time, you want to fight?


    "Yeah, you''re welcome, I won''t lose."


    After a cheerful grin, Meer tilted her neck small.


    "By the way, Senior Ma Long, didn''t Theon and Abel come this way?


    "No, you haven''t seen it. I''ve been taking care of the horses since class..."


    "I guess that means there."


    Meer nodded, humming,


    "Thank you, Senior Ma Long. It''s time for me to go."


    "Oh, and yes. Lady, you better watch your step. Around the corner, this guy..."


    "What...?


    Meer''s feet stepped out, beneath which, inadvertently, a slightly ominous noise rang.


    A little damp, watery, what a really, like, unpleasant sound......


    - Hey, what''s that... no way?


    Meer, very, very uncomfortable, but still reluctant, dropped her eyes at her feet......


    "Ah, oh..............."


    I raised my sad voice.


    - Ugh, my, my shoes... Ugh.


    Meer, behind the palace, is not a noble princess raised in pure culture.


    I''m tasting the previous timeline, hell of a life in an unclean dungeon, and I have no particular resistance to stepping into a slum.


    So, well, when I say I stepped on a nani, I don''t make a big fuss or anything.


    I didn''t get hurt, I didn''t make my shoes unusable. You don''t have to worry so much.


    It''s just... that''s why you weren''t shocked, and that''s gone. At least, that tension had gone down.


    With a bump, a nag, Meer headed to the fine road behind the school.


    It''s like a beast trail through the woods. At the end of that trail lies the sandy beach where Abel used to wave his sword.


    Eventually, my vision opens wide at the end of the road.


    "Oh, it''s still a beautiful place."


    What reaches your ears is a faint wave sound. It is white and beautiful grains of sand that give way to waves that return. On a spring day, lit by soft sunshine, each grain of it seemed sparkling and sparkling.


    Beautiful sandy beach just blinking, at its wave strike, I saw two princes with swords across the street.


    "Again, here you are..."


    While twitching, Meer swelled her cheeks, puffy.


    - Nevertheless, you don''t know the maiden mind either, do you? I wanted this place to be a secret place just for the two of us.


    Meer stopped trying to get out onto the sandy beach as it was.


    Look seriously at your own shoes, then at the white and beautiful sandy beach.


    Imagine a little brown footprint on a white sandy beach......


    "I don''t like that."


    I took off my boots and shoes.


    "Well, it''s a sandy beach, so there''s nothing strange about it"


    Barefoot as it was, Meer tried to head towards the princes on a little run.


    "Oh? Her Highness Princess Meer"


    It was Keithwood who noticed Meer and spoke to her.


    He watched the two princes as they leaned against the giant rock that rolled onto the beach, looking at Meer and turning his eyes round.


    "Oh, hello. Mr. Keithwood. How are you feeling?


    Meer greeted Keithwood, lifting her skirt hem slightly.

 167 Lesson 19: The Natural Little Devil on the White Sandy Beach! Princess Meer!!

    Abel steps in as she winds up the sand.


    "Ha!


    Scion takes a tearing blow from the front.


    Keithwood sighed as he heard the echoing sword trident.


    - Prince Abel has gained strength again...


    Although Scion was overwhelmingly outnumbered until before, Abel''s skill is now quite imminent as well. I have the impression that by getting a special blow: slashing down from the top, I have also leveled other sword moves overall. but......,


    "Well, I''m not satisfied with that, either"


    Incidents in the Kingdom of Remno. Dion Alaia, the empire''s most powerful knight I''ve seen in doing so.


    That man who slashed the spear of a rigid iron spear with a cool face and even had a laugh on his face.


    After seeing that awesome sword, Theon had become even more committed to his swordsmanship exercises.


    Apparently that''s the same for Abel, and both of them have recently worked in sharpening swordsmanship.


    To strive for each other''s heights.


    "Well, that''s fine. I don''t care what I don''t do in a hot place on a hot day like this...... hmm?


    That''s when Keithwood''s eyes captured the appearance of one girl.


    Sakukukuku, and a little barefoot girl trampling the beach.


    - This is as beautiful as ever.


    Keithwood barely spoke to Meer, even as he saw it for a moment.


    "Oh? Her Highness Princess Meer"


    "Oh, hello. How are you feeling, Mr. Keithwood?


    That said, lift the skirt hem up a bit.


    Keithwood unexpectedly thought of Meer with a glowing grin.


    - Her Royal Highness Princess Meer..., is this done on purpose?


    So much so that Meer was adorable now.


    The reason for this was its outfit, which looks too good for a place called this sandy beach.


    White, beautiful sandy beach with just-fitted barefoot.


    It had added such a charm to Meer that he was somewhere defenseless and thus inspired by his protective appetite, as he would run straight to the wave strike and innocently be interested in watering.


    - Normally, a princess hates skin exposure. It was an effective performance the other day at the dance party, but taking off your shoes and walking outside barefoot is something that they''re going to think you can''t possibly do if you suck.


    But this place called Sandy Beach makes such a meer extremely attractive.


    "Hmm? What''s wrong?


    Keithwood laughed bitterly at Meer, who tilted his neck properly and stared upwards.


    - Though it sounds good because I''m not interested in younger people, this is going to get cracked up even by wise sion highness.


    Keithwood opened his mouth, thinking, etc.


    "By the way, what is it? Here it is."


    "Yeah, I wanted to talk to Theon a little bit..."


    "Is that a story?


    "Yeah. But you''re a little unforgivable. I can''t believe you didn''t even notice I was here."


    Meer turned her attention to Theon and Abel, who are still practicing,


    "Oh, yeah. I don''t know if I''m suddenly going to surprise you by speaking up."


    I had a slightly pranky grin.


    - This... if you''re conscious, you''re a little devil, but if you''re not conscious, you''re a natural little devil. As long as the future is terrible.


    Thus, Meer''s review in Keithwood was elevated from "The Little Devil" to "The Natural Little Devil".


    By the way, why did Meer come to the beach barefoot...... Keithwood never found out about the unfortunate and extreme circumstances.


    Meer walks softly on the beach.


    The two princes are obsessed with training and never notice Meer.


    Approaching some point, Meer said with a slightly louder voice.


    "You''re gonna be fine, both of you."


    "Huh? Ah, Meer? When?"


    It was Abel who noticed first. Though I smiled when I looked at Meer, I immediately blushed my cheeks and turned away.


    - Oh? Is something wrong?


    Leaning her neck, Meer handed her a sweat wipe cloth (towel).


    ''To the lord after exercising, give him a cloth for a sweat wipe with a good smell!


    It is Meer who faithfully adheres to Anne''s teachings.


    "Oh, oh, I''m sorry. Thanks."


    Abel wipes her face with the cloth she receives from Meer, while at the same time distracting her gaze. With that sidelined, Theon tried to turn toward Keithwood. I''m a little lonely on that back.


    Meer smiled nicely at Scion like that,


    "Theon will catch a cold if you don''t wipe the sweat."


    It is a rarely sion-friendly mea.


    That too should have happened, and Meer came to ask Zion for it at all.


    Not only is it loving laughter if necessary, but it is also a meer who does not bow his head or quit.


    "Oh, I''m sorry"


    Theon looked a little unexpected before receiving a sweat wipe.


    "By the way, what''s wrong with you? Meer, in here. I don''t suppose that''s a tour of our swordsmanship training, is it?


    "Hehe, you''re right. It sounds like fun, but I actually got a favor for Theon."


    "Do me a favor?


    "Theon, you, you''re not going to run for student chairman?


    "Ha!?


    Theon raised a rare and bare voice for him.

 168 Episode Twenty: Princess Meer, youre denied exit.

    "Meer......, you know what you''re talking about? You are."


    Theon stared at Meer in a great hurry.


    That was the same thing Keithwood was listening to by his side.


    He was staring at Meer as he peered at its sincerity.


    "Rafina, are you arguing over the student chairman''s seat?


    "Yeah, but you wouldn''t be surprised, would you? Nothing. I haven''t decided that the Duke of Velga family will be the student chairman. We should all be given the right to be named."


    To Meer''s words, Keithwood breathed.


    - I see..., does that mean that His Highness Meer is experiencing problems with this current situation where the election of the chairman is famously innocent?


    When I realized what that allegation meant, I hadn''t had a shock run behind his brain in a long time.


    There is always a reason why a system exists.


    And the reason I''m doing something like electing a student chairman in St. Noel was extremely simple and important.


    In a place called a school for young people, problems tend to arise anyway. However, in this school, where many noblemen and royalty attend, if the problem is mishandled, it may develop to the point of intercountry indulgence.


    That mediator is the key role of the student chairman.


    So what do you need to do to fulfill that role?


    It is support from the students.


    The student chairman must have absolute support in order to make those in power listen.


    And what reveals it is the election of the student chairman.


    But now the system is morphed.


    It is only natural for Rafina Orca Verga to chair the student. As such, even Zion, the wise Lord of Keithwood, conceived.


    - It is necessary to clarify that fact that after the election of the student chairman, each person expressed that he was the chairman of his own choosing. Has Princess Meer thought that this is the time of year?


    Keithwood remembered the other day.


    Rafina pleads for her joint struggle against the secret society ''Snake of Chaos''. In such an emergency, Rafina must prove herself to be an absolute supporter.


    We naturally have to take responsibility for that choice because we are the ones we chose, because we are the ones who supported it.


    I have to listen to her, suppose Meer thought of creating such a situation...


    - If that''s the case, we need to put up a solid opposing horse. To be established as an election. Is that why you spoke to His Highness Zion?


    It doesn''t make sense if it''s an irresistible opposing horse.


    We need to provide a decent alternative to Rafina and create a shape on which to choose.


    That is how responsibility arises for one''s own choices and weighs in on the words of those who have received trust.


    - If you''re to be chosen after the formal procedure, you''re even thinking that you can''t help but kick Rafina''s ass... But then why don''t you run for it yourself?


    Such a Keithwood question will soon be iced away.


    "It''s okay, Theon. I''m sure you can do that."


    Meer said with a grin and a gentle grin. As if, to encourage Theon.


    To get Theon to run for office, Meer had a good idea of the operation.


    It is an operation based on the advice of Anne, a loyal minister who knows all about (and Meer believes) his romantic master, his masculinity.


    An operation I used previously for Tiona''s brother as well.


    - Men are happy to be recognized for their work. If you give me enough power for that role, I''ll give you a ride!


    It''s "You can do it! hitting Zion with a praise that overmodified the assertion," i.e.!


    "It''s okay, Theon. I''m sure you can do that."


    ...... It is Yoisho.


    Regardless, it''s not just Yoisho.


    Even the act of bowing to Rafina. Zion''s heart will not move in a semi-productive Yoisho.


    ... Therefore, Meer today, I have already abandoned my shame.


    I''ve got a bunch of beautiful words in my head that are going to make my body itch just because I''m listening to them, in order to unfold a full Yoisho that I can lift the limiter and put into my mouth.


    - I''ll kill you with praise and you won''t be able to say no!


    That''s how Meer tried to do a furious yoisho, exactly then,


    "I''m sorry, Meer. I can''t take that story."


    Theon said with a seriously rotten face.


    "Oh, no, hey..."


    I''m sorry, Meer, but I know what you''re after.


    - Bullshit, they''re finding out!? Are you telling me that I''m trying to push you through trouble?


    A cold sweat rises on Meer''s spine. but......,


    "You''re going to let me make amends for what happened in the kingdom of Remno, right?


    "Ha...?


    What is he talking about? and approximate Meer leaning his neck, Theon shook his head.


    "Having made clear the significance of firmly establishing the student council election, will you have the opportunity to reclaim that day''s loss of ground by making me serve as Master Rafina''s candidate for confrontation? I truthfully appreciate that care. But I also have a thing called willingness."


    Theon quietly passes beside Meer.


    "I''ll give you a chance to redeem yourself. Until then, there''s just too little standing for you."


    - Huh? About what? What the hell!?


    I didn''t know what it meant, and Zion left in a frenzied manner in front of Meer, who was pouting.


    As he asked for help, when he looked at Abel, he shook his head with a bitter smile.


    "I don''t have a choice. Because he''s a proud prince of Sunkland. But I think Meer''s compassion has been well conveyed."


    - No, that''s not what I meant...


    I have no idea what''s going on, Meer, and it''s gratuitous and confusing.


    At that point Meer should have noticed.


    That the army of genius warriors has collapsed, that already, rebuilding the front is impossible through difficulties and that is why we need to withdraw quickly here......


    Unfortunately, however, Meer mistook the point of retreat.


    Therefore, the exit route is immediately closed.


    "That''s right, Meer. If you''re running for office, I''ll do my best to support you."


    "... huh?


    "Rafina, if you''re running against me, I''m sure you''ll be seen with strange eyes by all the school students, but at least I''m on your side until the end of the day."


    "Ah, Abel..."


    Abel grabs Meer''s hands and stares at her with a serious face. Meer''s sharp eyes made her head pound.


    As such,


    "... Oh, Abel, you look great"


    Meer returned to the room cumming with others that night......


    "Ugh... how could you do this..."


    He calmed down and finally understood that he had reached a point where he could not pull.


    So for two more days, wet the pillow with tears, then Meer finally decided.


    The newspaper of Meer''s candidacy for the presidency ran around the school.


    Conspiracy. Wow. Student union election begins.

 169 Episode XXI Princess Power (High Power Eye Princess) Again

    The morning after I ran for office.


    Meer, who entered the dorm dining room, was sensitive to sniffing out different air than the day before.


    "Good mood, gentlemen."


    Speak to those who were eating at the table.


    She is a female student who has faced each other many times in the same class. But all she had to do for a moment was look away uncomfortably and whisper a small "good morning".


    Then he cleans up his meal and leaves.


    - Oh, it kind of reminds me of the previous timeline. Was this how you treated before the revolution......


    There was a subtle atmosphere in the dining room that seemed to create an atmosphere where everyone didn''t want to get involved with Meer.


    Exactly nothing like being openly harassed.


    Imperial authority has not fallen far enough to be unduly caught in the foot, watered from the head, or harassed like that.


    Besides, perhaps the descendants of the Imperial aristocracy, Meer thinks the vote itself will put them in.


    - But you won''t stand out and express your support.


    Nobody likes it and wants to poke at the highest authority on the continent. I don''t even think Meer herself.


    I don''t think from the bottom of my heart!!


    - Me, why is this happening!?


    It was really a bad Meer to give up.


    What''s worse is overlapping. The fact that I was going to see Theon and Abel was also causing unnecessary speculation. The beginning and end of those who whisper disturbing rumors in the shadows that Meer was doing a majority job to beat Rafina.


    He is Meer, who has become more antagonistic than he thinks he is.


    To avoid bowling with Rafina, finish the crunch and breakfast and prepare for class once back in the room.


    By the way, Anne has me following her to Bell''s classroom. Honestly, I''ve never wanted Anne to be around as much as I do now, but it was inevitable.


    - If it''s true, I''d like to put someone I can trust by my side and have Anne by my side... I don''t have that atee...


    With a deep deep sigh, Meer headed to the classroom.


    While walking down the corridor, it is Meer, whose gaze becomes subtly disturbing.


    As usual, the surrounding daughters wander around Meer, but today no one comes close.


    Entering the classroom did not change that situation.


    Chloe was just a meer who wanted to think she''d treat me normally without doing this...... Unfortunately, I hadn''t come to class yet.


    - Speaking of which, you were relaxed for the morning, Chloe.


    Would it have been a failure to go for breakfast early so I didn''t have to face Rafina?


    Meer gets to her seat lonely and starts prepping classes and such because she has nothing to do. I don''t think so.


    - Well, this is what it is, isn''t it? I don''t have a choice. I would do the same. Maybe I''ll go to Abel next door until class starts......


    I think so, but I think so.


    - No, I''m not. Instead, it''s the insignificance here that counts.


    If you defy Rafina, it''s more to stand out and raise your name. If so, quietly, plainly, win, even if you win. When I realized, I said, "That? Are you winning?" Ideally.


    - Most of them won''t be interested in elections anyway, mobilizing imperial nobility and the nobility of friendly countries... And then, Theon, right? If we could get the Sankland forces to turn their hands around from behind too, would we be able to gather votes for the information, more than half of it?


    If so, it is important to ensure that the votes of the Imperial nobility are properly consolidated.


    - Surely now, the four Dukes of the Empire are attending this school as well. Install their endorsement first...... alas? Thinking about it like this isn''t that pessimistic...?


    That''s how Meer''s consciousness tried to flow low, exactly then.


    "Lady Meer!


    There was someone walking over to Meer!


    Glittering in the morning sun is golden hair, turn that into a riddle of ponytails...... In those eyes resides a strong glow of will, a girl who stares straight at Meer. It''s


    "Oh, Mr. Tiona, what''s going on?


    Meer, while stunned, manages to answer. Because I thought only Chloe would be the first to speak to Meer right now.


    To Meer, who was distracted, Tiona said in a determined voice somewhere.


    "Prince Zion and Prince Abel told me the story."


    "Uh...?


    "Mia, I support Mia."


    "Heh...?


    I accidentally open my mouth to Pocahontas, Meer. Regardless of Meer like that, Tiona goes on.


    "Let me help you with your next student council election, Meer"


    "Hey, Ma!


    Meer panicked a lot.


    That''s exactly what I was thinking earlier, I just wanted to pass the election without being too conspicuous, etc.


    Nevertheless, in the classroom, if you raise your voice in such a conspicuous way......


    Looking around the classroom, everyone''s gaze pricked me.


    - Here, this is not good! Oh, my God! It''s remarkable!


    "Oh, you, you know what you''re talking about?


    Meer opens her mouth to soften Tiona.


    I''m scared to go against Rafina. Okay, so if you just vote, you don''t have to stand up and support me or anything. Okay, let it smell out of the blue.


    More eye contact. I look Tiona in the eye.


    Princess Eye Power (High Power Eye Princess) is an eye-catcher.


    Staring back at Meer like that, Tiona nods loudly.


    - Oh, you understand that, don''t you?


    Meer exhales with relief in her heart. It was......, Tiona says.


    "Yes, I know exactly. I''m saying on top of that."


    - Oh, my God, this guy has no idea!


    Meer''s scream echoed only in Meer''s mind.

 170 Episode Twenty-two: Flute Meer in the lead.

    Tiona, who looks cowardly at all.


    Feeling stubborn and upright without breaking, Meer unexpectedly remembered the previous timeline.


    - Speaking of which, this man was the Virgin of the Revolutionary Army...


    Though there were many things that had weakened him, he was a man who thought about fighting against the mighty authority of the Empire.


    - Besides, your father, Uncle Rudolfone, likes to be painful, if you''ve changed a bit...


    Behind Meer''s brain, I think of Uncle Rudolphon''s delightful face when he mumbled.


    I''m convinced you must be a pervert to be happy to be told that, Meer.


    It''s wet!


    - Your brother Cyril, you were a cute feeling boy, but the Rudolphones were basically unusual people, and you probably don''t think anything about poking Rafina.


    Meer gives up persuasion early.


    As a matter of fact, even if we don''t do it to a large extent, we need a campaign. It is also true that several people need help to do so.


    I saw Tiona again, and then Meer sighed,


    "If that''s all you have to say..."


    ... Please, I tried to keep going. But before that, the figure of one walking in from behind Tiona entered Meer''s sight.


    "Her Royal Highness Princess Meer..."


    "Oh, you guys..."


    In the face of two men and two women, Meer looked familiar.


    - Surely the culprit who imprisoned Mr. Tiona at the dance party... no, did he decide that the culprit was a squire?


    It was meer tilting her neck, but before that, a boy student kneels.


    "Her Royal Highness Princess Meer, this is the Uros of the Baron Langess family. I wanted to return the favor of that time. I came up. We also support Her Royal Highness."


    Following that, the other three are equally respectful, kneeling in front of Meer.


    - Huh? What''s going on here?


    "Your Highness covered us, who were about to be expelled from school."


    "Since that day, I have encouraged my studies and powdered myself into various services. That''s all for today, too, at this time...... If we can use the trust we have won for Her Royal Highness Princess Meer, there will be no more joy."


    Then the four bow their heads to Tiona each.


    "I''m sorry about then. Mr. Tiona."


    "Will you forgive us?


    With that apology, Tiona smiles tenderly.


    "Because mistakes are for everyone. I don''t care anymore. Besides, Mia, why don''t you join us in the fight?"


    Its spirituality (mentality) that embraces everything, swallows it, and still makes you laugh.


    Meer felt that she did see the Virgin''s mercy in Tiona.


    It is very different from the self-loving Virgin Meer.


    "Oh......, thanks. In order to respond to your forgiveness, I offer my sincere support to Her Royal Highness Princess Meer."


    A great scene of friendship unfolds around Meer.


    As for Meer, it is a good annoyance.


    Furthermore, when this happens, the surroundings of Meer cannot remain silent.


    Those who admired Meer from time to time in the first place, and desired to be with him.


    Besides, Meer herself hadn''t noticed at all, but those surroundings were subtly different from the previous timeline.


    It is stipulated as the minimum condition that ''Anne says nothing about doing an exclusive maid''. There are actually not so many who can tolerate it.


    My head is quite flexible at the point where I can complete that condition, and I have a corresponding desire to be with Meer more than that.


    Of course I have plans. But the form left by those who personally like Meer more than that. It''s a group called the Meer Elite, so to speak.


    Therefore...... we cannot delay Tiona or those who are not usually around Meer.


    "Dear Meer, of course, we''re here for you"


    Meer was about to cry before they were willing to come around later.


    - Oh, stop, don''t do such a conspicuous thing... I want to be quieter! If you don''t, Rafina will stare at you!


    "Dear Meer..."


    Once out of Bell''s place, Anne was rushing to Meer''s classroom.


    I''m still worried about Meer.


    Upon coming to the entrance to the classroom, Anne found Chloe.


    For some reason, Chloe is sneaking a peek indoors through the door.


    "Chloe...?


    "Ah, Mr. Anne. Shit!"


    I put my finger on my lips, and I said it, and then Chloe invited me.


    I was Anne walking over while I tilted my neck......


    "This is a good time."


    I said that and looked ahead Chloe pointed, smiling unexpectedly.


    "Dear Meer..."


    Around Meer, a large group of students gather and shout out their support for Meer with their mouths.


    Hearing that, nagging, I saw Meer looking like she was about to cry...


    "After all, Mia, you were anxious. Can we all support you?"


    In response to Chloe''s words, Anne looked at Meer again.


    "Good for you, Mia..."


    Never many. But more men gathered unto Meer than Meer expected.


    It took a minority faction, the Meers, to bow to Rafina, the absolute power.


    By adding Tiona to his own faction, Meer will be crushed of his intentional hopes and thus spared the predicament...


    There was no reason for Meer to know that now.

 171 Lesson 23: Princess Meer, I swear

    Student union elections are one of the major events that will take place in twenty days on all dates.


    As the only candidate, if usual, is Rafina, that date is usually shortened to about five days, but this time there is a reckless challenger named Meer, so he was to be able to follow the normal procedure.


    Decorating its opening was the opening proclamation mass to be held in the Cathedral.


    It is a so-called introduction to the candidate.


    One of the major ceremonies held in the cathedral of the school, which attracted students from all over the school, was extremely rigorous, well-groomed, and more than that, the candidate was very prominent.


    Anyway, the outfit itself is different this day.


    In order to carry out the sacred thing of student council elections, candidates need to wear sober clothes called sacred clothes.


    First, wear a thin veil made of pure white fabric on your head. No accessories should be applied to the hair, as well as simple hair fastenings.


    Next is clothing, which is also to be worn in a single piece of white fabric. The waist was also wrapped with a white belt and the only decorative decoration was the embroidered dolphin pattern on its surface.


    It is not allowed to be worn in any way, in plain clothing, and the seating position is directly in front of the priest who does the ceremony. Dressed to face the whole school.


    Whether you are a meer who is raw as an empress and accustomed to the gaze of many, or who has confidence (¡­ somewhat excessive) in his own beauty, this is quite a pressure.


    But more than that, the pressure was the presence of another candidate next to Meer, or a candidate of great fate.


    "I don''t know, it''s been a while, Mr. Meer"


    Rafina sat with a soft grin.


    "Oh, did I? Oh, ho, I''m totally out of time..."


    After Rafina''s gaze, Meer grinned.


    I haven''t seen Rafina face to face since I went to ask for Belle that day.


    Awkward...... of course there was, but I''m more scared than that.


    I didn''t think I had a choice if I was called in, and I didn''t mean to ignore it, but if I wasn''t, it was the truth that I wanted to not see him as much as possible.


    But all this day, even as Meer, I can''t avoid it.


    When I think I''m going to have to sit next to Rafina for the next hour, a cold sweat startles up on Meer''s spine.


    "Too bad, Mr. Meer. I wanted you to work for the student council under me. The next student chairman wants you to. For that, I wanted you to learn a lot about student councils..."


    "Lafina..."


    Meer feels kind of sorry for Rafina, who just gets a little sad... The next moment, Rafina smiled.


    "But, you know, I''m also looking forward to it. ''Cause I don''t want to be in a student council under me, which means there''s something Meer wants to do, too."


    "... to?


    "You''re welcome to run a better student council than I think. It''s for your own good. Am I right? Mr. Meer."


    Meer noticed there.


    Laughing Rafina''s eyes are... not laughing at all!


    - Oh, no! La, Lafina, you''re so angry......!


    Meer trembled from the bottom of her heart.


    "I''m so excited to see what kind of election pact Mr. Meer is going to make."


    When I heard what Rafina said, it was sooo bloody meer.


    Eventually the ceremony began.


    The divine scriptures are read out and the candles of the diocese are lit with fire. Then I got up and sang the psalm to everyone, and the text of prayer was read out......


    So we have to do it all with the gaze of all the school students.


    - This..., it''s pretty tough if you don''t sit next to your Lafina...


    Anyway, Meer right now doesn''t know herself blowing a winless fight against Rafina..., she''s very likely considered an embarrassing and naughty guy.


    Thinking about it kind of makes me feel like I can''t stay...


    - Oh, I don''t know, I think you''re all looking at me. You must be grinning in your stomach that you don''t know who you are... Ugh, that''s a terrible insult.


    As a matter of fact, of course there were those who thought they were unfamiliar, but at the same time there were a few who were seen as Meer dressed.


    The all-body white costume is also like a bridesmaid''s garment, depending on how you look at it. The bridesmaid costume worn by women of all ages is a mysterious and beautiful, indescribable charm.


    Moreover, since the summer vacation, it had had the effect of stirring people''s imagination by hair that emitted a healthy glow with a horseshan effect and the skin luster maintained by Anne''s care, which appeared blurred by a thin veil.


    Human delusions are great.


    By the way, Rafina is totally better up there when it comes to pure beauty. It won''t even be a battle.


    However, unlike Rafina, who has many opportunities to wear the sacred coat at ceremonies and such, Meer is almost the first revealing outfit. The so-called rarity is completely different! It''s an SSR!


    Nature, the eyes of the students gathered in the unfamiliar, the meer of the beautiful girl style (,), which was hidden by the veil.


    Eventually......, the ceremony will finally be in good hands and it will be time for the candidate''s oath.


    "Now the candidates, both sides, take their oaths before God"


    Rin''s voice is raised and Rafina''s oath is made to sing whilst still singing.


    Following that, Meer takes a seat and looks up.


    The gaze, gaze, and gaze that gather on you.


    Seeing that, for a moment, my head cracks.


    To calm her mood, she breathed heavily, vomited, and then Meer raised her voice.


    "I, Meer Luna Tiermoon, will be running for St. Noel School Student Chairman. And fight this election with dignity..."


    ... chewed.


    "... holy shit, I swear. Ugh..."


    I manage to keep going to the end.


    Incidentally, the God of the Central Orthodox Church is tolerant, so there is no blame for biting or stopping in the middle of a proclamation.


    I don''t... but I don''t even have the guts to chew and chest in front of a lot of people, Meer.


    - Ugh, already, I want to go home. I''d love to sleep in the Imperial City room.


    He was a totally tearful Meer, but fortunately, he was covered in veil and no one saw it.

 172 Lesson 24: Tea Party at the Four Dukes of the Empire

    "Heh, heh, here I come. I''m here. Finally, I have a chance!


    At the corner of St. Noel''s School, the tea party was secretly held.


    Large desk with Dane placed in a large indoor. There are tea treats all over it.


    The number of people gathered on the spot is small compared to that amount.


    There are only two of them.


    But if you knew who they were, you''d have seen them. For one thing, if you were a nobleman of the Tiermoon Empire, you would never have been able to ignore it.


    Because they are the central aristocrats of the great Tiermoon Empire. For they are of the blood of the four great dukes of the Empire.


    "Oh? Mr. Luvi isn''t coming today, is he? Because of this, I''m trying to deepen the rapport between our four Dukes, but you''re on your own. Plus, Strina''s little girl. You''re so busy taking a break from your new girlfriend."


    The eldest daughter of the Greenmoon family, Emeralda Etwa Greenmoon, has a rich hair that slowly depicts waves, huffy! It creeped me out.


    Ha, and sighed heavily, sipping a cup of tea gracefully.


    "Oh, come on! What are you calming down about? Emeralda, were you listening to me?


    Eating and hanging on such an emeralda was a blue-haired boy. The cut hair seemed to have taken the time to get it done and it didn''t look like it would collapse even if it moved hard.


    When I was a year old, I was just past my mid-teens. Is it the same age as Emeralda? To such a boy, Emeralda looked annoying from the bottom of her heart.


    "Hey, Mr. Saphias, won''t you be too loud?


    The boy, the eldest son of the Blue Moon family, Safias Etwa Blue Moon shook his head in a sigh.


    "Oh man, you, oh man, not at all. Don''t you get it? This chance. There''s not a lot of honor you might get into St. Noel''s student council, is there? Because of silly indiscipline, we, the Imperial aristocrats, cannot be admitted to St. Noel''s Student Council. But if Her Royal Highness Princess Meer were to become the student chairman, she would ignore that indiscipline and appoint us as officers."


    and said in that exciting tone, then Saphias sighed small.


    "Nevertheless, Rafina, all you have to do is sell a fight and run for office, and you''re not. Her Royal Highness the Princess of our country is. I don''t know what to say, but you don''t seem very smart."


    Emeralda scratches her face in that straightforward statement.


    "Hey, disrespect me, Saphias. I don''t care how much you are from the Four Dukes, you shouldn''t talk about doing things to Her Royal Highness?


    "Really? Weren''t you the princess who said that you were too happy with the people?


    "Mine is legitimate criticism, yours is slander. Would you mind not joining us? How dare you miss my tea party and go visit my maid''s home, which is civil grass. It''s only natural for you to think about the behavior your blood muscles deserve."


    Saphias shook his head at Emeralda, who soaked tea in his face.


    "Well, I don''t even know what you''re talking about. But listen to me for a second. Her Royal Highness Princess Meer will surely lose."


    "Oh, I knew it was disrespectful. Do you think the princess of our country will lose to the Duke''s Lady of a small country?


    "I don''t think calling Velga a small country is a lot of disrespect to you, either."


    He shook his head in a shaken manner, Saphias said.


    "Okay? Emeralda-kun. Her Royal Highness Princess Meer is too bad at doing things clearly. You think you can make a scene in the classroom? We should do the backwork more quietly and inconspicuously. You shouldn''t be flashy and hostile. When I realized I was just about to win, I was too bad at running."


    Saphias with a soothing grin and disclosing his own thoughts. Oddly enough, his sighing thoughts saw a miraculous match with Meer''s thoughts!


    What a little stinky boy.


    "Well, I have no choice. This is where I''ll be teaching Her Royal Highness immediately. I don''t know what to do instead, but at dawn when I take the student chairman''s seat, I''ll try to hang it up so that you can recommend me to the vice chairman."


    Then Saphias turned his eyes to Emeralda.


    "By the way, what are you going to do? Emeralda, if you can ask me what the Greenmoon family''s intentions are..."


    Emeralda was deliberate, tilting her neck properly, and then


    "I''m not interested. I don''t know about student councils. Well, if Her Royal Highness Princess Meer really says so, there''s nothing I can''t do for you."


    I said it was obvious. Then I laughed with Couscous.


    "But so is my father, but you''re a lot more focused on your position, what do you call your lords? I don''t understand very well, though."


    Then, as I cut the cake in front of me,


    "Well, good luck at best. I''m not gonna help you, but I''m not gonna bother you."


    "Right. Then I''ll sweeten your words."


    Thus, the two conceited schemers laugh with a meaningful grin.


    ............... By the way, I don''t even think I need to check, but the humans in the Four Dukes have the same imperial blood as Meer. There is the same blood as Meer.


    Well, so what, there''s no such thing as...

 173 Episode Twenty-five: Princess Meer, Ichamon on your future self!

    After school the day after the opening mass, Meer came to the library with a sadly prepared face.


    "Even if you work backwards, you''ll be limited to Rafina if you don''t get in shape!


    Meer was saddened by the sweetness of her own thoughts.


    Of course I will do the backwork, and I don''t think I will win unless I do, but it is obvious that Meer cheated on it alone.


    It became necessary to create a situation where Rafina could at least be convinced that she could win without having to cheat at all.


    - But it''s too hard to convince Lafina...


    It is Meer, who is fast becoming depressed.


    By the way, there was currently no single student around Meer.


    Faces of the Meers are asking me to think about what kind of campaign we''re going to have. It''s called practical, but it''s very important.


    Because elections are not in the Empire, Meer wasn''t familiar with them, but according to Chloe, various candidate appeals are being made in the countries where the elections are taking place.


    There are different ways to do this: distribute your own portrait and sell your name, or hire a bard to spread your achievements among people.


    Even if the portrait just doesn''t make it, you may do enough to write your name on parchment and stick it out on campus.


    I also asked Chloe to join the faction and suggest a lot of ideas, and I''m in the middle of a planning meeting right now.


    - I''m just a little worried that it''s just Chloe, but I wonder if it''s okay because Mr. Tiona is here...


    Chloe alone will not be able to contain the children of other nobles, but Tiona is with him.


    That event in the classroom, Tiona, who expressed his support most in the pressing air, had become a sight to behold from the face of the Meers.


    Aside from the ability aspect, at least we shouldn''t do dirty imitations that would piss Rafina off, and Meer also has a certain trust.


    Besides, there''s no way we can treat ourselves less than bravely supporting ourselves when we all don''t speak up. That leaves the role of a summary to Tiona.


    "Chloe and I seem to be close, and I hope it works out... There''s too much work to do. It''s going to turn my eyes."


    After a small sigh, Meer caned her cheeks.


    "Anyway, it''s an election convention. What will I do when I become student chairman¡­, it seems I need to communicate it properly¡­"


    While I rebelled Chloe''s advice in my head, Meer wrote on the botanical paper (Papyrus) what she wanted to do as student chairman.


    ¢Ù Add more snacks to the dining room.


    ¢Ú Enrichment of jam in tea.


    ¢Û Winter Mushroom Pot (Meer Handmade) Party.


    ? Expansion of bathing facilities (interested in steam baths, etc.)


    ¡­ etc., it was Meer''s desire of purity that was written down.


    ... It was a waste of paper.


    "Meer, sister."


    When I was writing my own candidate for an election convention, I was accidentally called out from behind.


    "Hmm? Oh, Belle, and Anne! You''re here."


    Seeing the two reinforcements who came to the library, Meer had a glowing grin.


    Whatever Bell is, it is huge to expect from his own stomach Anne.


    "I heard you were here, and I ran. I can help you with something too."


    "That helps, Anne. I''d love to have your wisdom."


    Thus, Meer quickly showed the paper she had written up to both of us.


    "Is this...?


    "When I become student chairman, I want to do it."


    Meer with a grand chest.


    "Meer sister............... this"


    Bell stared carefully at the paper......, then looked at Meer''s face,


    "It''s so beautiful!


    I sparkled my eyes.


    "That''s Meer, your sister! I think this cream pie wrap or something is so great! More sweets, I agree!


    I admire it! Looking at the candidate for an extra menu in the dining room, he says, "Whom are you plucking?" That''s Meer, your proud granddaughter!


    "Right. Ellis used to say it was important to be free to come up with ideas without being framed."


    Anne also gives an emotional look to Master Meer.


    I get a reaction from the two of us and Meer gets better.


    "Hmm! I''m on it! Then I''m going to dont write it down, regardless of the frame!


    That''s how Meer approached the cliff of ruin and tried to walk out of Zunzun...


    "Hey, Meer. You''re going to be fine."


    In the library, a new person appeared.


    "Well! Abel! Could you have come to help?


    "Oh, I hear you''re doing a lot of thinking in the library. I''ve been doing a lot of research, wondering if it might help. What has Rafina done since she became chairman?"


    After saying that, Abel said with a stubborn face.


    "There''s an old adage passed down to the kingdom of Remno. You must know your enemies to win the war."


    "I see, you sure do. Rafina, it makes sense to anticipate what kind of election pact you''re going to launch."


    Then Meer smiles at Nico and Abel.


    "That''s Abel. You can count on me."


    As a matter of fact, Meer, this is how she just came to side with herself, which makes me very happy...


    Seeing Meer like that, Abel missed her eyes as she lit up. Then I lean my neck curiously.


    "Oh, you..."


    At the end of that gaze was Bell''s appearance staring at Abel with his eyes round.


    "Rumor has it that you are the daughter of Meer''s relatives?


    "Yes, thank you. Uncle Abel...... Prince. My name is Me Abel. Call me Belle."


    "Oh, it''s nice to meet you, Belle. Abel Lemno. Prince of the Kingdom of Lemno."


    Abel smiled gently and looked at Bell, then smiled small as he creaked.


    "Oh? What can I do for you?


    "No, on second thought, it sounds like Me Abel matches Meer''s name with mine,"


    That''s what they say, and Meer realizes it too.


    Me Abel-Mea + Abel.


    I see, indeed, Bell''s name can also be considered that way...


    "Well, if you abel. No, ho ho."


    Meer grinned slightly blushing her cheeks.


    - Damn, it''s too simple because how much you love us. I can''t believe you named me this... What are Bell''s parents doing with my child? Children''s names are more serious......


    "Yes, it''s an important name, given to your grandmother"


    - Be, be, be, what are you doing! Future me. No!


    Meer screamed inside.

 174 Lesson 26: Grandpa Abel can cry...

    "Damn, so, Abel, what you''ve been looking into..."


    Meer managed to regain her mind and said.


    "Oh, you did. I''ve been writing it up because I thought it would be easy to understand."


    With that said, Abel took out two sheets of paper and placed them on her desk.


    "This is Rafina. This is a summary of the work she has done since she became student chairman. Or one..."


    and Abel added with a seemingly illuminating face.


    "Once......, I was wondering if it would help in any way, it''s an election convention that I''ve been thinking about. I''m not sure I can help you at all..."


    "Well! That''s not true. I''m so happy for you!


    Meer looked important and took Abel''s paper.


    "First, Rafina, read it to me. I don''t mind my own. Really, as embarrassing as it is to show... oh?


    Abel turned a blind eye to Meer''s election convention, which had been placed at her desk earlier. Take that and watch for a while......


    Then I look at Meer... and I turn my gaze to Belle as soon as I''m convinced.


    "Belle, are you helping Meer, too?


    "Ha! It''s such a privilege to be able to help your sister, the great Aunt Meer, so I''m straining!


    Well answered Belle. Abel gently strokes his head.


    - Come on! It''s cheating to have Abel be nice to me!


    I burn Jerassie to my granddaughter, the great Meer sister. I can''t grow up subtly......


    - In the first place, why are you looking at my election convention and talking about Bell!? That''s for me!


    And so on and so on. He was a prickly angry Meer, but he turned blue when he saw the material Abel had brought.


    "This is......, bold renovation of old school facilities, scrapping unnecessary events and planning new ones......?


    There was a nanica with a different dimension than what I had in mind.


    A job of such significance as to listen to a request from a student while looking ahead properly and remain in ten or twenty years'' time. A concise summary of precise current perceptions and the means of solving them, but also understandable in Meer, its arms......


    - Holy shit, I have to make something like this!?


    It''s also equal to the "Learning Food Sweets Production Plan" that Meer was trying to devise.


    - I see. So, you thought it was what Bell thought, not me. I mean, Rafina, your election pact, it will smell subtly close to Ludwig or something...


    Meer had no idea of Rafina''s political skill at all... but if he had the same administrative capacity as Ludwig, it was, I have to say, a winless battle.


    - I have no idea what to do...


    I was on the verge of tears early, Meer. It was, but there came a new person there.


    "Oh, Meer, you were here"


    "Oh... Theon?


    The new entry into the library was Theon.


    You''ve been running, and there was sweat on that forehead.


    He looked strange looking at Belle as he walked straight over to the Meers.


    "Hmm? Are you... Oh, well. Rafina told me about you. It is true that Meer''s relatives..."


    "Yes! It''s Me Abel. Call me Belle."


    "This is polite. I''m Theon Saul Sankland."


    Listening to the introduction, Bell gave a startling look.


    "Eh... Sion, the king of the balance..., wow! Ho, real......?


    "Libra King...?


    It was a small, neck tilting Scion, but, uh, look at the paper placed on the desk,


    "Is this your governance record, Rafina?


    "Oh, there''s just no gap at all."


    Abel shrugging her shoulders. Theon glanced at the material,


    "I see. That''s you, Rafina... oh? What''s that paper over there...?


    "Oh, that''s... Huh!


    Shortly after stopping, Theon took Meer''s election pact in his hands.


    Theon panicked after looking through it all... not at Meer... but at Bell, who tilted his neck properly next to it.


    "Are you helping Meer, too?


    "Yes! I also want to help my esteemed Aunt Meer and sister to the best of my ability."


    "Right. You''re a good boy."


    Theon then stroked Bell''s head with a gentle grin.


    "Eh heh..."


    It was a similar development earlier...... but no heart or bell eating was better than earlier. Somehow, Belle looks so happy. He seemed perfectly pleased to have his head stroked by a celebrity and handsome Libra King.


    Grandpa Abel can cry......


    - This kid... that''s surprisingly meehr. Well, I''m glad I didn''t find out I wrote that...


    It is Meer who feels subtly complicated. Turning to Meer like that, Theon said.


    "So, Meer, what''s going on with your election pact at the heart?


    Ugh, that''s what you have! It can''t be said naturally that, for a moment, Meer silences herself. The thought of the moment, and flashing!


    "Oh, Zion. How can you possibly help me worry so much?


    Meer, it also involves Scion.


    Even if I were to buy Rafina''s wrath, I would say, "This election pact was contemplated by Scion with me -! If you insist, it might be a little lighter!


    Besides, even if it''s not as good as Ludwig''s, Theon''s brains are likely to be usable.


    Use anything you can use. It is Meer, who can no longer stand idly by.


    In contrast, Scion...


    "No, unfortunately, I''ll let you take a neutral stand this time"


    Gorgeously through that.


    I smile as cool as I hate you.


    - Shit, they got away. I knew it. It wouldn''t work that well......


    Shion shrugged his shoulders and showed Mia groaning all the time.


    "I don''t want to help, but I''ll have a position. It wouldn''t be stylish for Sankland and Tiermoon to tie hands and defy Velga"


    "So what are you doing here?


    If you''re not willing to help, go home! Meer said in a together-together tone, like claiming otherwise.


    "Oh, I almost forgot"


    Theon looks unexpectedly serious. Then I looked at Belle a little bit more, and then...


    "I''m talking about the snake relationship, is she going to be okay?


    Snakes...... secret societies, snakes of chaos.


    Unbeknownst, indulgent in society, the undead who plan to do more...


    Not much more to put in your ear than you can''t tell where that associate is or who can be trusted......


    Meer nods small.


    "Belle is a trustworthy child."


    Rather, as for Meer, I just want to keep Bell as informed as possible.


    - Absolutely chaotic snakes must also have something to do with the empire being in trouble...


    "Right. Then we''ll talk. This isn''t a sure thing yet, so I''d like you to hear it with that intention... Meer, I hear there''s an associate of Chaos Snake in Tiermoon."


    "Oh, I knew you would,"


    That was convincing enough.


    The constituents of the serpent of chaos blend into society and do not know where they are.


    So naturally, also in Tiermoon, Meer thought......


    "The central aristocracy of the Empire, which apparently involves any of the four Dukes'' houses,"


    "Yo, the Four Dukes, huh!?


    Exactly, the word was unexpected.

 175 Lesson 27: The Suspicious Dark

    "What do you mean? Theon, I can''t believe any of the four Dukes are related to the snake of chaos..."


    Meer asked in a panic.


    The Imperial Four Dukes, it is the nobleman closest to the emperor.


    Those who have a blood connection with the emperor and also have the right to inherit the throne.


    So it wasn''t meant to be trustworthy, but it was supposed to be those who had to be trustworthy, at least more than the average aristocrat.


    "Is that story certain?


    To inquire, Theon silences himself in his thoughts.


    "Well, normally, it wouldn''t be that high for sure. It''s information that originally came up from the Wind Raven that I was sending to the Empire, but it''s old enough. It''s information that''s been left out for a long time. You should think they were buried because they didn''t attach much importance"


    "If you think about it normally...? That''s a catchy way of saying it, Prince Zion. Does that mean that if you give it back, you can also look at it in an unusual way?


    To Abel, who asks so, Theon nodded one,


    "There are so many aspects to things. Naturally, you can look at it in an unusual way."


    Then he smiles like a prank.


    "And as far as I''m concerned, the way I look at you is tighter. In other words, if the reason the information was buried was not because it was not valued, but vice versa¡­"


    "Oh, I see. So there was a chaotic snake diving into the wind raven, too. If Gem or anyone else was intentionally hiding the information... on the contrary, he said it was suspicious. You know what?"


    "That''s... that''s suspicious indeed. I''d love to hear more about it."


    If that''s true, it''s tough. Anyway, it''s the Four Dukes of the Empire!


    They were the ones who rounded up the nobility to support the country and pledged allegiance to the imperial chamber until the end¡­ etc. Meer, I recall fu.


    - Oh? But on the previous timeline, I was betrayed by Mr. Emeralda...?


    Emeralda, who had named Meer''s best friend, deserted the empire early after the revolution. It is also a tribal romantic party.


    The Greenmoon family owns sailboats and interacts with overseas. We used that connection to get out of the danger zone.


    The last time I saw her, Emeralda said with a graceful grin that was no different than usual.


    "Dear Meer, next time, let''s have a tea party at home. Call lots of customers to make it grand. And as proud imperial aristocrats, we pledge to do all we can for this empire. Isn''t that very nice?


    Meer was very comforted by the words, and she also got the courage.


    The day after day, Ludwig and I went out and looked at the predicament within the Empire, and it was Meer who was getting depressed, so I was very comfortable with her best friend, Emeralda.


    So, Tea Party Promise Day.


    What Meer saw was a stuffed green moon mansion.


    Since then, it was Meer who would be betrayed many times, but this was my first time, so I was shocked a lot.


    "Ugh, because it''s been a long time since I thought I could have a cake..."


    Reward yourself for your hard work! I thought, and I was looking forward to the cake, so the shock was hectic.


    - Hmm, in retrospect, the four Dukes were alike or dropped by everywhere...


    If you go to request cooperation to alleviate the plight of the people caused by famine, you will be refused, or if you request the dispatch of soldiers to protect the imperial capital, you will be refused...


    There is no way of sending the half-breed in the character of the family. A lot of times Meer was served to you... but each time, his heart was crushed by the other''s cold attitude.


    Plus, what a rumored end to the Yellow Moon family connecting with the Revolutionary Army behind it.


    - It''s not that shocking to be told there''s a traitor in there right now... yes! Instead, maybe we should consider ourselves lucky because we might have a quarter chance of catching the tail of our enemies! With that neck in hand, Rafina, if you apologize, you may forgive me if the election pact doesn''t work for a little while...


    Having become just a little more positive, Meer looked at Theon. But Theon shook his head small,


    "Unfortunately... it''s been too long. It''s gonna be hard to find out more."


    "Well, you''re right..."


    "Besides, whoever sent you the information is out of touch."


    "That''s..."


    Meer unexpectedly loses her word.


    "Naturally, it would be reasonable to assume that he was killed for mouth sealing"


    Theon says in a heavy tone, then arms up.


    "In any case, I can''t say for sure. In the first place, I don''t know at any level what it has to do with anything. As I said at the outset, I don''t even know how believable this information is. But I''m sure you''ve never been cautious."


    Meer had heard the words somewhere far away.


    Because when you combine the information that Zion brings with the information that Bell gives you, you see something else. I mean......


    - The four Dukes rival each other over the hegemony of the Empire. He said it would be a civil war two to two... but was that really just a power struggle?


    Naturally, I have such doubts. If it was due to the contrivance of a chaotic serpent hidden in any Duke''s house...... it usually makes me more convinced than they say hegemonic strife.


    - Sounds like the Four Dukes need to be vigilant...


    It was the following day that Safias Etwa Bluemoon, the eldest son of the Bluemoon family, came to visit the corner of the Four Grand Dukes'' house.

 176 Lesson 28: Invitation of Your Highness in the Blue Moon (Destrap)

    In the library room, Meer managed to complete the election pact with reference to what Abel had brought to her.


    Of course, Abel helped me, but then Sion got involved as well.


    "I''m neutral, so I can''t take Meer''s side..."


    And so on and so on and so on, Scion, who somehow helped me.


    Oh, could it have just gotten a little sweeter than before? While I thought so, I was feeling smiling Meer......


    After all the work and blowing hot air from his head with a heat of wisdom, Theon looked a little, sorry.


    "Sorry, Meer"


    "... huh? What are you talking about?


    To Meer, who answers pompously, Theon said.


    "No, I''m shocked about the Four Grand Dukes, and I guess I couldn''t think as I normally do. I didn''t see any wisdom today. You should have picked a little more time to bring the information."


    I''m telling you by the way, the point is, I''m kicking Meer''s full brainwork.


    - Been! Me, I tried pretty hard...


    It was an unexpectedly muddled mea, but without the energy to say it back.


    There have also been times when Zion''s cooperation has been great, and this place is gutsy and patient. It is an adult Meer.


    Returning straight to the room, Meer fell over the bed and fell asleep like mud.


    Thus, the next day, in the classroom rented as the Electoral Preparedness Headquarters, Meer was working out an electoral strategy with the face of the Meers.


    Safias Etwa Bluemoon came to see me.


    "Hey, Her Highness Princess Meer. Reishi Ogisen"


    "Oh, hello, Lord Saphias. How is your father?


    "Let''s see. I am more and more encouraged by the emperor''s patronage. Hey, even so, you''re really beautiful today. This Saphias is always distracted by His Highness''s charm."


    "Well, you''re good...... ho ho"


    Meer thought while we had a floating exchange of teeth called etc.


    - You''re here... Finally!


    When I heard Safias had come to see me......, Meer was coming pin.


    What I asked Theon yesterday comes back to mind.


    - Chaotic Snake......, if you came here to swallow me by conspiracy, you wouldn''t! On the other hand, I''ll grab your tail and pull you over to Lafina!


    It is Meer, who makes his nose rough.


    "So, quickly, Your Highness, can I ask you to pay for it?


    Saphias sends his gaze to those in the classroom.


    That''s it, a few of them start going out of the classroom at will.


    The authority of the Imperial Four Dukes gently outweighs the royalty of those small nations.


    "Meer......"


    Abel was the one who sent me a faint glance.


    "It''s okay, Abel. I''d like to ask you all a favor."


    That''s what I''m saying, and then I''ll show Tiona, who was right next to him, snorting at me for once.


    I would have loved to have the two with sword arms standing by, but I couldn''t help it.


    It was Saphias watching those leaving the classroom satisfied, but, uh, he leaned his neck with his eyes behind Meer''s back.


    "Oh, did you not hear that? The maid there, you too."


    In the wake of that gaze, Anne trembles her back for a moment. It was, but like covering her like that, Meer leaves a step back.


    "This man is my exclusive maid. My hands and feet, and a part of me. Are you trying to hold my hands and feet?


    That said, Meer glanced at Saphias.


    "No, I don''t mean that. If His Royal Highness says so, I have nothing to say."


    Seeing Saphias bowing his head respectfully, Meer, hunched her nose out.


    - I can''t help but be alone with the constituents of the snake of chaos!


    "Dear Meer..."


    Anne was staring at Meer as she wouldve her eyes so touched.


    "So, what can I do for you?


    Saphias smiled lovingly at Meer asking again.


    "My Blue Moon family fully supports and supports His Royal Highness''s election for the presidency"


    "Well, that''s a very good story. Did you come all the way out here today to tell me that?


    "No, that''s not all. I have prepared measures to beat His Highness the Princess."


    "... Hmm?


    Meer, I just get a little glare.


    Anyway, we don''t have a plan to beat Rafina right now.


    "Is there such a way?


    "Yeah, it''s easy. All you have to do is thoroughly poke at your faults, Rafina."


    "Cons... are you?


    That''s what they call a negative campaign.


    It is not a good way to do your own policy, but to find the other party and use it as a material for the attack.


    It may indeed be an effective means......


    "But if you''re a hundred nobles, you don''t have to know, Rafina, do you have such faults?


    "Hey, you just have to make it without it"


    "What?"


    "Rafina Orca Verga is a noble Virgin. So if you put a little stain on him, that would be a huge pain in the ass. It''s an easy backwork. There is no making. I''d love to take care of this."


    Saphias said with a cunning grin.


    Hearing that, Meer...,


    - I see, it was a blind spot...!


    I was honestly impressed!


    For Meer, who knows the lack of gaps in Rafina''s policies, it''s just groundbreaking to make him faultless if he doesn''t have faults. Innovative! It was an eye-to-eye scale experience.


    - But in retrospect, I was also terribly hit during the Imperial Revolution... Eighty percent of my criticisms that have been circulated have been in the language of gossip.


    ... is a great lie. At least just over 60% were true criticisms.


    However...... surely all of that was untrue. And...,


    - That kind of thing was often unbelievable to me when I said and opened up that I was false myself...


    Safias'' plot seemed really sensible to Meer''s eyes. Therefore, Meer''s heart shakes for a moment. But... Something in Meer was... issuing a warning. That''s......


    - That, you''re so angry when you get hit.


    Yes, in short¡­ it is quite frustrating to get cursed and murmured for something you don''t remember. You buy them a strong grudge.


    - Even I was annoyed by the warmth and generosity, so I''m pretty sure I''ll be touching Rafina''s scales. If you do...


    Meer imagined.


    Imagine Rafina staring at herself with a cold angry look...


    The path leading to the truncating platform that leads to it was clearly reflected in Meer''s eyes!


    - Oh, no! Oh, shit! This is a pattern that can be applied to guillotine without any context!


    Yes... Whatever it was Meer once, Meer now knows after numerous experiences.


    That you have to prune the seeds you sow yourself.


    And that perhaps the seeds that Saphias is about to sow, even if temporarily they blossom beautifully, the fruit fruit is bitter and poisonous.


    "It would be a twist in the hands of our great Imperial aristocrats when you are a Duke''s Lady in a small country like Velga. Ha ha."


    And so on and so on. I saw Saphias laughing with great flutter, and Mia came pinning unexpectedly.


    - Ha ha, I see. I get it. So the serpent of chaos is going to separate me from Lafina...? That''s what I''m talking about!

 177 Episode Twenty-nine: Honest...

    "In the dawn of winning the election, I will be the student council officer."


    To Saphias, who was still very good at self-appealing, Meer said, huffing her nose.


    "¡­ your plan, etc., is a prospect"


    I know all your secrets and all, but I made a deep tattoo and I told him!


    To that word, saphias tilting his neck properly. was, but as I immediately regained my mind,


    "Hehe, Your Highness, you''re too alert. Rafina Orca Verga is not that much of a person."


    I said with a slight grin.


    The words were entirely in line with Meer''s expectations.


    - Oh, I knew you''d be so deluded. Raise me, Lafina, lower me. Leave it to me that I am not afraid enough of you, Rafina, and insist that hostility is no big deal. That''s why there''s no way you can set up such a pointless conspiracy to separate me from Lafina. Misunderstood... is that what you''re trying to say?


    If you are a retarded royal, "You are better than the Virgin Rafina! If they say," etc, I''m about to get on with it......


    - Unfortunately, I''m not that stupid!


    Meer tells her with a full Doya face, immersed in the satisfaction of reading through her opponent''s plot.


    "Lord Saphias. You can''t ride your cunning tricks."


    Meer stares at Saphias with great chest tension.


    - The cunning idea of making me and Lafina hostile, and so on, is something that will be riding by no means!


    "Damn, you don''t know if you regret it, do you? That you didn''t take my measures!


    With remorse, Saphias leaves the room.


    It was Meer who dropped that back off with a crisp face, but after a while I realize it.


    - But the backwork is bad, but I had to ask the Four Dukes for a summary of their votes... In the meantime, I guess I''ll have to go and follow up tomorrow as well......


    I was thinking that, Meer... Things were starting to roll, leaving Meer''s thoughts like that behind.


    "Damn, I''m telling you I''m gonna let you win. The little princess asshole..."


    Saphias kicked the corridor wall in an angry and cold manner... and stopped trying to raise it. My legs are going to hurt...


    "Your plan and everything."


    Earlier Meer''s words echo my mind.


    "You think this is my perfect plan, Rafina? Isn''t it a good place to be too vigilant? Those cowards...... Besides, you think it''s a cunning ploy? Isn''t that a good thing? Until you take the necessary measures to beat your opponent. Isn''t there good and evil?"


    Saphias leaves the scene whilst complaining about the rumblings. but after walking for a while,


    "Um, Saphias."


    Stopped. Reflectively turned, he admitted, ahead of that gaze, the appearance of one girl.


    "Yeah? Oh......, the daughter of a poor country aristocrat? How dare you speak to this me without forgiveness, with the favor of Her Royal Highness Princess Meer?


    Tiona Rudolfone. Miss Tubor, Rudolfone.


    At the apex of the central aristocracy, Safias taps his sharp gaze to bump his frustration at the rural aristocratic courtier who has spoken to the eldest son of the Blue Moon family himself.


    Tiona steps back like frightened for a moment...... Grab a fist and stay on the spot.


    Then, to the upper hand, he glanced at Kick-Ass,


    "Do not disturb Her Royal Highness Princess Meer"


    I said it in a trembling voice.


    "Her Royal Highness is..., not like you guys. You don''t like cowardice."


    For a moment, it was a decent saffias, but I laughed bitterly when I found out that she was criticized by a younger, but also a lesser, little girl.


    "Hey, were you eavesdropping? That''s out of the humble house."


    "Yes. I am the daughter of a rural neighborhood uncle. But Her Royal Highness Princess Meer is one who doesn''t feel the difference in status."


    Hearing that reply, Saphias'' cheeks are tight and tight.


    "The daughter of a poor aristocrat, you say. Businessly. I wonder if this needs a little punishment..."


    Saphias tries to step over to Tiona to intimidate him. But that leg stops abruptly.


    "I''ll make sure you get there."


    When did it come, Abel stood behind Tiona.


    "I don''t think it would be a good idea to do something that would intimidate a lady too much..."


    "Abel Lemno? The second prince of a second-degree country defies this one of the Empire''s four nobles?


    With an attitude that looked down, Saphias glanced at Giroli and Abel.


    "Well, it wouldn''t be good diplomatically. Anyway, the empire and the kingdom of Lemno have different national powers..."


    The opposing Abel shrugged her shoulders with a bitter laugh.


    "It''s just that if I watch you here in silence, Your Highness the Princess at your place is going to piss me off. Can you refrain from being a wolf to the lady in front of me?


    Instead of threatening with imperial authority and not pulling a step, in a quiet grin, Abel comes at hostility.


    Saphias saw that... I was a little freaked out.


    Safias Etwa Bluemoon.


    He, who is also related to Meer, had the same virtues as Meer.


    He... hates pain.


    No, to be more precise, he doesn''t like to see blood.


    I don''t like it, or when I see it, I fall.


    On a level I fell and rubbed off, I''m confident I''ll feel sick.


    That''s him, so much so that even if you cage the servant, you hit him flat at best. Because my hand hurts, I rarely do it. You may wish you could leave it to your men, but you''re going to bleed out by mistake of force, and you''re going to pass out.


    That''s why he''s a very, very bad boy for violence.


    Therefore, the swordsmanship tournament is naturally matched, and I have never had any training or anything. Without power, it''s inferior to Tiona when it comes to simple sword arms.


    Besides, Abel, though inferior to Tiermoon, was once a royal family of another country, a favorite of the crown princess Meer. Regardless of the extent of the slight bickering, if it matters, I am more at a disadvantage......


    quick, assembled calculations in the brain. Saphias was


    "Heh, heh. Don''t worry about it, okay? How many Imperial nobles do you give to my Blue Moon family? I''ll give my voice to the other four Dukes. You don''t think I can get help!


    "Something like that...... you don''t have to, Her Royal Highness Princess Meer will be fine. Honest, I''ll tear Rafina apart and show you!


    Tiona tells Saphias with a grand chest.


    "Your Highness would be absolutely fine."


    It was the next day that Meer heard such a series of exchanges.


    I was trying to get a follow up on Meer so I could get an empire ticket put together......


    - What the hell kind of grudge do you have against me? He''s a natural enemy, after all!


    Though I thought so...... It''s got Prince Abel with it, and besides, I can''t say anything more about him being on Tiona''s side, either.


    "Ugh, that was, thank you, Mr. Tiona. Well, you said what I wanted to say instead."


    "It''s an honor to compliment you."


    - I didn''t praise you! I''m not complimenting you at all.


    It took Meer a long time to lose her definitive vote as an Imperial Nobility Vote...


    Meer still doesn''t know what end this Tiona courage will eventually bring.

 178 Lesson thirty, Mr. Saphias, I take the call...

    "Shit, shit, shit! Those guys, you piece of shit, you piece of shit!


    Back in the room, Saphias hit the pillow he had left on the bed. The distracted sound echoes indoors when you pound.


    After a while of rambling, the vain Saphias exhaled, ha-ha, a deeper sigh.


    "I... I have to be a student council officer. You can''t just stumble around here..."


    Crush with an extremely serious, catch-up face.


    Then, Saphias glanced at his desk.


    On the desk, a single written letter was placed.


    It''s...,


    To my dear My Honey.


    How are you doing?


    I am healthy as ever. Although I often feel depressed because I just can''t see you.


    It begins with such a sentence, sweet...... sweet! It was a love letter!


    Yes, let''s hide something. This Saphias, he has a decreed wife since childhood.


    That wasn''t so uncommon. Marriage, which unites each other''s houses, is an important element in a contested setting: an aristocratic society.


    Sometimes households, sometimes finances, sometimes force. Under various intentions, marital relations are to be entered into.


    Among them, there are many things called unwanted marriages... but in the case of Saphias... unexpectedly, it was compassion.


    That''s already flirting in letters, going out somewhere flirting, flirting even to each other''s houses, flirting......


    They are so proud of each other''s relatives that when left in the same space, they heartburn.


    Your opponent is a Marquis family with an inferior tradition and format to the Four Grand Dukes, impeccable in blood muscle, poor looking and sophisticated.


    Moreover, to the extent that I thought of Saphias as a respectable fine young man, that romantic lens was distorted.


    As a result, it was a couple of ideal grand aristocrats who were born.


    By the way, that romantic brain mentality is very similar to Meer''s, but of course we don''t try to admit it.


    Well, that wasn''t a problem in itself, but the problem was that Safias sent a letter to his pardon wife that slapped him in the big mouth, saying, "Become a student council officer," etc.


    "Now you''re telling me that was a mistake? There''s no way I can be that embarrassed!


    Hold your head, let''s scream.


    It is a sad cry of a man troubled by love.


    By the way... he and his attendant boy in the same room, his name is Dario... but he is the brother of Saphias'' fianc¨¦e. By his sister Conne, he comes to St. Noel as a servant of Saphias for the highest education on the continent.


    Personally, that''s very satisfying...... but from time to time, I had a pretty hell of a taste of being shown a future brother-in-law troubled by a love letter to my sister.


    "Hey, Dario. What am I supposed to do? Will I be forgiven?


    "Uh, probably not okay... Sister, fine, I have the right place."


    Dario returns a subtly unmotivated reply.


    When I got home, I went home. So my sister asks me about my cursory conversation with Safias, so as far as he''s concerned, I don''t think my sister''s favor would fade with this degree of failure......


    "No, but the Ments still... Gu, dammit, all of you, Her Highness Princess Meer. If you do what I say, if only you can sell me a favor, ugly..."


    Such an indelible time for Dario, though, did not last long.


    There was a courteous knock on the door of the room.


    "Whoa, excuse me for a second. Saphias."


    "Dear, don''t you have to call someone else to behave? We''ll be brothers soon..."


    "Yes, I understand. Saphias."


    Dario turned to the door this fortunately......, leaning his neck against the man who stood there.


    "Excuse me. Safias Etwa Bluemoon, Rafina."


    To that word, Saphias said,


    "... huh?


    I just leaned my neck.


    It was a messenger from hell...... originally, the ruler of the school, a messenger of Rafina Orca Verga.


    "Ra, Master Rafina...... Um, what do you want from me...?


    Safias was brought to the Student Council Room.


    It was Saphias stepping into the student council room I admired... but I couldn''t afford to immerse myself in satisfaction.


    Because right in front of me, Rafina, sitting deeply in the chair, had a grin and a mouthful on her teacup.


    Normally it is unacceptably disrespectful to call it in and enjoy tea just for yourself, etc. If, and if, it is established, it is only if there is a corresponding non on the called side¡­.


    And Saphias had an idea for it.


    No way, you can''t find out...... Even so, I feel so restless.


    Knowing or not the mood of Saphias like that, Rafina was quietly staring at the teacup to make sure the color of the tea......


    "Ah... you know what?


    "Hehe, I''m sorry...... I was just thinking."


    "Heh? Uh, what?


    "What would my friend do at a time like this?"


    "Erm? That''s... ah!


    So, Saphias noticed.


    The girl standing behind Rafina...... To the fact that she is the one who was supposed to have bought it, to hustle and bust Rafina''s bad mouth.


    "Sounds like I''ve been trying to do a lot behind my back... but if I don''t hide a little longer, I''m gonna destroy myself."


    Rin said in a beautiful voice, Rafina finally turned her attention to Saphias.


    Sober, with a clear gaze like the mountain morning dew, Saphias shook up.


    "Everything is foreseen......"


    The words Meer tells me pass the back of my brain.


    - No way, really?


    To Saphias, who solidifies in amazement, Rafina, in what can be described as a gentle tone,


    "But I don''t know what to do... I think the bad guys should be tried, Mr. Saphias. Of course, people make mistakes, and maybe mercy should be given there, but you''re, like, the eldest son of the Duke''s house, right?


    But cold enough to freeze, with an icy gaze, he pierced Saphias.


    Yes, it''s zosterily clear, pure... but with a warm gaze...


    "The country is different, the same identity as me. Naturally, you deserve that status and you have to take responsibility for what you do properly...... You know about that, don''t you?


    Safias, trembled.


    The girl, who had once insulted the Duke''s Lady of a small country, was the law enforcement officer of the Holy God, who would poke the sword of judgment. I will not forgive sin, I will surely judge you. There was a firm will in Rafina.


    But the tone is much looser.


    "Mr. Meer, I guess I''ll forgive you. This is a school, a place of education. I''m sure I''d feel sorry for you if I dropped out of school because of one mistake."


    Punishment has two roles.


    The comfort of the victim''s heart by hurting the perpetrator and the punishment for those who have made mistakes¡­ i.e. educating them.


    "Um, does this time the victim mean me?


    Rafina with her hands on her cheeks and her neck tilted properly.


    "But you''ve damaged being a victim... Same as when Mr. Tiona. If you don''t need to comfort the victim''s heart, just force the wrongdoer to repent"


    Said something Safias didn''t know, and then, dull, Rafina laughed.


    "Hey, Mr. Saphias, Mia, what did you say?


    "Fighting Master Rafina with dignity..., he said"


    The word of the servant is the word of the Lord. That is the common sense of the nobility.


    And for Saphias, every time Tiona, the poor aristocrats, the same goes for his squire.


    Therefore, the words Tiona has spontaneously said, as Meer''s words, are conveyed to Rafina.


    "Oh... right. You''d say that, wouldn''t you, Mr. Meer? That''s who you are, my friend..."


    Rafina sighed sadly there.


    "Oh, and yet I wonder why you didn''t take my invitation..."

 179 Lesson 31: The Depression of the Virgin (True)

    "Oh...... fail. I''ve been talking a little too much."


    After Safias left, Rafina laughed bitterly.


    Mouth the rest of the tea left in the cup. Rafina twinkles as she faces the bitterness that spreads across her tongue.


    "I''m sure you were more shocked than you think yourself. Mr. Meer turned me down..."


    Rafina Orca Verga.


    Virgin of Velga - the girl worshipped by the people originally had no friends.


    I never thought of that as unhappy. My father put a lot of love into me, and the people mercied and admired her. Rather, it could be described as a privileged situation.


    Everybody, treat her special.


    Special......, Rafina thinks that would be true.


    She does not deny that she is "special".


    There is only one Virgin of Velga. It''s special in its only existence, so I also think it should be treated as special.


    But......, Rafina thinks at the same time.


    That''s the same for everyone else.


    That''s how they were all built.


    The only being individually designed from God, each in a different, special form.


    God''s favor to each of them.


    That''s why each of them should be respected, he said.


    Yes, God teaches. Verga''s scripture says so.


    Therefore, I was dissatisfied with Rafina that I was the only one being treated specially.


    It doesn''t change me or the other kids. I wish we''d been friends normally, and I thought so.


    At one point, before her, a samurai nobleman''s warrant appeared.


    "Lafina, would you be my friend?


    To the words, Rafina was pleased.


    Finally, I met someone who wouldn''t treat me special, who would make me a normal friend.


    Sincerely, I was happy......


    One day, Rafina saw it.


    Where the friend is beating his own squire with a stick.


    "How can you do that?


    Rafina was confused.


    ''Cause her friends are, like, the Virgin or the Nobleman... someone who can''t be taken in that capacity. Should be someone who doesn''t depend on that kind of'' false special ''...... That''s why you were supposed to be my friend......


    And yet, how can you do such a terrible thing?


    After thinking about it, Rafina noticed.


    Why the girl didn''t treat Rafina special.


    Nothing, the girl just thought of herself as special as well as Rafina. Being chosen and spoiled by God, being special..., I was just thinking.


    What tyrannical thinking......


    Rafina considers those who live in this land, a community of believers who believe and honor God and who have received his favor, to be like a single family. And nobility, civilians, slaves, etc. all have to be just differences in roles.


    The right and duty to succeed the housekeeper are imposed on those born as firstborn sons. Likewise the second son is the second son, the eldest daughter is the eldest daughter, the father is the father, the mother is the mother, each of whom has roles and rights and duties.


    And the role is not otherwise comparable. Which is superior, which is inferior, and so on. Just a different role to play, that''s all the difference.


    So Rafina wholeheartedly despises those who abuse civilians and kick slaves because they are nobles.


    Rafina cannot forgive those who deserve the privileges bestowed upon themselves and who discipline themselves and do not seek to fulfill their duties.


    To Rafina like that, no friend could.


    The approaching nobles are all the inferior ones approached by the name of Rafina as the Virgin. I don''t deserve to be friends.


    The civilians, even if they ever honored Rafina, never tried to be friends.


    Is this a test to be borne by the raw herself as the Virgin of Velga? And half the time Rafina was about to give up, she showed up.


    "Meer Luna Tiermoon"


    Rafina was just a little surprised when she found out what she had done in the Empire.


    As the daughter of a ruling emperor, a princess who works as she deserves. A loving man who deserves the position he has been given, who can benefit his people and even instil compassion in the poor.


    In the same "Virgin" name as herself, Rafina felt her heart jump when she heard that some called Meer.


    "Maybe this one will make me his friend..."


    Rafina was eager for Meer to come into school.


    Thus, in the common bathing area, Rafina found Meer for the first time.


    I showed care to my own obedient civilian maid and told her I was even belly-hearted, Meer. It wasn''t a superficial thing to see a human being in a deeper part, such as position, blood muscle, etc., that shocked and touched Rafina a lot.


    She was the one she wanted, Rafina thought.


    But... no.


    "You were more than I thought, Mr. Meer."


    Giving Meer the tolerance she showed, even those who made mistakes, a chance to start over, if possible, during a dance party incident. Striking every hand to make it happen.


    The attitude, not in Rafina, is unknown...... but.


    "People make mistakes. Sometimes you sin without knowing it''s a mistake. Therefore, I will give you as much opportunity as possible to start over...... Mr. Meer is so sweeter than I am."


    Rafina is just a little surprised to notice herself feeling comfortable with it.


    Obscuring punishment becomes a hotbed of corruption.


    If the punishment for the offender is lighter, the heartache of the injured person will not be alleviated.


    So like Meer, Rafina despises those who try to forgive those culprits.


    Punishment is punishment. Those in power should judge evil and correct injustice.


    However, Meer moves by wisdom before evil is done, or before harm becomes greater, creating a situation where the culprit is given a "chance to start over".


    Rafina even had an admiration for the gentle way she never thought about it.


    But...


    "Too bad, Mr. Meer, you can''t beat me"


    Rafina snaps small.


    She already saw the exact predictions ahead.


    Meer surely loses.


    If I could have been as thorough with evil as I could have been on Saphias'' plot, I still had a winner.


    But Meer refused.


    "Honest, and with tender faith......, Mr. Meer''s virtues become the chains that bind herself. So you''ll never beat me..."


    Rafina believes in Meer''s righteous heart. I am therefore also convinced of my own victory.


    It''s ironic. As long as Meer stays right, she''ll never win.


    Because......, it is.


    "Oh, I wish you were there for me..."


    Rafina snaps, as she cuts off her thoughts. That was as young as an age-appropriate girl, only a little lonely.


    "If you were my friend, I thought you''d understand..."


    Lying on the desk in front of her with no gudday force, Rafina points her lips.


    Of course, Rafina also guesses why Meer ran for office.


    To stand as Rafina''s opposing horse in order to make the system of elections function fairly. That in itself was also necessary to prove Rafina''s own innocence. And that''s what only friends who never regard Rafina can do... But.


    "Ahhh......"


    Even though I know that, it should be noted that Rafina sighs lonely.


    "Me, I''m trying."


    There was a countermeasure to the serpent of chaos and Velga''s role as Virgin, plus the work of the student chairman, and that''s just Rafina, too, couldn''t hide the colour of fatigue.


    "I''m trying... hey"


    Crushed, Rafina gently closed her eyes and gave herself up to the sleeper.

 180 Lesson 32: The Depression of the Virgin (Oh, My God)

    Back when I was about to plug in the middle of the election period as well.


    "Dear Meer, this has been a campaign so far... it''s a downside"


    Vacant classroom rented by Meer as an election control room.


    There, Chloe''s heavy voice sounded.


    - Oh, well, it is...


    Hearing that, I''m not surprised at Meer. Or rather, I''m convinced.


    Anyway, I can''t think of any vision that I can beat Rafina myself.


    The election pact was meant to create quite a few things, thanks to Abel and Zion''s cooperation. That''s why I could make something so solid that even Rafina wouldn''t take a pull...


    That''s all. I haven''t been able to make anything that greatly outweighs Rafina. So, obviously, there''s a shortage.


    - Too much has happened out of the math...


    Yes, Meer had a strategy. For once......


    Prepare a decent election convention and ostensibly set up a situation that isn''t strange to be a student chairman. And in the back, the Tiermoon Empire, the Kingdom of Sankland, put together their respective votes to beat Rafina in the critical.


    But the strategy was already disintegrating.


    Tiona''s great glory has made it difficult not only for Saphias, but also for the other four Dukes to cooperate.


    That''s what Meer did.


    No matter how much it might have to do with the ''snake of chaos'', so their cooperation was still essential to bring together the imperial nobles.


    And, naturally, if imperial votes are to be difficult, it is also difficult to compile Sunkland votes. How can we support those who cannot even muster the support of the nobles of their own country?


    Theon also makes it clear that he will take a more neutral position..., and as Meer, he can''t even help himself.


    Results¡­ Preliminary investigations have shown that the bulk of the support has gone to Rafina.


    "Currently, in terms of proponents, it''s a ratio of Rafina sama IX and Meer sama IX."


    - Well! I have, like, 10% of my supporters!?


    Rather, it is a surprise mea to that fact.


    - So, who likes to ride mudships, cheers!


    It is no longer the end of a self-inflicted run.


    To Meer with a dry grin, Chloe said.


    "Somehow, you have to hit your hand to get it back"


    "That being said..."


    Meer was on her skin, feeling signs of defeat.


    I look at the faces I gather in my room, and I remember.


    - Oh, this face... looks like the faces of the Kingsguards at the end of the Imperial Revolution.


    Soldiers ready to wipe out and penetrate the revolutionary army. I''m not willing to hide as vividly as I was floating in their faces, giving up my face.


    There were those who looked just like that and stared at Meer.


    - This, maybe, you should think and act on the premise of losing?


    The mood has given up, and Meer is a half-thrower.


    Abel and Tiona are the ones who still seem to believe in victory, and...


    "Do you have any specific ideas?


    It was just Chloe, who was moderating me now. By the way, Chloe has been asked to go around each classroom and do situation analysis, etc.


    One person raises his hand quietly in such a Chloe inquiry......


    Tiona Rudolfone was raising her hand vigorously.


    "What about determining the image color?


    In the wake of everyone''s gaze of doubt, Tiona continues.


    "Those who support you, Meer, wear the same colors. Come on. It might be hard to make all your clothes the same color..."


    "I see, that''s an easy image strategy to understand. I think it works, like aligning scarves of the same color and wrapping them around your arms. Because it looks important."


    Chloe nods and explains that such a strategy has been adopted in elections in some country before.


    "It''s an effective hand on the battlefield. I hear that Sankland has a powerful knighthood that consolidates its entire body in pitch-black, and showing it clearly as an ally can also mean increasing unity. Then the question is, what color do you want it to be?"


    One of Meer''s surroundings answers Abel''s query.


    "Rafina, you''re white in image color, so it''s the same quiet color, what about the blue lineage?


    "Blue..."


    Hearing that, Meer accidentally pulls her cheeks.


    The color is, like, what... Before, he evoked those who had lost the revolution in the Kingdom of Lemno, behind Meer''s brain.


    - Could it have been the Ethereal Wipes Party... You remind me of that one.


    It''s really ominous. I''m starting to feel like I can''t win anything I can win.


    - Well, I can''t win originally...


    It is a meer in self-inflicted mode.


    Even then, ideas come up for yellow, green, peach, orange and various colors......


    "For the convenience of dyes, I don''t think the ready-to-align colors are that good"


    Chloe''s realistic allegations narrowed down the choices at first sight.


    As a result, we talked about flashy yellow or red lineage.


    "Red is a deep red dyed with a flower dye called Sunset Rose (Twilight Rose). The name remains the red (red) color of the Sunset Rose (Twilight Rose). Yellow is, uh, this color."


    So, what Chloe offered was a single handkerchief..., really, like this, a flashy yellow that made my eyes hurt. It doesn''t matter if it''s Meer,


    - It sounds a little silly to wear this...


    etc., and it was slightly of a pulling color.


    If I wore these colors, I would likely get the unparalleled image of being lightweight, fancy, etc.


    After such an exchange, the image color of the Meers is determined.


    "Oh, I don''t care anymore, whatever."


    That was Meer watching the change for the throw, but I regret seeing what I was able to do a few days later.


    "Holy crap, this color..."


    Red of sunset roses, dark as blood red aka guillotine red......


    What''s the red color of guillotine, I dare say.


    But that red is enough to evoke an ominous and extreme memory in Meer...


    "Oh, me, I knew it, it''s over..., uhm"


    And so on, he falls down on the spot, which will cause Anne and the others to panic a lot...


    It took, and the fun campaign was coming to an end.

 181 Lesson 33: Princess Meer, I Can Catch Up

    "I ask Her Royal Highness Princess Meer for a clean vote!


    Defining the image color, with a change of heart, the Meers moved out.


    Hold Guillotine Red in your chest, and each member speaks up and appeals for support.


    Meer at the time was also loving and appealed his own election pact.


    If I don''t do what Rafina can''t do, I guess I''m just a little lost when I speak on horseback with Abel''s proposal? I thought so......


    By the way, the performance was so popular with students from the horseback riding ethnic group that it had an unexpected effect. That''s Abel! and was an impressive Meer.


    That''s how jitters are, but Meer''s supporters began to grow.


    But...... it was still far from Rafina and not likely to arrive at all.


    "According to Chloe''s analysis of the situation¡­, the support seems to be coming to just under 20% ¡­"


    That''s where I hit my head. After all, it won''t be a battle.


    In the campaign room, Meer sighed tirelessly.


    - I don''t know, I can''t even pull...


    Meer also heard from Bell last night. As a result, what I found out was, "I''m not sure what it is, but Ludwig said with a face full of certainty that if Meer doesn''t become student chairman, the world will perish!" Only that.


    That''s all it is!


    - Now, there is no way to put measures in place...


    Besides, Belle, Anne, Tiona and Chloe still have no doubt whatsoever about Meer''s victory.


    If this doesn''t make you student chairman... just imagine everyone''s disappointed face...


    - Ugh, uhh, my stomach hurts...


    Before such a meer came Abel, who looked serious.


    "Meer, can I have a moment?


    "Oh, Abel, what''s wrong?


    "I''m sorry, because you took care of me to make an election pact, for this..."


    "Heh...?


    Abel said bitterly to Meer, who tilted his neck properly.


    "The election pact you announced was pretty much what I''ve been building prototypes for. This result is all my responsibility. It''s about you, maybe I''m thinking of a policy that I don''t even think about... but, mind you, didn''t you just adopt what I brought you?


    "No way! That''s not true at all!


    Most likely.


    "Without Abel, I wouldn''t have been able to complete the election pact!


    One hundred and twenty percent true.


    There was something to affirm such a mindless and pure word of truth.


    "Right. Not really, it''s something to despise yourself. Prince Abel."


    Scion, who came into the room, had a rare and bitter laugh for him.


    "But..."


    "Rafina, you saw your pact, right? It was a perfect policy that I couldn''t complain about. Assuming you can strike something better than that, it won''t make that difference. It would have been impossible to reverse the difference between the original Lafina and Meer."


    It is the difference between Rafina and Meer, the so-called strength of the incumbent.


    Rafina, who has a proven track record so far, only has to make a solid election pact. Conversely, in order for Meer, with unknown political skill and zero track record, to prevail, it was necessary to launch a pact that was so groundbreaking that it would capture the minds of the students.


    "Either way, the proper convention means you couldn''t have gone beyond Lafina."


    "Oh? Is there something that''s not legitimate?


    Meer tilting her neck at the story of Zion. To such a meer, Theon shrugged his shoulders,


    "That''s white, Meer. You must have noticed.


    "Ha? I don''t know..."


    "I asked Miss Bell. I see you wrote the election pact in the library."


    "... huh?


    I didn''t know for a second what it was about...... Behind its brain comes an election convention filled with its own desires.


    - Beh, belle! You betrayed me! Because of that, I was going to take it to my grave!


    Meer exclaimed in her heart.


    I didn''t betray you because I wasn''t even stopping you...


    "What is that...?


    "Oh, no, it''s not. That''s..."


    To Abel, who looked baffled, Meer tried to make an unexpected excuse...


    "That was the right idea for an attempt."


    Theon said softly.


    "... Huh?


    "You knew, didn''t you? Steady, or fair...... that way of thinking you can''t fathom Rafina. So I''ve been thinking experimentally about a covenant that sounds awkward."


    "I see. Is that what happened"


    Abel looked impressed and saw Meer.


    of the two princes, before some respectful gaze, Meer said,


    "As it were, well, it''s like that..."


    I got in! I had to get in.


    Meer had a cold sweat on her back, but she was more like, "Have you noticed that so far? Create a" look. If you are as good as Meer, you can create a Doya face without remembering it under any circumstances.


    "So Prince Abel, you don''t have to be ashamed of anything. Meer searched for a way to beat Lafina and, on top of that, abandoned her path."


    "What do you mean? I didn''t know you had winning eyes but you''d abandon that path...?


    "Don''t you see? Where do you reach when you poke that thought...... Rafina and the pact stuck in a different direction, for example... right. It would be a pact that favours the great nobles."


    "What? No, Prince Zion, is that some kind of joke?


    Theon shook his head at Abel, blinking his eyes.


    "Unfortunately, it''s an extremely straightforward strategy. Lafina offers equal mercy to civilians and nobles alike. Rather, the evaluation of the nobility is as harsh as it sounds. There will be many nobles who do not feel comfortable about it."


    "I see, if you''re doing the same thing as Lafina, there''s no point in putting a vote in Meer. So, assuming that Lafina has come up with a perfect and fair election pact, there''s no way to do it."


    The current state of St. Noel''s School, the student council''s moveable budget and effort, and what can be done within those constraints are limited.


    For example, suppose there are twenty problems to be improved at St. Noel''s School. Suppose that the effort that can be moved at the student council is ten. In that case, there are actually not many variations on how to allocate those ten powers.


    If you have an eye for an accurate picture of the current state of the school and have the analytical power to extrapolate the power of the student council, the points where you can make your own differences are narrowed down to how to prioritize.


    That is, what do we value most and work with?


    Therefore, if Rafina strikes out an election pact that gives good, Meer can only make a difference by striking out an evil election pact, and if Rafina strikes out a fair election pact for all students, Meer can only make a difference by striking out an unfair election pact that some students gain.


    Beyond the limitations, the shape of that point of convergence has been largely determined, and there is no longer anything Meer can do about it if he is put out to Rafina for the best of it.


    Listening to the conversation between the two, Meer swelled her cheeks.


    - It''s cheating to do everything you could possibly use for a convention by yourself! Lafina.

 182 Episode XXXIV Meer has evolved into a sagging mode!

    Unable to overshadow the situation in this way, Election Day finally arrived.


    "Ugh... how do I..."


    After everything he had done, Meer was spinning his brain full and exploring a way to open it.


    I''ve been in such a condition for a few days now that I''m subtly hot and fluffy because of my chronic fever of wisdom.


    So as a result of thinking, thinking, thinking¡­, no good ideas emerged.


    All you have to do is leave a final speech before the vote.


    The hand of reversal...... not.


    That''s when Meer realized!


    - Oh, he''s not here...! I can''t feel any wind around me.


    I don''t feel the power that has been pushing Meer''s body up every once in a while now at all.


    - Windless! It''s completely windless...


    Maybe this is the biggest pinch since time reincarnated......?


    Meer thought late.


    Now, election is a sacred ritual in St. Noel.


    Opening Mass the other day. The same applies to today''s vote.


    Today, in particular, is the day of the sacred ballot to elect the Chairman. The candidate needed to purify himself carefully and put on a pure white sacred coat.


    There is a place in the basement of St. Noel''s School called the Fountain of Cleanliness.


    The space was filled with white, polished stones, surrounded by still air.


    In the middle of the vast space, there is a gushing fountain of fresh water, where candidates are taught to purify themselves.


    Taking off all her clothes at the entrance, and becoming a threadless figure, Meer immerses herself in the fountain.


    The water, slightly mixed with water, was never cold enough to tremble, but still cold enough. Comfortable for a body lit by a heat of wisdom.


    "Phew..."


    Exhale small and look to the side. and


    - Nevertheless, Lafina, you are so beautiful as to hate...


    There was a figure of Rafina bathing in the water, just like herself.


    White, clear skin, long and beautiful hair glittering in clean water, even from same-sex mea, makes me look attractive on top of this......


    - It''s not fair! It''s cheating!


    Meer, who is in negative mode, comes here and realizes that even in her appearance she is losing to Rafina by no skin.


    "Oh? What''s wrong? Mr. Meer."


    You noticed Meer''s gaze, Rafina tilted her neck small.


    "Yes, no, it''s nothing. Oh ho."


    Laughing to delude you, then


    "Just a long time, you look tired, Lafina."


    Meer made a rare sarcasm.


    How dare Meer evolve from negative mode to yagi mode!


    - Perfect governance that doesn''t even leak water will be tedious!


    It is Meer who mouths a mighty sarcasm in her chest. There''s nothing to be scared of, Mia!


    - Damn, if you''re so beautiful and smart, you''d have a great life!


    Well, I would never let it out of my mouth...


    When I''m angry, rubbing my skin with clutter and cloth...,


    "Hey......, Mr. Meer"


    Rafina spoke to the lid. Sinking his body in the fountain, pointing only his face towards Meer, Rafina said.


    "Mr. Meer, could you please take down your candidacy?


    "Lafina, what does that mean?


    Meer stares back at Rafina with a stiff look on her face. Bleeding that gaze with a cool smile, Rafina continues.


    "It''s about Mr. Meer, so you already know that, right? You don''t have to vote, Mr. Meer can''t beat me."


    Only a certain amount of voting motion can be found in the prior investigation. But the difference between the two was so great that it was still finalised.


    "If you resign before you get results, you''ll have to scratch less, won''t you?


    Whatever thoughts you had, the ratings for the surrounding Meers are not very good.


    An unknown selfish princess. As it is, that assessment becomes entrenched. But if you resign your candidacy with enlightenment here, will some honor be preserved, at least as someone who can read the current properly...


    "Because Mr. Meer is your friend...... I don''t want to fight and I don''t want to hurt you. Can you understand that?


    That''s with at least a mercy from Rafina to your friends......


    But......


    "I''m sorry. Lafina, you can''t do that."


    Meer shook her head small.


    "I can''t lose..."


    We have to beat Rafina at all costs to avoid a future of ruin.


    I don''t know how, as if...


    Rafina, hearing Meer''s reply, said looking just a little sad.


    "... even your friends thought..."


    "It''s because we''re friends... isn''t it?


    Meer snaps with a small voice.


    For a moment, Meer resented Rafina with a decent face, staring at her with her eyes.


    - "You''re my friend." You can give me a little something. "


    Rafina has covered all the policies that St. Noel seems to need now with a convention. Everything. One thing, it wasn''t left for Meer, so the pact that Meer and the others made is nothing more than Rafina''s.


    Naturally, you can''t win that. I don''t even see a win.


    - Shit! I can''t believe you did it all by yourself...... I wish you''d left it for me too! You''re my friend, and you can''t believe you beat me to death without so much skin! It''s terrible!


    Meer is fully open in Yagusa mode,


    "Lafina, you''re almost alone!


    I said it in a teasing tone.

 183 Lesson 35 Two Eyes Moistened in Tears

    "Lafina, you''re almost alone!


    "... Huh?


    That one word that Meer told me, it did poke Rafina''s mind.


    "Mr. Meer, what the hell..."


    Without looking back at the inquiry, Meer has gone.


    So Rafina realized that she had pissed Meer off.


    "Mr. Meer...... why?


    Rafina didn''t know why Meer was angry. I had no idea.


    - Really, could it?


    In her, she asks herself, without a trace.


    Meer''s words cross the back of his brain. Earlier, when I was in the water, Meer said:


    I can''t seem to tell you, just looking a little worried......


    "You look a lot tired, Rafina."


    - You were worried about me...?


    When she realized that¡­, Rafina noticed why Meer was angry.


    - Mr. Meer, worry about me... to lighten my burden...?


    Rafina was, indeed, a little tired these days.


    In addition to just being busy, the presence of a chaotic serpent had increased the strain on her.


    Didn''t Meer care about her the whole time as a friend?


    I cannot assume my role as Duke of Velga''s Lady instead.


    It is also the work of the Virgin of Velga, Rafina, to lead those who oppose the serpent of chaos of the secret Order of the cult.


    However, the student chairman...... is not.


    Meer was trying to take on the only Rafina job she could handle together, and yes, wasn''t she reaching out to me?


    What''s with your friend? It is one who shares the burden and suffers together.


    Meer was acting exactly like Rafina''s friend.


    Meer expressed her candidacy because she was a friend who would never regard Rafina and would not treat her specially.


    As one who stands next to Rafina...... To share that burden together.


    That''s how Rafina realizes.


    Meer''s Electoral Convention...... The electoral pact presented by the Empire''s wisdom is very different from Rafina''s.


    It was to an extent that it was not an exaggeration, even though it was almost the same.


    I have stopped the revolution in the Kingdom of Lemno and have carried out one reform after another in my own country...... is the wisdom of that empire something that stays to that extent?


    - No way, deliberately...?


    Wasn''t it actually easy, for example, to propose innovative policies?


    Nevertheless, Meer presented a policy that dared to conjure up Rafina''s governance.


    Because that is not intended to defeat Rafina.


    Because it was a message from Meer that I would take over your work and carry your burden.


    That''s the kind of consideration that makes Rafina feel comfortable leaving her job to Meer.


    - And yet, what did you say to me, Mr. Meer...?


    Rafina, remembering her own words...... stunned.


    I can''t win, so I want you to take down your candidacy...


    of Meer for reaching out to me to take on the burden of Rafina together..., as if to wave that hand away...


    To my dear friend...... I tried to be arrogant and merciful.


    - Maybe I told you I was your friend... you didn''t trust Meer...?


    "Ah... Mi, Mia..."


    The voice that spilled out of my mouth was so weak in my thoughts... I was shaking small.


    He reaches out to his departing back, his hand, but cuts off the sky.


    What the hell do you mean, you can say it?


    What face should I look like and talk to you about?


    - Now, it''s too convenient to be your friend...


    When I thought so, my voice no longer came out...


    Rafina was about to be swallowed up by a vortex of despair, precisely then!


    Meer stopped at the lid.


    "Lafina, I think..."


    Without looking back, Meer said.


    "I think your friends can only exist if you forgive them some mistakes or disrespect."


    "... Huh?


    The word reached my ear, I couldn''t believe it... and Rafina snaps with a faint voice.


    - Mr. Meer... is he going to forgive me? But...


    "That''s what" friends "are... Isn''t that right, Lafina?"


    Saying so, Meer looked back and smiled hauntingly.


    - Friends...... This is my friend...?


    Moments, Rafina understands.


    To the fact that the girl in front of you, Meer Luna Tiermoon, is undoubtedly the friend she was looking for.


    All this time, I realized that I knew it this way and wanted someone who could forgive my heart...


    ".................. Huh!


    Rafina''s vision creeps to the lid.


    In those beautiful eyes there were deliberately large tears.


    Rafina slumps and bites her lips.


    - Why, tears? Why, me, are you crying?


    Rafina, who rarely cried in public or anything else, was flirted with and bewildered by her own unpleasant emotions.


    - Glad to hear it, but why...? I can''t show you a face like this Meer......


    Somehow, I try to be patient. But......, the tears sprang up later, I couldn''t stop them, and if I realized it, my nose was dull, and I started making noises...


    Rafina turned around and walked over to the fountain, washing her face with cold water.


    Shabby, wear water from your head, rub your eyes off, rub it over and over again...


    Then I looked at Meer again.


    Thank you, and I''m sorry, but I couldn''t put it into words.


    If I spoke out, again, because I was going to tremble with tears.


    I just have the best crying laugh and stare at Meer.


    - Oh, I''m glad you and Meer are friends...


    Those beautiful eyes were stained slightly red because of tears.


    "Mr. Meer......"


    The moment I heard that voice, Meer''s head was so cold.


    Chills running on my spine...


    The battle runs through you!


    Rafina''s voice was calm and calm at all times. The voice was trembling.


    Meer looks at her actions so far......, enlightenment.


    Oh, did you do this to me? and.


    It screwed me up, and I ignored Rafina''s call, a quote that hit me with irony as much as I could.


    As a result, Rafina is so angry that she shook her voice - she''s angry!


    So much so that I can only call my name, furious! He''s mad!


    - Hey, hey, hey! Stay, not good! That''s not good!


    Meer had completely forgotten.


    Whether you lose in the election or not, I don''t know what... that''s not how the world ends!


    You can''t just piss off Rafina!


    - What do you want me to do? What am I supposed to do!? Already my idiot just now!


    Meer thinks hard.


    I managed to make an excuse for my own actions earlier, think, think...... results!


    "Lafina, I think..."


    I''m scared, I can''t see Rafina''s face. So over my back, Meer sues desperately!


    "I think your friends can only exist if you forgive them for some mistakes or disrespect!


    Meer and Rafina are friends. If so, yes!


    All you have to do is include an excuse for disrespect in your friend''s terms.


    Meer found a way to live there. That''s how you decide on your own definition, push it, and on top of that, Meer continues.


    "A" friend "is something like that... Isn''t that right, Lafina?"


    You''re the one who told me to be your friend, right? Which means you can''t just not forgive me, can you?


    ¡­ is the argument for the weakness of those who made the earlier offer.


    It is indeed a relief.


    On top of that, Meer smiled.


    I did it a little by accident, but forgive me! a deluded grin.


    Yes, it''s called "Heppe!".


    Rafina, who saw it, snorted softly.


    If you look closely, its beautiful shoulders are full and trembling, and besides, they are biting their lips all the time!


    - Hi-hi, hi-hi! After all, I''m so mad at you. Oh, shit!


    I regret that I should have honestly apologized, Meer, but without waiting for the word, Rafina turned around and heeled back.


    As he walked toward the fountain, he wore the water out of his head.


    - Damn, so much? Is your anger so deep that you have to cool your head with water, Rafina?


    As it was, Kuru Rafina turned around.


    Then, I''m forced to smile.


    Out of anger, my cheeks are trembling, and more importantly, those eyes are stained bright red...


    - Oh, no! I''m scared here...... Lafina, you''re so angry that your eyes turn bright red. But since I''m your friend, I''m trying to forgive you... That''s what they do, isn''t it? I wonder if you managed to forgive me...


    Seeing that grin, he was at first a sighing meer of relief.


    - I''m glad you and Rafina are friends...


    Meer''s eyes were slightly tearful of fear......

 184 Lesson 36: Turn to Zhu...

    In the fountain of purification, Meer, who had completely diminished her mental strength, appeared before Anne as she fluttered.


    "Mia, are you okay?


    "Yeah, no problem."


    "Really...?


    While I tilt my neck, Anne wipes Meer''s hair tight and then makes me wear the sacred coat.


    After all the work, take a step back and look at your whole body, then nod one satisfactorily......


    "Good luck, Mia."


    Tell them to cheer up.


    But Meer, who hears it, is somewhere above the sky.


    Seeing Rafina''s horrible face earlier, she''s completely losing her soul.


    "Oh, and Mia, as I said before, be careful when you move because the veil is light and fallible."


    "... huh? Oh, yeah, yeah. I get it. Thanks, Anne."


    So, finally, the soul that was coming out of my mouth came back.


    Meer looked at her own outfit and smiled tiredly.


    - Oh... it''s a loss, but there''s no way the general won''t go to the battlefield...


    Election of student chairman.


    It was a school event constituted by voting and rigorous rituals.


    The cathedral, which serves as a venue, is arranged with a large communion table in front. A large silver cup is placed on the table, where red wine is poured like blood.


    It was a representation of the blood of the saints.


    Those elected as student chairmen drink wine from cups and swear before God that by taking the blood of saints into their bodies, they will be clean, white, and open and just chairmen.


    Already, the cathedral was full of students.


    By the admission of the last candidates, Meer and Rafina, the voting ritual began.


    After singing some psalms, it will be time for the candidate''s last speech.


    It is Meer who gives the speech first.


    Entering in front of the communion table, Meer turns quietly to the students. That was then.


    "Good luck, Mia!


    Some of those voices came into my ears.


    At St. Noel''s School, electing a student chairman is a sacred ritual.


    Naturally, there is no blame for this degree, as the God of the Central Orthodox Church is tolerant, although there is more to cheering for the candidate...


    "Quiet now."


    As much as the priest who divides the meeting pays a little attention, it does not become an exit disposition, etc.


    Meer looked softly at those who heard cheering, a bunch of red cloth wrapped around her arms - her own supporters.


    - I thought I''d give up and leave early, folks...


    Complete loss. Nonetheless, they have united and have followed Meer without anyone falling off.


    Those who ran through the election period together, struggled together, raised their voices, laughed, such memories swept through their brains, and Meer smiled quietly.


    - I don''t know, it was kind of fun.


    On the previous timeline, I thought, I never enjoyed school events like this.


    My sincere thanks to the loyalists who were once unbeaten by the Kingsguard, Meer bows her head deeply.


    - Thank you. I will surely reward you for your loyalty...


    And that was then.


    To the lid, the veil on Meer''s head slipped off.


    "Ah..."


    The veil flushed in the wind, as it were, chapon, and fell into the silver cup.


    See, the pure white veil stains red as if it had inhaled blood.


    - Oh, it won''t be till the end anymore...


    Meer panicked and tried to pick up that veil......,


    "... Huh?


    Fluffy, a brand new veil is applied to his head. And a hand stretched out from the side of Meer picked up the wet veil as it was.


    Meer, who looked at you in awe, solidifies too much of a consternation.


    "La, Lafina, ma''am?


    Rafina, with her own veil on Meer''s head, gently squeezed Meer''s wet veil as it was and wrapped it around her own arm, not even caring if her holy coat was dirty. Wrap a red-stained veil around your arm, that''s - a sign.


    That statement of support for Meer Luna Tiermoon!


    "La, Lafina, this is..."


    A glimpse of the priest watching beside him, then Rafina advanced a step forward.


    "I apologize to all of you who supported me. I, Rafina Orca Verga, hereby withdraw my candidacy for Student Chairman and recommend my friend, Meer Luna Tiamoun, to the Student Chairman."


    Rin''s voice, Rafina declares.


    "Ra, Rafina!


    In the long history of St. Noel, this has just never happened.


    Candidature withdrawn on polling day, in advance of the final speech. Moreover, it was the current student chairman who did it, the Duke and Lady of Velga, etc...


    To things too out of common sense, a screaming priest.


    noisy students.


    In the meantime, Rafina turned to Meer.


    As he kept grinning like a prank, he tongued slightly smaller.


    - Holy shit, what the hell...? What''s going on?


    Meer, while just confused, could only stand on the spot.


    At St. Noel''s School, elections are a sacred ritual. It is a harsh thing to offer before God.


    But the God of the Central Orthodox Church is known with forgiveness.


    If the behavior is analogous to a joke, it may naturally be judged, or the ritual itself may be judged invalid.


    If, however, the action is sincere and from sincere thoughts¡­, how it is acceptable to depart from ritual customs.


    Yes, in the proclamation of the opening ceremony, I would even bite the line......


    Alternatively, in a voting ritual, even withdrawing a candidate in a way out of common sense¡­.


    It took, and a new student chairman was born at St. Noel''s School.


    Meer Luna Tiermoon.


    The inauguration of the Imperial Empress''s student chairman will in no way have less impact on history, but that is still a story ahead of us.

 185 Lesson 37: The Tragedy of the Virgin and Meers Ambition

    "Hmmm..."


    Lunatia, Teito, corner of the Crescent Zone. Inside the decaying cabin, the groaning voice of one old man echoes.


    Ludwig Hewitt, formerly of the Empire''s wisdom, Meer Luna Tiermoon, who demonstrated his talent in no small measure, was also old and now perfectly well-liked.


    "His Highness Me Abel is not very good at studying..."


    While stroking his white-dyed moustache, Ludwig sees Me Abel sleeping on the bed.


    "You sleep well...... But there''s still a shadow of him."


    Ludwig snapped as he gently combed Sarah''s hair on his cheek with his fingers.


    "His Highness Me Abel is still young. We should be able to grow and grow and grow. I''m inheriting his blood..."


    Close your eyes quietly. What rises behind his eyelids is the figure of His Royal Highness the Princess, his proud master.


    Vibrant wisdom enough for people to hope. It is full of radiance that embodies it.


    "We need hope for the future. Like Her Royal Highness Princess Meer, we need a light to guide us."


    Signs to guide the Empire......


    Me Abel, who draws the blood of the Empire''s wisdom, was the one who could be the nucleus for interfering with the imperial subjects. Although Ludwig wanted me to equip him with the minimum knowledge he needed in doing so.


    "This looks like a long way to go..."


    With a bitter laugh, he sat down in front of an old desk. There are many pieces of parchment layered unwrought.


    "Rafina orca verga, or..."


    Older, he was already Ludwig, who pulled himself off the front line, but, once upon a sensitive civilian, the information comes in as much as it takes.


    I don''t know if he''s going to let it rot in vain, but he''s made it his routine these days to think about the current world situation and the course of the times that led there...


    "After all, is there anything that cannot be negligible about the impact that Bishop Rafina has had on the world"


    She and her hand and foot, the Holy Bottle Army, have become powerful enough to sweep the world.


    Temporary peace is achieved by blurring out insurgent elements, thoroughly monitoring and repressing them. Rebellion was also deeply ingrained in its violent way, and the continent was in a whirlpool of large-scale warfare.


    "But the original Virgin, Rafina, should not have been so foolish as to be unpredictable to that extent, nor so nasty as to lay such oppression"


    From an early age, to a time when Meer and the Learning Hall were together, Rafina was a good person combining superior intelligence and stable spirituality.


    He was thought to be such an excellent mentor that he didn''t even take a pull from his contemporaries hero, Libra King Theon Saul Sankland.


    "What the hell has changed her so far..."


    Though I dared to put it into words, in Ludwig''s eyes the cause of the change was obvious.


    "The mass poisoning of students at Holy Night''s Festival¡­"


    Holy Night Festival, a major winter event at St. Noel''s School.


    The indiscriminate terrorism that took place there discredited the Virgin Rafina to the ground.


    There was something to sympathize with.


    At that time, Rafina was extremely busy and often lay on the hospital bed from extreme fatigue.


    There were aspects of the festival security that I couldn''t help but be blind to.


    In addition, the enemy''s plot was off track again.


    Although Rafina was certainly the bearer of excellent intelligence, unfortunately, she was not a genius, even if she was brilliant.


    She could not discern all the thoughts of the enemy.


    The assassination itself was alarming.


    I was dealing with a secret society called The Serpent of Chaos, so the consideration is natural... The dignitaries, including myself, had a solid security system in place to prevent the demons from reaching for the assassination.


    But she was wrong to look.


    I had no idea that the enemy would unleash indiscriminate terrorism targeting their servants, not St. Noel''s students.


    Festival day, a sumptuous stewed dish behaved to work day to day. I had no idea that poison was being planted in it.


    "Attacking Rafina''s fame" - just for that matter, Rafina didn''t even imagine that there was such outrage in the world, indiscriminately slaughtering servants (soft targets).


    Normally......, nobles don''t care how many servants die.


    Because it is noble values that are not human, except for nobility.


    But Rafina was the Virgin of Velga.


    He was a man of such a position, even if it was unacceptable to abandon him, whether he was a civilian or a poor man.


    Therefore... the Virgin''s name is lost.


    Even though the security of the aristocratic students was perfect, they fell out of hand against the servants...... So there was a voice to condemn.


    The fame of a clean, clean glass Virgin has become a wound.


    The wound became fatal to Rafina, who couldn''t afford it.


    Guilt that strikes his chest more than once can only transform him into hatred and transform Rafina into a leader of power.


    She laid a harsh management system to hunt out the "snake of chaos" hiding among the people.


    Black doesn''t even allow gray. A completely indispensable control system that picks up all the suspicious buds.


    This led to the supposedly devastating destruction of the secret society "Snake of Chaos" without a single...


    Ludwig recalled when he interrogated the "snake of chaos" man captured within the Empire.


    "Isn''t what you did strangling yourselves?


    To Ludwig, who asked so, the man replied with a winning grin.


    "Snakes don''t die. Because this situation is what we paint."


    and.


    When he heard the words, Ludwig was flabbergasted.


    If the purpose of the serpent of chaos is to destroy order, surely, because what he was saying was fit for reason.


    The fear politics of Bishop Emperor Rafina was an attack on the order built by the Central Orthodox Church.


    The more oppressive Rafina acts under the authority of the Central Orthodox Church, the more people''s hearts move away from the Central Episcopal Church. What was in charge of the order of the land, the "authority of God", which was the value standard, has now been destroyed precisely by Rafina''s own hands.


    And some years later, Velga falls and the surrounding countries lose their basis for justice and fairness.


    All that remains is chaos.


    "The snake of chaos...... A secret society for the purpose of destroying all the order created by man..."


    Ludwig could not fail to acknowledge the correctness of a man''s statement.


    Because the world is indeed in a vortex of chaos.


    "But if it were Her Royal Highness Princess Meer..."


    I know. That''s just a hopeful observation.


    But Ludwig couldn''t help but think.


    "Had it been with the wisdom of the Empire......, no, if it had not been possible for that one, whoever it was, it would not have prevented it. The only possibility was Her Royal Highness Princess Meer."


    If the student chairman partitioning St. Noel''s school events were Meer...


    Couldn''t we have also broken through the vicious plot of the snake of chaos and saved the world......


    "If it was the wisdom of the empire, the goddess of the shining moon, His Royal Highness Meer..."


    "Huh? Dr. Ludwig......?


    "Oh, Your Highness Me Abel......, are you awake?


    Ludwig turned his tender grin towards Bell.


    "What did you say now?


    "No, it''s nothing. Did you sleep better than that?


    Me Abel had hardly heard one word of Ludwig at this time.


    Therefore, Meer does not know.


    And the Holy Night Festival conspiracy. What might I have to do myself instead of Rafina......


    Without even imagining at all that Ludwig''s excessive expectations would cling to his own shoulders......


    "Set aside the difficult pact...... In the meantime... Oh, yes! You definitely want to behave my handmade mushroom pan at Holy Night Festival!!


    and so on, and was Meer thinking about disturbing things.

 186 Outside Ten Days Late Birthday Party

    Meer''s life in the dungeon was basically very boring.


    Naturally, entertainment and the like are not given, and the watchman was just a good person because the cursing rumors just didn''t fly, so I can''t even hope for a fun conversation or anything.


    As a result, Meer


    "Five thousand six hundred one, five thousand six hundred two..."


    I was starting to indulge in some nasty play, counting the number of cracks in the dungeon stone. It would not be an exaggeration to say that you are quite psychotic.


    By the way, I''ve already counted the number of stones and the number of spots on stones.


    ¡­ a lot is terminal.


    "Hello, Her Royal Highness Princess Meer"


    To the lid, I heard a rare pretty voice in the dungeon.


    "Oh? Fantasy."


    And so on, and it was Anne, the woman who was taking care of herself, who showed up in Meer''s sight with her bokeh face up.


    "Well, well! Anne, you''ve come a long way!


    It was an event on a winter day towards the end of the year.


    Civilians have been busy preparing for the winter and Anne hasn''t even shown up for the last seven days or so.


    Has this finally been abandoned? and it was three days ago now that Meer was crying with a whisper.


    With the joy of not being abandoned, Meer welcomes her long-time conversationalist with a full grin.


    That gaze lingered on Anne''s neck.


    "Oh, you''re wearing something funny."


    "Ah, yes. It''s actually my birthday."


    Anne showed the collar roll wrapped around her neck pinched with her fingers.


    A substitute that can never be said to be superior because of its poor mesh and the use of cheap yarn. Anne, however, has a very happy grin.


    "... you''re a good family"


    Smaller and crushed, Meer remembered her father, who had already been executed.


    My father, who spoiled himself to overprotection. I don''t know how it was as an emperor, but he was always nice to my daughter, Meer.


    Somehow, just for a little while, I felt like I was going to snuggle, so Meer shook her head small and decided to change the story.


    "Yes, birthday. Speaking of which, I was before you."


    "Huh...?


    Anne looked surprised and blinked her eyes.


    "Mi, Master Meer, was it your birthday?


    "... seven days ago."


    Meer looked at Anne with a slightly frightened face.


    "I mean, you, you''ve never been to my birthday or anything while living in the Imperial City?


    Speaking of the Birthday Festival of the Empress Meer, it is a grand festival that takes five days every winter. Under the Emperor''s Great Decree, by the time the Empire was still rich, many dewstores stood side by side and a large number of people from all over the Empire were visiting sightseeing......


    "Excuse me, I''ve been busy helping out with the house and everything during the winter months..."


    Anne said in a tone of excuse.


    "Speaking of which, I remember my sisters sending me away, until what a festival..."


    "Well, that''s an old story now, too"


    I remember how busy it was back then, and Meer smiled a little lonely.


    "I thought it was annoying at the time you were doing it, but when it''s gone, you''re just a little lonely"


    "... right"


    Anne looked like she was thinking something, but in the end she only agreed briefly.


    Then I heard stories about Anne''s sister writing and how the city was, and the day opened...


    The next time Anne visited, it was three days later.


    Anne quickly entered Meer''s dungeon, even though she was eager to keep an eye on him.


    "What''s wrong with you? Anne."


    "Shit. Her Royal Highness Princess Meer, do as you always do"


    Saying so in a whisper, Anne tried to turn her back on the lookout and looked at Meer.


    "I''ll fix your hair today. Please, turn around."


    That''s what I''m saying, shithole, and I''m changing Meer''s orientation.


    "Hey......, what''s up? Anne, be so forceful...... Huh?


    Anne pretended to fix Meer''s hair, and now, she handed Meer what was in her hand.


    "Is this... cookies?


    "Yes, I happened to be able to get it"


    "Well!"


    Meer raised her voice low.


    Since the great famine has struck the entire continent, the food situation of the Empire has deteriorated extremely. It was extremely rare for even Meer, the Empress, to speak of sweet things.


    Even more so after he had fallen into the dungeon.


    "Quickly. If they find you, they''ll eat you."


    "Oh, you did. So..."


    Meer held her first baked treat in a long time with both hands looking important.


    Then put it in your slightly trembling mouth. The moment I put it on my tongue, it returned the dry, earthy feel of the cassava.


    But as soon as it crumbles, it turns into sweetness. It''s cheap somewhere, but it''s sweet. Aroma of aromatic baked wheat and a floral fragrance slightly covered......


    "Oh..............."


    Breathe out unintentionally. That has been the best treat I''ve had since I came to this dungeon.


    "Happy Birthday"


    To the lid, Anne called.


    "This, for that matter...?


    "Yes, I''m sorry it''s ten days late"


    "... getting it, wasn''t it hard?


    Even Meer can guess how hard it was to get this treat.


    Are you glad you gave that to yourself who isn''t even a family...... Meer was very concerned.


    "Yes. It''s special. Dear Meer, it was your birthday."


    "So..."


    "''Cause I knew you missed me, didn''t I? We''re not celebrating your birthday. I think everyone has a right to celebrate what they were born into."


    Her nose went rough, and then Anne gave her tongue a little bit,


    "Eh heh, you''ve said it a little great. Forgive my disrespect, Your Highness Princess Meer"


    In a certain tone, Meer unwittingly blew at Anne, bowing her head.


    Meer never forgot her birthday, which was ten days late.


    Even on the truncating table¡­ even in the time ahead.


    It takes, time flies...


    "Oh, I''m tired, I''m tired."


    Birthday festival to give you the country, followed by a party at the Four Dukes house.


    Meer''s face had a total muscle ache due to the fact that she had been laughing with affection for a long time in an outing spanning nine days.


    "I thought I''d miss you when it''s gone, but it''s still annoying."


    Meer is the type who misses winter in summer and misses summer in winter. In autumn and spring, I don''t miss food because it''s delicious.


    It''s a happy personality.


    Take off your dress, Meer, and lie in bed. Why - I feel weak and I''m going to fall asleep...


    "You''ll catch a cold when you sleep dressed like that. At least get dressed in your room."


    Anne walks by Meer, smiling bitterly.


    Meer turned her attention to the basin she had.


    "Oh, what''s that?


    "It''s from the chef. You must be tired. It''s like warming up cow''s milk."


    "... are they delicious?


    "I don''t know, honey and sweetness."


    "I''ll have it!


    Meer feels that most things are delicious if they are sweet.


    It''s a happy taste.


    Sit at the foot of the bed and receive a pottery vessel from Anne. From the white, hokahoka milk, the smell drifted... Meer sighed with a whooshing and satisfying sigh.


    "By the way, Mia, I''m about to..."


    "Oh, speaking of which, it was Anne''s birthday."


    I just noticed, and I just slap my bread and my hand, Meer. It''s a really nasty act.


    Then Meer offered Anne the gift she kept hidden.


    "Huh? Um... what''s that?


    "It''s a gift."


    The contents are a fancy treat.


    "Oh, thank you"


    Thank you Anne... but Meer noticed that she looked like she had something to say.


    "What''s wrong? Oh, I''m having a birthday party with your family, so you want to go home today, or something like that?


    "No, it''s not. Uh."


    Anne, moist, softened, and then


    "I know it''s very rude, but I was wondering if Master Meer could come too..."


    "Huh?


    Meer opens her mouth pompously.


    "Oh, you know, my sisters are so nervous that... they''re going to celebrate with Meer..."


    Anne looked at Meer''s face for a moment, then smiled to delude her,


    "Oh, ha, but you seem tired... you can''t, can you? I''m sorry. I said something weird..."


    "You always celebrate your birthday ten days late."


    Meer grabbed Anne''s hand.


    "Heh? Um, Mi, Mia?


    "Of course, I''ll let you go, Anne. Yeah, happy to."


    That''s how I looked up, Meer had a glowing grin.


    A few days after that.


    Meer will cut Anne out to go to St. Noel''s School with her.


    Beyond that, it was Meer, who now does not know what adventure awaits.

 187 Lesson 38: Princess Meer, be a woman who can...

    "Hmmm... mmm... no"


    Meer''s groan was echoing in the student council room.


    The first task of the new student chairman, Meer, was to determine the student council formation.


    It was extremely important for Meer, who basically had no administrative capacity whatsoever, to solidify his proximity firmly.


    If you are a hundred people, you will distribute a Jesus man for your convenience in a short circuit... but in that regard, Meer is a different person.


    Yes, she understands.


    "If you choose a bad person... my neck will fly"


    It is also physically¡­¡­.


    Anyway, Rafina gave me the student chairman''s seat.


    If I''d won the election, I''d still be glad. Because I can also say that the one who voted is bad.


    But Rafina gave up the chairman''s position by trusting Meer.


    What would happen if I betrayed that credibility......


    "But even you forgive me for softening you in the fountain of purification..., if here I am to do something strange..., hi-no!


    Meer shudders, recalling Rafina''s eyes stained bright red.


    To be honest, I don''t know why, Rafina gave me the chairman''s seat... I don''t know, but I know what happens when I make myself even more comfortable here. I know very well. I can even see that vigeon with a sense of reality!


    "La, Rafina, if we don''t do everything in our power to meet your credibility... for God''s sake!


    So Meer has to choose. Get the mindless student council officers like Ludwig!


    It is Meer''s ideal that things go around as long as she gives permission with one word or two to the progress that those people have raised.


    Yes, Meer doesn''t want to put a Jesus man around her. I want to be a Jesus man myself!


    "First, the vice chairman asks Rafina to do it..."


    I''d rather have them point it out at an early stage than buy anger in an irrevocable situation. If you fail further, "It''s also your fault, Rafina! I can say! Hey, I have a soothing thought.


    "The other vice chairman..., that''s Scion"


    From the same idea, Meer involves Zion.


    No one can complain if they screwed up not only Tiermoon, but even Sunkland.


    "I mean, he''s the only one who makes it easier, that''s impossible!


    It is a style that actively involves the surroundings.


    In addition,


    "As assistant chairman, please stay close to Abel..."


    Tightly, I''ll also reflect my desires. It is a carnivorous maiden Meer.


    "And then to the secretary, Mr. Tiona... I guess. Um, thanks for your help in the campaign, and as for Chloe doing the accounting..."


    Around here, it means thank you during the campaign.


    "I don''t know, this feels like you''re the usual member to fight a chaotic snake...... Hmm"


    All right, that''s where Meer comes up with it.


    "Yes... it would be nice to have Mr. Saphias come in as assistant secretary"


    Meer had a hazy, mean grin.


    "It''s clear that this guy is a chaotic serpent associate... For example, it would be better to incorporate it into the student council and put it under surveillance than to leave it poorly free. It would be uncomfortable to be surrounded by anti-chaotic serpents..."


    This came up with a good thing, Meer said, sniffled.


    By the way, it''s not clear that Safias is a chaotic serpent associate...


    "Plenty, I''ll use it! I can''t plan anything bad."


    Meer was in a good mood.


    Rafina accepted Meer''s request to be vice chairman in two replies.


    From a takeover point of view, that seemed reasonable HR.


    "Besides, may we try to stabilize our hearts...?


    Originally, it''s a big deal for a Duke of Velga to just come off the student chairman. Besides, if you don''t even get into the student council, it would just be too much of an impact.


    It is not preferable from the point of view of reducing the burden on Rafina, but still, if she was vice president, she was much easier than when she was student president.


    "Meer made me feel easier, so I can''t help this much..."


    Tilting his neck small, Rafina rebels Meer''s student council personnel in her head.


    "You''ve done something thoughtful, Mr. Meer."


    Essentially, it was customary for student councils to choose students with less influence from Tiermoon and Sunkland.


    But Meer''s candidacy was a blatant disregard for the custom.


    "I didn''t think you''d pick Prince Zion. And Prince Abel..."


    Later on, I heard that Meer''s election pact had the cooperation of two princes.


    "Ask the two of you who helped me with the election pact to stay involved in running the student council as well. That''s a very natural flow...... And include Tiona and Chloe, who also contributed in the election campaign, in the student council...... Apparently a convincing candidate¡­ but"


    Rafina narrows her eyes.


    "This..., Tiermoon and Sankland, Remno... and Verga joining hands to fight the serpent of chaos, you look like that statement..."


    Gathering those who fight against the serpent of chaos to the student council of St. Noel''s School. I will keep pace throughout this school life......


    Rafina was watching Meer''s thoughts like that.


    "And yes. That Safias Etwa Blue Moon to the student council, huh..."


    Rafina meditates and thinks of Saphias'' face the other day.


    Most of the time, when I was scared, I was under the impression that I didn''t really rely on cunning little things...


    "I don''t even think it''s a very preferred talent...... But if I was given the opportunity this way, I''d have to work desperately...... I wonder if that''s what it is..."


    Instead of blaming it for the failure of the other day, I would rather employ it.


    Feeling that willingness, if Saphias arouses, he can make money.


    "If you''re in Mr. Meer''s shoes, you can''t keep someone from the Four Dukes family in any case. If so, rather, it is easy for him to see¡­"


    Incidentally, the information that the serpent of chaos was in contact with one of the four Imperial Dukes'' houses has also reached Rafina... but that is just what Rafina doesn''t think Saphias is.


    "And then yes... a message to the nobles in Tiermoon and the rest of the students..."


    Perhaps Meer drew a line.


    of preference to the imperial nobility, to what extent?


    It''s suspicious that it doesn''t make Ekohiki at all.


    Regardless of who is in a position like Rafina, it is unnatural that the Imperial Empress does not employ the nobility of her country as an officer while becoming student chairman.


    Tiona needed to recruit someone else, because she would be seen as some kind of child keeper, who had supported Meer since the election campaign.


    "It''s not strange to let all four Grand Dukes in. But then I buy the antipathy from the surroundings. Hiring one is, I see, exquisite..."


    Rafina just sighs at Meer''s consideration stretched across all directions.


    "Meer is someone who can also do politics..."


    In Rafina, Meer''s rating was elevated to "The Woman Who Can".


    ... Meer still doesn''t know that her own evaluation is in big trouble for her.

 188 Episode 39: Enchanter Meer!

    When the student council formation was decided, Meer visited with exasperation to Saphias.


    "Mr. Safias, are you there?


    When I knocked on the door with a rough nose, a sleazy-faced saffias came out of it.


    "Shit, this is, Her Highness Princess Meer...... I''m sorry. The room is now scattered, even soon..."


    He shook his head with majesty at Saphias, who responded to the scarecrow.


    "No. I''m fine here. Mr. Saphias, I have appointed you as assistant secretary of the Student Council."


    "... Huh?


    Today, Meer continues to Saphias tilting her neck.


    "The vice chairman named Lafina and Prince Scion, Prince Abel as assistant chairman, my dear friend Chloe for accounting, and Mr. Tiona for secretary."


    If he is the hand of the serpent of chaos, he will already know about it in the kingdom of Lemno.


    It was known that Zion and Abel, together, were hostile to the serpent of chaos. In addition, there is Rafina, a hostile of all cults, and Chloe, a friend of Meer''s.


    Tiona... well, then, she accompanies the Kingdom of Lemno, too.


    I mean, Meer is saying.


    "Prepare yourself, you bastard, for I will solidify and monitor you around you with the serpents of anti-chaos! ''.


    By the way, if I may add, it may also be a minor harassment of Meer for having saphias attached to Tiona''s aide to the neighborhood nobility.


    On top of that......, incite!


    "Well, I know it can be a lot of hard for you to do, so you can say no. However, I still think this is an opportunity..."


    With a winning grin, stirring and stirring!


    If Safias was a serpent of chaos, the Student Union would be nothing more than an enemy land.


    On the contrary, however, it was a place that could be described as the nostalgia of the hostile forces.


    If we don''t get into the lion''s hole, we can''t capture the lion''s son. If so, this should be an opportunity......


    - Hmm, it''s hard to say no, isn''t it? But at the end of the day, if we go into a student council, we''ll all be watching you disappointingly so you don''t plan a crappy conspiracy!


    Meer, humming her nose, followed Saphias'' room.


    "No way, I didn''t think to wait for such a result..."


    Saphias, who dropped Meer off, sat down on the floor in a hedgehog.


    Since Rafina called me in, Saphias has been stuck in his room. Since Rafina threatened me so much, I''ve been terrified to go outside.


    In addition, the letter to the pardon weighed his heart.


    The forgiveness that Saphias found out he would join the student council blessed and inspired Saphias wholeheartedly.


    "I am delighted that Saphias, my future husband, is being used thickly by Her Highness Princess Meer. Her Royal Highness Princess Meer, who has properly identified and appreciated the qualities of Master Safias, also has no words of gratitude. Your Highness, please work well."


    If I get a letter like this, it''s not very, but I can''t say it didn''t work.


    That''s too miserable.


    That''s how I was about to completely lose my temper to live, and it''s Meer''s visit earlier.


    "Oh, whatever it is, it''s a letter. I need to write to my dear My Honey..."


    It was Saphias who took the brush, but suddenly, the hand stops.


    "... have you evaluated my qualities..."


    Safias himself knew very well that it was a mistake.


    Being a foolish little thing myself has been painfully realistic over the last week of interaction.


    "Still, you gave me a chance... is that what this is all about..."


    Meer said. There''s Rafina, and there''s Tiona that I was looking down on.


    It would be a difficult environment to do, but it would also be an opportunity......


    "Expectations...... would not have been...... No, still, you wouldn''t even have called me if you had no expectations at all"


    status of student council officer given, it was not won by Safias on his own.


    It was given by Meer''s, just a one-sided temper.


    "Supporting Her Royal Highness Princess Meer, Takeshi,"


    I thought such a thing was pre-built.


    But......, it felt to him now that the word weighed.


    "To reward that one who gave me a chance for Her Royal Highness Princess Meer, who kept my honor... If I lose this grace... I feel like I''m gonna end up with a bad guy for the rest of my life..."


    When he raised his face, Saphias'' face seemed slightly more riddled.


    Tea Party by the Four Dukes of the Tiermoon Empire. commonly known as "Moonlight (Claire de) Party (-L¨¹nne)"


    A rare figure showed his face to that meeting, which takes place on a regular basis.


    "Oh, it''s rare. How many times have you been here? Mr. Luvi."


    Emeralda looked surprised to see who came in.


    "Hey, hiccup, Princess of the Green Moon"


    It was Ruvi Etwa Redmoon, a Redmoon family courtier, in the corner of the Four Grand Dukes'' house who smiled so vividly.


    Bright red hair cut together short and around the shoulder. On the neat face, the word beauty in men''s clothes fitted perfectly, and even the female students were likely to be caught up in the riddle.


    Looking indoors with cool eyes, Luvi tilts his neck small.


    "Oh? Are you alone today? Hasn''t your son Aoyagi come?


    When asked so, at one turn, Emeralda said with a musty, grumpy face.


    "She''s busy working for the student council."


    "Oh, speaking of which, was he summoned to the student council? But what happened to the Princess of the Yellow Moon? Sure, you should go to St. Noel''s this year"


    "I just don''t know the Yellow Moon or anything that I''ve kept in position only by luck. It doesn''t matter if you have the oldest and weakest yellow."


    "That''s true, but I still think it''s better than drinking tea alone"


    Luvi sat in front of Emeralda, smiling bitterly.


    "Well, I''m here because of you, and I guess I''ll have one too"


    "Oh? It''s really rare. I thought you just had a little face."


    "If you skip too much, your father will piss you off."


    shrugging his shoulders, Luvi laughs bitterly.


    "But you surprised Her Royal Highness Princess Meer. I can''t believe you''re running for student chairman...... Besides, Rafina, I didn''t know you were going to dismiss your candidacy..."


    Take a sip of the tea that came out in front of you, and Luvi exhales, howling.


    "Perugian Agricultural Domestic Tea. Hey, that''s just the descendant of a serf, a lot of quality"


    "I don''t know where they come from."


    Panting, Emeralda snorts in a grumpy manner.


    "The best quality stuff can be delivered to me. trivial things such as differences in origin, as long as it is thorough"


    "Hmm? Aren''t you angry about something? Emeralda. Maybe you don''t like that Her Royal Highness Princess Meer became student chairman?


    "Well, I didn''t think anything of it. I just didn''t think I had eyes."


    "No eyes to see?


    "I wonder why you chose Saphias such an incompetent person and not me...... Besides, I can''t forgive Tiona Rudolfone for choosing even a country nobleman... I don''t know why..."


    The tea in his hand was shaking.


    "Uh, let me tell you something for once, don''t make too much noise. Well, I won''t stop..."


    "Oh, don''t you have to stop me?


    "Haha, ''cause they pulled through the knight you were wearing your eyes on, didn''t they? Well, even I have a little something to think about, Your Highness."


    Laughing Luvi''s eyes, however, were not laughing at all.


    And the traces of the four Dukes moved with their own thoughts.

 189 Episode forty is gathered again...

    That day, Meer had been invited to Rafina for lunch.


    Luncheons were held in a garden on the grounds of St. Noel''s School, commonly known as the "Secret Garden".


    Gardens coloured with thin red flowers on one side. While delighted by the scent of the blooming adorable flower Princess''s Red Cheek (Princess Rose), Meer thumps on Rafina''s prepared meal.


    "This is so delicious! Meer, sister."


    By the way, today, Belle and Anne are also accompanied.


    Before the ultra-luxury lunch, Bell had a full grin.


    "Ugh, Mr. Bell looks delicious."


    Rafina glanced happily at Bell.


    "Eh heh, it''s so delicious, I can''t help it"


    Nico laughs at Belle, and Rafina looks smiling.


    Until recently, I thought I was scared of Rafina...


    - This kid, he might be good at informing, worldly...


    Speaking of which, everyone has a tender look when dealing with Bell.


    - You''re supposed to be just one younger than Abel and Scion at your age, but if you did, you''d be treated like a child...


    "Hey, Mr. Meer"


    All the while, Rafina accidentally spoke to me.


    "For Mr. Meer, Mr. Bell, he''s an important person, isn''t he?


    "Of course it is. My precious..."


    My granddaughter, etc., and I was about to run my mouth, and Meer rushed into silence.


    After swallowing the words small, continue.


    "It''s important, because I''m your sister"


    "Oh, that''s unusual. I can''t believe Mr. Meer finally said... Heh heh, Mr. Meer likes your father."


    Rafina, who thinks Meer Abel is a child made outside by Meer''s father, says that.


    It''s Meer who decided to do that, so I can''t say anything......


    - Your father is outside and I am jealous because he has made children other than me..., etc., it is a bit out of my mind...


    Meer, I don''t hate my father so much... but I don''t even want him to think I love him so much.


    It''s a difficult time.


    Anyway,


    "So, what''s wrong with Bell?


    "No, if Mr. Bell is Mr. Meer''s loved one, think he has to put a decent person on his squire. It could be a gap between snakes."


    "My squire...?


    Bell tilted his neck properly.


    "Yeah, it''s gonna be tough for Anne to take care of Mr. Bell."


    "Right...... Belle, most things can be done by yourself, so the burden is not that much, but you and Meer can''t have classes together..."


    - That''s right. How often did you want Anne to be there...


    Meer agrees in her heart.


    If Bell can have a trusted squire, he''s never gone over it.


    The problem is I couldn''t find the right people for it......


    - Rafina, if you recommend it... Aah!


    Meer opened her mouth in a panic.


    "But I want you to keep the room just like us."


    "Huh? But isn''t it narrow?


    That''s undeniable...... but as for Meer, I wanted to set up a situation where I could always listen to Belle.


    "It''s okay. No problem. There are a lot of things I want to talk to you about..."


    "Oh, hehe. Meer''s out there, sweet on your sister."


    Rafina laughed strangely, and then, with her hands on her cheeks, tilted her neck.


    "But yeah. Then, for the time being, Mr. Bell will be in the room with Mr. Meer."


    "Thank you for your concern."


    "So, again, I''m the one who asks you to be Mr. Bell''s squire..."


    Saying so, Rafina slapped her hand pampered.


    Take that as a signal, one girl came in there.


    "Oh, you..."


    "Long time no see, Your Highness Princess Meer"


    "Well, well! It''s not Mr. Linsha, it''s been a while."


    Meer smiled unexpectedly at the nostalgic face she had not seen again in months.


    I hadn''t seen her since the revolutionary incident in the Kingdom of Remno.


    I also heard that Abel and Rafina''s mouthfeel doesn''t mean they can be severely punished... I look directly at my face and feel a little relieved.


    "You look better than anything."


    "My brothers, the verse, thank you very much for your help"


    to Linsha, who bows her head deeply,


    "Oh, that''s a somewhat special attitude...... What''s wrong with you?


    Meer tilts her neck small.


    At that time, I thought we''d been talking in a more shattered tone...


    "Yes, no... Exactly, the..., to Her Royal Highness the Princess of the Tiermoon Empire, disrespectfully..."


    "Hehe, what are your companions saying to those who have put His Highness to sleep? That''s what I''m allowed to do, so I don''t want you to talk in a more disgusting way right now."


    Meer joking and saying. Linsha, who saw it, looked decent for a moment, then glanced over Rafina''s face before...,


    "Then let me sweeten your words."


    I shrugged my shoulder like I gave up.


    "So, Mr. Linsha will serve you as Bell''s squire?


    Indeed, Linsha is hostile to the serpent of chaos. A certain amount of credibility would be put aside. Besides, Meer had a sense of intimacy towards Linsha, who survived that crisis with her.


    "Thank you, that would be very helpful"


    "Welcome aboard. Because it was a good story to learn in St. Noel, a wish or something."


    To Meer''s honest thanks, Linsha looked a little illuminated.


    "Ugh, Mr. Linsha, if you can help Meer, please take it on right away."


    "Hey, Rafina!


    Meer smiled amusedly at Linsha, who looked unusual and hastily fuzzy.


    Then I turn to Bell.


    "Belle. This is Mr. Linsha. He''s from the kingdom of Lemno, and I''ve been very helpful."


    "Really? Nice to meet you, Mr. Linsha. My name is Me Abel. Call me Belle. Aunt Meer... your sister''s, erm..."


    "Sister, it is. He''s your father''s hidden son, and there''s something he can''t do very publicly."


    "Okay. I won''t ask for more details."


    Rafina smiled elegantly as she watched quietly.


    "Ugh, good. Then it''s settled. Or is there someone I''d like you to meet? Come in, Monica."


    Using Rafina''s voice as a signal, a woman dressed in maid clothes came in.


    "I''ll see you first. Her Royal Highness Princess Meer. My name is Monica Buentia."


    "Monica......? Oh, you, maybe, were at Abel''s..."


    Unusual for Meer, I remembered that name.


    - But... you seemed a little happy when you talked to me.


    He is Meer, who has baked a little yakimochi on Abel, who seems to be pleased with the story of a woman he does not know.


    - Hmm, this is Mr. Monica, isn''t it? Hmm, heh. You are! Abel is also, after all, vulnerable to her adult sister!


    Once again I saw Monica and Meer swelled her cheeks.


    "At that time, thanks to Her Royal Highness the princess, my companions were able to get some warmth"


    "No, thank you for your help. Without you, the Kingdom of Lemno would have been more miserable."


    Meer laughed while Nico


    Abel will never give it to you.


    In my mind, I posed as a fighter.


    And those who resist the serpent of chaos shall be gathered together by the arrangement of Rafina.


    Such a fold, under Meer, delivers certain news from the Empire. That''s......

 190 Episode 41: Good Question Meer

    "That brings us to the first student council meeting. Even so, you''re about to show your face today."


    Meer smiled, looking around at the faces gathered in the student council room...... then turned her attention to the brilliant treats arranged on her desk before smiling like a glow.


    "Well, I don''t even think I need to introduce myself, so hurry up, get the cake..."


    "No, Chairman Meer. This kind of thing is important."


    Meer swallows words after being zubbled by Rafina with a gentle smile.


    "Oh, right. Now briefly introduce yourself and your intentions¡­"


    In that way, the meeting began.


    Scion on Meer, Rafina and Abel. Chloe and Tiona''s, a little dull introduction follows the ungraded introduction of the big-name who is no longer familiar with her face.


    That''s how, the last time I stood up was Saphias, who looked nervous and slightly stronger.


    "In this way, I am honored to join you at the end of your honorable position. I will do my utmost not to betray the trust of Her Royal Highness Princess Meer."


    After a tougher greeting than anyone else, Saphias takes his seat. Seeing that, Meer felt a little unexpected.


    - Hmm, that was an extra serious greeting. Well, even if you''re just a chaotic serpent person, you don''t imitate suddenly declaring war.


    I thought so, Meer, but such things blow up mildly in front of a group of sweet cakes in front of me.


    "So long for the hard greeting..., quick..."


    "Right. So let''s talk about the budget while we enjoy tea and cake."


    "... Huh?


    "We''re getting opinions from each club on this year''s budget allocation. And through your eyes, you decide on a certain amount of things."


    "Huh? Oh, no, Lafina. Well, that sort of thing again..."


    "Ugh, it''s sweet when we talk about the hard part of numbers, isn''t it? That''s right, Mr. Meer."


    Rafina smiles.


    Cute, clench your fists on the flank, get in the mood a lot.


    "Let''s get this over with, shall we?"


    If they say it that way, Meer can no longer say anything.


    "Oh yeah, wow... I also thought it would be better to clean up the budget quickly. Hope, but let''s do our best."


    Meer sighed as she slumped.


    That''s how the discussion started......


    Meer groaned at Kyoro Kyoro, the member''s face, while reading the air......


    "Um, Lafina, here I am..."


    I''m going to ask questions where I don''t know.


    In the previous timeline, with Ludwig, Meer knew how to handle that and this of the Empire.


    The matter of this hand is that if you proceed without knowing what you do not know¡­ later, you will be very angry.


    ... It is something that many times got angry with Ludwig and made me cry.


    Asking something too preliminary is also a problem...... but if you don''t listen properly where you should, you will instead undermine their credibility.


    And, as a criterion for the question point, it is what Meer refers to that is the complexion of the other members.


    Most unhelpful when it comes to Scion. Abel is also certified as a "capable man" in Meer. Not that helpful. Chloe also seems strong for numbers. Not helpful.


    Particular reference was made by Meer to Tiona, and Saphias.


    If it''s where they look like they don''t know, it should probably be quite a difficult story.


    That is, if it''s there, you can ask!


    Meer writes out what she doesn''t know, while she asks where she might be able to ask questions.


    ... and the truth is Meer is not a bad question to ask.


    This also refers to the previous timeline.


    Many times, Ludwig told me he didn''t like it.


    "It''s good to ask questions. But before you think about it, stop asking questions about anything."


    "You don''t know where you don''t know in the first place. It''s not such an ambiguous question, be more specific."


    Many times...............................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................


    Ringing his fuggy nose, he eats his teeth so hard, he brings back bitter memories of tears!


    Thus, Meer, who had obtained the greeting of Ludwig''s Kaoru pottery, had become perfectly good at asking questions.


    Yes, Meer has grown into someone who knows what she doesn''t know!


    That''s a big step in growth for Meer!


    Rafina saw Meer like that......,


    - Mr. Meer..., you''re seriously going to work out Mr. Tiona and Mr. Saphias...


    I was heartily impressed.


    In the course of the conversation, Meer had always taken notes and cared about the two of them.


    Where that is how they would not understand is helping them to understand it by asking plain questions.


    Rafina understands what she''s talking about. But it''s pretty hard to explain that to someone easily.


    Well, it is not easy to draw explanations from Rafina''s mouth and make them understood by those who do not.


    - Teach your knowledge firmly while protecting your two prides...... That would be great.


    Meer''s ratings swell to a bubbly sensation inside Rafina. I''m very worried about a big crash one day.


    Well, one student council face-to-face paragraph, after a while.


    Just in relation to the takeover, there was a day when Anne and Linsha weren''t there, so Meer tried to hear from Bell about the future again.


    Then¡­¡­,


    "Oh, yes. Then I think it would be a good idea to read" Empress Meer "."


    "Sounds familiar..."


    Sure, it was a book that appeared in a passage in a history book I saw in the library.


    "... Empress Meer told me"


    "Yes, Mother Ellis wrote, this is your grandmother Meer''s record."


    According to Bell, when he opened his eyes in the library, he hid them on the bookshelf so they wouldn''t burn books.


    "I see, if you''re hiding a book, you mean in the library..."


    About after Bell, Meer visited the library.


    "This way. Your sister."


    Bell, straight to the back of the library. Eventually stops in front of one bookshelf.


    That used to be the bookshelf where Meer found her history book.


    When I took out a few thick books, a blurry book emerged from behind it.


    "This is it, Sister Meer."


    The book taken out by Bell......, the title of the rubbed off cover is indeed "Empress Meer Herald".


    When I took the book... Meer had a bad feeling.


    From the whole book, such chills ran through my spine as if I was in a bad mood.


    No, I don''t want to read it, but I can''t help but read it.


    Meer thought it all out, opened the book!


    Exhausted!!


    "Holy shit, this is..."


    Overflowing there are a bunch of beauties that want to compliment themselves. Just reading, goosebumps on my arm.


    Every time I turn the page, my face gets hot and my body starts to gnaw naturally.


    ... I''m a little scared.


    To calm your feelings, exhale a lot louder, Meer said,


    "Heh, heh, this Meer guy, he''s amazing. He''s kind of like a character in a story."


    I managed, that''s all I snapped.


    "Haha, Mia, sister. Exactly. That''s over. You''re in real life."


    Belle laughs funny. Meer pulls her cheeks on Belle, who identifies the superman Meer with the reality Meer written in the book.


    - Once and for all, what makes you think such a person is in reality!?


    Empress Meer tells me that Meer Luna Thiermoon has read more than ten books every day since childhood, and her wisdom is a hundred years, a thousand years away. Something like...


    Rebuilding the finances of a tough empire, being clean and poor, skilfully riding even the Heavenly Horse, dancing in the air (not metaphors), the beauty of which is by the Goddess of the Moon......


    - That''s all but a big lie about my appearance!


    Meer shrugged back and sighed.


    ................................. Well, not to mention the scratch...


    - What do you mean, when I was about to drown in this ocean, a cannibal giant fish (Megalodun) attacked me and beat me to the tip of my nose and knocked me down?!?


    In the first place, it has nothing to do with wisdom or anything. It is arm strength.


    Well, with sensors gathering at the tip of your nose, you can repel them if you punch them there, maybe for once it''s part of your knowledge...


    Obviously fiction. It was an episode served on a platter.


    Anyway, Meer, you can''t swim in the first place.


    - If Bell thinks he''s such a superman about me, that''s a big problem...


    While I thought so, Meer took the book.


    "In the meantime, you need to collect such a dangerous book..."


    It would be tough if something like this touched someone''s eyes poorly.


    - Shame, my name is Kill the princess...


    I die too shy because I just don''t like it too much, and Meer holds the book to her chest and after the damn and the library.


    Along the way, the clerk stopped me, but explained that I had forgotten the book when I came forward and got through it.


    Even against the record, they believed me because the title didn''t show up.


    Meer, who was seen the title, could almost hold her breath with shame......


    "True, I wonder if you have a book with your name on it or something...... Next time I see you, I need to tell Ellis..."


    While crushing that, Meer came back to her room. of......


    "Oh?"


    In front of that door, a girl stood.


    "Ah, Mia, good day to you"


    Girl noticing Meer and lifting her skirt hem a bit.


    The healthy skin of wheat, the pitch-black hair like melting the night sky, is a testament to the people living in a country in the south of the Tiermoon Empire.


    With deep green eyes and a lovely grin on her face, Meer had a look at you.


    "Well, Mr. Ranya. Nice to meet you."


    Ranya Tafrief Perugian.


    To the third princess of the Peruvian farming country, Meer returned a loving grin.


    Well, it''s already getting a lot less and less..., but Meer had two rules in place as she lived in St. Noel.


    One is to stay as close as possible to the kind of man that leads to the fate of his own guillotine.


    The other is to build connections with beneficial figures in order to avoid guillotines¡­.


    The first has already been half-defunct, but the second one is also encouraging at best......


    And the person in front of me, Lagna, was one of the few success stories in making Meer''s connections.


    "In the meantime, come inside the room"

 191 Episode 42 Meer knows. That both cake and bread are made from wheat...

    The Peruvian farming country is located southwest of the Tiermoon Empire.


    There are many imperial aristocrats who despise that country, where most of the national territory is farmland and most of the people are also agricultural officials.


    Descendants of the serfs, the kingdoms of Tia Moon¡­ it is the beginning and the end of even those who see with such eyes.


    ... but Meer knows.


    If we can no longer import crops from Perugia, the Empire will find itself in an unshared situation.


    And at times of need, the most important things are not beautiful silk, brilliant gems or precious metals.


    that it is a crop that fills the belly.


    - Yes, I do. That bread and cake are actually made from the same wheat!


    Therefore, if you eat cake without bread¡­ etc., I will not say any more mea.


    The previous timeline, when I said it, gave Ludwig a heart attack. I don''t tread the same.


    Apart from being rude towards Lagna, the third princess of Peruvian.


    It is Meer, who comes with the utmost gratitude.


    "Excuse me. My apologies, Master Meer. Suddenly, I pushed it..."


    "I don''t mind. However, now that Anne is out, I can''t serve tea..."


    "Oh, Meer, sister, I''m coming."


    "Oh? That''s sweet, Belle."


    "Eh heh."


    Seeing Nico and the happy bell, Meer came pin.


    - Speaking of which, Belle''s been in hot cocoa lately. Anne was stopping me because it''s bad for me if I drink too much..., you''re going to get it! It''s very tight. Damn, who does he look like...?


    I don''t stop Meer while I think so.


    The reason is very simple. Because I want to drink too. My granddaughter''s complicity with my grandmother has been established here!


    Belle left the room after meeting Ranya.


    "Hehe, you''re adorable. Is that your sister?


    "Yeah, well... That''s what it is. So, what did you do today?


    Meer recommended the chair to Ranya and sat opposite it herself.


    Ranya, sitting on the chair, silenced herself for a moment to think about it before... opening her mouth.


    "Actually, it''s about my second sister."


    "Well, sister...?


    Meer tilted her neck properly. Then, basically, I snap it in my head.


    - The name of Mr. Ranya''s sister..., what could it have been... Um, ah, ah, yes, uh, uh, oh... Hmm, I think it was a row. Oh, ah, ah!


    "Was it only Asha Tafrief Perugian?


    "Yes. That''s Meer. Did you know?


    Ranya smiled happily.


    Meaa, on the other hand, has a flamboyant grin. The refreshment I remembered made me smile unexpectedly.


    - You also said Ludwig that the effort to remember is important, sure.


    Yes, an effort to remember is important to prevent boggling.


    "Sister Asha has studied at this St. Noel for six years and acquired her expertise. Hard work because you want to make your country richer...... But my father, he didn''t want to admit it. Tell your sister to dowry in order to get closer to the country that will benefit Perugia."


    "Hmm, I see..."


    That''s a common story. That''s what a royal wedding is all about.


    Put into perspective the fate of the country and enter into marital relations with the nobles of a better country on it.


    It''s at least a more general idea than enriching a country by academic or personal abilities.


    - Hmm..., you understand what Mr. Ranya''s father said.


    Meer looks at Ranya while sensing signs of trouble.


    "So why did you tell me about your sister?


    "I don''t want to waste my sister''s feelings. Could you please take care of that... Rafina? This, so that I can work in St. Noel...... So, if your strength is recognized, your father will listen to you."


    - Oh, I knew that''s what you meant...


    Hmm, sounds his nose and Meer thinks.


    To be honest, my relationship with Ragna is something I want to cherish for Meer. So I want to do everything I can for you.


    But it is not a good idea to get a bad impression from King Perugian because of it.


    - While listening to Mr. Lagna''s request, you need to think about helping to prevent the deterioration of King Perugian''s heart certificate as well...


    As she groans, Meer arms up.


    "Rafina, I don''t have a problem asking you, but by the way, what was your sister learning?


    "Yes, I''m majoring in botany. I don''t know what my sister says, but I think she''s doing great."


    "I see. Botany..."


    At that time, it will be a little while before Meer remembers what Lagna said.


    Lose as much and Belle comes back to the room with the hot cocoa.


    And soon afterwards, Anne, in a hurry, came back with news from the Empire, and so many things became obnoxious.

 192 Lesson 43: Return to the Empire City

    What Anne brought was news from Ludwig.


    Says,


    "I need to talk to you about school city planning. He returned to the Empire as soon as possible."


    That was it.


    "Well, that''s unusual, what a call from Ludwig..."


    Basically, good Ludwig seldom annoys Meer''s hand.


    From time to time, he manages to give me a name or something, so I am Meer who gives permission without thinking about it often.


    Meer has always been a Jesus man!


    ... I''m just a little worried that bad guys won''t fool me.


    Anyway......


    They were handy and had sent a dedicated Kingsguard unit for the Crown Princess along with Sentence (Fumi).


    With troops standing by the lake, Meer was to return to the empire the next day, early.


    The companions were Anne and Bell, and Linsha, Bell''s squire.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Linsha. Take the opportunity to study in St. Noel..."


    To Meer''s apology, Linsha shrugged her shoulders and showed them.


    "It''s work, so don''t worry about it. Besides, I''ve never been to the Tiermoon Empire, so it''s for later school."


    That''s how the carriage carrying the four took a small unit of escorts and hurried their way to the Empire.


    "Nevertheless, about school city planning...... what is it? However, the construction of the building has already begun, and I heard that I plan to start studying the students in the summer or so..."


    Now, I wonder what happened, etc., while twisting her neck, Meer took out the "Empress Meer Herald" she brought with her.


    While we were in the carriage, we had time, and we wanted to move forward with the verification work now.


    It''s not really something you can show others, but, well, it''s the proper decision as to whether these three should be properly deluded.


    "Oh? Mia, what are you reading?


    Quickly, it was Linsha who asked. Interestingly, I try to peek into the book.


    "Oh, this is..."


    I tried to throw up a foreign book I borrowed in the library...... etc out of my mouth, exactly then!


    "Ugh, that''s right. Meer, it''s" The Empress Meer Herald "written to celebrate your sister''s accomplishments!


    Bell said he was good at it.


    "Become!?


    To shock, I accidentally lose my voice, Meer. In the meantime, the story keeps going.


    "Tell her, Empress Meer... Oh, maybe someone in some country wrote it on their own and got it published, analyzing it, or something? It would also be beneficial for the royal family to know what the world appreciates, yeah......"


    to Linsha, who is convinced and nodding, for example,


    "I wrote, Meer, that Ellis, your sister''s hugging writer. Ah... I''m Ellis."


    Bell describes it as perky.


    "Well, Ellis, when did you write that...?


    Anne with a strange face.


    Next to it, Linsha looked at Meer with a shimmering eye.


    "You made me write a book that I wanted to compliment on my accomplishments? I mean, you read that in the carriage? Showing it off to us...? What, are you insane? ''Meer, who was seen with such eyes that such feelings were perceived as commonplace...,


    "Ugh... Do, don''t, don''t look! Don''t look at me like that!


    Cover your face with both hands and shake your head probably all the time.


    Shame kills the princess too, it''s horrible.


    - No, after all, this book is dangerous!


    Having decided that she had no heart to read in front of Linsha, Meer told Anne and Linsha to move to your table.


    Fortunately, we also had meetings with the Kingsguard knights about camp locations and dinner arrangements tonight, so we decided to ask the two of them to do that.


    Now that Belle and I are alone, Meer, after paying close attention to Belle, once again opens "The Herald of the Empress Meer"...... I feel uncomfortable.


    - I don''t know... that''s weird. This is like the description is subtly different from when I read it before... Ah!


    That''s when Meer finds it.


    A missing statement...... it is.


    "¡­ Belle, I ask you, I will build a school city within the Tiermoon Empire, won''t I?


    "Yes. You mean St. Meer''s School, right?


    ... I hear disturbing names and Meer unwittingly hardens.


    "Er, now, what...?


    "It''s St. Meer''s School. It is the most formatted school in the Tiermoon Empire, under the direct authority of the Crown Princess right next to the Shizukai Forest, and it researches various disciplines."


    "Uh... well, I don''t know what your name is, but that''s for sure"


    Where did you get that name? And so on, Meer leaned her neck small.


    "If so, it''s unnecessarily weird. This princess tells me... there''s no such thing as that school."


    If it''s a school by that name, first of all, it must be in this book. Nonetheless..., Empress Meer told me nothing about the school.


    "Huh...? That can''t be right. ''Cause I''ve read it before."


    Bell peeking into the book, is that it? And raise your voice.


    "Huh? Huh? Oh no... why? This is weird."


    Seeing how confused Belle is, Meer sees what happened.


    - Probably the same as those day books and history book descriptions... Something prompted me to rewrite the description... Oh? But Bell''s memory hasn''t changed itself? Does that mean that memories don''t change, or do they change by time difference?


    Unlike letters, memory did give the impression that it was going to take some time to rewrite.


    - Hmm, that''s a lot you don''t know......


    Meer tilts her neck.


    - What the hell is this all about?


    Twist your neck, Meer thinks. Think. Think, think..., Meer has reached one truth.


    - That''s right. Did Belle come here as the guide I asked for? That means comparing the changing description of this imperial legend to the unaltered memory of Bell will help us understand many things. That''s why this is happening!


    It is not an analysis of the phenomenon, "Why, is it so".


    Bell and "The Empress Herald" said here, "What''s the point?" It is a completely different perspective and approach, "he asks.


    ... I refuse to say, "It''s a pain in the ass to think about anything more difficult!" It''s not clueless.


    ... It''s never a renunciation of the thought of "I''m just tired of thinking about things I don''t even know, and it''s not about asking someone, so I don''t need to think about what I know and what I don''t... for now, you just have to think so". That is a great misunderstanding!


    Well, aside from that...


    "Hmm, and about the new wheat"


    "Heh? New wheat......? That''s, uh... what are you talking about? Meer, sister."


    Seeing the look on Belle''s face, Meer unexpectedly turned.


    - I see... I mean, in the future where Bell was, no new wheat was developed even if there was a school city... Well, you''re talking about hunger being overcome thanks to food reserves and Chloe''s Chamber of Commerce...


    Meer''s deep thoughts continued.

 193 Episode 44 Meer Anniversary

    Arriving in Lunatia, the Imperial capital, Meer quickly turned to greet his father on his return.


    By the way, Linsha and Bell are to be looked after at Anne''s home.


    Anne is supposed to come to White Moon Palace later because she is Meer''s exclusive maid, but you can''t just take Belle into the castle.


    Meer, dressed in her own room, quickly turns to take a look. but......,


    - Speaking of which, call me dad, or something. Was I making a scene...


    I remember, I feel subtly heavy.


    It seems like a long time ago... but because of that, Meer had gone to St. Noel early.


    - No way, I don''t think I''m going to say that yet...


    I was somewhat anxious there Meer...... My father, who welcomed me, was calm besides his thoughts.


    "Oh, Meer, were you home? Looks like a breath disaster, more importantly."


    "Thank you. Your Majesty, we arrived safely earlier."


    "I think I always say, Father, no, as I call you Daddy"


    "So sweet for your words, Father. Your hiccups."


    Around here, it''s the usual exchange.


    In the meantime, it''s Meer exhaling ho and relieve herself from being forced to call her Daddy.


    "Right...... Is St. Noel fun?"


    "Yes, we have also been kind enough these days with Lafina, Prince Zion, Prince Abel, etc. Interacting with the nobles of other countries broadens our horizons, and we enjoy our stay very much."


    When I heard about Meer''s life at school, yeah she was an emperor who nodded happily..., its face clouds on the pretend.


    "But... was it Ludwig, the civilian you use heavily... Looks like he needs a little blame..."


    "... Huh?


    For a moment, I didn''t know what it meant and it was Meer that puffs my eyes...


    "In the end, it is not acceptable to interrupt a pleasant school life, such as the quote that summoned you, the princess. I can''t be executed because of my achievements in the recent incident in the Kingdom of Remno, but with sunrise I fly to the outlying enclave..."


    "Please don''t. Father. I am so glad to be back in the empire. Plus, until I got back because I needed to. As an Imperial Empress, you deserve it."


    Meer said clearly. If we lose Ludwig here, we''re in big trouble.


    You have to stab the nail properly.


    "Are you sure that''s okay? That''s what you say when you don''t have to blame me?


    "Yes, you''re right."


    Seeing Meer nodding loudly, the emperor exhaled for a fu sigh.


    "Right. If you''re all right, I''ll give him a big prize."


    "............ what?


    "Don''t look strange. I am still an emperor. Because he is your father and the emperor at the same time, you must use your face separately each time. Sometimes you have to swallow your own personal opinions."


    Hearing the words, Meer was only slightly impressed.


    - I thought your father was a very bad emperor, but you''re thinking about thinking about it properly...


    I was meer to impress you by accident......


    "Therefore, as emperor, I will greatly reward him."


    I laugh unexpectedly at the words of my father that follow.


    "The point is wrong. Father. You''re happy that I''m back, not as emperor, but as my father, aren''t you?


    "Hmm? There''s nothing wrong with that? Meer. If you are in the Imperial Capital, all the Imperial subjects will be happy, and if you go to the Principality of Velga, all the Imperial subjects will be sad. So, Ludwig, who created the inspiration for you to come back this way, you, as Emperor, will be greatly awarded. Isn''t anywhere wrong?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    From the bottom of my heart, I said the obvious! Meer''s head clapped to her father''s appearance that


    I knew I was drowned by my father, Meer, but I didn''t know this much...


    - I don''t know... if I asked you to do your best to think about the Empire properly, you''d think you''d do a lot of things...


    I was about to realize the ultimate truth at stake, Meer, but I just, I reckon that''s not true.


    - And you''re the same, Father...


    My father, who welcomed my return with a full grin, is a little happy, well, meer who feels wobbly.


    "All right. Meer''s back, so let''s call it Meer Anniversary! Ten days from today, a festival to name the country¡­"


    "No, that''s another opportunity..."


    It is a meer that makes me feel a lot lousy.


    - Oh, but... your father had a lot of mud on him because of Belle...


    I thought of my father, who was completely misunderstood by Rafina, and Meer was slightly inspired by guilt. Somehow, I felt kind to my father, Meer,


    "Father, I am, of course, glad to be celebrated by the people of the country...... I''d like to have dinner with your father today."


    That''s what gave me a soft grin.


    The emperor who saw it......,


    "Ooh... ooh!


    I cried. From those eyes, tears poured down like waterfalls.


    "When Meer..., my sweet Meer, wants to eat with me..., duh, what... Oh, okay. Let me prepare the supreme dish for you! Burn down the woods, just the right amount of grilled rabbit meat..."


    "No, please don''t. I don''t mind yellow moon tomato stew or anything..."


    Oh, my God, it was Meer that made me feel so lousy.

 194 Episode 45: The Imperial Curse

    "Princess Meer, it''s been a long time."


    In response to reports of Meer''s return, Ludwig visited the White Moon Palace. The expression is dark in addition to thoughts.


    It should be, too, that as far as he is concerned, it is extremely unintentional that Meer''s hands should be bothered in this way.


    - But I can''t help it. This problem gets pretty big when you do poorly. You can''t spread the wound if I can''t handle it.


    As such, Meer, facing each other between her glances... looked a little tired.


    Probably because it was a forcible army.


    When he yawns in his sleep and sees Meer rubbing his smudges and eyeballs, a jitter of sorrow springs up in Ludwig''s chest.


    - At St. Noel, I meant a lot of work...


    Running for an unusual student chairman.


    When I heard the news, it was liver-cooled, but the subsequent development was something he never imagined.


    Just a reversal play, from a support rate disadvantage. It has not been revealed what was behind it. Was there some kind of deal, what do you think?


    From what Rafina has been doing since then, it is possible that it was not a noisy thing such as blackmail, but only on the convincing of both.


    I hear a lot of people leak their grievances at this election.


    I am unhappy that we let the victory be confirmed without a vote.


    Without crossing swords, what is victory? There are those who raise their voices that such things cannot be called victories, cowardice, etc.


    But Ludwig doesn''t think so.


    If you have a good tactician, some strategists will withdraw your opponent during the prep phase before the war begins. Some politicians win favourable conditions at the diplomatic stage even further before that.


    Meer beat Rafina in the stage before the battle of voting began, the stage of strategy...... That''s what Ludwig understands.


    And the reason Meer ran for student chairman...... now I know so I can take it.


    - You mean they''re trying to learn how to run a school by being student chairman in St. Noel...


    Use the knowledge gained there also for Tiermoon''s first school city.


    Well, there''s nothing else about continental expansions, school cities, etc., except St. Noel. If we were to set an example, it could be anywhere but there.


    Meer''s thoughts were extremely sensible.


    Nevertheless, what a shame to Ludwig for getting in the way of her actions. It is Ludwig who wants to curse our impudence.


    "I''m sorry, Your Highness. You''re in the shape of a call...... you''re still tired"


    "No, it''s no problem. Huh. Last night, your father didn''t put me to much sleep wanting to hear about the accumulation..."


    Probably cared for me. After making such a joke, Meer, again, bit the yawn to death......, pointed a slightly nagging eye at Ludwig.


    "You came all the way here. We were gonna go this way later, weren''t we? ''Cause you''ll be busy too."


    "No. Until I interrupted my studies at St. Noel, I called you in. I can''t ask you to visit me on that."


    On his knees and thanking his subordinates, Ludwig turns a serious gaze towards Meer.


    "You look well, more importantly."


    "You don''t seem to be the same, more importantly. It''s been a long time since I''ve seen you face to face like this."


    Meer did so and narrowed her eyes to nostalgia.


    "So what do you want to talk to me about?


    To Meer, who turns quietly, Ludwig shuts up for a moment and thinks,


    "No, there are a few things I''d like to report to you before we get to the point"


    This is how they got us back to Empire City. I wanted to report on the current state of the empire and ask for instructions.


    Anyway, the opponent is the wisdom of the Empire. Because he is the one who sees beyond his own intelligence.


    "First of all, Meer, it''s the food reserves you''re doing on your orders, but things are going well. As things stand, even if there hasn''t been any harvest at all for a year, I''m guessing there''s just a minimum of storage that won''t starve the whole population"


    This leaves only the realm of conjecture. Because it is unclear to what extent the nobles everywhere have stockpiles. Reports come up, but I don''t know how far it''s true.


    "Furthermore, if we calculate the amount of buyout from the Forklord Chamber of Commerce, we will likely be able to cope with a considerable scale of famine"


    "Hmm...... That went well."


    Looking at the parchment that was given to her, Meer nodded small.


    "And it''s wheat coming up for harvest soon...... but the harvest is going to drop a little this year"


    "When it comes to decreasing... how much?


    "Yes, more or less expected, but reports are coming up that it will be about 10% less than it was last year"


    "10%... Hmm..."


    Meer put her hand on her cheek and tilted her neck small.


    That value might not have been another value to be in question. To that extent, because it can be adequately compensated for in the harvest the following year.


    It was also common in the Tiermoon Empire in the first place, when the yield declined in itself.


    There are many imperial aristocrats who despise peasants.


    Originally, the land was suitable for agriculture, called the fertile Three Sun Moon Zone.


    Land that seeds, waters and even mows weeds, and then yields fruit even if appropriate. As they say, it was a rich land that could be harvested without any ingenuity.


    And there lived the simple indigenous people.


    They didn''t know to starve and didn''t have to contend. They were running a peaceful farming life.


    There, a powerful invader, a nearby hunting tribe, attacked.


    Those of the ancestral hunting tribes of Tiermoon despised the indigenous peoples as serfs by force, and made the fruits of the land their own.


    That was the beginning of the Tiermoon Empire.


    The chiefs of the first emperor''s hunting tribes made those who excelled in martial arts like themselves noble, noble, and despised the indigenous people who farm as slaves to cowards. By doing so, we justified our control.


    With its remnants, Tiermoon is deeply and deeply rooted in bad ideas, which can also be called lesions.


    That is, there is an unfounded disdain that ''those who farm in this land are incompetent people who cannot eat in other jobs'' ¡­.


    The system of serfs has been obsolete for a long time.


    Farmers are no longer systematically and unjustly treated.


    It is a decent one profession and will not be abused on the grounds of it.


    Therefore......, the problem was serious on the contrary.


    If there''s a problem with the system, you can change the system.


    If the status is unjustly low, if it improves and is subject to violence, then we can work to eliminate violence.


    But...... it''s hard to correct emotional assumptions with little or no real harm.


    "Somehow, I don''t want to do it," "I don''t like it," "No reason, but that''s not a good thing"


    Such unconscious assumptions are still rooted in people''s minds and affect a variety of behaviors without them realizing it.


    Self-sufficiency in the Tiermoon Empire tends to be difficult to rise for no reasonable reason, just because of historically cultivated irrational prejudices.


    And Ludwig... there, he even felt something malicious.


    It''s as if... this empire is going to die for itself...


    It is as if the curse of the murdered indigenous peoples of this land is about to kill all the Empire... I even remember such illusions.


    Imagine without benefit, why not, Ludwig could not laugh at that imagination.


    Now the distribution of food within the Empire was quite a crossroads until Meer laid her hands on it.


    "... finally, you''re here"


    Meer''s crush brought Ludwig back to reality.


    "Coming, what..., what does that mean?


    Carefully ask while gently fixing the glasses.


    "The reason for the decline seems to be poor weather......"


    Since we cannot just lose all agricultural land naturally, each nobleman is given a circular to preserve more than a certain amount of agricultural land in the territory.


    The nobles themselves remember the crisis, so they will, by and large, be following its circular.


    "If it''s just due to poor weather, the harvest could be recovering in a year''s time..."


    "No, unfortunately it won''t. Perhaps this is just the beginning. There should be more next year."


    Meer quietly affirms. Then, sooo quiet gaze at Ludwig,


    "If you feel you need it, take down your stockpile and distribute the wheat. I''ll leave the decision to you."


    Ludwig recognises himself as a rationalist. Therefore, I also wondered if I should allay my unfounded concerns about Meer...


    Meer looked so full of certainty that she wouldn''t let it.


    So Ludwig nodded back silently.


    "That''s what I wanted to report. And here''s the point..."


    Ludwig said without breaking his serious expression.


    "Her Royal Highness Princess Meer, it''s a hectic school plan...... but you may not be able to open it like this"


    "... huh?


    Meer blinked her eyes.

 195 Lesson 46 Remains of Memory - Promises Not Fulfilled

    "I can''t open a school..."


    Last night''s father-daughter talk awakens her boggly head due to lack of sleep, all at once with a word from Ludwig.


    - Ma, well..., you''re right. I thought that would happen.


    Already, in view of the news from Ludwig and the transmission of the Crown Princess, the shock was not so much, as it anticipated the general situation.


    Sigh deeply, then, slowly and calmly, ask Ludwig in a quiet voice.


    "Why is that?


    Anyway, I guess every Viscount Bellman has been wearing Ichamon, which was the Meer I expected, but Ludwig''s answer was unexpected.


    "In fact, the lecturers who were speaking have offered to resign one after the other. Both Sir Bachmann, who had asked for the Dean, and Sir Hillerbeck, the authority in religious science..."


    Due to Meer''s aspirational school opening, Ludwig tried to make full use of his connections to attract talented talent.


    Thanks to the best use of the princess Meer''s name, the fundraising was going well, and the lecturers were gathering some of their famous talent.


    At least, Meer was getting reports that way.


    "Not only that, but those who had received the intention of Her Royal Highness and endorsed the establishment of the school city are also beginning to rely on cooperation"


    "What do you mean? How the hell did you end up like that?


    Exactly, I didn''t expect Meer to get that far, but she accidentally leans back from her chair. To Meer like that, Ludwig tells her what she found out after investigating it for a while here.


    "I can''t be sure yet..., but apparently... the Greenmoon family is pulling the thread behind it"


    "Oh, it''s Mr. Emeralda''s house, isn''t it? Hmmm......"


    Meer to arm.


    - Surely the Duke of Greenmoon is just like your father and should have been sweet for Mr. Emeralda...... If so, if I ask Mr. Emeralda...


    Ruthless Ludwig''s pointers go in so as to crush Meer''s idea of such a thing.


    "Apparently, on that Emeralda''s instructions, it''s all done......, Mia, do you have any idea?


    "Become!"


    Meer, who opened her mouth stunningly pompous, begins to rinse and toothpick at the next moment.


    "Grunt...... Mr. Emeralda... is there a grudge against me?


    Behind Meer''s brain I thought of the face of a tea-drinking friend laughing high on her cheeks.


    By the time Meer was screaming "Whew"......, Emeralda at the time was experiencing a slow awakening in bed.


    "Ahhh..."


    He makes a small extension and looks indoors with blurred and blurred eyes. From slightly open lips, a small twinkle leaked.


    "I had a bad dream..."


    I run scared just to remember......, it was a dream of the collapse of the Tiermoon Empire.


    A world where empires are inclined by food distress and financial collapse, ethnic minority insurgency and epidemics.


    Every day Emeralda, depressed by a worsening situation, visits the White Moon Palace one day.


    Boasting a beauty that never changed at any time, the beautiful castle exalted Emeralda''s heart and made her pride as an imperial nobleman roll into her chest.


    "Oh, the empire is fine...... Impossible things, such as our glorious Tiermoon Empire leaning"


    Emeralda, who had regained her energy and was walking down the hallway in the palace in mild strides, found herself there looking like Meer Luna Tiermoon, her best friend with a dark sunken face.


    "Oh, hello, Mia."


    Meer I spoke to looked kind of very tired.


    If you ask me, they''re running around for the Empire, along with loyally thick civilians.


    - I don''t care if the princess doesn''t do that.


    Emeralda said, trying to cheer Meer up, even as she was only slightly frightened.


    "That''s right. Dear Meer, next time, we''ll have a tea party at home. Call lots of customers to make it grand. And as proud imperial aristocrats, we pledge to do all we can for this empire. Meer, prepare your favorite cake, right? That it''s not very nice?


    When I said that, Meer smiled with joy.


    "That''s very good. Well, I''m looking forward to it, Mr. Emeralda."


    "Yeah, I''ll live up to your expectations, Mia."


    Emeralda is slightly satisfied to see Meer''s expression brightened.


    "Damn, I''m being overly attentive. Meer, you... There''s no way this glorious Tiermoon Empire can handle this to this extent. I just wish I could ignore how a retarded waste dog barks and barks"


    Oh, boy, shrugging his shoulders, Emeralda returned to her own mansion.


    It was about that night.


    "Emeralda, hey, Emeralda..."


    She felt itching and shaking her body.


    Such disrespect could not be tolerated by a grand nobleman''s maid.


    It was Emeralda, who in an instant boiled his anger and opened his eyes..., but he looked at the person standing in the dark room and tilted his neck small.


    "Oh, Father? What happened in the middle of the night?


    "Oh, well, actually... Suddenly, we Greenmoon people are leaving the capital."


    "... what? What do you mean you''re leaving? What do you mean?


    "I know you''re listening, too, but the Empire is a dangerous situation. So, my friend in a foreign country asked me if he could evacuate. I think I''m going to sweeten that word anyway."


    "... I''m not sure, Father, but that''s what my Greenmoon family says when they run away with their tails wrapped around this empire...?


    With her eyes slightly angry, Emeralda rose out of bed with momentum.


    "I''m not kidding. What shall we do without following His Majesty the Emperor? Besides, I promised. Her Royal Highness Princess Meer and I have a tea party..."


    "Whether it''s me or not, I think the Empire will bring it back. But it is for that reason that we must try to get back together. We have to build up the power to destroy the bitches."


    With that said, the Duke of Greenmoon grabbed Emeralda''s arm.


    "Let''s go. We don''t have time."


    "But His Majesty the Emperor? And Her Royal Highness Princess Meer!?


    "I''m fine. The other four Dukes will protect and serve His Majesty. In the meantime, across our ocean, set up a counter-attack system."


    "But I have an appointment. Father, because Mia seems so happy!


    "Yeah. Shut up. Come on, let''s go."


    "Ouch! Father, please let go. I..."


    Thus, the Green Moon clan serves as a flight abroad.


    Emeralda has, on many occasions, explored ways to return to the Empire, but at last the opportunity will not be visited¡­.


    The tea party promise with Meer was never finally fulfilled.


    "... nasty dreams. Damn, how could I have had such a weird dream?


    Emeralda, waking out of bed, undresses her wet dress with a sleeping sweat, intact.


    Behind her, who exposed herself naked, a squire girl approaches without sound, causing her to wear St. Noel''s uniform.


    "Hey, you, is the main house working properly, as I asked?


    "Yes, Master Emeralda. I have been informed by the Hall. Already, the obstruction of Her Royal Highness Princess Meer''s school plan has begun."


    "Yes...... That''s superimposed. Mia, you''re in trouble, I''m sure. Ugh......"


    Emeralda smiles as she gently lifts her long, rich hair.


    "It''s all your fault, isn''t it? Mia, this is what happens because I despise you about me."


    Emeralda Etwa Greenmoon.


    The Imperial Four Grand Dukes are in the corner, the Greenmoon family warrant......, she appoints Meer''s best friend and even thinks she''s a rival......, I was very dissapointed that Meer hasn''t bothered me lately.


    He won''t be around very long to invite me to a tea party, he won''t invite me to a tea party, and I''m very, very dissatisfied with him.


    She was... a very, very... troubled girl.

 196 Episode 47: Ludwig, trembling with emotion!

    "Because the Greenmoon family originally had a strong tendency towards civilian neglect. It seems to me that this is a protest against Her Royal Highness''s policy of opening doors not only to nobles, but also to civilians. Unfortunately, many nobles agree with it, and things are serious."


    The Greenmoon family, which owns sailboats, has long had strong connections with overseas countries.


    Having realized at an early stage the usefulness of the knowledge coming from beyond the sea, the Greenmoon family has since been to actively invest in academia.


    Because of this background, the Duke of Greenmoon has great influence over the faculties within the Empire.


    Therefore, its influence was something that could never be ignored.


    Also in this case, the Greenmoon family is in the form of a flag to engage the nobles dissatisfied with Meer. Few aristocrats have ever been comfortable with Meer, who has made indulgent and favourable moves towards civilians.


    It was never surprising that if you didn''t find out, you cooperated with the Duke''s family.


    Contrary to this, because the minded civilians support Meer and Ludwig''s actions, information on the Greenmoon family''s leak may come together under Ludwig...


    "By the way, what are the trends in the other four Dukes'' houses?


    "Together with the Red Moon family, the Yellow Moon family, we determine the static. Only the Blue Moon family offered me financial assistance. Quite a bit."


    "Oh... that''s surprising..."


    This seemed like an intention to greet Saphias who entered the student council......


    "Or maybe we should see the snake slipping by...... Whatever it is, if you want to be on my side at this time, no problem."


    "Yeah. Thankfully the money flow, so far, no worries. The building is also going well with Viscount Bellman taking the head."


    "Well, that''s surprising, too. I thought maybe he was reluctant."


    In my heart, it is Meer who sneaks up on apologies.


    "I don''t care... what''s going on...?


    "Right. Either persuade them, or look for another person."


    What Ludwig said was the best thing, but at the same time it wasn''t easy.


    "It''s not easy, is it? How can we defy the Green Moon family, and yes, you don''t... Hmm? Outside the influence of the Greenmoon family? Ha? What, like I heard something like that somewhere recently...?


    Hmmm, I often raise my voice and think about it... Meer finally remembered.


    - Oh, I did. Ranya''s sister was definitely a botanical teacher or something...... King Perugian wanted to marry this nobleman and make a connection for his country... If I bow my head to lecturing at my school, wouldn''t you be a little convinced?


    At least, Meer appreciates herself that she should be in better contact than dowry under this weird nobleman. Besides, I''m not asking you to be a lecturer for anything or ten years.


    I don''t care if you teach me two or three years, and then you retire and get married.


    You''ll be able to find the next one in the meantime, and it''s a lot of time to spare.


    - Plus, people who can teach botany are a must to have Cyril develop new wheat.


    Somehow, I feel like I''ve come up with something very good, and Meer smiles unexpectedly.


    "Ludwig, I''m a candidate for lecture, but I have one."


    "Do you think...? What''s that?"


    "Perugian Agricultural Country, Second Princess...... Princess Asha Tafrief Perugian was studying botany in St. Noel or something...... And I''m looking for a way to bring that knowledge to life."


    Meer said in a light tone,


    "It''s just the right person for my school city."


    I ran out of confidence.


    - Lady Meer..., is that still the case?


    Ludwig is breathtaking to the name told, and the discipline that the person is mastering.


    I call the Princess of the Agricultural Country as a lecturer in botany...... Where that means it''s...... Huh!


    - You mean "bad anti-farming ideas" nestled in this empire and Meer is about to fight head-on!


    In my opinion, the best way to clear up irrational discrimination and superstition is through education.


    Meer is trying to solve the biggest problem of the Tiermoon Empire by means of school cities and her own schools.


    Running through Ludwig''s body, suddenly, with a tremor of war.


    Intensely touched, I couldn''t help but get goosebumps.


    - Oh, this one... is, after all, indisputably the wisdom of the empire. He is the angel of wisdom sent by heaven to this land of the slopes and yangs...


    Of Meer in Ludwig''s eyes, on its back there were certainly shining wings that moonshadowed.


    I was proud to be able to work at the behest of such a supreme being..., Ludwig laughed, not even like him.


    "Hehe, did you...... I didn''t know you already had just the right people in mind for your instructor..."


    "No, I haven''t spoken directly yet. Besides, there can''t be just one instructor... More importantly, I have a headache about the school director, who is the face of the school."


    True, that was right.


    Initially, it was planned to place Count Bachmann, also known within the Empire as a renowned intellectual, at the dean''s table.


    Attracted by the fame, there were also a few people who named themselves lecturers.


    Those who stand above the instructors still need to have well-known people in their seats.


    But......


    "It''s about that...... Will you leave it to me?"


    "Oh? Do you have any idea?


    "Yes, just one...... I honestly didn''t feel like it...... But, Meer, when I heard you were ready, I made up my mind, too."


    "... what? Ready? As, well, fine. Who the hell is that?


    Ludwig often closes his eyes and then tells him in a quiet tone.


    "It''s my... master"

 197 Lesson 48: The culprit...?

    Time goes back a little bit.


    When Meer was being interrogated by her father for her gradual, fine, slight and nuanced events in the school......


    Belle and Linsha had received a small welcome at Anne''s house.


    - This is the home of Mother Anne and Mother Ellis... What is it?


    A gentle grinning father and a laid-back mother. Fun laughing kids.


    The atmosphere at the table, wrapped in comfortable plush, was somewhat similar to the environment in which Bell had been raised.


    - Mother Ellis...


    Reminds me of the face of a nostalgic raised parent.


    The gentle wrinkles (wrinkles) of my eyes, the calm voice when you tell me the story before bed, the gentle face when I entrusted my precious Empress Meer to Belle......


    Ludwig dies, Anne dies..., it was Ellis who took care of Bell until the end.


    That''s why Bell really wanted to see Ellis if he ever really went back in time.


    - Ellis, Mother...? Naturally, but a lot, you''re young......


    Belle respected her, Meer''s embrace writer and writer of the Empress Meer Herald.


    It felt kind of strange to see Ellis, the mother of that great upbringing, in her childhood.


    Whenever I was nagged and put to sleep, Ellis'' back was something that Bell felt big about, but I didn''t get that impression from Ellis, who was just my age.


    "Hmm? What''s wrong? Belle."


    You noticed that Bell was staring. Ellis, sitting next to him, tilted his neck small.


    By the way, Bell had no reason to know, but Ellis, who was sick and weak, is looking a lot better.


    Her skin was glossy and she felt soothed. Her body became average.


    The money that Anne sends me and the salary that Ellis herself earns as a writer in her arms make her no longer in trouble for what she eats.


    "Ah... you know what? Ah..."


    Ellis looked confused, but you noticed something unexpectedly.


    Belle, excuse me for a moment.


    That''s what I said, and I gently reached for Bell''s collar. After gently snapping the breadcrumbs that were on there,


    "It sounds like you''re going to say something unsolicited, but no. Belle, you have to be careful."


    I say it with a stubborn face.


    Moment after moment, Bell realizes that he''s smudged.


    - Oh, it''s Mother Ellis...


    and.


    Nostalgia and loveliness creep up on my chest unexpectedly......,


    "Um, uh, Ellis..., uh, can I sleep with you tonight, please? I''d like to hear a story or something..."


    Unexpectedly, that''s what he said.


    "Huh? Oh, but Mr. Bell is with his squire..."


    He was Ellis looking toward Linsha in a hurry, but Linsha shrugged her shoulders with a bitter laugh.


    "Normally I don''t think it''s possible for nobles or royalty to sleep with civilians, but Mia and Belle seem a lot looser around there. And Belle, you don''t have to worry because you can do it yourself."


    "Yes, what is it?


    "Yes, Eli... otherwise, my mother insisted that I should not be ashamed of myself."


    That being said, for some reason Ellis just leaned her neck over to the bell with a good grin.


    As such, Bell, brilliantly allowed to sleep in Ellis'' bed, lay down and twirled on his skin, breathing in thoughtfully.


    - Oh, Ellis, I smell your mother...


    Mother of life-scattered upbringing to protect herself. Feeling its enveloping warmth and what does connect, Bell only weeps a little.


    "Now if you''ll excuse me..."


    And, right behind me, Ellis slowly came in.


    Keep it up, lay your back on the bell and you''ll harden your body.


    "Um, is that Ellis...?


    "Ha, yes, what is it?


    Some nervous voice.


    This may not be a fun evening story.


    Once upon a time, when I couldn''t sleep, Ellis was kind enough to tell me a fairy tale. It was an inappropriate grand adventure play before I fell asleep.


    Sometimes I couldn''t sleep because I was excited, but when I realized, sometimes I was in a fun dream.


    This situation was only slightly unsatisfactory for Bell, who wanted to just taste the irreplaceable time again then.


    Mm-hmm. I swell my cheeks, and Bell thinks.


    - Do something about it. Mother Ellis, I need you to relax the tension...


    Mm-hmm, after thinking about it, Belle decided to show off a novel she''d kept.


    "Um... Ellis or ah...,? Meer, don''t you want to hear about your sister?


    "I want to hear it!


    Guru, hitting the turnaround, Ellis staring straight at me.


    - Oh, I knew you''d be interested in your grandmother Meer story...


    Bell drops his voice only slightly while he is horrified that his maneuver has gone well.


    "Really? Well, I just want you to talk about this here¡­ Meer, your sister can ride the Tenma too."


    "What, and Tenma......?


    To Ellis, Bell answers knowingly.


    "Yes. Oh, by the way, a Heavenly Horse is like a horse that can fly through heaven. I''ve never even seen it, but it''s like a horse with wings. I''m sure it''s a lot harder to ride than a normal horse."


    "Well, that, I guess. So you''re flying in the sky... Heavenly Horse..., I was really there..."


    Sawdust, and throat ringing Ellis.


    "It''s amazing to get through that, Master Meer"


    "Oh, and, you know, she''s been reading ten books every day since she was a little girl. Me, too, tried, but one book at a time every day was the limit."


    "Even one book a day is amazing. I want to live where there are so many books too"


    One book a day lasted only three days at its limit...... and so on. It is a bell that does not tell the truth.


    "And then there''s the rest - when you dance, when you get serious, it''s like a bean dancing in the sky..."


    Inspired by Meer''s topic, Ellis finally relieved me of the tension.


    From then on, Ellis also told me a lot of stories, focusing on the stories she was thinking about.


    Remembering the air of my once raised mother, she was a very happy Me Abel.


    ... Ellis took note of everything Bell told me that night.


    "That''s right, Mia. It''s going to be a great novel story...... No, this might be more interesting to write a true story about... Mia''s record, Princess Mia...? I''d like to write it sometime."


    He was a total stranger to Meer, such as what Ellis thought of such an ominous thing.

 198 Episode 49: Princess Meer, distract

    The day after I met Ludwig.


    Meer, along with the Bells, was set to head to the Crescent Zone.


    Apparently, Ludwig''s master has an indeterminate residence and doesn''t know where he is right away.


    So it was decided to leave the school director aside for now and look for other instructors.


    "But I don''t know if it''s hard to find..."


    So to Meer leaning his neck, Ludwig said,


    "Right...... If you don''t mind, why don''t you consult with the priest of the Crescent District?


    "Well, Father?


    For a moment, it was Meer tilting her neck,


    "I see...... That''s true..."


    Returns a nod of understanding immediately.


    As a layer of knowledge less susceptible to aristocracy, the Central Orthodox Church certainly seemed open to consideration.


    "Originally churches do schools in some places...... Maybe we can take advantage of that know-how. If so... Hmm, the school was going to be widely accepted by the general public, but I wonder if we would also accept some children and others who are protecting them in church orphanages..."


    That way we may be able to count on the nobles as well as the Central Orthodox Church as the source of the funds.


    He was Meer, who had begun his calculations early on, for example, but Ludwig opened his mouth with a slightly sinister face.


    "It may be a little difficult..."


    "Ha? Why? I think that priest would be happy to take it on..."


    "To realize Her Royal Highness Princess Meer''s thoughts, I called upon each aristocratic family to engage St. Noel''s School. St. Noel''s has a comparable school city within the Empire, and¡­"


    "Yeah, I know that..."


    Meer, who had been briefed, knows exactly what the need is.


    Stir up the patriotism of the nobles and make them fund more.


    As a result, Meer''s school city plan is financially reassuring.


    "I was deciding that was the best thing to do then. However, St. Noel''s School is an authoritative school built in the Duchy of Velga, the sacred site of the Central Orthodox Church. Moreover, Her Royal Highness Princess Meer, whatever the circumstances, kicked off the Virgin Lafina and became student chairman of St. Noel''s School. Getting the cooperation of that Central Orthodox Church can be difficult¡­"


    "Ah......"


    That''s all they say, Meer realizes.


    I do quite a bit of what that priest is going to hate...


    - Or wasn''t that priest an avid Rafina fan...?


    If so, I don''t think I should ask Rafina to cooperate... etc., but I can''t even use that hand in this case.


    Because if you do poorly, you may be taken by other nobles if you ask for Rafina''s mercy.


    When that happens, framing the orphanage children may also be taken as a result of asking Rafina for mercy, who was forced to screw the frame.


    Those opposed to the school city plan could also be offensive material.


    Only church organizations within the Empire can ask for more cooperation than has stirred up competition with the schema of the Tiermoon Empire vs. the Principality of Velga. You can''t ask Rafina for cheap.


    I guess that''s why Ludwig looks sinister, too, because we know that.


    Honestly, as for Meer, it feels like it''s a hassle... but I can''t say that either.


    Nobility is the one who lives in pride without having to draw the example of Viscount Bellman. This time I can''t ignore it more than I especially appealed to that pride to fund it. But......


    - Well, but I feel so much easier than when I dealt with Lafina... Anyway, if we get ready as much as we can, maybe we can figure it out?


    Meer, who has survived so many desperate experiences, does not snap to this extent.


    Think of the operation without going to sleep overnight... on the contrary, sleep well overnight... Meer suddenly remembered as she was having a blurry breakfast with her sleeping eyes.


    "That''s right! That one is an avid Rafina Sama fan. That means if you take an example souvenir and you''re in a good mood, or...!


    Meer accidentally wanted to praise herself for what the priest had asked her to do in the past without forgetting properly. Besides, it distracted me, and I even did a little more than I was asked... excessive service.


    - That''s me. She''s a wonderful woman!


    Thus, with the perfect operation, Meer took the Kingsguard to Anne''s home.


    The road......


    "Oh? You just..."


    After seeing the face of the Empress''s dedicated Kingsguard (Princess Guard) who was walking next door, Meer tilted her neck.


    "Dion''s, wasn''t he the deputy captain?


    "Whoa? Heh, did you remember?


    The bear-like giant Kingsguard smiled and put his head on.


    "Actually, you think Ludwig''s husband will try to enhance the Empress''s exclusive Kingsguard regiment... Most of the squads were integrated back then."


    "Well, you are. I had no idea."


    "I didn''t know a bad gala like us was a Kingsguard."


    And so, the deputy captain looked softly at Meer.


    "Hi, doesn''t it look like you''re fighting with troublesome people? Assassination is hard to prevent. I want a lot of skilled people."


    "I see, that''s what you mean..."


    "Yeah, well, I think it''s annoying, but give me a break."


    "Terrible. I''d love to. Lieutenant."


    "Hehe, that''s as good a split as ever, Your Highness. I''m not your deputy anymore. Can you call me Banos?


    "Yeah, I get it. Banos, thank you on the road."


    Meer lifted her skirt in a good mood.


    Meer goes well with the big guy.


    "Ah, Mia!


    Eventually, we arrived at Anne''s home. It was Anne''s brother and sisters who welcomed me.


    It was an atmosphere of neither meer nor fuller, such as "um, don''t suffer" to children greeted with a radiant smile.


    "I''m in a good mood. Meer."


    "Oh, Ellis. It''s been a long time. I always enjoy reading your stories."


    "Uh heh, thank you. Meer."


    He is Ellis, who smiles joyfully, praised for his own written story.


    "Ah! Um, by the way, Mia... Heaven, oh, I thought you said that was a secret. Uh, is it true that, yes, you can ride a token horse...?


    "A special horse...... is it?


    Well, what is it? and I was a leaning meer......


    "Oh special...... Well, I''ve certainly ridden a special horse before."


    St. Noel''s Equestrian Club has a variety of horses.


    Basically, gothic horses like those riding on the battlefield are the main ones, but there are other types of horses that are meant to run faster (because of their strength, they are used for preaching orders), as well as smaller ones (ponies) like ponies at first glance.


    - I didn''t even know about that little horse, and it''s a special horse. That was so cute......


    And so on and so forth, I remember......


    "I knew it... it is..."


    Why not? Ellis bowed her head to Meer as she twinkled her eyes.


    "Um, Mia, I know how busy you are... but, uh, if you have time, could you tell me what you told me about riding a special horse?


    "What are you going to do when you ask me that?


    "Of course, for your information!


    - Oh, sure, Ellis''s writing stories come up with horses for princes to ride and stuff... You want to hear what it''s like to ride a horse or something......


    Meer nodding with a convincing face...


    - That wouldn''t normally be interesting to talk about how it feels to be riding a horse. It must matter how fast you run around the meadows. It''s like, flying, feeling fast...... Hmm, it would be more compelling to talk to you a little over the top!


    Firmly distract Ellis in order to make her writing stories interesting.


    Meer is a woman who can be cared for!


    ¡­ Thus, the completion of the Imperial Princess of False History (Gishikoji) Meer came another step closer.

 199 Episode Fifty: Princess Meer, Talking Politics

    That''s how the line that safely joined Bell headed straight for the Crescent Zone.


    In an upbeat mood, Meer got a little worried when she saw Belle skipping to the crossing of her nose.


    "By the way, Belle. Can I have a word with you?


    "Yes? What is it, Sister Meer?"


    To the bell tilting his neck properly, Meer says in a hissed voice.


    "Actually, we''re supposed to rendezvous with Ludwig and the others at the church in the Crescent Zone."


    "What!? It''s great to see Dr. Ludwig!?


    Unexpectedly, Meer decides to keep the nail on the bell that makes her face shine.


    "So, for once, I''ll be careful... but don''t say anything inadvertent"


    "An inadvertent thing...? What does that mean?


    "For example, about the future."


    With that said, Belle laughed oddly, haha.


    "No more, Sister Meer, I don''t need you to say that. I would never say anything to disturb your sister!


    It is an outrageous bell.


    What I told Ellis the night before, he''s already thrown it on the other side of his memory. The other side of Bell''s memory is within reach of Bell''s shoulders...


    He is indeed Meer''s grandson.


    "Great. It''s a special concern."


    Meer nodded greatly, and, uh, tilted her neck with her eyes on the town around her.


    "Even so, the neighborhood has been very vibrant..."


    Until not too long ago, although somewhat cleaner, the "Crescent Zone" still had the atmosphere of a poor neighborhood, but now it had changed into a vibrant neighborhood lined with outdoor shops.


    I see, many of the clutter-lined dewstores are suspicious, and I''m just not going to try to buy them... It seemed as if that unsophisticated, somewhere pitiful air was, on the contrary, creating a vibrancy that was not found elsewhere in the capital.


    "Anything, like I designated Ludwig''s husband as a special district. Looks like merchants are coming together because they can do business cheaply."


    Subtle, Banos walking in the position of covering the Meers explains with a luxurious grin.


    "Special Zone... Oh, maybe this is Meer Boulevard..."


    "Meer Boulevard......?


    Listening to disturbing words, Meer quickly hears Bell.


    "What is it? What''s that?"


    "Ah, yes. Looks like it was Teito''s specialty place. I heard it was always like having a festival. It looks like Mia is famous for her treats like Mia Baked..."


    "... meeryaki"


    Somehow, it is Meer who visions herself to be set on fire.


    "I have a lot of cream in my head, so I can tell from head to head pie and pie keeping my head to end, Ellis said..."


    "Scratch it from your head..."


    Meer imagined herself without a head, and next, imagined herself left with only a head.


    - It''s kind of ominous to be reminiscent of guillotine... This should be told Ludwig and banned early......


    "Hehe, I''ve only had it once, but it was a delicious treat with a unique aroma and sweet cream"


    "Oh, is it delicious?


    "Yes, I thought my cheeks would fall off already"


    When she saw the bell with her hands busted, Meer rang her nose, humming.


    - Well, it''s also called wild life to interrupt where the people are thriving. Let''s take a big look this time!


    Meer has a wide heart.


    Not because I want to try the treat myself.


    "Hey, Belle. When was that treat completed?


    ... not because I want to try it. Probably.


    While doing so, a line arrived at the church.


    Ludwig and I are supposed to meet here.


    "Ludwig said he was going to be a little late, and should we talk to the priest first?"


    After crushing him like that..., Meer glanced at Belle.


    - Belle will also be taken to the Tiermoon Empire... You need to learn a little about politics, too.


    Looking at my granddaughter with a bit of a loose end, I''m kind of worried..., it''s Meer that my grandmother''s heart gets irritated.


    "Belle, I''ll tell you one thing."


    "Yes! What is it, Aunt Meer... sister"


    I almost misstated it because I have majesty as a great grandmother, and I interpret it in my head, Meer, to go through. Meer''s through-skills are surprisingly high.


    "We''re going to ask the priest to do us a favor... but basically when you ask someone to do you a favor, you take the gift and the conversation goes smoothly"


    Yes... the operation for priestly liaison set up by Meer. That''s a gift if you put it in a nutshell. That is, a bribe.


    Despite the extremely common maneuvers...... Meer chests up greatly.


    "Belle, remember carefully. Politics is not just a beautiful thing...... If we can facilitate the discussion with a little gift, I think we should be more aggressive."


    "I see! You''ll learn. Meer, sister."


    Belle stares at Meer like that with glitter and respect.


    "By the way, what that soldier guy has is that bribe?


    Before Bell turned his gaze, what the guard soldier was holding was wrapped in a square cloth.

 200 Episode 51: Princess Meer, Complaining

    "This, Your Highness, is Princess Meer. Long time no see."


    You sensed the arrival of the Meers, a priest came out of the church.


    Meer is somewhat nostalgic for a priest with a gentle, gentle grin who is no different in phase.


    "Yeah, really, it''s been a long time."


    As usual, Meer returns her thanks by lifting the hem of her skirt properly before introducing the bell beside her to the priest.


    "Oh, are you a blood relative of Her Royal Highness Princess Meer...... The shadows do look a little like each other. Come... Nice to meet you."


    "Yes. Nice to meet you."


    Bell lowered his head for a moment and then stared at the priest''s face..., then his face in Meer''s ear.


    "Um, Sister Meer..."


    "Hmm? What is it?


    "This guy... doesn''t look like someone whose heart moves because of some kind of bribe or something..."


    Instead, the bribes make your heart certificate worse, then? and to the worrying bell, Meer smiles sparingly.


    Indeed, there are people like that in the world.


    But......


    "Hehe, don''t worry about it. That one''s also human with a heart. If so, seduction is possible enough...... And it''s not a bribe, it''s a souvenir."


    Bribery is a bad thing to hear,... laughing like a bad girl, then Meer said.


    "I hope you remember that well, Belle. Most of these things depend on how you get their information in advance."


    Then Meer turned her attention to the priest.


    "I wanted to ask you a favor today, Father, and this is how I got here."


    "Ooh, I''m afraid that you took the trouble to get to your feet. Well, go ahead, the story is in my room..."


    Proceed inside the orphanage about after the priest who said so and walked out.


    "Speaking of which, how is she? That Loulou..., the one who gave me this hair ornament."


    That''s what I said, Meer did her hand to her own hair. It''s a little trivial......


    There, the rainbow brilliant hair decorations emitted a pale glow.


    That''s the shape of the daughter of a Lulu clan chief...... then, not really.


    The example hair decorations have already been returned to the chief. This was a new gift the other day.


    Anything, like the first time that boy scraped it and made it...


    In addition to the fact that just keeping it on will increase the fondness not only of the boy but perhaps of the priest, it would be very awkward if you met the boy without putting it on.


    Then there''s no reason not to put it on! It is a fashion in which Meer''s crisis management abilities glow.


    "Yes. He visited me the other day. Have lots of fruit picked in the woods...... Heh heh, you seem to take care of that hair decoration too, and I''m sure that kid will be delighted"


    "I''m sorry I can''t see you. I would have loved to thank you. Please say hello."


    "Yes. Okay."


    And that was then. Meer stopped her legs at what came into her sight.


    What was ahead of that gaze, it was the sight of children writing in a large room.


    Children who surround their brand-new desks and write enthusiastically. Of course, some kids seem bored, but most of them seriously listen to nuns as teachers.


    "I''m teaching you letters, Your Highness."


    From behind, the priest explains.


    "In the Central Orthodox Church, you''re investing in literacy education."


    "Yes, as long as you can read, write and calculate, you can do a lot of work. Plus, you can read the Bible yourself."


    Literacy education not only through priests and priests, but for everyone on the continent so that every person can receive a teaching from God directly¡­.


    It has long been the policy of the Central Orthodox Church.


    - Hmm, this priest is still keen on education, too. If you could afford clothing and shelter, now you''ve turned your money around to educate your children......


    Compared to the brand new desk and the slightly flaky priest''s clothes, Meer... giggles.


    - This will help you plan your school. If you can capture your heart well with a hand and souvenir......


    I just walked into the priest''s room and settled my butt in a slightly stiff chair.


    "Oh, yes, I was. I forgot."


    Meer was deliberate, and when she pounded her hand, Meer placed the souvenir she had brought before the priest.


    Such care is more essential than being in a position to ask for it. It''s like lubricant, to say the least.


    We may get through without it, but if we do, we can move on more smoothly.


    "This is what I was asked to do."


    To the words of that Meer, the color of the priest''s eyes changes.


    "Damn, is that, no way!?


    With trembling hands, the one the priest lifted...... it was a single portrait.


    "You signed the requested portrait of Lafina before."


    "Oh, thank you. Her Royal Highness Princess Meer...... You asked me for an impossible favor..."


    Inspiring, to the priest who shivers his voice only slightly, here and here. Meer chases after him.


    "Heh, that''s not all. Actually, I have another one."


    "... another one?


    To the priest who tilts his neck properly, Meer smiles in the synagogue,


    "This is it!


    It comes with a sound effect all the time and sneaks away what you keep hidden behind it!


    Ha!


    "I recently asked Rafina to sign something for sale at St. Noel''s School. What do you think? Isn''t this something unusual?


    Meer smiling good at it. It was, but the priest was unresponsive... no, it wasn''t!


    Its body is faint, trembling...


    Eventually!


    "Oh, whoa! Oh, my God! Oh, my God! No way!"


    Raising a resounding voice from the bottom of the earth, the priest took the portrait.


    "No way, not in the Principality of Velga, you can only buy it for a limited time at St. Noel''s School... Special Exclusive (Super-Rare) Epic (Legendary Class) Edition, Student Chairman Election VER!?


    In addition, he wrote Rafina''s signature and his own name in the lower part of it, in addition,


    "Always good luck with your work. May God bless you."


    and I even found a thankful message......, "Heh!," he screamed.


    ... I''m a little scared.


    "... take, a special exclusive epic version? Oh, yeah? Honestly, I don''t know the details..."


    It is a slightly attractive mea to the priest''s eating.


    Well, I guess I was glad you were still happy, and I got back on my mind...


    "By the way, here I am today at the heart..."


    "Yes. Let''s do that. I have already heard from Lord Ludwig. You said you wanted to give it a little consideration, but would love to, to the fullest extent possible, cooperate!


    "Ha...?


    Exactly to the unexpected, Meer makes her eyes black and white.


    Speaking of Bell on the other hand......


    "This is the power of bribery¡­"


    Lubricating oil¡­ On the contrary, the friction coefficient was negative and the throat rattled to such momentum that it was likely to softly fly across the sky.


    - This wasn''t... maybe a bribe... Souvenirs, didn''t you need...?


    I didn''t even think so. It was Meer, but, well, still, the priest was happy, so I''ll let it go.


    - This one should also be rewarded once in a while for the seeds he sowed.


    With that in mind, Meer softly thanked Rafina for signing with pleasure.


    "Holy shit, let me decorate my bedroom with this!


    "Please, be my guest..."


    "When you have a dream of decorating the ceiling on your bed, you have a reputation in your company¡­"


    "... my respect for you is going to fade, so you don''t have to be specific"


    Rafina was a rare and downright bitter mea, thinking about keeping her use quiet, etc.

 201 Episode 52: The Book of Things Crawling Through the Land

    Same place Meer plays with priests in the Crescent Zone.


    "Oh, it''s kind of boring without Mr. Meer..."


    St. Noel''s School, in the Student Council Room, Rafina was sighing.


    "It''s true...... Oh, Rafina, it''s this budget, but Mia wants to add a little more dining room related stuff..."


    Chloe handed Rafina a parchment with a budget.


    "Is there something wrong with the dining room?


    Tiona raised her hand to Rafina, who leaned her neck.


    "Um, that''s... I also talked to Chloe to find out that there is a theory that it is bad for her health if she doesn''t eat many different kinds of things well..."


    That''s what Tiona has been offering me was a nutritional book Chloe took back.


    "I think you probably knew this, Mia. Look, Meer, you often say mushrooms, mushrooms. It says here that mushrooms are so good for you, you must have read these books"


    Then, Tiona smiles a little before continuing.


    "Meer, you''re too smart, so I guess sometimes you skip explaining... Mr. Keithwood said it before."


    "Oh yeah...... That could be true. Ugh."


    I remember a friend in far away imperial lands, and Rafina smiled as well.


    "I really wish you could have explained a little more, even during the student chairmanship election. Do the roundabout like that..."


    So the three girls looked at each other and laughed with pleasure.


    ... and that was then.


    Concon and a modest knock sounded.


    "Excuse me. Lafina..."


    "Oh, Monica, you''re home."


    It was Monica Buentia, a former windraven constituent, who opened the door and came in.


    Today she wore a thick grey coat, not made-up clothes.


    "I''m back now"


    "Thank you. So, what do you say? Did you find him?


    "Yes, it was discovered from the example hall"


    After saying so, Monica placed the square wrapped in cloth on the desk in front of Rafina.


    "Yes, you''re right, Linsha."


    "Lafina, what the hell..."


    Rafina smiles deeply at Tiona, who looks at the interaction between the two and tilts her neck wonderfully.


    "This is... the teachings of the serpent of chaos... a copy of The Book of Things Crawling Through the Earth..."


    Saying so, Rafina turned the cloth.


    What showed up was an old book. He glances at the black grubby cover and Rafina distorts her face in disgust.


    "As far as I know...... this copy rarely appeared on the tabular stage of history. It''s the first time I''ve seen it too."


    Thus, suddenly Rafina stroked the surface of the book.


    Moment - A slight chill ran at its fingertips.


    It''s like a snake crawling around on your skin...... Rafina accidentally breathed in the intense discomfort of conveying her arms from her fingertips and running around her body.


    "... what''s that now?


    Rafina stares flatly at her own palm. Monica has turned a worrying gaze on Rafina like that.


    "What''s wrong? Lafina."


    "... no, nothing"


    Smile to delude, then, Rafina urges Monica to report again.


    "By the way, Monica, have you read the contents of this book?


    "Yes. I had your permission, so one street is"


    "Yes...... So, how''d it go?


    To that inquiry, Monica shut up for a moment and then


    "Right...... In short, the book says that the revolution will destroy the country, the process."


    "Is that... prophesying a case of a revolution in the Kingdom of Lemno, or something like that?


    "No, you don''t"


    Monica shaking her head. To the answer, Rafina frowned.


    "No...? I wonder what that means?


    "Rather than a prophecy..., this is, I don''t know..."


    A tour of the moment, then Monica said.


    "Yes, like a mass of malice..."


    The voice was faintly trembling, wondering why.


    "Malicious...... chunks? That''s kind of a... a little sensory expression."


    "I''m sorry. I think so myself."


    With that said, Monica sighed small. Then continue with a flat voice disguised as calm.


    "What it says is how it destroys the order of nations, its methodology (manual). How to corrupt the kingdom and rough up the country, how to accumulate people''s deaths and breed hatred, how to soil it and wage revolutionary wars¡­, how to manipulate the hearts of the people and destroy the order of kingdom. It''s a book with a lot of that knowledge."


    So, Monica rubbed her arm against the lid.


    "As I read it, it seemed like the malice of those who wrote this would be engulfed... I felt such a scourge"


    A slight fright shown by a spy trained and required to remain calm at all times......


    Rafina, who saw it, seemed for a moment to have thought of something...... but immediately shook her head small.


    "Either way..., analyzing that book might catch a clue to the serpent of chaos. That''s right, Mr. Meer."


    "What? You found that book, Meer?


    In surprise, Chloe turned her eyes round.


    "Yeah, that''s right. Mr. Meer asked Prince Zion and Prince Abel not to kill that man named Gem. That''s how you sent it to me...... Must be because I thought I''d get this book or something similar."


    "I see, you do indeed. Meer, naturally, I don''t think it would be strange to think about that."


    "Oh...... right. Meer..."


    Tiona and Chloe agree with Rafina''s guess.


    Monica saw how it went......


    - You''re a hell of a person, Her Royal Highness Princess Meer... I can''t believe I''m even assuming this...


    It was a new engraving of awe.

 202 Lesson 53 What laughs at the misfortunes of others...... if Meer

    In the priest''s room, I''ve been welcoming him for a while...


    "Excuse me. Lady Meer, Mr. Ludwig is here."


    Anne took me and Ludwig showed up.


    "I''m sorry to keep you waiting. Her Royal Highness Princess Meer"


    Deeply bowing his head to Ludwig, Meer nodded to Eagle Deep.


    "You''ll be busy with a lot of things too, and I''ve told you a good story, so there''s nothing wrong with that."


    Heh heh, he''s a much more subtly great looking Meer.


    If anyone sees it, it would be an irritating attitude..., but Ludwig was rather pointing at the impertinence of respect.


    "Really...... I can''t believe you''ve already installed cooperation...... By the way, Her Royal Highness Princess Meer, if you''re next door..."


    "Oh, this is my belly sister I wrote in a letter. Oh, please don''t say anything else about this. Father, too."


    When Meer turned her gaze, the priest said, "I got it!" I nodded all the time.


    While relieved, Meer looked at Bell again,


    "Belle, introduce yourself..."


    "Dr. Ludwig..."


    Bell''s spilled twinkle sounded somewhat louder and clearer on the spot.


    "Hmm? Doctor?


    Ludwig leaning his neck strangely. Meanwhile, Meer was also stunned and solidified.


    - Huh? It''s sudden!?


    Sometimes, I thought she was my granddaughter who softens poka...... but suddenly saying all those great things and saying bad things is just what I couldn''t have expected Meer to say.


    Bell quickly noticed his teasing, awkward, etc., and panicked,


    "Hey, it''s nothing"


    I said something that wasn''t an excuse for anything, and I shut up.


    Such a delusion makes sense is about Anne''s family.


    - There''s something you need to be deluded about.


    That''s how Meer decides to work her head off quickly. Results!


    "Er... oh, yeah. That''s what I told Bell to call it. Because there will be a lot to learn from you."


    In an attempt to delude herself, Meer began to do well.


    There are no people who are not happy to be praised.


    Men are vulnerable to being praised for their work.


    I will take advantage of Anne''s advice and do it appropriately, well and continuously.


    "Your findings are very valuable. So I am confident that it will be useful to this child in the future. So call me a teacher. Oh, yeah. Why don''t you teach at school anyway?


    If I do, I''ll stand up fast.


    It is a style that does not allow objections.


    "Unfortunately, not very much like me, but I don''t deserve to be called a teacher. Go ahead, Your Highness. Call me Ludwig."


    "Oh? That''s a lot of humility, Ludwig. I''m very appreciative of your arm."


    I''m not talking about where I''m evaluating you......, if Meer wants to do something, so I have to use Ludwig''s help from one to ten......


    He is a mia who seems great for some reason, even though he is totally out of reliance.


    "I appreciate that...... Imagine my master, I really don''t think I have the qualities to teach others something. It can''t be good for me and others to call me" Master. "


    With a bitter smile, Ludwig shrugged his shoulders.


    "Well, it''s just a personal obsession...... Perhaps Her Royal Highness Princess Meer will understand if you meet my master..."


    "Hmm... That means no way..."


    "Yes, I know where my master is"


    Ludwig gave him a rare and delightful grin.


    "Well! That''s a lot faster"


    "It''s an honor to compliment you. As a matter of fact, I was asking His Highness the Princess, as well as someone from my side of the gate, to search. Apparently, you found it sooner than you expected."


    "Oh, there''s someone like that. Next time, I''d like you to introduce me."


    Meer is Lunlun in a situation that is likely to solve lightly in addition to her thoughts.


    If we add the lecturer who would be sent by the Church and the Princess Asha of Perugia, plus Ludwig''s master and those who gather in response to that call......


    "Hmm, you''ve solved this problem."


    and others, and was an optimistic meer.


    But Ludwig turns around, darkens his expression.


    "No, it''s more of a big deal from now on"


    "Hmm? What do you mean? And then why don''t you just ask Ludwig to do it with that master?


    Ludwig shook his head with a face that seemed unspeakable to Meer, who tilted his neck strangely.


    "As a matter of fact... my master hates nobility... so it''s not easy to ask Her Royal Highness Princess Meer for help with her school city plan"


    "Well, you are..."


    I see, and Meer is convinced that you won''t be affected by the Greenmoon family.


    If you don''t like nobility, it doesn''t matter how much pressure the Greenmoon family has put on you in the back.


    "Besides, stubborn people, I think persuasion is hard to break a bone"


    Ludwig continues in a bitter tone.


    "Yes...... That''s tough."


    While hammering, he is half the other HR Meer. No, I''d rather...,


    - In the previous timeline, the fucking glasses that disgusted me...... this is delightful and painful for Ludwig to peck at his master. At best, its scary master...... it would be nice to be disgusted by a frightened master who plants his heart wound so much that he can''t name himself a teacher!


    Meer smiles real good.


    ... but Meer doesn''t know.


    What happened to the man who once laughed at Ludwig''s misfortune......


    What do those who laugh at the misfortunes of others see......


    The volatile line will be quickly recovered in addition to thoughts.


    "Yeah, it''s very unconvincing for me. That is why I have asked Her Royal Highness Princess Meer to return."


    "... Huh?


    "Her Royal Highness Princess Meer, with her wisdom, I ask you to persuade my master"


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­?


    It was Meer, who opened her mouth to Pocahontas.

 203 Lesson 54 Tea has a drop of plenty of sugar and tears

    "Let, persuade... that I am?


    "Yes......"


    Ludwig staring straight at Meer.


    The way you''re joking......, no.


    - I mean, I haven''t really seen Ludwig make jokes, huh? So, are you serious?


    It was Meer who couldn''t keep up with the sudden unfolding,


    "Uh, Ludwig, I''d like to hear more about your master, if I may."


    I told him to rebuild his attitude for now.


    "Right......"


    To Meer''s favor, Ludwig put his arms around him, nodding all the time "it''s the best".


    "Right, my master... he''s a tough guy. Some came wanting to be apprentices, and on their first day they broke their hearts and returned to their homeland. I was reprimanded for not eating through my throat for three days and three nights."


    - Yeah......


    In the first word, Meer''s motivation was reduced by 80%.


    "I am familiar with all kinds of knowledge in order to unravel the logic of the world. If you want to learn about military law, go to the battlefield site, run around with a spear, and if you want to learn people''s minds, interact with and listen to different people in the city and in the liquor store. Because I wanted to know the effect of the poison, I had eaten the poison I diluted myself and fell. Go to the field freely, see, hear, touch, and make them their own knowledge. In the alley they call them wandering sages, etc."


    - Freak! Quite a freak! I have no desire to persuade you!


    Meer''s motivation was further reduced by 80%.


    Honestly, I never want to convince you or anything, and I don''t want to see you.


    But still managed to have a tight grin, Meer said.


    "... yes, that''s... oh, you''re a smart guy"


    "Yes, that amount of knowledge is arguably the best in the Empire. Besides, he is also a very good nurturer. He taught, taught, and raised us harshly and peacefully at times."


    - I see... sometimes harshly disgust, sometimes serenely disgust... I wonder if it feels like putting on a rush... It''s more scratchy than just pale and disgusting.


    From various angles, they are stabbed with various strengths. Meer trembles at the feeling that her heart is going to be worn out.


    Needless to say, Meer''s motivation is already as if. Having lost the motivation to far exceed Meer''s total motivation, Meer no longer wanted to meet Ludwig''s master from the bottom of her heart.


    Therefore, Meer uttered a dissent in the name of concern.


    "Damn, I made that guy head of school, and, you know, I''m fine... maybe?


    Isn''t there a child like me who breaks my heart? While swallowing the word, guess! and stare into Ludwig''s eyes.


    "Shouldn''t we stop?," he complains with full eyesight......


    Ludwig had a tender grin, as if to reassure Meer like that.


    "Your Highness''s concerns are most pertinent. But that''s okay. The master is tough, but there''s always a compelling reason for that. For example, right. If you think about it at all, you hear what you know, and when you fail to think about it, relentless reprimands fly."


    - Oh, oh... actually, that''s Ludwig''s master.


    Meer stared at Ludwig''s face with her dead fishy eyes.


    - Maybe you''re not... for a compelling reason or not... people get hurt when they say they hate you, fucking glasses...


    Instead, it''s harder to get stuck in what you know is wrong again.


    Ludwig laughs bitterly when he sees Meer, who makes a crummy face.


    "You don''t have to worry. If you are Her Royal Highness Princess Meer, you will surely follow your master''s story as well. Instead, the master may be the only one who can properly argue with Her Royal Highness the Empire''s wise Princess Meer. The Master will be an irreplaceable acquaintance of Her Royal Highness Princess Meer."


    - Damn, I don''t want to be friends with you like that! It''s perfect to talk to someone smarter than Ludwig! Whatever you think, you can''t keep up... Besides, it''s tough, it''s scary... I would never want to see you! I don''t want to see you. Shit!


    It is Meer whose stomach is tingling and aching.


    Suffice it to say, even a successful solicitation to the school director is not the only thing to do.


    If she were to be the dean of the school, Meer would have to face the horrible, tough man again and again.


    I''m sorry about that. Ludwig is enough on his own. I didn''t even want to see him because he sounded more like Ludwig than Ludwig.


    "Oh, but he said he didn''t like nobles, and then I guess I can''t either?


    "No. What I don''t like about my master is a proud nobleman who loses his gratitude. Moreover, he is a hard-headed nobleman who does not attempt to take a step out of an existing concept. But Her Royal Highness Princess Meer doesn''t."


    "Yes, no, I''m fine, I''m hard, too, aren''t I? It''s cute."


    Meer punches herself in the head and shows her. []/(adj-na, adv) (uk) (1) (uk) (uk) (uk) (uk) (uk) (uk) (uk) (uk) (uk) (uk) (uk) (uk)


    "Ha, you''re humble"


    He seemed to think it was a joke, and Ludwig laughed.


    Bell and the priest laughed, too, so that they could follow it.


    Anne also has tender eyes, keeping an eye on Meer.


    It was soothing!


    - Wow, it''s not every laugh! I''m not laughing.


    Only Meer is desperate.


    Don''t even know how these people feel, laughing with a laid-back face, and Meer exclaimed in her heart by herself.


    But Meer had already guessed.


    This is a process we can''t never see again...


    That''s right... I felt similar to a calf being drawn to the market.


    - Oh, already, this is... even if you resist... for nothing, right?


    Then I won''t use my wasted effort, Meer, just to give up.


    A cup of tea was offered to Meer, who was weak on the chair.


    "Sister Meer, this tea is so sweet and delicious."


    "Ah... oh, that''s true. Gu Gu..., very, delicious..."


    The twitching, spreading flavor in my mouth was sweet... but for some reason, it was a little soggy.


    "Now, if you''ll excuse me"


    It was then! I heard a pretty girl in Meer''s ear.


    A voice unlike anyone else in the room...... So Meer noticed.


    - Speaking of which, this tea, who the hell, when!?


    Quickly looking up and looking around, Meer found exactly the girl now about to open the door and walk out of the room.


    A little younger than Meer, perhaps, the girl I keep in this orphanage......


    There, Meer puts a glimmer of hope on it.


    "Hey, hey, you there...... do you mind?


    "Yes?"


    Meer spoke gently to the girl who tilted her neck properly.

 204 Episode 55: Nigashimasenwa......

    The orphanage in the Crescent District teaches the basics of reading, writing and calculating. That was the same as in all orphanages in the Central Orthodox Church, whose education was of such a standard that it could be called conscience first.


    That was the utmost consideration to ensure that children leaving orphanages could live on their own.


    But still..., not everyone who leaves there will be happy.


    Celia, the girl who left the orphanage and was picked up by a certain merchant, was one of them.


    Celia was an orphanage prize student.


    I always learned letters seriously and actively and read books.


    She was the one who was told that if I put her in some school, she would surely be a great scholar... but the opportunity never came.


    Her life after being taken over by a merchant was not a happy one.


    Of course, it''s just better to have something to eat, it''s just better to have a place to live, it''s just better to have something to wear.


    Without parents, for her growing up in a slum, that was probably the best environment she could hope for.


    There is no point in saying luxury.


    "You should be satisfied. I can live as a decent person..."


    Yes, she told herself, and she put a lid on her own emotions.


    I gave up.


    That way, her intelligence without exerting its original power... something that might have produced something wonderful, without sprouting the seeds of that possibility.


    It was quietly crushed and scattered without falling into soft soil or being poured water.


    Gradually older and losing his glitter of intelligence, Celia looks to her own life in the hospital bed.


    It was a shame. But what was bigger than that was a dead giving up.


    "I have no choice. I was an orphan... I have to thank you for dying on the bed."


    Thus, her slippery life closed the curtain.


    ... the morning I had that dream.


    I woke up in an orphanage bed. Celia was in deep despair.


    No matter how hard you try, it all ends in vain......


    I want to deny that, and I''m going to study it in a rash...... The more I do, the more I realize that my path is at an end.


    Such a fold, the girl came.


    Glory of a shining empire. Imperial Empress Meer Luna Tiermoon.


    A benefactor of this orphanage, who changed the Crescent Zone.


    Celia, who had been told by the nuns to take the tea, carried out her own work with the utmost care to ensure that there was no crude phase.


    So, that''s exactly when I tried to get out of the room, and Meer at the time talked to me.


    "Hey, you there, can I?


    "... Huh? Me, is it? Um, wah, me, what...?


    "No, I still thought this kind of thing should be heard by the parties"


    Meer stared Celia in the eye like she was about to complain about something before smiling.


    "Hey, you, you want to be taught by a kind teacher after all, don''t you?


    "... what does that mean?


    "You, you were the only kid who was passionate about writing earlier, right? That, after all, is motivating because the nuns here are so sweet, right? What if this orphanage nun, if she''s a very tough one¡­, doesn''t have to be unreasonable, doesn''t she feel motivated if she''s a ghostly person who comes through it sharply when she makes a mistake?


    Meer is strict and goes on with a voice that even feels horrible.


    "If the teacher there was a very tough teacher, if they told you you could go to school for free, would you go? No matter how painful or hard it is, is it something that keeps you studying? I don''t know if he''s gonna get away with it.


    "... that doesn''t matter"


    If you notice, Celia said.


    "If you can learn whether it''s tough, painful, or hard..., if you have hope... I want to study. I don''t mind being unreasonable. If you can tell me... if you have hope, if you see it, you can do your best."


    Stopping by Celia is not a high mountain.


    It''s just a merciless wall.


    As a twist, there''s no place to even put your hands on, so it''s impossible to get over or break it. It''s just a cruel wall, like it''s just to keep her from moving forward.


    If it is a mountain, no matter how high it is, there is hope that it can reach the top.


    But there''s nothing I can do about it on the wall. All I can do is give up and sit in front of it.


    For Celia like that, the answer to Meer''s query was obvious.


    No matter how steep it is, if it is a mountain... stumble, hurt, roll down and die..., there is hope there. There is a chance that we can move forward towards the top.


    Then I can work hard.


    Celia said, staring straight into Meer''s eyes.


    "If you could let me study, if I were you, I''d do my best, no matter how tough it is. I think it''s a luxury to be given an environment where you can learn and not work hard."


    And I said that much, and Celia turned blue.


    Didn''t Celia say something rather rude to the Imperial Empress?


    It was Celia who tried to apologize in a hurry......, but I accidentally lost my word when I looked at Meer.


    Because Meer had tears in her eyes...


    "Then¡­, you, make sure that word is fulfilled"


    "Huh?"


    "Now, I swear, here I am. If I can successfully scour a tough school director, you will attend my school. And you teach a lot of things directly to the school director."


    "Huh...? Huh?"


    "You said it. He wants to learn... Take responsibility for it."


    Grabbing Celia''s shoulder vigorously, Meer shivers her voice.


    Suddenly, on the path opened in front of her, Celia was just surprised and lost her words.


    Ludwig, who was watching it right next to him, saw Meer trembling with emotion and felt his heart tremble, even slightly himself.


    - Her Royal Highness Princess Meer is no different... As always, he''s thick in love.


    Perhaps Meer was struck by the thoughts of this orphanage girl. And


    "Ludwig, naturally you can help. You''ll come with us!


    In a voice that excites itself, Meer said.


    Worried about the rigorously educated children, Meer was a lot of concern, but she probably decided to be prepared herself, prepared for the orphanage children, the subject of acceptance as a student.


    "Of course it is. To the best of my ability, I will work with you."


    It was Ludwig who realized he was a happy man to serve Meer.


    Well... well, I know you''ve already noticed, but naturally, Meer wasn''t impressed by Celia''s readiness.


    I don''t want to go to see Ludwig''s master, but because of that... Meer has come to his last hope.


    That is, the voice of a student who may actually attend school.


    Because of Meer''s common sense, studying, etc., is not something I want to do until I get tough.


    You can''t not study from the standpoint of an Imperial Empress, but it is something you want to do gently and easily, if possible.


    Therefore......


    - I''m sure this girl doesn''t even want to do it. In the first place, the common people will be able to live normally if they can read and write calculations. You shouldn''t want to do a little difficult study until you get hard and angry...... And if you hear the parties say that, even Ludwig should give up scouting your master!


    Based on such calculations, it was Meer who spoke to the girl... but jade brilliantly.


    - Oh, again..., it''s an unchangable stream that I get beat up by Ludwig''s ghost master for disgust.


    Meer, with tears of mourning in her eyes, gimp! and stare at the girl.


    "Then¡­, you, make sure that word is fulfilled"


    I look at the look on the girl''s face, and I don''t let her get away with it, and I just grab that shoulder with disappointment.


    - You can say whatever you want, but you don''t want to run away! You want to be tough? Fine...... then I''ll do what you want.


    Meer grins badly.


    "Now, I swear, here I am. If I can successfully scour a tough school director, you will attend my school. And you teach the school director a lot of things directly."


    - Yeah, yeah, I would never allow myself to struggle! You will take responsibility for your words properly!


    I would never feel bad about myself alone. With such obsession, Meer takes an oath.


    It is a style that actively involves the surroundings.


    It took Celia six months to enroll in Meer School.


    Incidentally, what Meer said at this time will come true in the form of a special class under the direct jurisdiction of the school director, which will later be constituted by selection from the orphanage.


    If we were to make Ludwig and the others the first generation to gain the teachings of the wandering sages, the children gathered here could be described as the disciples of the second generation of sages.


    Children taught by wandering sages will demonstrate their talent for not taking a pull on the first generation.


    And they had one thought, not in the first generation.


    That''s gratitude that the Empress Meer saved me. And that leads to unwavering loyalty.


    With Meer''s favor, they grow up and enter the provinces each month as a slightly magnificent official. Therefore, we will somehow demonstrate that talent in order to achieve the reforms that Empress Meer aims to achieve (and what Ludwig explains).


    Celia, who heads the next generation of empire-supporting notoriety, will be heavily used by Chancellor Ludwig as an all-powerful talented woman...


    That is the sight of a dream future that has not yet materialized.


    Whether the dream becomes real or not rests on Meer''s shoulder.


    I''m here...


    "Fugu..., duh, how could you... do this..."


    I didn''t know that, it was a tearful mea.

 205 Lesson 56: The Waste of Bells

    "Well, come on in, take care and go, Sister Meer"


    Apparently Ludwig''s master is currently staying in the Still Sea Forest.


    We live with them for the investigation of the imperial minorities.


    So Meer and Anne and Ludwig are going to go see each other...


    "I don''t think it''s going to help me, so I''ll stay in the capital."


    Me, Abel, said so and wished for another action. I really wanted to do something in Imperial City.


    "Are you okay?


    I was worried Meer, but in the end I listened to that wish and decided to act differently.


    So, for some reason, after sending out Meer, who looked unwilling to give a whiff, Belle went for a stroll in the Imperial City of Lunatia with Linsha.


    "Today, what are you going to do? Belle."


    "Yes, I''d like to take a look around the Imperial City"


    Belle looks at Linsha and bows her head.


    "Excuse me, Mr. Linsha. You walk a lot today."


    "Not like you''re going to apologize..."


    Relatively, for Linsha, who often stands obliquely, Bell, with his honesty and simplicity, was a bit of a difficult opponent.


    - I mean, Her Royal Highness Princess Meer is probably also... I''d rather have him sifted around more arrogantly......


    Linsha asks again, sighing, etc.


    "So, which way do you want to go?


    "Right. I would like to go to the Crescent Moon District..."


    "Huh...? Um, over there, it''s a former poor neighborhood...? Is it dangerous?


    "Ugh, Mr. Linsha, that''s worrying. There''s nothing dangerous about the Crescent Zone. Aunt Meer, I admire your sister, because there are so many kind people."


    Bell said something that didn''t make sense, then ran out a little happy.


    As soon as he entered the Crescent Zone, Bell began to flirt.


    It''s like trying to remember something.


    Or as if to visionary something you can''t see right now.


    It''s too early to speak, and Linsha shuts up and follows Bell.


    "Ah, that store..."


    Eventually, Bell ran out to find something.


    "Hey, Belle!


    In front of Linsha, who rushes after him, Bell rushes into a lonely store,


    "Uh, uncle......, sweets there, please"


    "Yes, Maido. Five copper coins for the third moon."


    With a smile back at his prestigious uncle, Bell offered his hand to Linsha.


    "Mr. Linsha, my allowance, please"


    "Yes, sir. I can''t help it anymore."


    Linsha sighed, handing Bell a coin bag.


    Then, without hesitation, Bell handed it to the shopkeeper when he took out the second most valuable half-moon silver coin in silver,


    "I''m not going to change. Thank you."


    "... heh!?


    Whatever the store owner''s uncle, who smiles and solidifies, Bell popped out of the store.


    "Hey! Belle, what are you doing?


    Linsha panicked and chased Bell.


    If it''s five three moon copper coins, if you send out half moon silver coins, you should return them with a change in three moon silver coins, which is a clean silver coin.


    I don''t need change, etc., and my forehead is too big to replace chips.


    Eventually, Bell finally stopped when the shopkeeper ran to a position he couldn''t follow.


    Catching such a bell, Linsha looked bitter.


    "Belle, I don''t know where you saw it, but it''s not a good idea to waste money dressed that way."


    Linsha naturally blames the behavior that the shiny aristocrats seem to prefer.


    Indeed, Bell has been given money to spend freely as a penny. But that doesn''t mean you can waste it. It''s for when something happens.


    "If you waste it like that, Her Royal Highness Princess Meer will piss you off"


    Yes, when Linsha complains...,


    "No, not in vain, not"


    In addition to my thoughts, I received a response in a firm tone.


    Pierced by his eyes, which housed a strong glow of will, Linsha accidentally breathed.


    Occasionally, the Rin look Bell shows.


    It even makes you feel like a king, and Linsha is made to hack.


    - I usually forget at all..., but this kid is also involved with Her Royal Highness Princess Meer. You are the one who brings you to the Imperial Chamber of the Great Empire Tiermoon...


    Slightly, Bell grins grinningly innocently at Linsha, who hardens herself.


    "To those who have benefited, they must be returned properly...... As such, Aunt Meer...... your sister said. So I''m sure you''ll be fine."


    Linsha didn''t know what Bell was talking about. But at least I found out that Bell wasn''t trying to waste it by being selfish.


    "I don''t know......, okay?


    "Yes, because it is necessary...... I''m glad you let me do it."


    As such, Linsha sighed small at the grinning bell.


    "Me Abel, eat this."


    Every time I pass in front of a lonely store, I hear a gentle voice.


    "Master Me Abel. This way. We should hide for a while."


    Every time I pass in front of a small house, the voices of those who tried to help me rise.


    The battle to bisect the empire. Desolate, hellish and transformed imperial capital. There were also people who were nice to such a place.


    Those who hid the bell chased by the Army of the Holy Bottle, the army of the Bishop Emperor, and those who helped were certainly there. Spread my life. But the people who loved and protected Bell.


    Bell remembered it.


    Don''t forget one by one, it gets into my chest dearly......, I wanted to thank you one day if I had the chance.


    "If I am thankful, I must return it without forgetting..."


    With the precious teachings inherited from her great grandmother, Meer, Bell ran around the Crescent Zone.

 206 Lesson 57: You dont mind if I run away with nothing, do you?

    Pakapokapoko, a carriage carrying Meer goes.


    The horse pulling the carriage is a subtly unmotivated foothold, as if it had read its principal Meer''s motivation.


    - Oh, I don''t feel comfortable. I don''t feel comfortable.


    Phew, a deeper, deeper sigh echoed in the carriage.


    By the way, there are currently only Meer and Anne in the carriage.


    Ludwig is ahead of time to get ready to accept Meer, and Belle and Linsha are in a different move.


    As a result, only Meer''s sigh could echo in the narrow carriage, creating a subtly whimsical space.


    - In the first place, you''re Ludwig''s master, so I don''t care if Ludwig persuades you... Uh, when we get over there, maybe we''ll all talk...?


    As you know, Meer is the type of person who wants to skip if he can skip.


    The Moon Fairy is here while you sleep at night and it''s best that you''re fixing all your problems.


    The moment you follow, Ludwig arrives and you are ideally finished persuading him!


    ... Naturally, there''s no such convenient story.


    "Ha...... Phew"


    Meer just sighed a few times, a chopped up sigh,


    "Mia, are you okay?


    Anne called out, looking grumpy.


    "Oh? Why is that?


    "Well... I felt like I wasn''t feeling well..."


    "That''s not true. Don''t worry about it."


    With that said, Meer smiles and exhales a fuzzy deep sigh.


    Anne, who watched it, looked like she was ready for something, and went out toward your table.


    And Anne, who came right back, abruptly said.


    "Um... Mia, because of this, why don''t you ride the horse?


    "Heh...? To the horse, is...?


    Anne smiled gently at Meer, who tilted her neck properly.


    "Yes, Mia, I liked long rides. I asked Mr. Banos earlier that the roads around here are well maintained, so it would be easier to ride a horse..."


    "Hmm, well, it might be good for a change of mood......, oh? But couldn''t Anne have ridden?


    When asked so, Anne wondered why, and if so,


    "Actually, the... I wanted to be able to ride a horse, and I''ve been practicing my free time."


    "Well! Anne on the horse? That''s your first ear. Why the hell would you do that?


    To Meer leaning her neck, Anne said with a riddled face.


    "Meer, I didn''t want to be your toe wrapper."


    "Oh, I never thought I''d put my foot together about you..."


    "When I was in the kingdom of Remno, you couldn''t take me. My dear Meer, I couldn''t be with you because I couldn''t ride a horse even though I was in the most danger."


    With remorse, Anne said in a small, trembling voice.


    "Anne......"


    "But now at any time, I can follow you to Meer."


    Anne gently put her hand on her own chest and then smiled small.


    "So, Mia, please don''t worry too much. Meer, if you are, I believe I can solve any problem, but if anything goes wrong, you just have to run away. I will follow you whenever, even at the end of the earth."


    So I hope you don''t feel so...,.


    It was such a thoughtful word of encouragement from Anne.


    It was a kind word with the feeling of being too nervous not to fail.


    When I heard that, Meer wanted to impress me.


    "Oh, oh, Anne..., yes, you do..."


    After being touched......,


    - That''s right. You just have to run away somewhere now. If they''re too powerful, you don''t have to run away. All I did was accidentally persuade you to be serious from the front... and you missed something important. If I run away, I''m sure there ''ll be something around Ludwig to do. Yeah, well, if you can''t, then you can run away, okay?


    ... brilliantly crooked!


    Humans are creatures who listen only to what they want to hear and see only what they want to see.


    Most of all, it can''t actually be that easy to get away with...


    Freed from the dark depressed mood, Meer stepped out of the carriage in a light-hearted manner.


    There were two horses already on board the Kingsguard.


    "Go ahead, Her Royal Highness Princess Meer. Use this horse."


    "Ugh, thank you very much. Well, I''ll borrow a little."


    Meer riding a horse in a good mood. Likewise, I smile when I see Anne on the next horse.


    "Ugh, it''s getting pretty rusty, Anne. Shall we come?"


    So, I start walking horses, and I think Meer is fuzzy.


    - Oh, speaking of which, it''s been a long time since you''ve ridden a horse.


    Inside the beginning, I was afraid of this shake and the height of my horse''s back, but now I''m completely used to it... I''m used to it.


    Meer saw Anne walking next door, completely on the senior side.


    Anne is Anne and apparently practiced quite a bit, riding her horse at risk.


    "You''re pretty good, Anne. Oh, yeah. Anyway......, let''s compete to the hills over there!


    Quick as I can tell, Meer kicked the side of the horse.


    "Yes, sir! Silver Moon!"


    "Your Highness, the horse is not by such name..."


    Silver Moon (tentatively) ran out with Meer on board, leaving out the testimonial voice of Kingsguard that etc.


    The wind blows all over my body.


    My hair rocked in the wind, fluffy, and tickled my cheeks.


    "Ugh, it feels good. Look, faster, faster!


    Gungu horses accelerate so as to respond to Meer''s hanging. Kick up the meadow grass and run like the wind, not even the little steps!


    - Oh, that''s amazing. It''s kind of like me, even on a Tenma! I still have to tell Ellis about these experiences!


    That way, all of a sudden, when Meer was drunk on herself,


    "Your Highness, stop the horse! Too fast!"


    From behind, my voice chased me.


    "Ha...?


    So Meer finally returned it to me.


    When did the horse... run at a rate that won''t be stylish?


    "Oh, I''m getting too well...... Oh, my God, what I did. Yeah, to stop..."


    You have to calm down, and Meer says to herself, while she puts her strength into her hand holding the reins... Pull!


    But... Meer was in a hurry at this time. Therefore, the power to pull the reins was too strong.


    Immediately after, the horse shakes up his front leg.


    All of a sudden, I was surprised when they pulled my compass.


    "... Huh?


    The moment I raised my missing voice for a little while like that, Meer''s body was thrown all over the air. It''s pretty fast, too.


    - Oh, oh? How about this first...?


    Though I think so, it is no longer inevitable to fall horses.


    "Meer!


    Listening to Anne''s sad screams far away, Meer slammed her thoughtfully on the ground - where she was about to be struck, suddenly, something rolled up in her stomach.


    Fat and stiff. Not long after I think about it, my stomach tightens.


    "What!"


    It''s like, meer raising her voice like a crushed frog. I manage to swallow up this nausea while I circle my gaze. and


    "Huh, did you make it? Are you okay, sir? Your Highness."


    I saw Banos'' face with a bitter laugh.


    So, finally, Meer realizes.


    What is tightening its own flank is Banos'' thick arm... to the fact that it is held by Banos''s small flank itself...


    "That was a dangerous place. I''m glad I made it."


    With that said, Banos let Meer span his own horse.


    Meer honestly rides in front of Banos to calm down, then turns around his neck again and looks at Banos.


    "That''s very helpful, Mr. Banos. I''m sorry, but I''m in too much shape."


    "Not at all, Your Highness. If anything happens to you, Captain Dion and Ludwig''s husband will be disappointed. And that maid''s daughter."


    Looking behind him, Anne, with a bright blue face, was trying so hard to steer her horse toward us.


    "Oh, you''ve also worried Anne..."


    Now in case you fell and even got hurt, Anne would have graduated.


    You have to be careful.


    "But Her Royal Highness Princess Meer won''t tell me anything about being disrespectful, either."


    "Oh? I was helped, so it''s not natural?


    "Hey, I agree. The world is not full of nobles like that."


    Banos laughs bitterly.


    "Even so, Mr. Banos, you look a lot bigger up close."


    "Oh? Hehe, well, be proud of the Empire''s leading. Come on. But it''s also a little shaky that they think it''s just big. Exactly, not even Captain Dion, but he''s a pretty good stander."


    Banos laughs lavishly with gahaha.


    "There are Empire soldiers bigger than me, and there are Empire soldiers stronger than me, but I don''t think there are any Empire soldiers as big and strong as me. Hehe, so, well, if you put on your armor, it''s just right for your shield."


    "Well, that''s reliable. But I''m not impressed with you being a shield. You have become the Empress''s exclusive Kingsguard, so you can name my escort knight with your chest up."


    Banos smiled back delightfully at Meer, who said so and smiled.


    "Hehe, Your Highness, I knew you, you felt good. That''s what makes it so good to serve."


    That''s how they looked at each other. The two laughed.


    Meer goes well with the big man.


    "Lady Meer! Are you hurt!?


    There came Anne, who changed her blood phase.


    To Anne like that, Meer bowed her head to apologize for the peace.

 207 Lesson 58: Stop the Golden Giant Meer Statue!

    Arriving in Viscount Bellman territory, Meer was to be briefed the next day on the school under construction.


    Because of this opportunity, Ludwig scheduled an inspection.


    - Well, you just have to run if you have to...


    Having regained his motivation in Anne''s words, Meer does a lot of official business, at least with an unusual tension.


    Greetings to Viscount Bellman, words of labor, and then, at the Viscount''s Hall, he is briefed on the plans for the construction of the town of the Crown Princess (Princess Town).


    "We are now building the school building first. We wanted to open the school as soon as possible, so that''s how we arrange it..."


    "Yeah, no problem with that."


    He used to be a bellman with a humble grin when I met him, but now he has no heart or just a little proud face. That was similar to the grin that comes to mind by people who feel rewarded for their work.


    Immediately next to it was the figure of a civilian seconded by the Red Moon Province. There is some elegance in the luxurious blonde hair, a beard with a nicely groomed spill, and a nostalgic smile on her face, and it can be seen that she is out of a good house.


    In the years, would it be just as good as Ludwig......


    - Is that someone from some aristocratic house...?


    Meer observes carefully and then smiles.


    Either way, I''ve never crossed the line without making enemies. It is free if you just smile. The clerk, while looking a little surprised, inherits Viscount Bellman''s explanation.


    "Priority is being given to school buildings and dormitories where students live. With the help of neighboring Louloulou tribes, school buildings are being built by still sea forest trees. We hear it is His Royal Highness''s favorite wood..."


    That''s what I said, I glanced at Meer''s head. There, I got it from a Loulou boy, but he still wears it.


    "That''s good...... It will be a beautiful school building."


    Shizumi forest trees shine rainbows if they are sharpened and polished. Imagining the pale and shining school building, Meer nodded contentedly.


    Essentially, I''m not as obsessed with expensive buildings or anything, but that doesn''t mean I don''t like beautiful things.


    Bellman''s been talking to Meer like that.


    "Your Highness, I''d like you to see this one..."


    What was offered was a piece of parchment.


    "Well, what is it?


    As such, Meer finds herself trying to reach out.


    Bellman with a good face, right behind...... To the figure of a civilian standing with a bitter face......


    - I kind of have a bad feeling...


    With that in mind, Meer, who dropped her eyes on parchment paper, opened her mouth to pout.


    "Holy shit... what''s this?


    "Yes! It''s a giant golden statue of Her Royal Highness Princess Meer!


    "Hey, huge... golden statue... is it?


    The sound of it makes my head creep.


    "Yes, we are looking to make it about the height of the White Moon Palace spire."


    I wonder how much that will cost...? and so on, and that was the only thing Meer would sneak up on, but without realizing it, Bellman goes on.


    "Besides, the interior is hollow and you can go inside"


    "So, inside, is it?


    Meer hurries and turns the parchment. and there, the blueprints inside the giant statue were written closely.


    "Yes, we are able to see the outside view from the eye and mouth"


    "Heh, you are..."


    "At night, I''m thinking about letting the light shine from it. I just don''t have enough money to build this. So, Your Highness, I''d love to be here..."


    "... uh, dismissed."


    Without force, Meer sighed.


    - If you waste that, Ludwig will piss you off..., no, before then, that, maybe a little too bad a hobby...


    At night, imagine a golden image emitting light from your eyes and mouth, imagining that face mimicking its own irreplaceable... Meer shivers her spine.


    - This way..., I thought about it when I was in Kanzaki before, but come on, you don''t seem to have a good taste.


    "So, why? Your Highness, if it were complete, it would make this Empire''s greatest specialty..."


    "Because..."


    You don''t know until you explain why, and Meer sighs inside.


    It was a hassle to convince me one way or the other, and I was alarmed that I would get it done with an order... etc. Meer...


    "If it seems financially difficult, I would also like to consult His Majesty the Emperor"


    "... I would definitely ask you to stop."


    Meer said instantly.


    - I mean, if your father asked, I would definitely do a special tax increase in Norinoli or something! I have no doubt that the people will resent me for raising taxes to build a gold statue that imitates me.


    But the man in front of him, Bellman, is very likely to sue the emperor directly, even if Meer tells him not to do so here. We have to persuade Bellman here at all costs.


    Meer works hard on her aching head and moves on to rhetoric.


    "Viscount Bellman, you''re making a mistake."


    "Different heart, is it? What is that...?


    "My glory is the students who go to this school. And it''s a lot of credit to those who nest out of here! So if I had the money to build a golden statue or something, I would rather spend more money on my students."


    Prestigious chest, Meer says away.


    - Well, a number of accomplishments, or specifically a new type of wheat produced by Cyril Rudolfone, are the purpose......


    and so on, adding in my mind.


    "Is it to such a thing...? But."


    "Think, where we built it on this land, its brilliance is only visible to those who visit it. But if the students who left here did remarkable work, eventually their fame would sweep across the continent. The world''s most active genius, the first school city in the empire to grow it, and the Viscount Bellman territory to have it, right? That''s very nice, don''t you think?


    "I see¡­, people are royal castles, people are walls, ¡­"


    To the lid, a small twinkle came into Meer''s ear.


    Turning his gaze to the voice, an earlier civilian stared at Meer with interest.


    "What is it? That?"


    "Oh? Didn''t you know? It is the language of the famous king of the East. No matter how splendid a castle is built, it makes no sense without people, and if you care about people, sometimes people are as robust as castles, and they protect you as hard as walls. That''s what I mean..."


    For a moment, Meer tried to answer that, of course, she knew. but stomps at the inches.


    Meer''s sense of smell sensed a dangerous odor...


    - It''s dangerous to get acquainted in front of someone smart. This guy, he kind of smells the same as Ludwig or something...... This place......


    Meer said with a clear face.


    "I had no idea. You''re an expert."


    "No, I..."


    A civilian shaking his head. I was wondering how that looked like I was thinking about something Meer......


    "I see, that''s Her Highness Princess Meer...... I truly admire your experience."


    I was satisfied with Bellman''s words, for example, and never pursued them.


    Thus, Meer managed to stop the golden giant statue project, but another statue is built in the school at a later date by Bellman.


    The statue, made by the elites of the Loulou tribe at Bellman''s request, was remarkable, although not so large.


    The statue made by shredding the trees of the Shizukai Forest is an elephant that plays with Meer and the Horse...


    It also happens that some haunting writer with a fierce paranoid habit sees it, a phrase oiled by the flames of burning hot paranoia in his chest, the imperial transmission becomes something even more radical...


    Well, that didn''t matter.

 208 Lesson 59 Tribute to the Third Hand - Exam of the Wise

    Shizukai Forest......


    In that forest, where the Loulou people live, came a man.


    Brown eyes with luxurious blonde hair and sensible light...... Under Viscount Berman, a civilian of the Red Moon Province involved in the construction of the town of the Empress¡­, the name of which is Balthazar Brandt.


    Lived in the world as the Count''s three sons, he was also an old friend of Ludwig''s and a man of the same gate.


    Here recently, at a meeting for the construction of the town, his face, walking on a narrow road that came and went many times, was sinking into deep thoughts. Go past the villages of the Loulou tribe and further into the back of the woods. A small tabernacle (tent) appeared before his eyes.


    Made of a shitty thick cloth, it was an improvised dwelling passed down to a certain minority tribe.


    Found himself a familiar young man standing in front of him, Balthazar spoke with a reassuring voice.


    "Hey, Ludwig. I''m not at Her Royal Highness''s, so I thought," Where are you? "


    So Ludwig, looking back, shrugged his shoulders small and showed them.


    There''s nothing you can do without me.


    "What, that''s a lot colder. You must be swearing allegiance to that princess, right?


    "Well, even without me, didn''t Her Highness impress you and show you?


    Balthazar grinned bitterly at Ludwig with a pranky grin.


    "Sure. Your Highness, how dare you stop building that giant statue and show it to me?"


    "No, Balthazar......, that would just ridicule Her Highness Princess Meer too much"


    Ludwig shook his head with a shuddering face.


    "It must be natural to stop that one. How much do you think this is gonna cost?


    Balthazar shook his head, though, to an old friend who looked natural.


    "No, you''re not. Historically, there are quite a few rulers who admire giant statues. The hypertrophic self-manifesting appetite is characteristic of corrupt rulers. Not many lose their desire to tip the nation''s finances."


    "I see, you''re certainly right... While serving His Royal Highness Meer, it seems that he was thinking of things by reference to the wisdom of the Empire."


    Ludwig acknowledged the correctness of Balthazar''s words.


    There was a king throughout the country who built his own bronze statue and ordered him to worship it hourly.


    There was an emperor who craved the most gigantic statue in the world.


    The desire to make oneself worship and deify is so great for a ruler.


    "In those years... and I didn''t know you had that kind of beauty, but you wouldn''t be dominated by self-expression greed... I see, I feel like I know a little bit about you getting drunk too"


    He nodded with his arms around him, and then, fu Balthazar tilted his neck.


    "When Ludwig, what are you doing?


    "Oh, I thought I''d attach my promise in advance so that my master could meet His Highness the Princess..."


    Ludwig smiled bitterly and looked at the tabernacle.


    "Apparently, something''s on my mind"


    "I see, so much for that. You''re still a master."


    Oh, boy, Balthazar shakes his head.


    "That''s troublesome. And to my master."


    "Heh heh, not at all"


    They were two people who shrugged their shoulders and laughed.


    "Ho, a lot. In front of the master''s residence......"


    All of a sudden, I jump up to the voice I was called.


    If I rushed to correct my posture and turned my gaze, there was one old man standing there.


    The old man, with his long and beautiful gray hair, also white and splendid mustache, looked at Ludwig and smiled.


    "Damn, people are thinking, but make a scene. I wouldn''t be able to concentrate..."


    "It''s been a while. My Master."


    Thanks to Ludwig, the old man also bows his head deeply.


    "Um, my apprentice, it''s Ludwig. Sounds spectacular, more importantly."


    The old man said, lightly with a long beard dripping down to the area around his chest.


    "And what could I do for you today? I thought I said you already had nothing to teach...?


    "Yes, I would like to help my master, I am here"


    "Hmm, I don''t know what I can do with this old bone..."


    "Please, listen. Master, this is about the survival of the Empire."


    Ludwig in a serious tone. In contrast, the old man shook his head troublesome.


    "I''m listening. Ludwig, you, they''re serving the princess of the empire... What does that have to do with anything?


    "Yes, I serve His Highness Meer Luna Tiermoon"


    "Is it the wisdom of an empire famous for rumors? I don''t really care...... see, you know that too. I don''t hate nobles..."


    "I know that. I''m asking you on top of that. My master."


    "Is that it? Ludwig. Enough to try to get me involved?


    "Overtaking¡­, because I am the one who set my mind to devote my whole life to loyalty"


    To the words, the old man narrowed his eyes only slightly.


    "Well, someone like you can get in that far... That would certainly be interesting. Balthazar, are you thinking the same thing?


    Balthazar, told the story, nodded deeply before


    "Man is a royal castle, man is a castle wall..."


    "Well, did you know that adage? You''re not very diligent."


    Balthazar shook his head, though, to the old man, who nodded as impressed.


    "No, I didn''t know the words themselves. Now, I was firmly seized of the truth contained therein. Even though he did not know the adage, he had arrived at one side of the truth by his own thought. I would also judge that person to be exactly the right person to call him Ji Ji."


    Balthazar felt a faint goosebump, remembering what Meer had seen earlier.


    Ludwig told me. But the surprise when I actually saw it was extraordinary.


    "My master. Meer, meet you. And talk to me. With your own eyes, please help me identify him and help me if it is in the mind of my mentor."


    "Hmmm...... well, it''s not a favor for a cute apprentice. Why don''t you listen to me? Look, as you know, I''m sweet."


    Where is it? and two people who want to put in a scratch, but this place is much easier.


    "I just don''t... I don''t doubt you... but let me try it, the ancient story of the East... with the thanks of a triple patron"


    It was Ludwig who had a bad feeling about some invincible grin on his master.

 209 Episode 60: Tribute to Meers Totals

    The next day, after being briefed on the school construction plan at Viscount Bellman''s residence, Meer actually inspected the school under construction.


    To a lesser extent when it came to inspections, the main issue was rather afterwards.


    Yes, finally, Meer will face to face.


    Ludwig''s master, a wandering sage and.


    "Her Royal Highness Princess Meer...... it''s time"


    Speaking to Ludwig, Meer, once, slapped bread and her own cheek,


    "So... shall we go"


    I was ready and stepped into the still sea forest.


    Yes, at Viscount Bellman''s residence, I thought Meer had calmed down after receiving a sweet treat.


    Thanks, I knew it was going to be hard to escape, and...


    And at the same time, I was aware that Anne was trying to inspire me.


    - This is... I knew you couldn''t run away.


    Essentially, it is Meer who thinks that the sincerity of the loyalists must be properly met.


    Unsurprisingly, the roots are serious.


    - Besides, Ludwig can''t do it himself, so he relied on me...


    Unsurprisingly, the roots are serious.


    - I''m sure if I persuade you brilliantly to show it, you''ll be surprised to see it round your eyes. That sounds awesome!


    Not surprisingly, the roots were impure meers.


    So Meer switched her mind. Fast switching is a good thing about Meer.


    How can we attach the cooperation of the wandering sage, Ludwig''s master......


    Last night, Meer thought in bed, thought... it was morning when she woke up.


    Good ideas have not come to mind...... it is natural.


    Whatever, I slept well and with a neat head, Meer thought.


    "There''s nothing else to try!


    As a result, Meer''s twitching began.


    "By the way, Ludwig, wouldn''t you be rude to your master in such an outfit?


    Meer today wears thick clothes for outdoor activities. The top is long, the bottom is also thick trousers, covered with cloth to the ankle.


    Apparently Ludwig''s master is even deeper into the woods than the Lulu villages..., dressed like that so as not to hurt his skin with grass or branches...


    "You must be the one to be valued for your gratitude. Here, the dress is still better..."


    "No, my master does not like excessive decoration. The woods have the right clothes for the woods... That''s the way you think, so you''d rather go with a dress than make a bad impression"


    "Well, it is...?


    Meer seemed a little sorry.


    - Hmm, in this disguised garment, it seems difficult to use my beauty to advance the negotiations in my favor... It''s a shame.


    ... You mustn''t go in there.


    "Oh, yeah. If so, why don''t you take some souvenirs or something? Master, what do you like?


    It is a hand that used the priest of the Crescent District against him.


    The wisdom of the warrior Meer is at stake!


    "My master''s favorite thing...... is it? Um, I''m a person who eats everything, so what do you think... It''s excellent to eat rabbits caught in the woods in a pot..."


    "Oh, I ate too. Well, that''s quite a pass."


    Meer remembered the excellent rabbit pan she had eaten in the Kingdom of Lemno and stuffed her mouth with jiuru.


    The appetite of gastronomer Meer burns too much!


    - Though... there''s no way we''re lucky enough to catch that delicious rabbit... and it''s going to be hard to get a good heartbeat with a bribe... Too bad......


    In doing so, the forest grows deeper and deeper.


    "Because of this, I just wanted to say hello to the Loulou tribe..."


    "Right...... We plan to set up that opportunity as well. They are also collaborators in school construction."


    "Yes, that would be nice."


    The road turns and narrows, and the leaves of the trees covering the overhead increase in intensity.


    "I''m so relieved you won''t be fighting here. I must thank Her Royal Highness again."


    Banos turns his eyes around and puts his arms around him.


    Vision sucks. You wouldn''t even want to imagine fighting in a place like this for a side that doesn''t have an interest in the land.


    Such a dim vision opened up all at once.


    It''s like a small square there. In the middle of it, a small tabernacle is built...


    "We''re here. That''s the master''s temporary residence."


    "Well, that''s..."


    Meer rarely looked around at the small tabernacle.


    "... Hmm, with this... it would be nice if something happened... Maybe I''ll ask you to tell me the structure later..."


    And so on, I was a bumpy Meer for a while...


    Eventually, as I decided to be ready, I exhaled sooo loudly, after sucking.


    "Lord Wandering Sage, are you here?


    Call to the tabernacle and wait for a reply.


    I didn''t reply......


    "... oh?


    Meer tilting her neck small.


    - Didn''t you hear that? They call you Sage, etc., so you must be of the right age, and maybe you''re far from hearing it.


    That''s what I thought again, and once again Meer spoke up. But I still don''t get back to you.


    "Are you away...? Just in case, Ludwig, what about my coming today?


    "Of course, I''m telling you"


    Ludwig thought about it a lot before


    "It''s just that a teacher..., from time to time, when immersed in thought, may ignore calls from the outside world. The longest I know was about five days? I locked myself in and never came out"


    "Become!"


    Hearing that, Anne went out of her mind. But just in time,


    "Mia, aren''t you rude to me!


    Rarely, I raised my anger. As with it, the nearby guards around them also have an angry look on their faces. But Meer controlled it with one hand.


    "I don''t mind. This one''s here for a favor. There will be circumstances there."


    "Okay, but, Mia..."


    "So let me wait here for a while"


    Saying so, Meer looked quiet, not particularly angry.


    ... No, if you look closely, its mouth was even smiling slightly!


    - This is a good time.


    Finally, Meer''s excellent strategic eye found one winning opportunity in 10,000.


    I''ll be away while you promise to meet me. Or ignore it.


    It is clearly not the other person''s.


    - It''s a great ingredient to fight back! If you say anything you dislike, you can just say this back. To do so......


    "Dear Meer, if so, please sit somewhere..."


    "No, I don''t mind. I''ll wait right here."


    If I wait all dressed up, they might poke me there. To make this situation a perfect disappointment, Meer needs to wait for her with complete courtesy.


    - If so, you shouldn''t have much conversation either. You need to shut up and wait in the right position.


    Fortunately, Meer has learned how to kill time in his dungeon life.


    At that time, I counted the number of stones in the dungeon for days...


    - It''s totally better than it was then. Right, shall we count and wait even the number of grasses around...... One, two, three...


    With his faceless upright immobility, Meer counted the grass.


    ... I''m a little scared.


    Eventually, when the number of grasses exceeds 30,000......


    - Hmm, maybe this is enough...


    Meer nods contentedly and speaks to those around her.


    "You don''t seem to be able to do it today. I''m sorry to hear that, but once we get back, we''ll have another day..."


    That''s when a demonic flash arrived behind Meer''s brain.


    - That''s right! Could this failure, if it could be made even more lethal, carry the negotiations overwhelmingly in its favour?


    In Meer''s ear, Ludwig''s words are revived earlier.


    - Sure, he said he''d been locked up for five days and didn''t hear back... That means...... If you visit a few days in a row from today, can you hold on to the other person''s weakness even more?


    For example, it may be critical to be forgiven for not being able to respond once you are here, even if it is disrespectful. But what if it goes on twice? Or what if it went on three times by mistake...?


    This is a fatal lapse.


    That''s such a serious lapse that you can''t say "nobility hates you because you haven''t been polite" or anything like that.


    Anyway, that statement is not convincing because the side saying it is grossly disrespectful. Or even disgusting is so disgraceful.


    - If you can hold so much weakness... you can no longer ask for my favor! It''s a great idea while I''m at it!


    Meer shudders unexpectedly at the totally indispensable ploy she came up with herself.


    To make such a great idea come true, Meer moved quietly.


    "Ludwig, I''m sorry, but could someone please go to the Lulu village?


    "Hmm? That''s......, what does that mean?


    To Ludwig leaning his neck, Meer said with a smile.


    "If I don''t see your master today, I wonder if it would be a good idea for you to stay in the village of the Loulou tribe. See, one way or another, going back to Viscount Bellman''s is a hassle, isn''t it?


    Returning to Viscount Bellman''s residence may make it harder to come to this place day in and day out. But if you stay in a Lulu village, that''s not true.


    It is Meer who wants to create a situation where Ludwig''s master "went to see him a few times and he didn''t see him" while he was fumbling in his thoughts. At least try again tomorrow. Speak of greed and try again the day after tomorrow......


    "But I think there''s a lot of inconvenience in the forest..."


    "Oh? I don''t mind. In the kingdom of Remno, you went to bed outside surrounding the fire, didn''t you?


    Ludwig looked stunned at Meer, who laughed strangely at Couscous.


    It took me a while to quietly start [Meer''s Totals] to bring down the robust wandering sage.

 210 Episode 61: Younger Killer Meer

    Meer, who came to the village of the Loulou tribe, received a great welcome.


    From Ludwig, who preceded him, the chief, informed of Meer''s visit, made the village square ready for the banquet for the welcome.


    A banquet featuring a giant lunar wheel (Tsukinowa) boar roasted in a main dish that was hunted by the village men. Meer rounds her eyes at the banquet of the villagers'' outing surrounded by a great fire.


    "It was sudden, but you''re so welcome..."


    "It was a lot of noise when I heard that Her Royal Highness Princess Meer was here. I said you don''t have to be too flashy..."


    Ludwig, who was coming first and helping prepare, shook his head with a bitter smile.


    "This is your morality, too, Meer."


    I''m joking and I''m telling you, the truth is Ludwig was right.


    It is a Loulou tribe that originally cherished benevolence. As the benefactor of the chief''s grandson, he could not have remained unfavourable to Meer, who saved the clan from the peril of doom.


    And its popularity is much higher than Meer or Ludwig imagined.


    As well as those living in this forest, Meer had now earned the favor of those of his clan who were out making money like Riola. That was synonymous with having the armoured archers living all over the empire on their side.


    If Meer really wanted to escape, there was so much power in that war that it might work out well.


    As for Meer, who knows nothing about that, I was intrigued by the huge roast boar served for dinner...


    "Was that boar caught in this forest?


    "Yeah, it is. Himedan! I was with you."


    Nico, in an upbeat mood, he explained to Meer that he was previously the grandson of a boy, a chief, protected by Meer in the Crescent Zone.


    "Well, you are. That''s brave... Oh, I did..."


    Meer, punching her hand, peered into the boy''s face.


    "Speaking of which, I didn''t hear your name. Again......"


    Facing the boy, Meer lifted the chocon, and the hem of her trousers,


    "I am Meer Luna Tiermoon. I''m the Empress of the Empire."


    The boy who sees it, wow......, opens his mouth, then hurries to kneel and bows his head as he turns his face bright red.


    "It''s Waggle. Himedan. Once again, thank you. I will never forget that you helped me."


    When I looked up, those eyes, staring straight at Meer, were beautiful and clear.


    "Oh, thank you, I''ve had enough, and you don''t mind if I forget anything, do you?


    Meer smiled in a retreat.


    Look at that, Waggle, dye her cheeks red again.


    ... was, indeed, a younger killer Meer.


    "I''m in a good mood, I am. Her Royal Highness Princess Meer"


    The chief who came there late bowed his head in front of Meer.


    "Good mood, chief. Looks like Waggle and I are getting along."


    The chief broke up with her just a little bit of lighting.


    "All thanks to Her Royal Highness the Princess,"


    "That''s not true..., by the way, chief, maybe you''ve become a little fluent in imperial language?


    Meer looks at the chief''s face with interest. And, the chief cheeks shyly again.


    "I taught my wandering sage lord, a little bit, to practice. Waggle also... Well, it seems that imperial language is easier to speak..."


    "Oh? You''ve met a wise man."


    "I often come to the village......, Your Highness, didn''t I see you?


    "Yeah, I couldn''t get back to you because you said you were thinking something."


    Meanwhile, Meer throws the mutilated boar meat into her mouth.


    The meat, gilly roasted in a flame, had a wonderful flavor, every time it chewed up, the gravy gushed out in my mouth.


    - Oh, it''s fantastic! Thanks to your failure to meet Ludwig''s master, too. Besides, you''re so sweet to show me the gaps that come in. It''s not enough.


    Meer smiles in a good mood. But right next door, Waggle was prickly angry.


    "You can''t let Meer ignore you..."


    "Hehe, thank you for being so angry for me. But I think that''s all right, Waggle."


    "Huh? What do you mean?


    Meer turns a pranky grin on a waggle with a strange face.


    "We were able to stop by the Loulou village and see how you were doing."


    Then Meer reached out to Waggle''s cheek. I''ll get you a piece of meat on that cheek, a decent waggle.


    The waggle, with his eyes rounded, dyed his cheeks red again to make him nag.


    ... what a younger killer Meer indeed.


    "Thank you, Ludwig. That was brilliant."


    "No, I apologize on behalf of my master. I let Her Royal Highness have an unplanned night out. Oh, my God, I''m sorry."


    Meer grins with a tickle at Ludwig, who bows her head.


    "Oh, that''s what you need to hear. Nothing like that. Isn''t that right?


    If you ask that, Ludwig looks just a little surprised.


    "Necessary......, I see. Again..., did you notice Meer..."


    "Of course."


    - Hmm, that this is a good ingredient to move the talks forward in your favor..., you also seem to have noticed Ludwig...


    Meer, furrowing her nose, throws delicious meat into her mouth.


    - Come on, I''ll let you ignore me tomorrow and put in even more favorable conditions!

 211 Episode 62: Princess Meer will not forgive!

    After receiving a welcome by the banquet, Meer spent the night in the village.


    Meer and Anne took care of her in an elderly woman''s cabin, which she liked clean while qualitatively constructed.


    Meer, by the way, is the type of person who can sleep without a bed.


    This was also trained in the life of a dungeon.


    Anyway, there were only hard stone floors and dirty skin hangings. It was almost ten days at most that I could say I couldn''t sleep, etc.


    Then there is...


    "Hmmm... this was pretty good"


    In the morning... Meer woke up feeling good with the sound of a little bird named Chichichichi, trying to pound the futon she was twirling.


    "I wonder if this has any hair in it... Comfortable to touch, comfortable to twirl, warm and superb...... I haven''t been as keen on bedding before... but think about it, I would spend quite a bit of my life in a futon, and I wonder if it''s a smart way to be concerned there..."


    Somehow, Meer got up while crushing things like a suspicious pedestrian coming to sell his expensive futon.


    A pompous and warm body felt slightly sweaty. It was a banquet surrounding the fire last night, so it''s also subtly smoky.


    "The water bather is very popular..."


    I talked to Anne, for example, and the landlord arrived in good time and was to go for a water bath in a nearby creek with the village ladies.


    After cleaning herself up that way, she even had her clothes ready and Meer felt refreshed.


    "Loulou''s clothes are pretty cute, too."


    It was clothes made of some animal fur. Meer laughed in a good mood as she felt the fluffiness and furrowed hair.


    "Thank you so much for your help."


    That''s how the chief bows his head to Meer, who smiles.


    "If necessary, stay in the village"


    "But not bothering you?


    "No, my grandson will be delighted..."


    "Really? If so, will you allow me to stay in the village until I see you, wise man?


    "Permission, etc. and¡­, a terrible thing. You are a benefactor to my family. Please, don''t hesitate."


    And after saying that much, the chief nods like he came up with something.


    "Yes, Your Highness, is there anything you''d like to eat? If you say so, I would like to follow your wishes as much as possible¡­"


    "Of the potatoes I ate... right. Sweet stuff got fruit yesterday too... honey or something... oh yeah!


    That''s how Meer slapped her hand in the bread. What came to mind in my brain was talking to Ludwig yesterday and remembering something. i.e.¡­¡­.


    "Rabbit pan, that''s what I want to eat again!


    "Hmm, rabbit pan......"


    From Meer, the chief nodded and showed when he heard the characteristics of the rabbit.


    "Tell the villagers to look as far as you can"


    "You asked for it."


    So, in a sunny mood, Meer visited Ludwig''s master.


    "Good morning. Sage wanderer. Are you there?


    Go before the tabernacle, and Meer speaks.


    Quiet, modest voice so as not to irritate you as much as possible......


    - Nothing good, but I''d appreciate it if you wouldn''t come out yet, if possible.


    With that in mind......


    The answer is...... still not. Meer, it is Nymmali.


    "Well, I''ll see you here for a little while."


    With that said, Meer stands on the spot with her posture right.


    "Your Highness, please take a seat"


    Seeing Meer like that, Ludwig took off his own jacket and laid it on the ground.


    "Go ahead, this way"


    Meer looked down at it, basically picking up her jacket, puffing it with her hands, then


    "It''s useless. Ludwig. I will stand here and wait for you to correct your posture. Isn''t that supposed to mean courtesy?


    "No, that''s just... I don''t think my master will ask that much either. Please..."


    Meer shook her head quietly at Ludwig, who looked a little rushed.


    "Ludwig, that changes depending on the recipient......, isn''t it?


    Meer thinks... I can put on as much as I want to put on it.


    People are creatures whose roughness makes them desperate if they are put in a disadvantageous situation.


    Meer, and if necessary, I have no hesitation in giving away their non. I mean... now that''s exactly it.


    An extremely rude act of not coming out in response while being visited. Use it as a bargaining material to carry the talks to their advantage. I want to do everything I can to do that.


    Prepare a perfect, unpleasant "waiting position" from anywhere. That will hunt them down.


    - Ugh, I won''t miss it. I can''t tell you how disgusting I am, so I can make you a perfect weakness!


    Meer laughed as proud as she had won and told Ludwig.


    "This is how I stand and wait, until I do it because I need to. I decided it was worth it. So I''m glad to hear how you feel, but it''s useless now."


    - Worth it......,?


    Ludwig was just a little touched by Meer''s words.


    Because that is an expression of Meer''s trust in Ludwig.


    Meer does not have direct knowledge with Ludwig''s master. All the information she has is supposed to have been obtained through Ludwig.


    - You have found value in welcoming your master to the school director. Trust my words, for that matter, you have done so far...


    It was Ludwig who vowed absolutely to make Meer''s plan a reality while I was sincerely pleased about it.

 212 Lesson 63: The Use of Life - The Winter Season, Its Not Over

    Count the remaining days of life.


    Nothing, I''m not invaded by some kind of dying conundrum. The old man thinks, however, that so many times are not left behind for himself when he is old.


    Even assuming the name of a wise man, he could not think of foolish things such as himself living forever.


    A person''s life, at best, does not reach a hundred years.


    I don''t think there will be ten or many twenty years left for me.


    More and more times I looked at death and put my thoughts into my own life.


    First of all, it could be said that it was a happy life.


    If there''s something like a seasonal shift in my life, I''m definitely in the winter months.


    A season beyond the talented springtime, past a glorious and arduous summer, ahead of us to finish a full and fruitful fall.


    Cold dead leaf season, now it is also time to prepare for the arrival of a new spring.


    I studied and learned what I wanted to know, to the point where I remained my own desire, and took to various places on the continent.


    Winter after a full spring, summer, autumn¡­ I continued to give without sparing my own wisdom so that many young people could have a full spring.


    We were blessed to meet and were able to send many good disciples out to the world.


    As such, the winter season plugged in at the end and more and more thought was being given to how to use the little time left... such a fold, I learned that my beloved apprentice Ludwig was looking for himself.


    Ludwig, an important apprentice on hand salt, was a talented young man.


    A young man with sharp analytical skills and extremely rational and rational thinking¡­ I was secretly looking forward to seeing what he was going to use his talent for in the future.


    That he now serves the Imperial Empress.


    Honestly, it seemed like a stupid story.


    As far as the old man knew, things like nobility and royalty were all arrogant and stupid. Young people squander their superior talents under such... We cannot overlook such foolishness.


    The old man felt like he''d found it when he was captured by those thoughts.


    My... how to use my remaining life.


    The Tribute exam is not for the "wandering sage" to measure the princess Meer.


    It was meant to make Ludwig, his disciple, measure the nature of the Empire''s wisdom.


    If this disrespect is such as to kill in a high spirited manner, it is less than mediocre.


    It becomes clear that Royal Mia is not worthy of Ludwig''s service.


    But if I had listened to Ludwig''s prophecy and visited this place three times, no matter what the shape......, it could at least be said to have the flexibility to listen to his subordinates'' counsel and to have the tolerance to forgive them for their disrespect.


    It is a test with its own life......


    of the old man who believed that was his last duty...... a haunting to his dear apprentice.


    That was supposed to happen......


    "Oh my God..."


    The wandering sage gazed stunnedly at Meer as he stood before the tabernacle.


    By the way, this old man, currently, was not in the tabernacle, but climbing the woodland tree behind it and watching about Meers from there.


    ... He is a healthy grandfather. I''m going to live another thirty years or so.


    "- I did say to Ludwig that I would try it with the thanks of a third hand..., but I didn''t expect you to stay, you know, standing and waiting... Did Ludwig tell His Highness Meer...?


    He tilted his neck small.


    "No, even if I was asking about the thank-you for the third hand, that wait... Not to sit down, not to chat with my men..., just to see me, I didn''t know you would wait..."


    The old man narrowed his eyes gently.


    Many people misunderstand, but time is more than just time.


    If that belongs to the Imperial Empress, all the more so.


    Every second of it is no exaggeration to say that it has a value of gold.


    "Nevertheless... Her Royal Highness is¡° just wait ¡±..."


    If, hypothetically, Meer waited while reading the book, she would have spent half of her time "waiting" and half of it "reading the book".


    But... Meer is just waiting. It''s just that meeting a wandering sage... that''s why I''m spending my time on it.


    It was then.


    To the lid, the old man felt like he had eyes on Meer at the end of his stare.


    "... I have been staring at this tree for a while now. I mean, when you''re aware of my existence... you mean that!


    ...... I have to.


    Anyway, this old man is wearing so-called camouflaged clothing with leaves stuck all over his body to sneak in and observe. He climbs the tree as he clothes it, and looks at Meers from above.


    In the woods there are clothes suitable for the woods - clothes that blend into the woods. It could be said that a person who speaks such a theory deserves an outfit......


    ... is a delightful grandfather.


    Whether, therefore, Meer or Dion, or the skilled hunters of the Loulou tribe, there is no way they can be seen at this distance.


    It''s called "I''ve got eyes on the stage actress!" It was the same level of illusion as making noise.


    A man called the sage of wandering, who was busy.


    "... I see, brilliant, Ludwig. I was the one who misjudged. Heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh."


    ¡­ at all.


    "I can''t thank you enough... I don''t know what else to do. The winter season is not over yet. Heh heh, but at the end of my life, I had no idea that I would follow the life of the Emperor Empress. I don''t know. Life is...... But that''s why it''s funny..."


    The old man laughed. The grin was somewhere vibrant and joyful.


    By the way... Meer was wasting an entirely indispensable amount of time counting the leaves of the forest...


    At last, the wandering sage did not know that fact.

 213 Episode 64: Celebrate in a Rabbit Pot

    Visiting the tabernacle of the wandering sage also marked the third day.


    It was Meer, who walked slowly down the path she could no longer pass, but as soon as the destination approached, she noticed something strange.


    "That''s..."


    I saw an old man standing in front of a small tabernacle.


    Owner of luxurious gray hair and stunning white beard...... The impression at first glance was exactly what it looked like, a sage in the woods.


    - I see that''s Ludwig''s master. Oh, too bad...... One more day, I would have been decisive if I could have spread my lethargy......


    It''s a little unfortunate Meer...... but I''ll get right on with it.


    - But it''s too late. It was the end of my luck that showed me this gap. I''m not going to show you the crevices of disgust!


    With a rough nose and temper, Meer walks over to the wandering sage.


    "I''ll see you first. Lord Wandering Sage. I am Mia Runya..."


    Chewed! It is a faulty!! Meer tongues in her heart that she had shown a gap early.


    - What have you done to me? Such a failure!


    I''m in a hurry for a moment, but I quickly change my mind.


    - It''s okay, it''s okay...... I''m not in this much of a mess, and they should still be bigger.


    face up all the time, Meer says with her chest up.


    "Meer Luna Tiermoon. I am the Empress of the Tiermoon Empire."


    "A polite greeting, painful. Her Royal Highness Princess Meer. It is Galvanus Arminos. It''s a great pleasure to meet you."


    An old man with deep, clear, intelligent glowing eyes, coming to Meer.


    To a quiet force, Meer quickly regains her mind and turns her attention to the old man''s clothes, even as she runs away a teaspoon after one step.


    He... wore such a neat dress that it was not strange to get out in front of the Emperor.


    Here again, Meer understands her own disorientation.


    Meer now wore mockingbird fur borrowed from the Loulou tribe.


    It''s just the right dish to wear when you go to bed, it''s a really comfortable dish to touch, and I would love to have it when I gobble in my room...... but it''s not like I''m going to wear it to a meeting with an important person.


    - Damn, you should''ve worn some decent clothes. I can''t believe you''re waiting in that kind of formal courtesy in the woods... It''s a different story, Ludwig!


    Even as she crushes her grudges in her chest, Meer manages to smile.


    "Ha... you look unusual. According to Ludwig, weren''t you thinking that the place deserved clothes¡­?


    "Should I have any more clothes to get out in front of Her Highness... Please forgive me for the disrespect of my previous ministers."


    With that said, he kneels on the spot and bows his head all the way to the ground.


    Meer is bewildered for a moment by unexpected developments......,


    "Forgiveness, etc.... I came here for a favor, so it''s only natural to wait."


    I immediately have a nickely tender grin.


    - Heh, yeah. You have also been rude to me. Yeah, yeah, I won''t forgive you for apologizing! You''ve been rude, haven''t you? If you want me to forgive you, you''re going to honestly take my request.


    Without showing any inside the chest, such as, Meer said.


    "It''s good to see you like this. I would really like to ask you..."


    "Sincerely, I beseech you"


    "... huh?


    To the cut back of the moment, Meer makes her eyes glimpse.


    "Uh, I haven''t even asked you to do me anything yet..."


    "Whatever your fate, we will take it. I will if you ask me to lurk in a foreign country and get information. If you want to be on the front line with a spear, be the spear."


    The old man looked up at Meer with quiet eyes.


    "Now tell your minister what His Royal Highness wants."


    - Oh, my God, is this... what the hell?


    Meer gets confused. But as soon as I get back on my mind, I start explaining.


    I don''t know what it is, but whatever it is, it''s a plan to talk about it all at once, without changing their mind.


    Sensitive to seeing machines, no matter how small the signs, are good at finding waves that push themselves up, and Meer is a skilled wave rider (surfer).


    "I''d like you to be the dean of the school I''m building."


    "Are you a school¡­"


    "Yes, I plan to make Princess Town (Princess Town) a school city that I plan to be able to make Viscount Bellman. Gather outstanding children from all over the Empire there..."


    "Excellent children, when I say¡­"


    "My master. Her Royal Highness Princess Meer has installed the cooperation of the Central Orthodox Church and is trying to admit the outstanding children of the orphanage to school for free."


    "I see, indeed, wisdom work has nothing to do with having no money and low status... That''s right, Your Highness, you''re a wise eye..."


    To Ludwig''s words, an old man with a voice of admiration. I''m turning an admirable gaze.


    In contrast, Meer...,


    - Huh! You can praise me more! You can praise me more and more, right?


    Praised and pleased Meer has a slight chest strain.


    "Master... that''s not all. Her Royal Highness Princess Meer, by her children, the next generation of young people in charge of the Empire, intends to radically reform the evil anti-farming ideology that nests in this country."


    "Oh! Oh, my God, that''s..."


    To Ludwig''s words, an old man with a stunning groan. I''m turning an admirable gaze.


    In contrast, Meer...,


    - What?


    Unexpectedly, I tilt my neck.


    As for Meer, the primary purpose of the Meer School is to make Cello Rudolfone''s new wheat making a reality.


    So even if they say bad anti-farming ideas and so on, what is there to do...


    but......,


    - Well, Ludwig is saying, and for now, if you stay on board, you can make no mistake. Your master seems impressed, too.


    Instant judgment, choose to ride the waves! Yes, Meer is a skilled wave rider!


    "Exactly."


    And then, again, I get my chest up a lot.


    "To that end, we have already decided to welcome the Princess of Perugia as a lecturer."


    "I see...... Peruvian farming country...... Indeed, agricultural technology in some countries is very beneficial to the Empire. If it happens, it can be a great historical feat."


    Thus, the wandering sage gazed at Meer with only slightly moistened eyes.


    "I didn''t expect you to give this old bone, who was no longer just dying, the opportunity to engage in such glory..."


    - I don''t know, I don''t know...


    It was Meer who couldn''t keep up with the uplifting men, but in the meantime, I''ll make sure.


    "So again, wandering sage which..."


    "The wisdom of the empire is a miracle for those who are called wise men. Please, call me Garve."


    "Really? Now, Lord Garve..., I beg you again. Would you mind being the head of our school?


    wandering sage to Meer''s inquiry, Garve bowed his head deeply,


    "Sincerely, I beseech you"


    That''s what I said.


    Looking down at a garve like that,


    - Phew, it''s choroy!


    Meer said in an upbeat mood as she showed off her full Doya face.


    "Oh, yeah. Why don''t you join us for dinner today? I''m glad to see you, Lord Garve, and we must celebrate."


    That night, in the village of the Loulou tribe, a great banquet was held to exchange wandering sages.


    The menu for that day was the rabbit pan Meer was asking for.


    "I didn''t know you could prepare a rabbit pan for your favorite..."


    The wandering sage, who was thrilled with the hospitality, once again pledged his allegiance to Meer.

 214 Episode 65: The Last Teachings of the Old Sage - Every Ludwig Consultation

    At the end of the banquet in the village of the Loulou tribe, the evening was also late......


    Ludwig came under the wandering sage Garve, who was staying at the chief''s house.


    "Hmm, you, Ludwig"


    The sheikh''s house, built of giant trees, its entrance is a little high, and you need to go up the Marutai stairs to get there.


    Inside that staircase, Garve was sitting down.


    In his hand was a wooden vessel with cloudy liquor. It seemed that the moon, which seemed to be watering down the trees of the forest, continued to be served with liquor.


    Seeing that look, Ludwig is just a little surprised.


    Because Garve, who was strong on booze and had never seen much drunk, was blushing in an upbeat mood.


    "Not too much to drink, my master"


    To Ludwig, who whispers his eyebrows, Garve smiles ill will.


    "Well, it''s your fault. Look, I still have to work, too, because you brought me a delightful encounter. Ha, I''m going to die of uninhabited death, but it''s hardly a good calculation."


    Behind words, Garve''s voice is bright.


    That''s good, but I''m concerned Ludwig won''t be able to talk to you if you''re so drunk.


    but......,


    "Anything to talk to you about? Ludwig."


    At first glance, the master''s eyes were filled with sharp and bright light.


    Ludwig sat down next to his teacher, smiling bitterly.


    And so, after breathing out small,


    "As a matter of fact, I''m thinking about being an empress to you, Meer... As for you, Master, I''d really like to ask you to help me."


    Cut it out as a stand-alone entry. I don''t like going around, considering my teacher''s character.


    "Hmm... Empress"


    Garve dropped his eyes on a drink filled with cups and narrowed his eyes to his thoughts.


    "I see. Her Royal Highness Princess Meer is a bright one. If he deserves the name of the Empire''s wisdom, the country might move in the right direction... Bye..."


    Then, Garve pointed his sharp gaze at Ludwig.


    "Ludwig, I have one question for you."


    "What is it, my master?"


    Ludwig to correct posture. In that ear came a deep and quiet voice, no different from when I was once taught.


    "Are you pushing Her Highness to be the Empress because of her wisdom?


    and.


    Ludwig is bewildered by that overly obvious inquiry. For a moment, isn''t there something behind it? and even anxious, he nodded loudly.


    "Exactly, Master. That man''s wisdom is comparable to yours. If you become an empress, you will surely guide this country well and make bad habits¡­"


    "So if that one doesn''t have the wisdom, how about it?


    To the words that followed, Ludwig twisted his neck.


    "What does that... mean?


    "Right...... let''s hear it another way. What are you going to do if you use that wisdom to make it worse?


    "Such a thing, it can''t be done. He has excellent intelligence."


    "Evil also has excellent wisdom, Ludwig. It is not the fools who make evil. The fool has the evil of the fool, and the good of the fool. In the same way there is evil in the intellect, and there is good in the intellect. Wisdom is something that can be used for good and for bad."


    In a harsh tone, then the wise stare quietly at Ludwig.


    "Let''s ask on that. Ludwig. What makes you serve him? Is it because of his wits? Or does it come from something else?


    "It''s..."


    Ludwig was unable to answer.


    "Why do you follow that one... Depends, you can be hostile to him. I guess we should be clear."


    That said, the teacher laughed quietly.


    It was about that night.


    Ludwig dreamed.


    It was a strange dream.


    The ominous dream of the Tiermoon Empire welcoming the slopes and yangs.


    Holodomor, the plague exacerbates finances, and officials leave the country one after the other. In that, Ludwig moves towards rebuilding the country under the Empress Meer... such a dream.


    Strangely enough, Ludwig in his dreams hated Meer.


    Impotent Imperial princess, a spitting man who should live in peace by leaning on his country. A situation in which I am reluctantly cooperating with you because I don''t have an in-laws at all to help you, but I have no choice but to rebuild the country.


    Ludwig was visiting a small village with Meer that day.


    Villages spared from the spread of the plague and relatively little affected by the Great Famine. Nonetheless, the villagers were hungry, and people had abandoned themselves to a renunciation, or hated the nobility, and cursed their fate.


    Meer, even against a single line, it wasn''t very favorable, but until it defied the Kingsguard, no one wanted to take the sword.


    So after seeing what was going on in the village and finishing the condolences of the soldiers who would be corrupt in maintaining law and order, in the carriage, Meer said.


    "Oh, I want cake, cake. I don''t know if it''s anywhere. Hey Ludwig, even if the bread is gone, the cake is somewhere..."


    "There isn''t. Because cakes and bread are made from wheat."


    "Yes...... is it?


    Meer slowly drops her shoulder. Ludwig, who sees it, is just a little irritated.


    - Says it''s a struggle to even get a small piece of bread, but it''s lacking to say, cake and haha...


    "It would be nice to have a one-hole."


    - Besides, what is a one-hole... How luxurious...


    The irritation quickly turns to fright. This is why your nobility... and it was Ludwig who sighed...


    "If that''s all you have, you''ll go to the children, even if you don''t say all those in that village..."


    "Huh...?


    To the words that follow......, it only solidifies for a moment.


    "Big cake would be nice. Big enough for strawberries to go across to everyone...... If you do, you''ll calm down your frustration."


    - I thought you were willing to eat everything yourself...


    At least, that''s what Ludwig imagined Meer to be. That''s why he accidentally wanted to hear something mean.


    "Your Highness, what would you do if I told you I could prepare a piece of cake for one?


    "It''s true!?


    "No, hypothetically. Only hypothetically¡­"


    "Uh... um, yeah, right... For one... One of them means one soldier of the giant..."


    "I won''t. It''s only for Her Royal Highness Princess Meer."


    That''s only a hypothetical story. Nonetheless, Meer was a really serious face, um, after the takeover,


    "Well, in that case, come on, and I can''t help it. I will put up with you in one bite too... Oh, but isn''t strawberry a bite size? That means I get strawberries, so..."


    I''m wrinkling between my eyebrows, bumps and something. Meer. Seeing that, Ludwig was shocked.


    - Do you bother with that...


    If you''re a hypocrite, you don''t bother. All you can say is give way to the people.


    I wouldn''t bother if I were a proud imperial princess. When you eat it all yourself, you just have to say it as normal.


    Despite this, Meer bothered. In that sentence, I said I would get strawberries. I said, if only I could get strawberries.


    If you have enough to eat, there are people who want to bless others. That would still be better, and nobility is something I do not intend to impose on the people, unless I have the assurance that I will be able to stay hungry today, tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, a year or ten years from now.


    Ludwig, even against Meer, had such an impression.


    So Meer''s answer was shocking.


    "Hmm? What is it? Ludwig. You said something."


    Ludwig shook his head small at Meer, who looked suspicious.


    "No, I''m just a little surprised. After all, it''s just something I''ll be alone with..."


    "Well! Ludwig, you saw what was going on in that village. That''s what I thought when I singled out the cake!?


    "Yeah, I never doubted it at all"


    Meer toothpicks on a no-time response.


    "Grunt......, these fucking glasses......"


    Meer was bumpy about something, but to calm herself down, she sighed softly,


    "Even though I... know and can reach out, I let the fallen go... and what seems to me is, come on, it''s out of my mind. ''Cause if I did that, I''d feel so bad."


    Oh, boy, I said, shaking my head. To Meer like that, Ludwig answers in a way that impresses him wholeheartedly.


    "I see...... Your Highness Princess Meer, you are apparently, to some extent, a decent person."


    "Become!? What do you mean, to some extent? These fucking glasses...... you still have a bad mouth!


    "Which one¡­ even if the princess is more ''shit'' and has no product"


    That''s how Ludwig thought while poisoning him.


    This man may not be the best as a master... but he may be worthy of service.


    And he''ll know.


    I see, Meer is arrogant. While complaining about it, I listened carefully to Ludwig''s prophecy.


    I see, Meer is a cautious man. Without running away, he is trying to stay in the empire and rebuild his country.


    I see, Meer is retarded. That''s it, Ludwig tells me he hates me, and while I cry, I try to remember what I desperately need.


    In looking at her like that, Ludwig was starting to wish.


    Please, I hope this stupid princess''s hard work pays off at all.


    And when did I only start dreaming?


    What if on that day the Empire was able to get out of this predicament...


    To advise and work for her beside this helpless and unreliable master. to do everything in her power as her subordinate to make this country a better form.


    Ludwig was well aware of himself, who didn''t think he was such a bad future.


    That''s why when Meer was put on the headstand, he...


    So I woke up.


    "Is that... a dream, was it?


    Ludwig was cold sweating.


    The dream I''ve been having until now¡­, it''s so real that I can''t help but remember¡­.


    "Do something stupid...... Her Royal Highness Princess Meer can''t be so stupid..."


    Impossible dream. It was a lot of rude dreams about the Empire''s witty Meer.


    Ludwig tried to laugh bitterly, but couldn''t.


    A deep part of his heart refused to laugh.


    That was something you shouldn''t laugh at... an important memory you''ll never forget...


    And I thought at the same time.


    That said, whoever was in that dream is the undisputed lord of his own, Meer Luna Tiermoon...


    Though completely different on the surface, the part of its core was the same¡­.


    Behind Ludwig''s brain, the sight rises in the Glades.


    Running over to the thin dirty child, Meer through it.


    Well, if a child was down in front of you, it''s only natural to help.


    We should do so morally, and we should, even if we consider the eyes around us and judge them intentionally.


    But whether it''s intention, calculation, or wisdom..., even if my head knew that was what I needed to analogize...


    How many aristocrats will help the filthy weak?


    Even the civilian himself hesitated to enter the Glades.


    But Meer did it.


    It''s Meer Luna Tiermoon who does it.


    That''s the core part of Meer, knowing that there are those who are falling, and that it feels bad not to reach out...


    "... oh well"


    Ludwig finally realizes.


    I have a lot of respect for wisdom. That doesn''t shake.


    But I''d rather be on my way to my loyalty...


    "That''s what I owe my loyalty to, Meer."


    Coming to Ludwig''s chest like that is a feeling of universe.


    I felt like I''d remembered a dream I''d forgotten all along...


    - Oh, I... not to the wisdom of the Empire... to serve Her Royal Highness Princess Meer and work as her arm..., I feel like I''ve always dreamed of it.


    The next day, again, Ludwig visited his teacher.


    Seeing his disciple''s, somewhere blown out, Garve smiled quietly.


    I don''t have a drink cup in my hand today.


    Because if you are drunk, you will be rude to hear your apprentice''s readiness.


    "The answer seems to be, Ludwig."


    "Yes, my master."


    "Then let''s ask. Ludwig, why are you pushing Her Royal Highness Princess Meer to be the Empress?


    Ludwig answers, silently for just a few moments, then¡­, as he digests the questions thrown within himself.


    "Meer... even if you make mistakes without knowing, knowing and not making right mistakes is because if you don''t..."


    There may be times when you are unaware that there are those who are falling. Now, if you find out about it, you''ll never let it go. I have an aversive mind to leave it alone.


    Therefore, Ludwig vows that he will be faithful and that he will give his life.


    "If that one loses that wisdom, I''ll let you know. Then he''ll never make a mistake."


    To that answer, Garve nods as satisfied.


    "Brilliant......, have you found your way, Ludwig"


    "Yes, my master. Thank you for your teaching."


    "That will be my last lesson to you. Encourage for Her Highness Princess Meer, Ludwig."


    "Ha, Master, thank you for your cooperation."


    That''s how Ludwig bowed his head deeply.


    not dew that such an extremely serious meeting had resulted,


    "Huh! Ludwig is no big deal either! Summarizing that level of talk, if it''s on me, it''s choroy!


    Meer returned to the capital of Viscount Bellman in his best interest.


    By the call of Garve, the problem of the instructors of Meer School, who added his disciples, is solved once and for all.


    After this, a little commotion occurs as we welcome the Princess of Perugia, Asha Tafrief Perugia, as a lecturer, but that is another story.

 215 Lesson 66: Princess Meer and the faithful

    "Ha... I''m so tired..."


    Back in Imperial Capital, Meer was having a carefree morning on a fuzzy bed.


    I got it from a Lulu village, fluffy and rubbing my face against this bedding, and Meer said, "Ugh!" []/(exp, v5r) to take/to take/to take/to take/to take/"


    "I''d still like to be asleep..."


    It is a carriage journey from Velga to Tiermoon, a visit to the Crescent Zone, from where it goes to Viscount Bellman territory and even a forcible army with its legs extended to the villages of the Lulu tribe.


    That''s Meer, too, could not hide the colour of fatigue.


    "Beh, nothing, I''ve been standing in the woods waiting for you. It''s not like I''m a few days late for tiredness or anything! Me, I''m still a thirteen-year-old young man with a body and a heart!


    and so on..., it is a crushing mea not to tell anyone.


    ... but my mind should be past twenty...


    "Mia, you said you were ready for breakfast, how would you like it?


    To Anne, who came to wake me, Meer turned to her pompous, lazy eyes.


    "You know, year after year, I feel like the morning is coming faster."


    And so on, but Meer got up and made a stretch.


    Trying to walk all the way to the dining room while rubbing my sleepy...


    "Dear Meer, let''s get dressed. Exactly, going outside in that outfit..."


    Anne stopped Meer, quickly, letting her undress that bedtime. Quickly check on your exposed fine skin and even skin condition and decide that you are not so sweaty, immediately select today''s dress.


    Anticipating the temperatures you felt when you went outside, the indoor temperatures, the range of Meer''s actions, and selecting what makes your day comfortable, yet the dress you deserve to adorn your own Lord.


    That''s the gorgeous yellow dress I want to take out. The relaxed indoor dress was tailored to make it easy to wear without tightening your stomach with a corset.


    Let Meer wear that. Carefully, but as quickly as possible, to avoid getting in the way of Meer, who is poking around.


    The move could be described as precisely a skilled made-up technique.


    It was, for one thing, the gift of repetitive practice that Anne, who was basically not very clever, wore so many moves.


    Yes, it''s not just horse practice.


    Apart from his skills as a maid of honor, he studied in St. Noel and even cooked to help Meer¡­.


    Anne, who is building up a trick effort, is now beginning to walk steadily, step by step, down the road to the ultimate maid.


    I don''t know about that, Dew Meer... but Anne thinks that''s fine.


    When I got dressed, I was better, worse, etc., and I still don''t seem to be aware of it.


    Naturally, naturally, it is the maid who takes care of herself around the Lord......


    Anne thinks that way. But that''s why...


    "Phew......, ugh, today is totally sweet. Thanks for everything, Anne."


    What a joy it would have been to be thanked like that with tears all around Akbi.


    I''m glad someone appreciates that even though I''m just doing my job for granted......


    "Yes, thank you, Master Meer"


    It was Anne who would return a thank you that she didn''t understand.


    Well, Mia, dressed in a yellow dress, headed off to the dining room.


    - Uh, I''d like to sleep more, I''d like to be sloppy...


    As sloppy, grumpy, to the dining room as I''m likely to hear the voice of my heart leaking, etc.


    Put your big desk in front of you, your little butt on the chair a little bit, and again, wow, yawn all the time.


    "Good morning, Your Highness."


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhh..."


    Meer turned her attention to the chef as she lumped the tears in her eyes.


    The chef creased between his eyebrows and said with a faint face.


    "You look a lot tired."


    "Right. I''ve been busy visiting the crown princess''s town, so I''m a little tired. So you don''t think being nice to me is gonna hit a bee today, do you?


    "Gently......," he said?


    "Right, like serving sweets instead of breakfast..."


    With that said, the chef blushed and shut up.


    Were you stunned by Meer''s words, the chef turned back silently as he was.


    Dropping it off, Meer sighed.


    "Exactly, nothing sweet will come out in the morning, will it? The food here is delicious...... cookies and cakes would cheer you up if you could eat them in the morning...... Well, that would never happen..."


    Because it was Meer who said something like that......, I saw what the chef put on his desk from his bare hands and he screamed amazingly!


    "Well! Whoa, this is, hey, cake!?


    The one placed in front of Meer, it was a cake of fluffy yellow fabric!


    Standing up smells sweet. The sourness of the appetizing fruit and the aromatic smell of baked confectionery all around, stimulating Meer''s sense of smell.


    Unexpectedly, Jiuru, whilst sounding the stinging noise in a noble capacity from his mouth,


    "Since this morning, are you sure?!?


    Meer stared at the chef as she glanced round her eyes.


    "Yes, because His Highness the Princess is looking tired..., well, I''ve made it"


    You got a little lighted up because Meer was so happy... the bear-like chef chewed at random.


    "So, but surely before, when you broke your body eating all the sweets, didn''t you say?


    That''s what I''m saying, Meer holds the cake dish in.


    I changed my mind, and while I was wary of being taken, I still couldn''t wipe my doubts.


    To such a meer, the chef smiled softly.


    "Oh, did you remember...... Yes, you''re right. If you''re just eating something too sweet, it touches your body. Hence..."


    So the chef said, with a little bit of chest tension.


    "I tried a new menu. The cake is made of vegetables."


    "Become, do, with vegetables, though!?


    Meer looked at the cake, wondering.


    It feels like I saw it, and it just looks like a cake no matter where you look from. The vegetable feel is zero.


    Meer grabs the fork in a frightened manner and sticks with the tip of it, I try to follow. Then try putting the little slices in your mouth thoughtfully...


    "Wow..."


    I can see that face. It melted happily.


    "Sweet and very tasty...... Oh, I can''t stop."


    After spilling a happy exhale, Meer looked at the chef.


    "You''re already a good joke, Chef. This cake is so sweet, isn''t it? You''re telling me this is made of vegetables?


    "Vegetables are inherently very sweet things. This cake is sweet and sour with yellow moon tomatoes and yellow moon carrots, plus mini pumpkins."


    "Well, I can''t believe such a vegetable makes such a delicious cake..."


    It was a sigh of inspiration, Meer, but I couldn''t forbid to be impressed with the next chef''s word.


    Namely:


    "And because it''s made of vegetables, it''s also good for your health"


    "Become!? Damn, that means you can eat as much as you want with this cake!?


    Such a dream!? And, Meer turns her stunned gaze to the cake.


    "No, just how much, that doesn''t mean...... If that''s the case, there''s nothing wrong with eating it in the morning"


    He was the chef who answered with a bitter smile, but Meer hadn''t already heard.


    When I cut the cake apart in a quick motion, I throw it into my mouth for a moment.


    For Meer, cake is a drink!


    "Oh great...... Excellent job, Chef. I salute your skill!


    And the hand holding the fork stopped inadvertently.


    "Maybe, but, chef... did you think about this cake for me?


    "Protecting the health of His Majesty the Emperor and Her Royal Highness Princess Meer is also our duty..."


    Meer was impressed by the head chef who lowered his head quietly!


    "That was hard work. Let me thank you again, Chef. I am impressed with your cuisine from the bottom of my heart."


    Meer once again worked as a chef, trying to change the cake three times, confused by the momentum and the dosa..., which is exactly what Anne will be able to stop me from doing...


    It and this were all acts of serene Meer''s daily routine.

 216 Episode 67: Princess Meer, Making a Death Presentation

    - How could this happen?!?


    In the reality in front of me, Meer falls into despair.


    What swallows Meer, it was an extremely huge, brutal reality.


    - So, why, why!?


    Meer tries to open things up as she feels it stain dark in front of her.


    Time goes back a while.


    Meer, who joined Bell and Linsha, left the latter to Ludwig and others to make his return to St. Noel''s School.


    "Now you can finally relax!


    Meer, who was nicoting with others, had not made a face in the Student Council Room in a long time.


    "It''s been a long time, gentlemen. I''m totally away... sorry for the inconvenience."


    After bowing her head to the facades that were gathering in the student club room, Meer goes to clean up the work she had accumulated.


    - Even so, it''s mostly paperwork. Rafina, I don''t need to say anything about what you''ve put up so far...


    And so on... was it bad that I was caught off guard?


    When she saw the material handed to her by Rafina, Meer looked away unexpectedly.


    Newly arrived problems, which, for Meer, were more serious than building a school city! Namely!


    "Huh? Huh? Hey, why, why? How come there are fewer menus in the canteen sweets?


    The material Rafina gave me contained a proposed renovation that reduced the menu of the cafeteria sweets.


    By the way, Meer''s favorite fruit tart is gone too...,


    - So, why are you doing this? What do you mean?!?


    Meer is totally in tears.


    "Heh heh, while Mr. Meer was gone, the three of us did a good job of looking into it. Nutrition is fun."


    Rafina and Tiona, and even Chloe, smile and laugh.


    - What, uh, let''s go, what?!?


    Meanwhile, Meer is just confused.


    Yep, I don''t know what it is to be, and I have no idea why that reduces the number of menus for sweet things.


    Still, Meer regained her mind in order to manage to regain her attitude.


    "I see... hey, dude..."


    "Yeah, I was a blind spot, too. The relationship between food and health......, I can''t believe there was such a discipline... So, as Meer suggested, given the health of the students and the nutritional balance, I thought we should reduce the sweets and increase the menu with more vegetables instead."


    - Damn, I''m not suggesting that at all. I didn''t say a word of that!


    Swallow the words of protest, Meer diligently thinks of a way to open them.


    Empire wisdom increases to protect sweet things!


    "However, just because of how good it is for you, when it comes to reducing sweets and adding more vegetable dishes......, you still get complaints. That''s the problem."


    To the troubled words of Rafina, Meer found a way to live.


    - Shit, that! That''s it! If you push it with that line!


    Meer makes a stubborn face and nods thoughtfully.


    "Yes, that''s a very serious problem. So maintaining the status quo without being forced here... Let it be a continuing issue in the future, for now¡­"


    "No, it''s the policy that Meer launched. I want to make it happen."


    Rafina said with a face full of enthusiasm. To go with that, Chloe and Tiona snort too.


    - Why are we so consigned!?


    A friendship between two friends, against Meer, chases Meer down a gorilla.


    "I see. Sure, it''s important to stay healthy as someone who stands above the people... I never heard of nutrition either... So you were so focused on mushrooms? That''s great, Meer."


    Theon is also a rare impression.


    Both Abel and Saphias were nodding, and there seemed to be no particular disagreement.


    The absence of a sweet boy is regrettable at this time.


    - Ugh, uhh..., we have to do something...


    In a situation where a large crowd almost decides, Meer works diligently to work out a plan.


    Even isolated and helpless, there was a battle there that could not escape.


    - To survive my sweets, no proposal..., no proposal? Something... Ha!


    In a moment, behind Meer''s brain, a chef''s face like a bear came to mind.


    "For Her Highness the Princess, I have devised a plan. It''s a vegetable cake ''


    "That''s right! Or vegetable cake!


    A plan for the rebirth of death, coming!


    Instantly, Meer assembles her own thoughts.


    Meer''s thought of eating sweets crosses to protect sweets.


    Born there is a beautiful circulation, just the spirit of help.


    ... Wouldn''t you?


    Eventually, Meer talks quietly.


    "Both keeping your vegetables well fed and not reducing the menu of sweets...... Lafina, I suggest you. Adding a good cake to your menu."


    "Good cake for your body? You have something like that?


    He looks surprised, and Rafina listens back. Besides, he nodded back plenty of room, Meer said.


    "We have a collection of technical skills of the Empire¡­ vegetable cake!


    "Ya vegetable cake!?


    Meer enthusiastically preaches its advantages.


    "First of all, the menu is refreshed, but you can keep the sweet ones. Instead, cut this less popular vegetable salad and rich green soup. I''m going to add an alternative vegetable cake to that."


    "So, but, Mia! If we don''t reduce the number of sweet menus, we won''t solve the problem of eating too much sweets..."


    To Chloe, who questioned her, Meer shook her head with a quiet face.


    "Don''t worry about it. Chloe. The vegetable cake was so delicious that I accidentally reached out..."


    To the words, Rafina gives a convincing nod.


    "I see. I mean, here''s Mr. Meer''s suggestion. Instead of eliminating delicious food from the menu and feeding it good for less delicious health, he said, adding delicious food good for health to the menu. And there''s that."


    "Exactly. Lafina."


    Rafina nodded back quietly to Meer, who nodded confidently.


    "That''s right, Mr. Meer...... I didn''t have the perspective to associate the dining room menu with student health. Besides, I can''t believe we even have a menu for that..."


    "Me too, I''ve been to Imperial Capital and I didn''t know there was such a cake"


    "I''ve never even read a book...... Mia, that''s amazing."


    After the respectful gaze of the three girls, Meer nodded to Eagle Deep.


    "If you could adopt my proposal, I would write to the Imperial City immediately, but what would you do?


    He was a mia who would arm himself greatly.


    Immediately after the meeting, Meer wrote to the Imperial Capital.


    It was to teach the chef, a loyal chef in a distant land, how to make vegetable cakes.


    The Healthy Vegetable Cake, conceived by Meer, will be a specialty menu for the canteen at St. Noel''s School...... After graduating from school, Meer highly appreciates the achievements of his chef. I''m going to be awarding the Free Meer Medal...... well, that doesn''t matter.

 217 Lesson 68: Princess Meer, I empathize with the cautious

    - Phew, you''ve managed...


    It was Meer trying to finish her vegetable cake presentation safely and mouth tea with her cut face......


    "Well... then, Mr. Meer. Time to get down to business¡­"


    I can pour cold water on Rafina''s words.


    - So, the real deal? What is it...?


    Meer tilting her neck. That''s the same for Theon, Abel, and Saphias...... But Tiona and Chloe seemed to know why and what was going on.


    Having received everyone''s gaze, Rafina took out, in large part, one book.


    "This is a copy of the book of things crawling through the earth...... A secret society of cults, the Scriptures of the Serpent of Chaos."


    "Become..."


    The words told were shocking.


    Meer turns a blind eye to Saphias.


    "Lafina, hey, what''s that story on this occasion..."


    Princess Eye (High Power Eye Princess) in a big hurry and sending eye contact!


    - Lafina, are you insane!? That''s where the serpent of chaos tastes! Right there!


    and so on..., and sue diligently. And Rafina nodded in a convincing manner.


    "Yeah, it''s okay, Mr. Meer"


    to the answer, for a moment, was a soothing mea,


    "At this point, let Mr. Saphias be on your side."


    - Oh, my God, I don''t know!


    Meer screamed in her heart.


    "Mr. Safias did his best for me while Mr. Meer was gone. Of course, I''d still like you to do your best... but maybe you can trust me for now. After all, there is no guarantee anywhere that the other person is not a snake..."


    "That''s... well, maybe it is..."


    "Lafina, if you trust me... Ugh..."


    Was Safias impressed or was moisturizing his eyes when he nodded......, he leaned his neck.


    "Ha...? Secret Order of the cult......, I ask you something, but it has something to do with the fact that here recently, after class, I was given a pile of divine scripture writing, along with men who may not be qualified, I was heard preaching Lafina''s sermon as morning, noon and evening..."


    Rafina turned her quiet eyes to Saphias, with a sober grin.


    "You trust me, Mr. Saphias."


    "Ah, yes..."


    To that grin, Meer, who was watching beside him, also trembles.


    - Whoa, horrible. Lafina, you were sneaking up on Mr. Saphias... Perhaps the background checks are also carried out thoroughly......


    It was Meer who had such suspicion by accident.


    "So, what''s in that copy?


    It was Scion who opened his mouth, as he regained his mind.


    "Right... Simply put, it says how to destroy the country. What procedure, how do you manipulate people''s minds to increase the damage..."


    "Ah, it''s a vicious book..."


    Meer said in a trembling voice.


    Actually, the problem, for Meer, the victim, is that it''s an unshared book.


    The perpetrator of that impotent situation in the Empire is right in front of it.


    "And it seems this is only part of the copy. It''s a copy of a chapter called" National Breakdown, "and there seem to be many other copies. Because this one was different from what we once got in the Principality"


    Theon gets smaller as he turns the book he receives in pieces.


    "If you get it all, you might be able to figure out the whole snake thing, or..."


    Meanwhile, Saphias, who was briefed by Abel and Tiona,


    "A serpent of chaos... something like that lurks in my empire too...?


    He was slightly blue-faced.


    If it was meant to be, that''s information to smile at. It''s too far apart from reality, and too dangerous to believe unconditionally.


    But... this is a student council.


    What is spoken of at the St. Noel''s School Student Union can sometimes weigh so heavily that it could destroy a small country.


    You can never laugh.


    Still, you can''t believe it, Saphias grinned.


    "Ha ha... You''re not trying to deceive me..."


    Meer is unwittingly horrified by Saphias, who looks terribly frightened.


    - It is, isn''t it? It''s usually freaking me out. Somehow, ladies and gentlemen, I was mistaken because it feels so normal and calm, but this is the normal reaction after all. There''s something wrong with the way people react here.


    Meer felt a little intimate with Saphias, who was as frightened as she was.


    "If you''re not in the mood for anything else, I don''t think you mind running, Mr. Saphias. I can''t do that..."


    So I feel just a little tender.


    Originally, he didn''t invite him to the student council board because he looked like a chaotic snake..., nothing, he wasn''t expecting us to fight together.


    If you want to run, you can run away.


    Yes. If you want to escape, you can take your favorite prince and faithful maid and, well, a little noisy, but a lot of entrusted glasses... and you can escape.


    - Ugh, I''d rather, run away...


    It is a little weak Meer.


    but......,


    "Running...? Phew, phew, you won''t have trouble insulting me, Your Highness."


    That being said, Saphias smiled small.


    "... huh?


    To an unexpected reaction, Meer leans her neck properly.


    Saphias said on one knee in front of such a meer.


    "Even though Her Royal Highness Princess Meer is about to fight off the front lines, holding a flag and trying to inspire the people, the Blue Moon family at the corner of the Four Grand Dukes will not fight and do something about it! Besides, even if such a dangerous person is traveling, my loved one cannot be relieved. I''d love for you to admit to joining that line."


    It''s a grand oath of loyalty. Declaration of joining the faction of Meer.


    A man from the Blue Moon family, a corner of the Imperial Four Dukes, was finally about to join the faction of Meer.


    In such historic moments, Meer... Huh!


    - Oh, me, you finally had to cut ahead and wave the flag... I wonder if he''s going to die with a bow this time...... Ugh, looks painful......


    His eyes were like dead fish, exhaling a deep, deep sigh.

 218 Lesson 69 Princess Meer, Enjoy School Life

    The season goes round.


    As he returned to St. Noel and did his accumulated student council work without difficulty, time ran out, as he flew.


    That day...... Meer, with her face in the cafeteria of the student dorm, was realizing the arrival of summer as she looked at the menu.


    "Oh, you''ve got more cold soup."


    Incidentally, in the student dormitories of St. Noel''s School, dinner is only decided and you are free to choose between the menus in the morning and noon.


    For one thing, it came from a number of countries, therefore because of the diversity of food preferences and even because it was a good opportunity to learn about the cultures of other countries.


    If you want to, this dining room is also a place where you can learn a lot about the food culture of other countries.


    ... That''s why there are issues like the menu update the other day.


    "It''s cool this year, so I wasn''t aware of it at all..., but it''s almost summer... huh?


    At that time, Mia accidentally seems to have forgotten something... and caught such a hunch.


    "Ha...? Summer...? That''s weird. Something I forgot...?


    Mm-hmm. After thinking about it, Meer got one answer. i.e.¡­¡­.


    "Oh speaking of which, the summer exam was almost here...... But, well, nothing... Even if it''s a little bad... it sucks, as long as you can advance..."


    St. Noel has a strict system for schools attended by noble children due to Rafina''s policy. If the results of the exam are poor, it can sound advanced.


    There is no forgiveness there. No matter how high up you are, you can''t do it when you can''t advance.


    Whatever... that''s when you take a very bad point.


    Meer was never able to study... but if you work hard, you have enough memorization to manage to survive.


    "You can work hard if you have something sweet..., and this time, you just have to work hard with that..."


    And so on, I was thinking cheap things, so maybe the bee hit me.


    Rafina, who met in the dining room, said something shocking to Meer.


    "Oh, speaking of which, Mr. Meer, it''s almost summer exams."


    "It''s already that time of year. It''s going fast."


    It was supposed to be such a casual conversation...


    "Next time, I''m going to be talking about it at the student council, but lately, a lot of exam results aren''t very fragrant."


    "Well, that''s not a good thing"


    Meer himself, one way or another, belongs to that less good, but there it is...


    Meer responding with a completely other HR-like face. It was......


    "So, I''m so sorry because I know Meer is keeping you busy..., I''m going to run a campaign at the student council"


    "Campaign......?


    "Yes, we''re going to stick the test results of good grades in the hallway to motivate everyone."


    "I see you do that too..."


    Below half, above the lowest level, that''s Meer''s constant position on the front time axis.


    Therefore, the campaign was originally completely irrelevant to Meer...


    "So, the average student is fine, but I think we need to show ourselves in the lead position."


    Meer sensibly perceived the flow of the subtly stinky story.


    "Uh, what''s that...?


    "To put it bluntly, every year, student council officers'' exam scores are supposed to be announced in front of everyone."


    "... huh?


    Meer opens her mouth pompously.


    "Um, is that..., good or bad score?


    "Yeah, that''s right. Well, maybe Mr. Meer will be fine, but lately, I''ve been busy studying, just in case I thought I might not have been able to. Oh, but don''t worry, even if you score badly, if you''re not bad enough to advance, there''s not something there."


    Rafina smiling and saying. But Meer can''t stay calm.


    Because even this, Meer has her pride!


    - But if I make a bad point... Abel is sweet, so you might think I wasn''t feeling well, but if Theon sees it... he''ll decide to laugh at me with his nose.


    If I tell you, that''s just embarrassing.


    It doesn''t lead to execution, or to being captured in a dungeon.


    ''Better than a truncator...'' That''s a magical word.


    Nothing, even if something fails and you''re ashamed, it''s Meer''s best escape route to think of it as better than a truncated platform.


    So, there is...


    Despite campaigning and exhorting students because of their overall poor grades, the student chairman himself scores poorly in that encouraging position.


    ... Well, even if it doesn''t go as bad, it doesn''t puff.


    What happens when that happens...?


    - Come on, it''s exposed! I''m too ashamed to die.


    Moreover, before the summer break, the student chairman usually has to drool his rhetoric.


    Whether you ask Rafina or someone for the manuscript..., it''s Meer herself who reads it in a great way.


    He said he had to be on the spot like that, but on the day he took a bad point or something in the last minute test......


    - Mi, your gaze hurts too much... Your gaze is going to pierce you like it''s not what it was when you elected the chairman!


    Just because it''s a better situation than a headrest doesn''t mean it''s intolerable.


    It was perfect, such as exposing such a life to shame.


    Furthermore..., if you take such an impudent attitude, what will Rafina''s reaction be if she gives you the chairman''s seat...


    "Mr. Meer would be fine..."


    To that smile, Meer fears.


    That''s not even a matter of embarrassment or embarrassment anymore.


    is talking about whether to step on the tail of a beast or not.


    The sleeping lion, Meer, stands on the tail of Rafina or not!


    - Oh, my God, I can''t do anything bad!


    Meer gave Rafina an extra giggle,


    "Of course I am! Naturally."


    Strongly, slap him in the chest more and more. But...... there was a cold sweat flowing like a waterfall on its back.


    "Ugh, that''s Mr. Meer. And I''m worried about Mr. Saphias..."


    After thanking Rafina for crushing such a thing, Meer left the dining room behind as soon as she dislodged.

 220 Episode 71: Fun Study Group - Red Dots, If We All Take It! in the spirit of ~

    Meer held onto Belle, who showed him his immediate retreat.


    - This kid is an amazing judge.


    Even as I wrap my tongue around the same stance as myself, and yet the unmistakable ability to escape, I am disappointed not to escape.


    But Meer didn''t catch Belle because she wanted Belle to study. So what was going on in that mind......


    - Oh, oh? Could this be that Abel and I are going to study alone...?


    This is it...... It is due to a sense of natural crisis.


    If it had been some time before, Meer might have been nimmated by this situation.


    After all, Abel is a younger boy and handsome.


    "At your adult sister''s leisure, I''ll lead you!


    etc., and might have enjoyed the situation sparingly.


    ... the probability of being awaaaaaaaa in a big hurry and about half a dozen things.


    However, Abel, who recently started working in swordsmanship with Zion, was becoming a very difficult young man. Her body is tight, and her face is hidden in a riddle.


    I could not already just imagine being nice to such an admirable person and yet studying alone...... etc.


    - Oh, that''s weird... It''s kind of like my chest hurts and I''m kind of hot on it...


    etc., and the beginning and end of flirting.


    ¡­ is seriously ill. So......


    Meer quickly caught Bell trying to escape.


    - Now, if they go to Bell, Abel and I will be alone... I''m glad, but uhh, that''s, my heart is still ready...... That''s right, I think it''s still a little early for that!


    It''s unclear what kind of "fast" is, but that''s what Meer decided.


    As usual, it was a hectic mea.


    That''s why Meer and Bell, plus Abel, took him up and came to the library.


    "Ah, Mia..."


    Chloe sat in the seat in the corner of the library.


    Meer raises her hand gently and heads over there.


    - Phew, now we''re almost out of danger of being alone.


    and so on, while looking for Chirali and Abel...... Abel was greeting Chloe with a very natural trick, without any particular wind to worry about, unfortunately.


    - About a minute, I''m sorry we can''t be alone, or maybe I can show you something like that?


    Actually, this is a pain in the ass... no, it was a complicated Meer maiden heart.


    "What''s wrong with you today? Meer."


    Meer answers Chloe, asking strangely.


    "I''m here to study tests."


    "Oh, Meer, what is it, too? Me too."


    "Oh, yeah. That''s an odd encounter... but it''s not."


    Anyway, it''s before the test. It''s only natural to study.


    "Well, may I join you?"


    "Ah, yes. Go ahead."


    Chloe, just stopping at the edge of her desk,


    "Ugh......"


    I spilled a small grin.


    "Hmm? Can I help you?


    "Oh, I''m sorry, it''s my first time studying with your friends like this"


    "Oh, really? Could it have gotten in the way?


    "No, that''s not true. It just made me happy."


    And that was then.


    "Oh, hello, Mia."


    I heard voices like that. When I looked up, Tiona stood there. Next door was also the figure of Riola Louloulou.


    "Good mood, sir. Her Royal Highness Princess Meer......"


    "Oh, Mr. Tiona. It''s been a while since you''ve seen Mr. Riola, too. Before this, I went to the village of the Louloux."


    "Oh, my God, it was, was it?


    "Yes. The chief is very good at Imperial language. Looks like your grandson Waggle and I are getting along."


    Suddenly, an alarm rang behind Meer''s brain entering into public talk mode, for example.


    - Oh, this is the one I enjoyed talking to and can''t really study!


    Experience with the surroundings makes Meer, somehow, guess.


    The principle place to be quiet is the library.


    But a myth that inevitably begins if the friendly peers come together.


    It''s only if there''s a rule that you have to be quiet that you can''t possibly resist the pleasure of breaking it just a little bit......


    - Well, I don''t know what''s going on...


    Meer thinks. The answer is, I got it right out!


    - Oh, yes, it would be nice to involve the Scion one when this happens!


    It''s a hot leg pull!


    Most of the time, it''s Meer who''s pulling it.


    It takes, and Meer gets involved.


    Zion and...... plus even Keithwood so I can''t even help Zion.


    - If all the student council members have bad grades, even Lafina, you shouldn''t be able to say much!


    Distribution of damage¡­ is damage control. By increasing the number of angry subjects to multiple people, you dilute the damage done to yourself as much as possible.


    "If so..., yes. Invite Mr. Safias too..."


    He swore an oath not to follow the Empress, who waved the flag in the front line.


    When a flag-wielding princess is killed, naturally, she must let her life be scattered along with it.


    I am a Lotus student.


    Thus began a lively study session with the student council officers occupying a corner of the library.


    By the way... In an exam at this time, Meer succeeded in recording the first major record in Meer''s history: fifteenth place in the school year.


    Abel''s notes were really holding up the right place. Exactly the hard worker. Furthermore, there was a great deal of cooperation from Anne. The effect of the sleep learning method was still significant.


    He was the lowest student council officer... but that''s still good.


    "Damn, I''ve been a little busy this time, and I couldn''t use my powers because I had to leave school."


    Meer said with a stubborn face as she desperately endured that she was about to nibble.


    "If it were true, I would have scored higher."


    Rafina, who saw Meer hitting her cheek,


    "How sorry you were..."


    Do you feel sorry for me, etc., and take the exam again, again, day after day? When I heard that, Meer turned it down.


    "No, it''s called cowardice. I am never satisfied with this result, but the result is the result. I accept that."


    Look at Meer saying that,


    "After all, Mr. Meer is a noble man..."


    and so on. It was an impressive Rafina.


    ... and Bell was a forty point average.


    I was trying, but that means I can''t advance like this... During the summer vacation, he stayed at school to study.


    Most of all, Belle didn''t hate it so much...


    Compared to the ruined imperial capital, this school is like a paradise.


    "You can''t be complaining because you can be in such a great place. You can even drink cocoa every day, but if you complain, you''ll be punished."


    and so on, and said with a crisp face.


    By the way, initially, Bell was soggy.


    Ellis, when I could spend time with your mother, it was a wookie, but I found out that I couldn''t even go home on summer vacation because of my remedial studies.


    She whispered to Belle that Linsha, who had helped her drive a little, could drink cocoa all she wanted every day if she was in St. Noel. What a grandson of Meer, Meer Abel.

 220 Episode 71: Fun Study Group - Red Dots, If We All Take It! in the spirit of ~

    Meer held onto Belle, who showed him his immediate retreat.


    - This kid is an amazing judge.


    Even as I wrap my tongue around the same stance as myself, and yet the unmistakable ability to escape, I am disappointed not to escape.


    But Meer didn''t catch Belle because she wanted Belle to study. So what was going on in that mind......


    - Oh, oh? Could this be that Abel and I are going to study alone...?


    This is it...... It is due to a sense of natural crisis.


    If it had been some time before, Meer might have been nimmated by this situation.


    After all, Abel is a younger boy and handsome.


    "At your adult sister''s leisure, I''ll lead you!


    etc., and might have enjoyed the situation sparingly.


    ... the probability of being awaaaaaaaa in a big hurry and about half a dozen things.


    However, Abel, who recently started working in swordsmanship with Zion, was becoming a very difficult young man. Her body is tight, and her face is hidden in a riddle.


    I could not already just imagine being nice to such an admirable person and yet studying alone...... etc.


    - Oh, that''s weird... It''s kind of like my chest hurts and I''m kind of hot on it...


    etc., and the beginning and end of flirting.


    ¡­ is seriously ill. So......


    Meer quickly caught Bell trying to escape.


    - Now, if they go to Bell, Abel and I will be alone... I''m glad, but uhh, that''s, my heart is still ready...... That''s right, I think it''s still a little early for that!


    It''s unclear what kind of "fast" is, but that''s what Meer decided.


    As usual, it was a hectic mea.


    That''s why Meer and Bell, plus Abel, took him up and came to the library.


    "Ah, Mia..."


    Chloe sat in the seat in the corner of the library.


    Meer raises her hand gently and heads over there.


    - Phew, now we''re almost out of danger of being alone.


    and so on, while looking for Chirali and Abel...... Abel was greeting Chloe with a very natural trick, without any particular wind to worry about, unfortunately.


    - About a minute, I''m sorry we can''t be alone, or maybe I can show you something like that?


    Actually, this is a pain in the ass... no, it was a complicated Meer maiden heart.


    "What''s wrong with you today? Meer."


    Meer answers Chloe, asking strangely.


    "I''m here to study tests."


    "Oh, Meer, what is it, too? Me too."


    "Oh, yeah. That''s an odd encounter... but it''s not."


    Anyway, it''s before the test. It''s only natural to study.


    "Well, may I join you?"


    "Ah, yes. Go ahead."


    Chloe, just stopping at the edge of her desk,


    "Ugh......"


    I spilled a small grin.


    "Hmm? Can I help you?


    "Oh, I''m sorry, it''s my first time studying with your friends like this"


    "Oh, really? Could it have gotten in the way?


    "No, that''s not true. It just made me happy."


    And that was then.


    "Oh, hello, Mia."


    I heard voices like that. When I looked up, Tiona stood there. Next door was also the figure of Riola Louloulou.


    "Good mood, sir. Her Royal Highness Princess Meer......"


    "Oh, Mr. Tiona. It''s been a while since you''ve seen Mr. Riola, too. Before this, I went to the village of the Louloux."


    "Oh, my God, it was, was it?


    "Yes. The chief is very good at Imperial language. Looks like your grandson Waggle and I are getting along."


    Suddenly, an alarm rang behind Meer''s brain entering into public talk mode, for example.


    - Oh, this is the one I enjoyed talking to and can''t really study!


    Experience with the surroundings makes Meer, somehow, guess.


    The principle place to be quiet is the library.


    But a myth that inevitably begins if the friendly peers come together.


    It''s only if there''s a rule that you have to be quiet that you can''t possibly resist the pleasure of breaking it just a little bit......


    - Well, I don''t know what''s going on...


    Meer thinks. The answer is, I got it right out!


    - Oh, yes, it would be nice to involve the Scion one when this happens!


    It''s a hot leg pull!


    Most of the time, it''s Meer who''s pulling it.


    It takes, and Meer gets involved.


    Zion and...... plus even Keithwood so I can''t even help Zion.


    - If all the student council members have bad grades, even Lafina, you shouldn''t be able to say much!


    Distribution of damage¡­ is damage control. By increasing the number of angry subjects to multiple people, you dilute the damage done to yourself as much as possible.


    "If so..., yes. Invite Mr. Safias too..."


    He swore an oath not to follow the Empress, who waved the flag in the front line.


    When a flag-wielding princess is killed, naturally, she must let her life be scattered along with it.


    I am a Lotus student.


    Thus began a lively study session with the student council officers occupying a corner of the library.


    By the way... In an exam at this time, Meer succeeded in recording the first major record in Meer''s history: fifteenth place in the school year.


    Abel''s notes were really holding up the right place. Exactly the hard worker. Furthermore, there was a great deal of cooperation from Anne. The effect of the sleep learning method was still significant.


    He was the lowest student council officer... but that''s still good.


    "Damn, I''ve been a little busy this time, and I couldn''t use my powers because I had to leave school."


    Meer said with a stubborn face as she desperately endured that she was about to nibble.


    "If it were true, I would have scored higher."


    Rafina, who saw Meer hitting her cheek,


    "How sorry you were..."


    Do you feel sorry for me, etc., and take the exam again, again, day after day? When I heard that, Meer turned it down.


    "No, it''s called cowardice. I am never satisfied with this result, but the result is the result. I accept that."


    Look at Meer saying that,


    "After all, Mr. Meer is a noble man..."


    and so on. It was an impressive Rafina.


    ... and Bell was a forty point average.


    I was trying, but that means I can''t advance like this... During the summer vacation, he stayed at school to study.


    Most of all, Belle didn''t hate it so much...


    Compared to the ruined imperial capital, this school is like a paradise.


    "You can''t be complaining because you can be in such a great place. You can even drink cocoa every day, but if you complain, you''ll be punished."


    and so on, and said with a crisp face.


    By the way, initially, Bell was soggy.


    Ellis, when I could spend time with your mother, it was a wookie, but I found out that I couldn''t even go home on summer vacation because of my remedial studies.


    She whispered to Belle that Linsha, who had helped her drive a little, could drink cocoa all she wanted every day if she was in St. Noel. What a grandson of Meer, Meer Abel.

 221 Episode 72: Emeralda, come up with Icoto!

    Tea Party for the rapprochement of the Tiermoon Empire and the Four Grand Dukes. "Moonlight Party (Cr¨¨re de L¨¹nne)"


    Recently, one, Emeralda, was still soaking tea today at this meeting, where there were completely fewer participants. He creases between his eyebrows and unhappily dismantles the cake in detail.


    "Is Saphias still off today?


    What showed up was Luvi with a cool grin.


    "Besides, the Yellow Moon princess is also absent..."


    Look around the room and shrug your shoulders.


    "I mean, you still seem kind of in a bad mood today, Emeralda"


    "Nothing like that. Yeah, this me in a bad mood? Impossible."


    cheeks, and laughed, Emeralda put her mouth on the tea,


    "Oh, no. I don''t know where this tea belongs, but it''s very bad...... We need to change the supplier next time."


    "Really? I think it smells good..."


    Ruvi laughed bitterly and sat in front of Emeralda.


    "So, what are you so upset about?


    "Safias, you were studying in the library with Mia, right?


    Guru, as he was, Emeralda said.


    "It''s before the test. Student council officers were studying together... so I guess that''s what you want to hear..."


    Along the way, I noticed Emeralda as if I hadn''t heard her words and so on, and Ruvi shook his head, for Christ''s sake.


    "Damn, what do you like and hang out with those guys...... Besides, we were with civilians and even Rudolph''s little girl."


    As he gritted his teeth tightly, Emeralda threw up.


    "Her Royal Highness''s civilian snoring is really troublesome, and I don''t like the Saphias one trying to get into it."


    Throw sugar into the tea, crouch, and stir as you make a noise. The grand nobleman''s seemingly courteous character was not seen there.


    "Speaking of which, it''s a different story, but it sounds like your aim was a failure, Emeralda"


    Luvi turned to him as he lifted his share of the teacup.


    "... aim? Well, what is it?


    Emeralda tilting her neck properly with a soaking face.


    "The story here is indiscriminate without further ado... but don''t you tell that to your future political enemies,"


    "Isn''t that something you don''t even need to say?


    With a smile, Emeralda said.


    "More than that, you don''t move? He said something to do..."


    "Haha, I''m really bad at backwork. I''m waiting for the opportunity to challenge Her Royal Highness with dignity..."


    "Oh, how brave of you to try. Are you going to try even a sword fight like your lords?


    "Me and Her Royal Highness will cut it with a sword...... That sounds like fun to me, too. Hehe."


    The Red Moon family has a strong connection to the military.


    Having grown up more familiar with swordsmanship than dance since childhood, Luvi boasts considerable skill. Of course, if you are a large number of male students, although you are not comfortable with Scion or anything else, you are strong enough not to be fat.


    "Well, but it''s going to be tough, so I''ll stop. If I accidentally hurt Her Royal Highness, there will be a war between my Duke and His Majesty the Emperor."


    Ruvi says jokes that don''t make jokes, with a flamboyant smile.


    "What more do you do than that? Princess of the Green Moon. No way, you''re not giving up on school city jamming failures, are you?


    "Oh, you can''t believe I''m obstructing something like that?


    Laughing cheerfully, Emeralda said.


    "Whatever, it''s also the business belly that keeps quiet. I''d like to do something about it, but Hmm..."


    Seeing Emeralda thinking about it, Luvi spills a sigh.


    "I told you before, don''t make too much noise. If the Green Moon family goes against His Majesty the Emperor, my Red Moon family will have to go on a crusade."


    "Well, it''s the Four Dukes with the same little star (Etowa), but it''s cold..."


    She shows surprise with a white attitude, then Emeralda laughs.


    "Oh, Princess of the Green Moon, would you like a battle with my Red Moon to bisect the Empire?


    "Oh? A dangerous statement. Would you mind not involving my Greenmoon family in the wishes of the Red Moon family of combat fanatics?


    Ruvi just smiles at the story.


    "Oh man, not at all. Well, it''s true that you''re heartbeat about the war. If it is a flashy battle to divide the Imperial Army into two parts, it goes without saying...... But, well, now you don''t want to. I don''t want to cross swords with Her Royal Highness''s Kingsguard... there are personal circumstances."


    "Hmm, it is."


    "Well, at any rate, shouldn''t we move early? It''s almost summer vacation. Sounds cool this summer, but still, it''d be a hassle to do a lot of things in the summer, wouldn''t it?


    "Oh, speaking of which, it''s already summer vacation. Oh, no. No. I hate the heat. Go to the ocean too... the ocean?


    To the lid, Emeralda, let her face shine.


    "I''ve come up with something good. If this is the case, play with Mia... not Mia, you should be able to shame her... Hehe, I''m looking forward to it now, cruise¡­"


    Ruvi shook her head with a shuddering face at Emeralda with a mean grin.


    "... I wish I could honestly say I want to go hang out with you on the summer vacation..."


    ... it takes and the story moves again.

 222 Episode 73: Meer Believes! Give me some Emeralda pompous tricks!

    "... to? Playing with the boat... is that it?


    Listening to the girl who had visited the dorm room, Meer turned her eyes round.


    The girl......, what Emeralda''s squire said was astonishing.


    i.e.¡­¡­,


    "Invite me to the boat?" Mr. Emeralda?


    "Yes, Miss Emeralda goes out every summer on a boat trip to the Gallerian Sea. It is a very calm sea, with countless islands present in the best summer resorts. See this invitation for more information"


    Thus, when the girl of her servants gave her praise, she left the place behind.


    Meer accidentally laughed bitterly, looking at the invitation left in her hand.


    "Oh, my God, you look like Mr. Emeralda..."


    Mia laughs before she gets angry at the attitude that she didn''t interfere with school city planning the other day.


    "I can''t believe it. Meer, I can''t believe I''m saying this while I''m in your way!


    Meanwhile, Anne, who was listening beside her, was furious. On warm Anne''s angry face, Meer shakes her head to show.


    "It''s not unusual. Anne, it''s not that angry."


    At any rate, Emeralda can''t possibly admit that she was involved in disrupting the school city. Unless there''s clear evidence, I don''t know. You should get through this without remembering it unknowingly.


    This degree of ventriloquism, was common in aristocratic social settings.


    "But..."


    "It''s okay. Well, that doesn''t mean I don''t think so... but it''s not a big deal."


    As for Meer, it was rather the person handling this letter who felt the need to haunt her head.


    "Dear Meer, that''s a no, isn''t it?


    "Right..."


    Meer thinks a lot.


    In light of Emeralda''s becoming a person on the previous timeline, this is probably something you''re up to......


    - No, but you can''t throw away the possibility that you''re out there, just wanting to play.


    I think the odds are about half.


    - Or an apology for the last time...


    It''s just that, in any case, it''s stupid to be honest with you. If you think calmly, you don''t need to be more honest with Emeralda than she is trying to plot something and put it in a trap (no matter how stupid that trap was).


    If you refuse, there''s no danger whatsoever. Sure. But......


    - If you just asked me out to play, or if there''s any point in apologizing for what happened before this, it just seems awkward to you.


    If I think I''ve put something on it, I usually invite you to play, as if I''d forgotten that at all.


    That''s the girl named Emeralda.


    But with more practical problems than that, Meer was troubled. That''s......


    - You''re also curious about the contents of the Empress Mia.


    Past Meer''s brain is an episode of Meer beating down a cannibal giant fish.


    Of course, Meer doesn''t think this story is true either. It''s probably a big story. We can never deny the possibility that we are talking about serving it on a platter and not even retaining its original form.


    - Exactly, I don''t think I can beat down a monster like that... but I guess I can''t deny the possibility of a chance to swim sooner or later...


    I don''t care what the episode is supposed to be.


    And there seemed to be a great deal of possibility that the episode was based on "Meer Falling into the Sea".


    - Maybe by then, I''ll have to be able to swim...?


    As you know, Meer is a bath lover but can''t swim.


    If I could swim, I would have swimmed in the Baths of St. Noel and been pissed off by Rafina.


    ... bathing was not traumatic, more importantly.


    Anyway, not being able to swim is not in itself a different rarity.


    The Tiermoon Empire does not face the sea. There is no tradition like playing in the ocean like a sea bath. So few imperial nobles could swim.


    But... Emeralda is the exception. It was an extremely rare, swimming nobleman.


    I''ve heard that playing at sea more than at a young age contributed greatly to its swimming skills.


    - He said that the ocean is easy for the body to float or the water is salty or something like that I don''t know...


    Would it be a good idea to miss an opportunity for someone who can swim to teach you? Even though I may not get that chance in the future?


    While arming up, Meer thought¡­, to one conclusion.


    - Well, you are. I don''t know what Mr. Emeralda''s up to, but maybe, to that extent, it''s no big deal? On second thought, I don''t even think that''s a more cunning snake...


    Yes, Meer decided to believe it.


    That Emeralda''s pompous tricks..., greatly outweigh Saphias.


    - I don''t even think that''s just pretending to be pompous..., is that okay?


    For the first time, someone else''s trick was to calmly analyze Meer.


    The next day, just in case, Meer informed the student council members of her plans for the summer.


    As a result¡­, unexpected effects will occur¡­.


    It takes, and an unforgettable summer begins for Meer!

 223 Episode 74: The Accompanying Person and Something Flag......

    "During the summer vacation, sailing with the Greenmoon lady?


    The facades of the student council who heard about Meer looked uniformly worried.


    "Are you okay? Meer, the..., in the House of the Four Grand Dukes for sure..."


    Meer smiled and showed Abel, who frowned and looked faint.


    "Yes, I remember you. Probably not okay, though. Mr. Emeralda is not of such a character that he can remain flat in the midst of such conspiracies..."


    "No, still not dangerous, Your Highness Princess Meer. Don''t be alarmed like that..."


    It was Saphias who complained from the side.


    "No matter how good you look, you don''t know what you''re thinking in your belly. That''s the same thing with that Miss Emeralda!


    ... commonly referred to as "Don''t you say it!".


    Rafina''s grin brings the color of a mother to a badly made child. The raw warmth of that gaze was on the contrary frightening Meer. Aside from that......


    "If you''re worried, are you with us? Mr. Saphias."


    Considering that it would be fine to accompany Emeralda if he were Saphias, a member of the same family of four Dukes, Meer tried to swing the story. of......


    "Yeah? Oh, uh, right. Of course I want to be with you, and I think it is the natural duty of His Highness to serve beside the princess, but the..., actually, not to forgive and play... I had plans to go out."


    He looked a little rushed, and Saphias shook his head.


    It was Saphias who gave priority to summer holidays with his pardoned wife over the Empress''s safety.


    - Hmm... this guy, you don''t brace. When I look at you like this, I feel something close to your father.


    Give a long way thought to someone you love. I prioritize one woman over anything, its straight line...... There Meer was feeling the temperament that led to her own father.


    - Well, you may not have to cheat on me if I''m going to be a wife... but if even my daughter were born, I''m sure she''d be wobbled... poor thing...


    In the future, my daughter told me to wuss, and Imagine a soggy saphias, Meer turned her pity eyes.


    "? Um, what?


    "No, nothing..."


    To be honest, Meer thought it wouldn''t matter because Safias accompanied her.


    - I don''t think it helps as an escort...


    You couldn''t stand Meer''s raw and warm gaze, eventually Saphias said he needed help and took a seat to escape.


    "Well, aside from Mr. Safias, I''ll accompany a few of the Kingsguards, wouldn''t you be okay?


    Even if Meer said so, Abel looked much harder.


    "... Theon, can I have a moment?


    Then I gently ear to Theon.


    "Hmm? What''s wrong, both of you?


    I''m suspicious Meer will try to talk to you...


    "No, it''s nothing. It''s okay."


    Abel shook her head in a panic.


    "Really? But..."


    Ignoring Meer talking, the two of them left the room.


    After a while, Abel, who came back, told Meer earlier.


    "Meer, I have one favor to ask you, can you listen to me?


    "Ha? Please, is it?


    Abel said with a seriously rotten face to Meer, who leaned her neck properly.


    "From my kingdoms of Lemno and Sankland, I want you to let me escort each one of them."


    "Well! You want an escort?


    To my surprise Meer, Scion nodded, who was arm-wrapping next to Abel.


    "You said you were fine, but I''m still concerned about the Greenmoon family warrant. I''ll be running for escort, but I''d love to hear your wish."


    Looking at Sion with a serious face, Meer thinks, Hmm.


    - Could it be around Mr. Keithwood when it comes to a thick escort to Theon''s trust? I don''t know much about Abel... but it won''t mean that spear guy... Or maybe the soldiers from the Vajra Infantry Regiment I hear rumors about...? That might be a little exciting.


    Meer tilted her neck small.


    - Well, but Mr. Keithwood would certainly be relieved. Because I can see it, Mr. Emeralda won''t say no either..., I don''t know if you''re from the Kingdom of Remno...


    As a matter of fact, Meer also had a slight headache when it came to escorts.


    I''m not exactly thinking about getting an Emeralda invitation on my own or anything, but I can''t even take a regiment of escorts to go out and play.


    After all, the opponent is the Greenmoon family, the head of the four main factions of the Empire.


    Naturally, you would have your own escort, and if Meer were to take excessive soldiers, it would mean that you don''t trust them.


    If so, I can take one or two people at most......


    - That would be best if you could accompany me around Mr. Banos. But, you know, it''s the look of a rough guy, and Mr. Emeralda won''t admit it... then......


    In view of the sight and sword arm, the best candidate is Dion, but there can be no such candidate for Meer.


    - I don''t feel anything but fear, like sailing with that one...


    If I drown, I would even think that you would bother me and help me.


    - Nonetheless, other than those two, there are some things that make you nervous about the skill of the sword.


    I don''t rely on an escort with just a good face, and if I stand up in front of you and get covered, I don''t sleep well.


    The suggestions from the two princes were therefore convenient. Especially in Keithwood''s arms, Meer has a glance.


    Emeralda can''t even say she doesn''t like it when she says she cares about Theon and Abel.


    More importantly, Emeralda must have been a delicacy. If so......


    Meer looked at Keithwood''s face,


    "Hmm? What''s wrong? Her Royal Highness Princess Meer...... Something on my face?


    "No, nothing..."


    While I answer that, in my heart, Hmm, pass! And he was a loud snort meer.


    After that, the two princes and Keithwood left the room successively because they needed help, and only the girls were indoors.


    "By the way, Mr. Meer......, can I have a word?


    And so, in large part, Rafina opened her mouth.

 224 Episode 75: Princess Meer, FNY Ru

    "If you''re going to play with the boat, maybe you need to tailor your swimsuit?


    When I saw the boys leave, Rafina spoke to Meer.


    "Ha...? Swimsuit, is it?


    To a word I''ve never heard, Meer pats her eyes.


    "Yes. Clothes for swimming. Wouldn''t it just be hard to swim in a dress or regular clothes..."


    Rafina said as she gently lifted the hem of her uniform.


    "I see, you did have a hard time swimming."


    Falling into a river or a lake...... I remember when I was about to drown, and Meer nodded deeply.


    "Then I see. You need to tailor your clothes new...... Hmmm......"


    Meer thinks arm in arm.


    Tiermoon doesn''t have much of a culture of water play. Therefore, there is probably very little clothing for this purpose.


    "By the way, Rafina, do you have any idea of such a tailor?


    "Right...... I''ve had them tailored too to play on Lake Noelige. If I were that craftsman, I''d introduce you to Meer."


    Then, Rafina says, frowning.


    "I need you to tailor it in a solid store, and it looks like there''s some cute design clothes."


    "No, it''s adorable, is it?


    Meer shocked and raised her voice.


    "Yeah, anything, like this... my stomach is rounded out or something..."


    "Well! Hungry!? What a pity!"


    Meer unconsciously put her hand on her own abdomen.


    ... I don''t have a heart or I feel like a fool!


    "Really, get back to me! I can''t believe my stomach''s exposed. It''s a raving problem!


    Rafina nodded heavily at Meer, who strongly agreed.


    "So I swim, so I think I have some skin exposure, but excessive would compromise my chastity. We have to tailor it carefully..."


    "Absolutely. I can''t believe you''re hungry! That''s impossible!


    "Right. Glad you understand! Mr. Meer."


    At first glance, it doesn''t look like the "two of us who knew"... but no one on the spot noticed that something was uneven in the deadly part.


    "So yeah...... If you don''t mind, next time, we''ll get a tailor. I was just about to get a new one too... Oh, if you all please..."


    It took me a while to tailor my swimsuit with a member of the Student Council Women''s Department......


    The tailor for Rafina came three days later.


    "Today, thank you"


    The craftsman of a woman with a clear and sharp face moves on with her work.


    Before taking any detailed measurements, for now, I was asked to try on my swimsuit.


    "We will adjust the size and more later, but in the meantime, we hope you check the design and more. At Rafina''s behest, we said we would keep the exposure modest..."


    Take out some swimsuits and line them up.


    It was designed like Meer shortened the skirt of the dress she was wearing at the dance party. In addition, half pants up to about half the length of the thigh are worn under that skirt.


    "Right...... Her Royal Highness Princess Meer, because of her small body, about this..."


    etc and the craftsman takes out his pants. "I will wear this without wearing anything down there"


    "Well, that sounds like underwear"


    "I was wondering if you would mind. And it''s the size, but it''s a little tight because it''s easier to swim because it sticks perfectly to your body."


    Nodding at the words, Meer tried on the swimsuit she was given.


    - Hey... or it''s so tight, this... Is this what it is, though as tight as a corset...?


    Meer trying to put on a swimsuit while leaning her neck. Unexpectedly, in that ear,


    "............ oh?


    And I heard the tailor''s unexpected voice!


    "... can I help you?


    "Oh, no, it''s nothing. Really, that might be a little tight... erm..."


    A tailor who speaks like a hurry.


    Meer sees it, and, uh, takes it.


    - This one, the designer seems to have Rafina''s ink on it, but the size standout doesn''t seem right...


    And so on, I think.


    "Oh, looks like everyone else is just fine. Then only His Highness the Princess, in a slightly larger size..."


    I heard voices like that!


    Meer for a second, huh? and tilt his neck. but......, face up ahead, with a face like Anne was shocked......,


    "... Speaking of which, it seems like there was a dress recently that got a little tight... Yeah, no. Meer is growing up, so..."


    and so on, and I saw bumps crushing.


    Meer tried to rub her own stomach with a disappearing face of expression all the time.


    No heart.................., I feel like hehe!!!


    "... Anne, I''d like to hear your opinion without abomination, but I... gained a little weight?


    "Yes, no, my dear Meer, never, such... Yes, grow! Meer is growing up, so it''s time for your body to grow up..."


    "Well, I do know that you''re a little taller. But, Anne, if it swells significantly sideways compared to height, it''s not growth, it''s swelling!


    Saying something a little good, Meer stares upwards at Anne''s face.


    "Anne, I''ll ask you again. You won''t lie to me, will you? Because you are my loyal minister. Hey, Anne, me... just a little, fat?


    That''s what Anne was asked, just a few, out of sight......,


    "Just a little...... I''ve been curious about the fact that I''ve been eating a little too much lately, including cakes and treats..."


    The moment I was recognized by my own best loyalist, Meer, hi-ha! Breathtaking.


    Some sights to head over.


    Speaking of which, when I rode the horse, the horse seemed to solidify for a moment......


    When I fell asleep in bed, it sounded like I was making a giddy noise......


    Then, then...


    "My dear Meer, it said in the book that you can stop exercising or something"


    From the side, Chloe makes a noise that she notices.


    By the way, Chloe wears the bathing suit the tailor gave her without difficulty.


    With eyes like those directed at the traitor, Meer said.


    "Oh...... speaking of which, I haven''t been on many horses lately... I was a little skimpy on dancing exercises too... Oh, that''s what you mean"


    Sadly, Chloe makes a panicky noise to Meer, who looks a little sunken.


    "Okay...... We''ll try to ride more horses and dance harder."


    "Oh, that''s a very good heart, Your Highness"


    The tailor I was listening to beside said great.


    "It has nothing to do with swimsuits, but there''s also a little meat on both arms, etc. Now, just a little more exercise will still be in time. I think horseback riding can also help tighten your feet and buttocks..."


    With the help of the tailor''s compelling words, Meer regained her motivation.


    "I''ll do my best. We will ride horses every day, even after we return to the Empire. And dance......, I''ll do my best!


    In the end, Meer decided to have it tailored to a pretty tight size in anticipation of being able to quit.


    In the short time to come, it is a battle to see how thin you can lose!

 225 Lesson 76: The King of the Balance and the Loyalist of Meer

    In the corner of Teito, mainly in the Moon Horse Garden, where noble children practice horseback riding.


    Meer worked in horseback riding training.


    "Yes, sir! Silver Moon!"


    In Nori, appropriately call the horse''s name and manipulate the reins.


    Meer laughed in a good mood as she was rocked by her running horse''s back.


    "Oh, I kind of think, me, I''m getting better at riding horses. What do you think?"


    Talking to the horse, buffoon, sounded his nose all the time.


    "Before I give a crap, lighten up a little bit."


    Feeling as they say, Meer mumbles.


    ... Paranoia is also a good place.


    Since her return to Lunatia, the Imperial capital, Meer has been practicing horseback riding repeatedly every day.


    Horses ride carefully for two hours a day, plus dance training is indispensable.


    Would Meer have been so diligent once...? No, I don''t! So much so that I thought so, Meer was enjoying the summer of exercise.


    "Oh, it still feels good to move your body... oh? That''s..."


    Two, Meer, who looked at the entrance to the Nerima Yard, tilted her neck small.


    There was an appearance of Anne who was supposed to be waiting in the dressing room.


    "Anne, what''s wrong?


    "My lord Meer, there were messengers from the kingdoms of Sankland and Remno."


    "Oh, the example...... I knew it was Mr. Keithwood, right?


    As I descended from the horse, Meer said. Anne has offered to soak up sweat with a fluffy towel, while exhaling softly.


    "That''s..."


    Anne, with a troubled face, turned around.


    There they were... the three men in the hood for the journey.


    - Hmm... you''re smaller than I thought.


    It seems a little unfortunate Meer.


    Meer goes well with the big man.


    - Well, I didn''t think Mr. Keithwood was such a big guy... but that''s about the same for the others. You weren''t with the Vajra Infantry from the Kingdom of Remno. Too bad......


    And so on, and the only thing I could afford was the first.


    "We''re out of time. Her Royal Highness Princess Meer"


    When one of the leading men took the hood, it was Keithwood''s face as expected that emerged from it.


    "Mr. Keithwood, be in a good mood. Thank you for this. Thank you very much."


    Then I glanced at the two behind me.


    "Nice to meet you, huh?


    Meer looks at me with a totally unmistakable loving laugh. was¡­¡­,


    "Hehe, I knew you were diligent in encouraging horseback riding practice even during the summer vacation, Meer"


    Unexpectedly gnawed at the familiar voice.


    "Huh? Huh? What do you mean? What''s this?"


    Meer raising the voice of confusion. Right in front of that, I took the hood...,


    "Abel? And even Zion? Why are you here?


    Seeing the amazing Meer, the two princes had a pranky grin.


    "Actually, I talked to Theon. Meer was a little worried, so she wanted to do something about it."


    "Huh...? Uh, that, I mean... Huh?


    "I mean, we were going to let Meer accompany us as an escort, too. No, I never thought there was a way out of the country like this."


    "But... are you okay? As such..."


    Mia looked a little worried, but to her, Theon shrugged his shoulders small.


    "Of course I''m sorry for your patience, but, well, there won''t be a problem. With you and the Duke of Greenmoon, we''re just going on a boat trip."


    There was no way to be bad, and Keithwood had a distant eye behind Scion saying so.


    "His Royal Highness Theon does a lot of things. As long as you come to a foreign country with patience, well... do you say it''s common..."


    As if, to tell myself, I''m bumping.


    - Oh, this guy''s having a lot of trouble too... Poor thing...... Well, the Lord (or the Lord) can''t help but be Scion...


    Forget all about making lunches, Meer sympathizes with Keithwood.


    Meer sees other people well.


    "Excuse me. Dear Meer..., I''m sorry I''m in the middle of a conversation."


    It was then.


    Ludwig came in a hurry.


    "Dear Meer, I have plans for today..."


    "Hey, long time no see, Lord Ludwig. Ever since we met in the kingdom of Remno."


    Speaking up, Ludwig was blinking his eyes as if he had been poked in the void for a moment...,


    "Become! And to His Highness Theon, His Highness Abel...? Why are you in my empire?


    Keithwood, who held back beside him, explains to Ludwig, who solidifies in amazement.


    "Oh yeah...... For you, Meer..."


    "Well, this time I think it''s like playing half the time, but from now on, we may even fight together, so thank you again"


    To the euphoric Zion, Ludwig bows his head deeply.


    "No, it''s nice to meet you. It is truly comforting to have His Royal Highness, the two eminent princes, on our side."


    Seeing Ludwig like that, Theon tilted his neck wonderfully.


    "Oh, I don''t know... Heh heh, that''s just a little emotional for you to say. I wonder why. I thought we''d just face each other a little bit in the Lemno Kingdom... but I''m kind of glad to have you admit it"


    "That''s an honor even for me. Please continue to give my regards to Her Royal Highness Princess Meer and to this Empire."


    Ludwig looked into Zion''s and Abel''s eyes and bowed his head again.


    It was here that an edge would be formed between Ludwig Hewitt, loyal minister of the Empire''s wisdom, and Theon Saul Sankland, later king of the balance.


    In the previous timeline, the two men, who had never met, were now firmly united under the Empire''s Wisdom Meer!


    ... By the way, that, bonded Teng himself, what was Meer doing...


    "Oh...? But accompanying you as an escort means playing boat games with you, right? That means you look like that swimsuit too............... oh?


    Meer unconsciously touched her own stomach......


    ... no heart..., just a little! I feel soggy!


    It goes without saying that Meer''s horseback riding practice and dance lessons had more fever.

 226 Episode 77: Princess Meer, Discuss

    White Moon Palace, in the White Night Dining Room.


    Meer was having a slightly late lunch.


    By the way, what Sion or Abel look like, it''s not there.


    It is less polite to entertain them than the royal family of other nations would have visited themselves if they had been, but I can''t really take them for granted.


    "Because of this, I''ll give you a tour of Teito."


    The three of them who said so and left were in fact Meer, who had no idea, such as going to the Crescent Zone and visiting Meer''s built hospital and the church.


    Now that''s why Meer was gracefully enjoying her lunch while getting reports from Ludwig.


    It was about the summer vacation itinerary.


    The Tiermoon Empire is not bordered by the sea. So if we''re going to play boat games, we have to get to a neighboring friendly country.


    When I heard the name of the country ahead of me, Meer tilted her neck small.


    "Well, the name of this country, somewhere..."


    The Emerald Star, a sailboat owned by the Duke of Greenmoon''s house, was moored in a small country called the Port State of Ganudos.


    This small country bordering the western part of the Tiermoon Empire has long been a friendly country that vows to defer to the Empire. There is nothing distinctive about it except that it borders on the inland sea: the Gallerian Sea, a weak small country that is incomparable with the Empire in terms of both national and military power.


    Many of the Gatekeeper nobles treated the empire''s sheltered kingdoms¡­, but Meer knows that he witnessed the fall of the empire.


    That the abundance of seafood from this country, along with the harvests of the Peruvian farming nations, will have a significant impact on the food supply of the Empire.


    - You went with Ludwig to bow your head...


    It''s bitter memory to be remembered.


    Negotiations with this country, which was extremely important but should have been submissive, would have been frustrating.


    "And this is because the Duke of Greenmoon ran away."


    Meer became resentful.


    Since ancient times, the Duke of Greenmoon family had their eyes on foreign countries, overseas. Eyed at the immensity of wealth gained from it, the Duke family has actively interacted and exercised influence with foreign countries bordered by the sea.


    And this Ganudos port nation was one of them.


    - You just want to avoid the hardship that will mean one more time then. If there is no revolution, the Duke of Greenmoon will not flee the country......


    In case it''s possible.


    Next year, that terrible famine will strike the Empire.


    - Besides the Duke of Greenmoon house, it''s necessary to keep your face connected... You''ll be able to see your feet after the lack of food, but now you should be choroy if you use the name of the Crown Princess...


    It is the culmination of the cautious that stretches safety measures in multiple ways.


    Friendly relations between cereals and Perugia obtained from the Folk Road Chamber of Commerce, development of new wheat and active food reserves.


    In addition to that, if we can make the supply of seafood in the Galleria Sea a reliable one, it can be said that it is precisely a complete attitude.


    Plus, if you can keep it to yourself while you''re playing, it''s never been better.


    Meer turned her gaze toward Ludwig.


    "Ludwig, this is your next cruise, but please accompany us to Ganudos."


    "Ha. Yes, I did. When you set up a negotiating mouth with Ganudos, is that what you mean?


    Yeah, you''re right.


    Plenty of sweet jam on the bread, a bite.


    Then, Meer tilts her neck.


    - Nevertheless, what was Ganudos going to do when the Empire regained it...?


    If Tia Moon survives famine and rebuilds the country, though I am glad because it was doomed by the revolution...... He said there could be no sanctions imposed on Ganudos for reluctance to import food.


    - No way, though it would have been an attack of abandonment against the Empire... You''re a little concerned. Or is it possible that your fear of the Green Moon family being a snake associate is on the horizon...?


    Even though Emeralda herself has nothing to do with it, she may not be able to say enough that the Greenmoon family has nothing to do with it.


    - I just don''t think that Mr. Emeralda can sink into the ocean at all... but... you need to crush the sprouts of possibility no matter how small.


    Momogu......, swallows sweet and soft bread, then Meer mouths on tea.


    I enjoyed the scent slowly before seeing Ludwig again.


    "I''ll add. After we went out to play on the boat, Mr. Dion also called to join us. In Ganudos, we need you to act together."


    "Is this Lord Dion? You think all that''s gonna happen?


    "Just in case. It''s not like you don''t trust the Crown Princess Dedicated Kingsguard or Mr. Banos...... but no one can count on you as much as Mr. Dion when it comes to rough things, can you?


    It''s better if you stay by my side for when something happens, such as boat games.


    Even if he didn''t like Dion, he trusted Meer.


    - It would be much easier for you to come to Ganudos than to call on a ship from the Empire...


    It is a meer who has no loopholes in his own safety.


    "I''m at your disposal to act there."


    At the end of the day, Mia finished her lunch.

 227 Episode 78: Operation Emeralda

    Emeralda Etwa Greenmoon had come to the port state of Ganudos ahead of the Meers.


    He spent an elegant day listening to the greetings of the heavy towns of the country in a troublesome way.


    It is a weaker and smaller country that does not reach the foot of the Empire when it comes to national power in the first place and is inferior to the Four Grand Dukes in terms of financial power. Still, if there was only one thing to see, it was the technology of ship building.


    The Emerald Star, a sailboat owned by the Greenmoon family, was a ship built in this country. Every year, this ship, docked in the harbour all the time except for the use of Emeralda in the summer, boasted an extremely beautiful and elegant appearance.


    The vibrant green-dyed hull, two splendid masts and an artistic bow statue (figurehead) attached to the bow, its finished silhouette was something none of us could complain about, even though it was just an emerald.


    In the captain''s office on that Emerald Star, Emeralda was singing her nose in an upbeat mood.


    "Ho ho, you got into it, Mia."


    I can''t wait to see Emeralda get her own plan right.


    Even every swinging hull is kind of fun and I can''t stop laughing.


    One girl came to her like that. That''s a girl two years older than Emeralda, who takes care of herself a lot more than she did in her childhood......


    "Excuse me. Emeralda."


    "Oh, what can I do for you... Erm..."


    "It''s Nina. Emeralda."


    Without changing her expression, Nina tells her own name.


    "Oh, yeah. I''m sorry, I''m trying not to remember the servant''s name."


    Take that for granted, Emeralda thinks.


    As if I''m not interested in tea regions, as long as they taste good.


    I am the chosen one, and naturally I am given the best...


    So that''s the same thing for servants...... If you want to perfect the care around you, it doesn''t matter who you are.


    The noble are taught not to be, but Emeralda.


    "Yes. I know you. Emeralda."


    "So, what happened?


    "Yes, Her Royal Highness Princess Meer has arrived at the port..."


    Nina continues, bewildered.


    "A little, I''m curious... Your Highness is referring to your escort..."


    "Escort...?


    "Yes, I am accompanied by a Kingsguard regiment dedicated to the Empress..."


    "Oh, that''s not normal? It''s Her Royal Highness, so you won''t have to be surprised anywhere. It''s a noble blood muscle, so I need you to be conscious of it..."


    Nothing, Emeralda shaking her head like that. It was......,


    "He also wants to be accompanied by about five people for boat games..."


    "Oh, so much?


    Exactly to this, frowning.


    "If it''s one or two of us, I know, but the five of us feel a little too much. We''re prepared to escort you."


    In the first place, the Duke of Greenmoon is under the emperor''s command.


    I don''t have to know if I''m going on a hostile foreign ship, and it''s supposed to be a situation where the whole crew can be called allies...


    "Ha ha, well, you think you''re going to be a pirate and a demon of the sea and something horrible will come out. Ho ho ho, guide me, Meer, you''re a little cheerful too."


    No way, I don''t think Emeralda at all that I am suspected of, etc.


    "Well, that''s about everything... Yeah, but do I look a little pathetic? I can''t believe you saw something unusual in your own close escort... ho ho ho"


    Emeralda said with a mean grin.


    "I''m looking forward to it. Very..."


    Thus, Meer set foot in Emeralda''s dreaded plan.


    By the way, Emeralda''s fearsome plans were bunk.


    First thing I want to do is see Meer unable to swim and laugh at her!


    I don''t think it''s dangerous to let you drown. Maybe I can''t even put my face on the water, etc., so I''m going to laugh at the lack of it...


    And to Meer like that, it''s the second stage of the plot to give her sister a swimming lesson!


    It was a wonderful operation the other day to have fun while avenging them.


    It was basically Emeralda, who was meant to be Meer''s best friend.


    By the way, no matter how much Meer, they can put their faces on the water. Yes, there''s no way that a bath lover, Meer, can beat the temptation to dive from his head into the tub!


    Well, I don''t care about that...


    "Ho ho, enjoy. I''m so excited."


    Laughing to sing, Emeralda left the captain''s office behind.


    ... Plus, by the way... Emeralda had a decent swimsuit for Meer without a proper drain.


    What a pretty one with an exposed stomach, it''s from the latest formula I let a specialist tailor make it!


    And it''s also aligned with Emeralda...


    ¡­ Meer is not harassed, although she would hate it.


    It was only a favor as a best friend.

 228 Episode 79: When the female decides!

    "That''s the Emerald Star..."


    The Emerald Star, a beautiful sailboat anchored in the harbor.


    A look at a great ship that uses a variety of techniques for sophisticated shaping, taking into account the characteristics of the Gallerian Sea, where countless islands float¡­, Meer,


    "You''re kind of more chatty than I expected..."


    I spilled my thoughts small.


    By the way, the only ship Meer knows is the giant ship that St. Noel''s School boasts¡­.


    For Meer, a ship is a terribly huge thing that carries many carriages.


    It''s magnificent, breathtaking, big and splendid.


    By comparison, the Emerald Star is two or three times the size of a carriage at best.


    "Mr. Emeralda was bragging about it, so I thought it was something really, really big, and I couldn''t even clap it."


    ... Meer basically likes anything big.


    A sense of scale is important. Size is power, size is inspiration.


    Then the ship in front of me is kind of like a toy and a little disappointed.


    For purposes of purpose, the Emerald Star is a ship for play.


    It doesn''t have to be that big because it''s not a merchant ship carrying a lot of cargo, and it''s not a warship, so there''s no need to load artillery. Rather, it is an extremely sophisticated ship, miniaturized as possible after maintaining the necessary functions¡­.


    That''s what I found out. It''s Meer.


    Arm up, meer looking up at the ship great.


    A convoy of escorts stood in line to protect her, and behind Meer, Abel withheld so that she could get out in front even immediately.


    Looking away at it, Theon speaks to Ludwig.


    "By the way, Lord Ludwig, what did Meer think to come to this cruise?


    "Well..., what do you think, what?


    "No, it''s nothing. If it means I''m just here to see you, I still don''t mind. She''s a human being. Just..."


    Theon keeps his eyes slightly narrowed.


    "This is a situation where an unidentified and dangerous organization, a chaotic serpent, is in the dark. Would she go out just to play at that time?


    After such an inquiry, Ludwig nods quietly.


    "That''s His Royal Highness Zion. You''re a wise eye...... As a matter of fact, Mia expects a great famine to strike the continent in the near future."


    "Hunger...?


    "Yes, it is also extremely serious, attacking the entire continent"


    Then Ludwig politely explained, one by one, what Meer had done as a preparation for that.


    "That''s your first ear..."


    "They didn''t talk, probably because it''s a story of no certainty. With me, I was half-hearted about that. There''s no way humans can do something that looks to the future. So that''s what I thought it was a metaphor for pointing out the imperial food supply system''s inadequacies..."


    So Ludwig cut the words.


    "This summer, it''s very cool. Harvests in these years tend to decrease."


    Then Ludwig turns his eyes to the sea that reflects the sparkling light of day.


    "Imports of seafood from this Ganudos port country will therefore be extremely important. However, it is the Duke of Greenmoon family that holds the negotiations with this country in one hand. I understand that Her Royal Highness is in danger of the situation."


    Theon, having heard such a Ludwig story, was unintentionally stunned.


    "I..., I still seem to have misjudged her. I didn''t know you were moving that far thinking about folk grass..."


    I was going to rate it. But still, it wasn''t enough.


    "I know until I stockpile when famine strikes. I could only say that the work on the impoverished districts was also brilliant. but establishment of a transport network from abroad using Miss Chloe''s home, enlightenment activities through school city planning...... I never thought I''d be doing that."


    Then Theon blinked his eyes as if he had come up with something.


    "So Lord Ludwig intends to be negotiated with the government of this country while Meer is out at sea?


    "I''m going to do everything I can...... In any case, negotiations will not be easy not to attach the cooperation of the Duke of Greenmoon family. And I''m not the princess who doesn''t get that...... That''s why Mia took Emeralda''s invitation."


    Then Ludwig turned his eyes to Meer''s back.


    "I''m going to do what I can while I wait for Her Royal Highness Princess Meer to decide between Emeralda and the female."


    "Good day, Mia."


    "Oh, Mr. Emeralda, be in a good mood"


    To Emeralda as she descended from the ship, Meer lifts the hem of her dress and smiles nicely. It is an irresistible, perfect loving laugh.


    "Thank you for inviting me on a pleasant trip."


    "What are you talking about, Master Meer? We''re best friends, aren''t we?


    In contrast, Emeralda smiles with delight. By the way, I don''t have a back table here. He was serious and willing to play with Meer, Emeralda.


    "By the way, Mia seems to have taken a lot of escorts..."


    "Yeah, I am. I''d like your permission to accompany five..."


    "Um, I don''t know if I want to allow it, but every man on my boat has to be very good looking, right?


    That''s how Emeralda spread her arms. Then her escorts lined up behind them. They are all beautiful young people.


    "How about that? What magnificent escorts my ship deserves..."


    Emeralda, then, shrugged, and smiled at Meer like a little fool.


    "Is it true that many of Meer''s princess guards are rough? Is it called style as a Kingsguard, maybe I should be more concerned about that stuff?


    To her attitude like that, the Kingsguards looked sword-soaked at the same time. To the feeling of boiling pressure from behind, Meer guessed.


    - Oh, this is... this is a scene where you have to fight.


    Silence here would involve the morale of the Kingsguards.


    Who the hell would try to put his life up for a master who wouldn''t defend his own honor?


    For Meer, the Kingsguard is one of the few allies since the previous timeline. The former employees of Dion, who were incorporated, were not already on the previous timeline, so there is no such thing as meer inclusion. Rather from a futile battle, their morale, saved at the hands of Meer, is quite something.


    You don''t even have to bother lowering that. Fire powder that comes down must be paid.


    Meer had a resolute face and opened her mouth.


    "Oh? I don''t think they deserve a Kingsguard, do I? The guards who protect me are all powerful and dependable."


    First, show Yoisho against the face of the Empress''s dedicated Kingsguard. On top of that,


    "Besides, only the two of you will accompany us from the Kingsguard. And then, my friends."


    I''m gonna go get the mount!


    "What? Friends? Is that...? Become!?"


    Soon, it was Emeralda with her eyes round..., but shortly afterwards, I see the three of them standing behind Meer, screaming in amazement.


    "Aren''t these people going to wear Mr. Emeralda''s glasses?


    "Become, why, Prince Zion? Besides, you are not welcome in His Royal Highness the Prince of the Kingdom of Lemno!?


    Emeralda screamed at the two handsome princes Meer had brought.


    As Meer has praised, Emeralda is a handsome lover. Therefore, he is properly purchasing information on St. Noel''s male students.


    Younger, but His Highness Theon, Ali...... right! That squire, Mr. Keithwood, is pretty good too, and this, isn''t it, ambitious!? I thought so.


    ¡­ it is an emerald between those who resemble Meer.


    Either way, Sion and Abel and even Keithwood''s various steps were too irritating for her.


    Fluffy, Emeralda about to fall. handsome escorts who support it in a rushed manner.


    Meer, who saw it, was a little immersed in superiority.


    - Hmm, you''ve made up your mind about the female!


    Doya! With a grin all the way on track, Meer said.


    "Actually, Abel and Zion went out worried about me and bought an escort. Would you allow me to come with you to the boat?

 229 Episode Eighty: Princess Meer, Enrich (Something Flag......)

    The Emerald Star with the Meers on board left the harbor.


    A sail full of them grabbed a reasonably well-blown wind and the ship accelerated more and more.


    The weather is sunny. From the blue sky with no clouds, the light of day falls with you.


    This summer has been a cool day, but with that said, the sun is quite strong.


    In such intense sunshine, Meer''s hair was sparkling brilliant.


    Meer stood at the bow as she leaped her platinum-colored hair into the sea breeze blowing through the deck, its slightly stronger wind.


    I spread my arms wide open, got wind all over my body, and laughed flamboyantly.


    "Ugh, that''s great. I feel like I''m flying!


    The dissatisfaction I felt with the Emerald Star until before I rode it, on the other side of my memory, Pooh! I''m throwing it away all the time. The other side of Meer''s memory is very close.


    That''s why Meer was in a really good mood.


    Meer has been under a bit of stress lately as she has been dawning on exercising and losing weight. It wouldn''t be a choice story to lose yourself to a feeling of liberation for a long time.


    Still, I wasn''t too well...


    A very high wave hit me from the side of the ship.


    Bubba, and the shavings splashed, and I wondered if the ship had gone up, pompous as if on a hill or something, and the next moment, it fell.


    "... huh?


    Naturally, you can''t possibly keep up with such a rapid move or anything, and Meer''s body, who was embarking on herself, was easily thrown out...... but it did!


    "Dangerous!


    With his voice, there was someone to hold Meer.


    "Oh, oh, that helped. Um, uh-huh!


    Looking back, I scream unexpectedly, Meer. Yes, the person who graciously embraced Meer from behind, that''s haha!


    "Ah, ah, Abel!?


    Right next to you, the moment I saw Abel''s face. Eh! Hmm! And in a mood, Meer pulled her stomach in!


    A mass of Meer''s maiden heart acted as a quick reflex.


    Abel breathed a sigh of relief without realizing it.


    "Meer, you have something surprisingly childish..."


    Stuffed like that by accident.


    "Oh, Abel, were you watching?


    Reminds me of my own behavior earlier......, Meer dyes her cheeks red.


    "Also, I''m already mean! If you were watching, you could call me..."


    "No, you said you were watching. I mean, I could see it..."


    With his cheeks on, Abel looked away softly.


    "Because you were so beautiful..."


    "-!?


    Meer, listening to Abel... lit up. Your body gets cool and hot, and your heart sounds more elevated than earlier highwaves.


    - Oh, come on, what are you saying? After all, Abel, it''s a little natural. Wow! Flat out with such embarrassment!


    Exhale a lot smaller to calm yourself after much stuffing in your mind.


    Then,


    - I''m your sister. Abel is very young, younger, younger......


    and so on and chant in your mind and then


    "Oh? Prince of the kingdom of Remno, you say something shiny, don''t you?


    I said it in a tone of plenty of room for my adult sister.


    ... Don''t blame Meer for not being able to return it in the usual tone and only in a slightly kidding tone. She doesn''t have plenty of room for adults right now, she''s in a mental state where she can''t face Abel properly if she doesn''t dress like that!


    To Meer like that, Abel gave it back in a tone of relief.


    "Oh, don''t you know the wise man of the empire? Even if I look like this, I have a pretty shiny personality."


    That said, Abel put her hands on Meer''s hips,


    "Excuse me, ma''am."


    "Huh? Hiaaaaaaa!"


    I lifted Meer''s body a little.


    Make Meer stand a step higher at the tip, even further than where she was standing earlier.


    "Oh, hey, what, what!?


    "Look, Meer, why don''t you look ahead?


    Meer cheered small as she turned her gaze forward to be invited by Abel.


    "Wow... that''s an even better view than earlier..."


    In the sky, which was blue and monochromatic, there were white clouds. The sun falling zero from the bright white clouds created a complex pattern, creating a picturesque, what a fantastic sight.


    Waves a little higher than earlier. A white bouncing splash reflected the light of day and sparkled like a jewel.


    "What do you say? More than earlier, did you feel like you were flying?


    "Yeah, I enjoyed it."


    Nico was a grinning meer, but accidentally, I was nagging as if I realized something.


    "Hmm? Is something wrong?


    "Um, when you lifted me up earlier, wasn''t that... heavy?


    Abel laughs at Mia who brings her in unexpectedly.


    "You? Is that some kind of joke?


    "Huh? Huh? But..."


    "This is how I get to you, so you don''t fly away. Because you''re as light as a feather."


    "Ma... well!


    That, too sweet a word, Meer dyed her cheeks bright red.


    "Ah, Abel, such teethy flattery... I knew you were kizzy..."


    "Heh heh, then keep it firmly engraved in your wits"


    After such an interaction with Abel, Meer thought.


    - I''m so... enriched right now!


    Meer twitches and bites happiness into her own life, which she has never seen more fulfilling.


    As in responding to such a mea, farther away......, the white clouds were gradually starting to take on blackness......


    Meer never noticed.

 230 Episode 81: The Flowing Place of Its Pride

    At the bow, Emeralda grinned contentedly when she saw Meer catching it looking so much fun.


    "Hehe, Mia, it looks like you''re enjoying yourself more than anything. For those with noble blood, a lifelong search for a partner is a duty¡­. I was wondering if His Royal Highness Theon preferred it, but His Royal Highness the Prince of the Kingdom of Lemno...... was it indeed Prince Abel? You prefer that one. Hmm, it''s delicious either way. Ugh."


    I was crushing it satisfactorily that way......


    "But you don''t like leaving me alone just a little bit. I need to bully you well later...... I''ll water your face!


    It is a temperamental emeralda.


    And that was then.


    "Excuse me, Emeralda."


    By her side, the maid Nina came without sound.


    "Oh, ni... not a maid, what can I do for you?


    "Yes, as a matter of fact, the captain said we should refrain from docking on the island because the storm is coming today, tomorrow..."


    "Well, there''s a storm?


    Emeralda looked up at the sky with a strange face.


    "It''s not so sunny. Maybe it''s not the captain''s fault?


    "But..."


    "Besides, I''m here to see you on the boat? Do you really think that''s not a good idea?


    Chirali, and Nina. Emeralda. With that in mind, Nina lowered her head gently.


    "I''m sorry. Forgive me for saying I''m past."


    "You just have to know. Well, tell the captain to do as he''s scheduled."


    When instructed to do so, Emeralda headed towards the bow in a pleasant pace.


    Staring at its back, without noticing Nina sighing deeply.


    "Mia, are you enjoying yourself?


    Meer, who was flirting with Abel, was hacked by the voice.


    When he arrived, Emeralda stood by him, smiling in a good mood, Nico.


    Ask Abel to support you, stand at the bow and shake big! and so on..., Meer, who later remembered doing the business of extinguishing objects, gave Emeralda a a grin while remembering some embarrassment.


    "Yeah, sort of. I thought this ship might be a little chaotic, but it would be quite comfortable to ride like this."


    "Ho ho, Mia, it''s an honor to have your reputation like that. That''s what I''ll tell my father..."


    "By the way, Mr. Emeralda. Does boat play just mean you travel on a boat like this?


    He looked like he remembered something, Meer said.


    "Hmm? What do you mean?


    "No, I thought it was something I would swim through..."


    I mean... if you can''t teach me how to swim, it means I''ve never been here!


    - No, well, then..., I think I can indulge in a lot of things...


    Remembering the love space she was born in earlier, Meer exhales a cheeky, chopped sigh.


    - That was a good one. Instead, I might not have a problem without swimming practice or anything......


    And so on, to Meer, who thinks what a fluke, Emeralda nodded and showed that she had just learned.


    "Of course, you have time to swim. I''m on my way to the island. We''ll swim on the beach there."


    "Heh, is it an island? I can only imagine about St. Noel Island when it comes to islands, but what kind of place is it?


    Abel opened her mouth as she was listening on the side.


    Emeralda looked at Abel as she came into the conversation, gazed from the top of her head to her toes, and then nodded loudly once.


    "Unfortunately, it''s not as big as St. Noel''s. His Royal Highness Prince Abel. However, there is just the right cove to swim in. White sandy beaches, star grains, blue, clear waters, just like paradise."


    Respond with a smile with Nico. Apparently Abel''s face, Emeralda, was passed.


    "Even so, Meer, you have a very good friend. I''m proud of you."


    "Hehe, well, you are"


    Praised for his pride in Abel, Meer is a little happy.


    "Excuse me for talking to you, Mia."


    "Oh, Anne. What''s the matter with you?


    "Yes, Rafina, get ready for the bathing suit you keep..."


    "Oh, Mia, do you remember the maid''s name properly?


    Emeralda laughed as she made a little fool of herself.


    "Yeah, she''s not just a maid of honor, she''s my precious loyal minister, so naturally I remember her."


    "Mi, Mia..."


    After the words, for a moment, Anne shook her voice with emotion, but soon, she turned her face toward Emeralda.


    "I apologize for the delay in greeting you. My name is Anne Ritostein and I''m here to take care of you."


    "Well! I didn''t ask you anything else? Still, for getting such a disproportionate rating from Mia, you seem like a lot of money. Oh ho."


    Emeralda said in a cold voice.


    "For once, I''ll tell you what, Meer, your maid. I try not to remember the names of those who are worse off. So I don''t think I''d call you by name either, but don''t take it too badly."


    Emeralda continues with the arrogant grin that the grand aristocratic lady deserves.


    "Nevertheless, Mia, you''ve changed the name of your own squire. Noble blood muscles don''t have a body unless they''re more dignified and care less about the details. Oh ho."


    Meer watched over such emeralda with a complicated look.


    Meer already knows.


    Find out where that pride leads...


    - You won''t listen to me even if I advise you... I hope you noticed something...


    The revelation of the great aristocracy is likely to be made a joint responsibility of the emperor clan, so meerfully I just want Emeralda to be as decent as possible.


    Besides, if Emeralda was even executed, that would seem to have a bad aftertaste...

 231 Episode 82: Overthrow! - Princess Meer, show off her demonic moves

    The Meers proceeded smoothly through the sea.


    The Emerald Star was a very fast-paced ship.


    A bow as pointy as a blade that cleaves waves, a mast that turns the wind blowing at sea into a propulsion force extremely efficiently.


    Moreover, the shaking is also considerably reduced by some fine work applied to the bottom of the ship.


    As a result, Meer was enjoying an extremely comfortable sailing trip.


    "Oh, look, I see you. That''s the deserted island I spend every summer on!


    Meer, who was taking a dazzling nap on a rug laid on the deck, woke up with Emeralda''s voice.


    "... oh, you''re here..."


    I get up by scrubbing the dust and the eye area. And, in a boisterous vision, the island has been reflected.


    Will it be much smaller than St. Noel''s?


    Still, it was an island on a scale not surprising to have residents. The central part rises like a mountain, with dark greenery covering the entire island.


    White sandy beaches can also be seen, but along the way we saw a number of rocks standing apart from the sea surface, as if refusing to enter the ship.


    Long before that, the Emerald Star anchored itself.


    Is the distance to the island approximately 300m (Moontail)?


    Naturally, it''s not a distance I can swim to, so I''m going to let the boat out...


    "Fine, you''re away..."


    Meer seems a little worried, grabbing at the boat.


    There were three boats aboard the Emerald Star.


    The first one carries Emeralda and Meer, Nina and Anne, plus a rower and an Emeralda escort.


    Theon and Abel, Keithwood, plus Meer escorts and rowers on the second ship, while the third one is a little bigger and there is loaded with luggage to use during your stay on the island.


    This is how the landing on the island began¡­ Emeralda is set up here!


    Yes! The first of the operations. To expose Meer, who can''t swim, to something unusual!


    "Look, Mia, look at that!


    To the lid, Emeralda takes herself out and points toward the island.


    "What? What is it?


    Meer leans her neck slightly and leans toward Emeralda.


    "Look, that''s it, that..."


    Seeing Meer approaching, Emeralda grins ill will.


    - Oh, ho, small boats are hard to balance, aren''t they? So......


    Shortly afterwards, the boat fell out of balance.


    "... huh?


    Meer was thrown out into the ocean with Doo-Boo as she raised her missing voice between them!


    "Oh, no! Oh, I''m coming. Oh, my... my..."


    "Meer!


    As Anne''s sad screams echo, badass, and beat the surface of the sea, Meer is panicking. Look at that, but Emeralda won''t be able to afford it.


    - It''s shallow to the island... and if you calm down, you''ll have legs. So you should be in full panic and expose yourself!


    Up to this point, Emeralda''s operation had been a brilliant hit.


    Exactly, if the princes were on board, they wouldn''t be able to do that..., but the only boat they ride is Anne, Emeralda''s handler and Meer''s squire.


    Meer fell brilliantly and exposed herself to an unusual appearance in Emeralda''s abandonment manoeuvres, which she completely ignored, such as about her squire, who was also prepared to fall into the sea herself... But......


    Immediately afterwards, Emeralda will see.


    Meer''s magical tricks, once regarded by Keithwood as the little devil!


    "So, someone, just, help, bob..."


    "Meer, I''m coming!


    "Calm down. I''ll help you in a minute!


    At the same time as the brave voice, the two princes in the boat jumped into the sea together.


    Apparently, both the princes can swim, approaching Meer while they watch.


    "Meer, calm down. Look at me!


    Abel approaching from the front. But shortly afterwards, Meer hugs me and breaks my balance.


    Do not approach drowning humans from the front. It is an iron rule.


    Scion, on the other hand, came closer from behind Meer and extended his arm to support Meer.


    "Meer, calm down. Get out of the way. Humans are made to float......, hmm?


    All the while, you noticed something on the pretend, Theon stopped moving.


    Then, sigh small and shake your head.


    "Hey, both of you, really calm down. Apparently, he''s got legs."


    "... huh?


    To that voice, Meer stopped moving. Then I drain my body. and the tip of those shoes is about the seabed......


    "As it were, well, that''s true... Oh, ho, no, if I..."


    and so on and laughed......, when I raised that face......,


    ".................. Huh!


    I could see Abel''s face very, very serious. Plus, it''s so close!


    So finally, Meer realized.


    You''re holding Abel as much as you want!


    Besides, Scion is leaning in from behind. In other words, Meer is now tucked away in the sea by two handsome princes who also drip water!


    Would Meer''s life have been more fulfilling once? No, I don''t!


    To its overly luxurious, for a moment, Meer clattered...... The princes support it in a hurry.


    Theon turned his eyes to Abel,


    "This looks like we''d better escort it like this. The rest of the boat will be at Keithwood''s disposal and we''ll take Meer to the beach."


    "Oh, right. I hope so."


    Then Abel looked at Meer and said:


    "But, Meer, don''t worry too much."


    "Yeah, I''m sorry. Both of you..."


    Shun and nagging meer, but their cheeks were still stained red.


    - Abel and Theon are kind of getting even harder than before......


    and so on..., it was a totally unrereflective meer.


    Emeralda, who watched it from afar, was in confusion.


    "What do you mean? Mia must have exposed herself to something unusual... And yet, why don''t you explain to me why, to a good vibe like that......, nee...... not you?


    Emeralda asks Nina, who was watching by her side, for an explanation.


    All right, Nina said with a serious face.


    "... while overtaking, Master Emeralda. I hear that you are a creature who can''t be a woman."


    "What does that mean?


    "I see, Emeralda, you can swim. So you can stay unhurried if the boat overturns like this, and you can stay unmoved if you have water on your face. You look splendid. but..."


    Nina cut the words there, then shook her head small.


    "If so, don''t you need help?


    "... ah"


    Emeralda opens her mouth poking, like she was poked at. Like chasing her like that, Nina says.


    "It''s also important to show the gaps in moderation. Yume, don''t forget."


    The advice, unlike Anne, what a romantic warrior, was a real shooting.


    Emeralda relaxed to think about it, then turned her attention to Meer again.


    Meer proceeding to be supported by two princes while receiving waves with a chappie.


    Emeralda feels something amazing about that look that makes her laugh shine.


    "... I see, that''s the magical charm that put you two princes together... Kuh, Mia, I''ll do it."


    It was Emeralda who once again realizes the seriousness of Meer (on her own...).


    Those who were then thrown into the sea were to be rescued by being pulled up to a second boat under Keithwood''s command.

 232 Episode 83: Two Little Caretakers (Chicken)

    Accompanied by two princes, Meer made a safe landing on the island.


    Meer accidentally cheered on the crisp, sounding white sandy beach.


    "Well, it''s a wonderful view..."


    Sarah, the sparkling grains of sand, when you look closely, are in the form of stars, and what a fantasy they are indeed.


    On a sandy beach like virgin snow, where not many people entered, Meer ran out a little bit.


    Looking back, the emerald-colored ocean and the blue sky with its summer clouds.


    Chip, the waves that make a proper sound were calm, peace itself.


    "This is paradise."


    "Phew, if you like it, more than anything."


    When did it land? Looking back, Emeralda, dripping water from her long hair, stood on the beach. He had his hands on his hips, his chest stretched, and his doya face floating until it was crisp.


    "I come here every summer and enjoy my vacation."


    "Hmm......, by the way, Mr. Emeralda, how are you doing at night?


    "I''ll let you create an impromptu tabernacle a little further away. Sleeping while listening to bugs is pretty windy, isn''t it?


    It is surprisingly an outdoor emeralda.


    Ordinary aristocratic ladies don''t like to sleep outside, but Emeralda, the daughter of a great aristocrat, knows to go around and enjoy nature.


    And that margin is also what Meer has with her.


    - I see..., listening to the bugs, looking up at the starry sky, or surrounding the fire to talk love with Prince Abel..., it''s not a bad hobby. A very beautiful situation...... oh, but isn''t it still a little early after all?


    He has been a full-blown romantic brain meer since he boarded the ship.


    I fantasize about all the occasions and accidentally dye my cheeks and become stuffy...... I''m a little scared.


    "Well, in the meantime, I''ll change into a bathing suit there when the tabernacle is ready. Meer, I''ve got your share, haven''t I?


    "............ hmm?


    Suddenly, to the disturbing words that have come into his ears, Meer is drawn back to reality at once.


    "The swimsuit Mr. Emeralda prepared...... is it?


    I had a bad feeling about Meer.


    An impromptu tabernacle built quickly a short distance from the beach.


    Among them were the figures of the four girls.


    Meer and Emeralda, and Anne and Nina of her servants.


    Initially, I had a bad feeling about hearing that Emeralda had prepared it, but still, because of this, I thought I might try it on..., etc., so I changed my clothes.


    of......


    "Ma! How pathetic!


    Meer looked at herself in her swimsuit and screamed.


    "This swimsuit is hungry!


    Yes, it is. The swimsuits that Emeralda has prepared were of the seperate type with split swimsuits up and down. Meer''s white belly and little navel are completely exposed!


    ... By the way, it''s a worried Meer stomach FNY problem, but for once, I even brought it back to the state I was in when I was spring away. Constant efforts have borne fruit. Sweat (90%) and tears (10%) did not betray Meer!


    Aside from that... the swimsuit below (bottom) was also an issue. It''s shorter than what Rafina made in her introduction!


    What Meer brings is covered just above her knees, but Emeralda''s is exposed up to half her thighs. It''s a big deal!


    "You want me to wear something this embarrassing? Plus, it doesn''t have a skirt!


    Yes, the one that Meer brings has a flickering skirt, even short from the waist, but the one that Emeralda brings is shaped like just half a trouser.


    Nothing, that doesn''t increase your exposure... It''s not so different from half pants that Meer wears when acting active outside¡­


    But it''s a matter of mood! For Meer, swimsuits are underwear that she can wear when entering the water. Impossible, such as skirts not arriving!


    "Oh my God, that''s adorable! Rejected!


    To Meer, who I assure you, Emeralda tilted her neck properly.


    "Oh, but I think it''s hard to swim, huh? He said it was stuck."


    Naturally, less resistance is better.


    As well as the design, the swimsuit chosen by Emeralda was extremely functional, with as little water resistance as possible, applying the structure of the fish skin to the material on the surface.


    As for teaching you how to swim, it is an emeralda that I intend to do seriously for you.


    Choosing a swimsuit is also a bee.... Well, it''s a hobby to be aligned.


    "Take it, you two princes are here, but you can''t dress like much. For today, I will use the swimsuit I brought!


    Emeralda looked a little sorry to hear that.


    "Well... if you say so, Meer, I will use it before."


    That said, what Emeralda wore..., what a quiet swimsuit she wasn''t hungry for! Plus, there''s all kinds of skirting leeches!


    ¡­ on his own, he was an emeralda without the courage to wear the design thing he attacked.


    Unbeaten by Meer, he is a cautious man.


    "I didn''t know you two were here, did I? This kind of thing, you''re ready for your heart. Hey, Nee........., you, you''d think so, wouldn''t you?


    Asked Nina, she looked at Emeralda for a moment and often let her gaze get lost in the universe.


    "Ah, yes. I thought it was the best decision you could make..."


    I snorted deeply.

 233 Lesson 84: The loyalists, leaping

    The port State of Ganudos is a very small country, made up of one capital and several small fishing villages.


    Although there is a single royal family, there is no nobility. Instead, it has a parliament, the House of Lords, by the heads of several commercial and industrial unions (guilds).


    Among the guilds, the Shipping Guild and the Shipmaker Guild are large and have a deep relationship with the Duke of Greenmoon family.


    So Ludwig avoided those two and tried to make contact with another senator...


    "You''re in trouble. Lord Ludwig. Such a story must be made through the Duke of Greenmoon"


    The results were scattered. Exactly. Although the interview itself is quite difficult, the reaction is not as fragrant.


    - No, rather than scattered, this is...


    "How was it? Ludwig''s husband."


    Banos asks Ludwig, who left the lord''s room of the hall. Besides, Ludwig just shrugged his shoulders with a bitter smile.


    "You can''t. There are no islands to hang on to."


    Though there was also consideration for the Duke of Greenmoon family, who would have chosen those who seemed to be able to draw on their side, seemingly as thinly connected to them as possible.


    Nonetheless, few were able to speak properly.


    "That guy again...... Are you saying that the Duke of Greenmoon has a big influence?"


    It was so crushed Banos, but I immediately got an imaginative look on my face.


    "... no, but is that a bit of a strange story"


    "Again, you think?


    While fixing the position of the glasses, Ludwig looks at Banos'' face.


    "Well, I guess so. Whatever it is, we are at the mercy of His Royal Highness the Crown Princess, informally. Wherever you''re a weak nobleman, treating the emperor''s only daughter''s messenger lightly is a little catchy."


    The Duke of Greenmoon, the corner of the Imperial Four Dukes house.


    Both the financial power and the force in their possession will not be the ones that they want to turn to their enemies for small countries. But if you say so, Meer does the same thing.


    The influence of the Emperor''s daughter Tarumia is immeasurable. Therefore, it is better to establish a friendly relationship on the surface, regardless of whether it is in the abdomen.


    In spite of this..., this is the treatment.


    I have to say, it''s just odd.


    "... but, well, I can''t even say it''s never going to happen. It is"


    "Heh? Really?


    "So there are conservative politicians. Now those who profit do not want to change the status quo. Those who benefit from relations with the Duke of Greenmoon will naturally not be welcome because they should not want to change that situation. Because if you do poorly, it results in the Duke''s anger... But..."


    "But...?


    "Still, it''s still unnatural to be rejected so hard. Not all of you won''t realize the danger of narrowing your connection to the Empire down to the Greenmoon family only"


    The current port state of Ganudos is in an extremely precarious situation, where the connection to the Empire is severed depending on the mood of the Greenmoon family.


    There must have been something about being seen at your feet and being able to hold up an unfavourable deal.


    "For the Ganudos Port State, the Empire should be a good trading partner. Nevertheless, don''t worry about leaving this situation..."


    Ludwig hands his chin with his eyes closed.


    "Is this¡­, maintaining the deal, or the profits derived from it, not an end in itself? Concentrate the deal only on Greenmoon, what that means¡­"


    Bumps, it was Ludwig who was crushing, but eventually, he shook his head small.


    "You can''t... This requires some kind of paradigm shift."


    Crushed, Ludwig walked out.


    Banos tilts his neck as he follows.


    "So, what do you want to do? Do you want to go back to the inn and get ready for tomorrow?


    "No, it will be the same tomorrow as it is. So, yeah...... In the meantime, would you like to do a lot of research...... What about the rest of the Princess Guard?


    The number of Kingsguards who came with Meer was thirty combined in Banos. With the two of them accompanying Meer on a boat trip, the rest are twenty-eight.


    "Let them all rest at the inn. Don''t worry, I''ll take care of my husband''s escort."


    Ludwig smiled bitterly at Banos, who slapped his chest more and more.


    "Right. I''m sorry to keep you company. It would be nice if Lord Banos could rest. I don''t even think there''s anything in the capital..."


    "But Her Royal Highness Princess Meer told you to call Dion''s husband, didn''t she?


    Banos said as he stroked his beard slightly.


    "Well, don''t you need to be vigilant? What, Ludwig''s husband can''t be replaced by Her Royal Highness Princess Meer?


    "I don''t know...... For Her Royal Highness Princess Meer, I wonder if Lord Banos, Lord Dion and each of the Kingsguards are all irreplaceable?


    After saying that, Ludwig had a pranky grin.


    "That''s the way it is. That one..."


    "I see. Sure, you did. You''re a perfectly deserving princess. Ha."


    Banos had a fancy laugh.

 234 Meer in Episode 85: The Lower String Seamoon

    After dressing, Meer went out of the tabernacle.


    There, Abel and Scion, already dressed in swimsuits, were waiting.


    Dressed in knee-length trousers below and naked upper body.


    I almost nodded my tongue to the boy''s muscles tightened by his swordsmanship exercises if it was my usual mea... but I can''t afford that now.


    Mojo, Mojo, and Meer said with a slight twist on her body, nagging additions and subtractions.


    "How about... right? Does this look good on you?


    Meer asks me that while I stare upwards for a moment.


    That Meer outfit was frankly, like this... refreshing.


    The top and bottom integrated swimsuit is covered just above the knee below, is it a decoration around the waist, or is it wrapped with a skirt-like cloth that doesn''t wipe the look a little wild.


    Covering his upper body was a swimsuit shaped like a shirt without sleeves. Clavicle, shoulder, a little hunny! and the two arms are exposed...... blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah blah


    That''s the same dress I used to wear at a dance party. There is nothing more or less exposed, and it doesn''t look good.


    So that swimsuit, normally of plain design... should have been. Rather, it is a shame to mozzle. It is an absurdity! That''s a hell of a story!


    ... it''s supposed to be!


    "Oh, yeah. Wouldn''t that be nice?


    Abel answered so, blushing her cheeks, looking at Meer in a chill, and then immediately distracted herself. It''s lit! Very lit! Besides...,


    "And I think you look great..., you''d think so, Theon"


    Sion, who was told the story by Abel, was also slightly blushing his cheeks. Then, just like Abel, look at this one, this one and Meer, and then...


    "Oh, yeah...... I think you look great."


    I said in a slightly faint voice.


    Yes, His Royal Highness the two princes... did not even take a pull on an adult knight in the arms of the sword, and these two brave young men... had been seen in Meer''s swimsuit.


    It was precisely as if it had fallen into the magic of fascination, or as if it were being fooled by summer sandy beach magic.


    The two aesthetic eyes were greatly distorted by the unusual appearance of classmate girls meeting by the sea.


    The two of them now see a glowing backlight against Meer''s background¡­, finding a sparkling, beautiful glow on Meer''s white skin.


    Having seen those two reactions, Meer said,


    "Well! Thank you. Glad you both complimented us!


    That''s how I got a full smile.


    For Meer, he smiled so adorably, that the two princes, in an unconscious pursuit, were shot through the chest without hesitation.


    Aside from that......, at the end of the whole swimsuit show, Meer quickly decided to learn to swim from Emeralda.


    "By the way, Mia, could you put your face on the water?


    into the ocean as deep as it could soak in water to the belly part, Emeralda said.


    "Oh, is there someone who can''t do that?


    Meaa looked rarely at the underwater glasses she borrowed from Emeralda, while saying so with a fake face.


    "So why don''t we put that on and start where it floats in the water? Meer, here, raise your arms as much as you want and put them behind your head."


    As instructed by Emeralda, Meer lifts her arms good - all the way up.


    "Yes, yes. So, just like that, it''s like falling on water."


    That being said, Emeralda threw herself over the water so that she could show a sample.


    Nina applauded watching nearby for her softly stretched body, her beautiful kick-stretching posture.


    "Marvelous! That''s Miss Emeralda. It''s like a legendary mermaid princess."


    The Emeralda escorts watching by his side also begin to applaud it.


    "Marvelous, Marvelous! That''s Emeralda, my lady!


    Emeralda, who raised her face with a glittering blister in the applause of 10,000 lightning, turned to Meer as she raised her long hair.


    "This is how you stretch your legs properly, too? Okay, go ahead."


    "Huh, it''s so easy!


    With exasperation, Meer threw herself out into the sea.


    That''s how Meer''s first kick stretch was unveiled! I floated puffy on the surface of the sea, and this is what it really looked like... unfortunately.


    For a moment, Anne, with a grumpy face, still claps hard, followed by a sparse clapping sound.


    Eventually, Meer raised her face as she raised her blister all the way up, with a glittering grin, glaring at the faces of the people around her.


    "How was it? Did I look like a mermaid, too?


    Those who are questioned thus will show their troubled faces in unison.


    Naturally, Meer''s gaze turned toward the two princes.


    The two princes......, greatly distorted aesthetic eyes by the magic of Meer''s charm, in the eyes of these two princes, Meer''s appearance...... often in wonderful things......,


    "Ugh, um, yeah. Erm..."


    He wasn''t there!


    To Meer''s inquiry, the two princes subtly turned a blind eye. I only hesitated for a moment to share my thoughts!


    Yes, Meer''s appearance was so full of shame that even with these two deflected aesthetic eyes, or even the magic of Nanica put on them, it was as if the fix could not be made in time.


    The body, which should have been stretched straight with the pin, depicted a subtle curve, though.


    By analogy, it''s like a bow with strings down it. What a shame shape it was, like sticking your butt out. It floats like a sea moon, puffy and weak.


    That was such a shame that Meer was given a new title, Meer of the Lower String Seamoon.


    Besides, because I''m afraid to dive, because my legs are sinking more..., I was dressed even more exquisitely unfortunately.


    However, the men unfortunately did not have the courage to point out that pity.


    In the sword match, not a single step was taken, and the two princes were very wolfish.


    "Ugh, yeah, it was quite something. Oh, yeah? Scion?"


    "Oh, oh, yeah, right... Like mermaids...... do you feel like you never even saw them......?


    Shaken by Abel, he said something unusual and badly toothed, then Zion turned his eyes toward Keithwood.


    Keithwood received it with a refreshing grin,


    "Yes, to so much beauty, I thought my eyes would be crushed. Her Royal Highness Princess Meer"


    I flattered Shire. Then I ear to the two princes who stand up.


    "Perjury is evil. But lies to please women are acceptable."


    He was overwhelmingly more experienced Keithwood than His Royal Highness the young Prince.


    In the meantime......, there was just one person who would slap Meer no.


    "Meer, you can''t do that at all."


    It is an emeralda like no other.


    Emeralda was angry.


    He was angry at Meer, the underscored sea moon, for the unusual appearance exposed by his dear sister, who himself admitted to being a rival!


    ... In the first place, I was thinking of exposing Meer to something unusual that I couldn''t swim with is an emeralda like no other, but such things are thrown away on the other side of my memory.


    The other side of Emeralda''s memory is relatively close.


    "My dear Meer, with your feet down, your body will not float. You should let your head dive deeper."


    More than the ex, Emeralda is not going to lose any hand when it comes to teaching Meer to swim.


    In other words, it is a bee.


    And......


    "Well! So what hasn''t been done?


    Meer was a bee again.


    In his eyes dwelt a light of increased seriousness.


    Anyway, I don''t know when Meer will be, but it is certain that she will fall into the ocean.


    What happened in the boat was igniting Meer''s sense of crisis.


    If it is for our own safety, Meer has no hesitation in doing everything in her power.


    On this day, by Emeralda''s bloodthirsty instruction, Meer mastered the technique of floating on her back in the water, like kicking and butterfling and even backstroking.


    "... oh? If you''re floating on your back, you can breathe even if you don''t master the difficulty of breathing..., wouldn''t you ever drown?


    ... etc., and it was a sea moon meer who also noticed the irresistible fact...

 235 Episode 86: Princess Meer, presents a monstrous conversation to keep

    There is a noise of patch and fire powder.


    The huge fire (campfire) made on the beach was shaken by all the winds, yet blurred and red lit up the area.


    Watching that flame, I sat with my knees on a rug laid on the beach...... Meer was blurry.


    Shredded in strength by his daytime swimming workouts, Meer was struggling hard with his falling eyelids.


    Nevertheless, I have already finished everything that needs to be done. Meer''s stomach was already full because her sticky body was already clean with sea water, and that was tongue drumming for a dinner called the Duke of Greenmoon House.


    All I have to do is go back to the tabernacle a little further from the beach and sleep..., but this time of fine sleep before bed, this moment spent illuminated by the pale lights of the burning, blunted Meer''s feelings about going into the tabernacle and sleeping.


    - Still..., it''s time for the limit. Maybe we should go back and rest...


    and so on, and Meer tried to get up, exactly then,


    "So it''s time to get started"


    Breaking the silence, Emeralda''s slightly lower voice sounded.


    "Start? Ha... what are you talking about?


    To Meer, who tilts his neck properly, Emeralda nods profoundly and then smiles ill-willed.


    "Of course, it''s suspicious."


    "... huh?


    "Vacation to a deserted island on a summer night...... and if so, isn''t it naturally an event to do?


    "Well! Were you going to do something stupid like that?


    As she raised her surprise at Emeralda''s unexpected response, Meer looked at the dark sea and then, on purpose, at the woods swinging in the wind.


    ... both seem to be lurking with some bakery stuff that you might not be good at... what a creepy vibe.


    Meer doesn''t believe in anything ghostly or obnoxious. So there''s nothing to be afraid of.


    - Rather, yes. It''s ridiculous to talk about suspicions and such, I can''t believe you enjoyed that, my dear! I don''t know what to say if I''m just asking you something. But I don''t want to be with you, do I? Shall I disagree? Wouldn''t it be nice to disagree with a little reinforcement?


    Meer, with a faintly tight face, worked hard to make a smile,


    "Damn, I can''t believe Emeralda enjoyed that..."


    "Oh, Mia, could you be scared?


    "I''m not scared here. I''m not scared at all."


    "So it''s not a problem, is it? Please, listen to childish stories and be funny"


    "Gu, gu..."


    It is Meer who gets rounded up.


    "Now, quickly, but from me, the proponent. Something terrible to keep..."


    "Please wait, Mr. Emeralda"


    Meer hastily pinched her mouth.


    - That you mentioned this, Mr. Emeralda, should like to talk about it, quite, scary... You must be hearing some horrible stories from your school peers... If you ask me that..., I won''t be able to sleep..., Anne will!


    Emeralda had hit Anne hard, even on the ship. Must be this frightening story that scares Anne and bullies her.


    Meer dares stand up to defend her own cherished loyalty.


    ... because I''m never afraid of Meer, because I don''t want to hear it... not. I didn''t say no.


    - Anyone else who seems to be able to talk...


    Meer compares the faces of everyone on the spot.


    - Theon will do everything without graduation, so he should be good with suspicions. Mr. Keithwood..., Hmm, this guy looks hot too. There may be many opportunities for women to talk about these things. And then, Abel...... Abel could also be familiar with the legacy of the Kingdom of Remno.


    Even when it comes to suspicion, I''m not afraid to go that far if it''s something I know muscular about. But on a day when they hear unknown horror stories and so on, they definitely can''t sleep.


    - Of course, Anne... But Abel is also very tearful for remembering things on the ship... I might tell you a strained, awfully scary story to scare me and Mr. Emeralda. You can''t be alarmed!


    Then there is only one thing Meer can do.


    "I will let you go through it."


    The operation set up by Meer is extremely simple.


    Sharpening the time others talk about by lengthening their creative myths.


    If it''s just a story I made myself, Meer herself isn''t scared. You''ll get plenty of sleep at night too...... of course, Anne will.


    ... The last one is Meer, who didn''t feel the logic was broken slightly, but doesn''t care about the details. It was a meer with a large vessel.


    - But I''m in trouble. I don''t really listen to suspicions... Of course, it''s not that I''m scared of anything, it''s just because we talk a lot...


    Hmm, and after a lot of trouble, Meer spoke quietly...


    Tell us about your own experience!


    "This, yes, is the story of the princess who was murdered by guillotine."


    Talk about your past experiences while sharing some foot colors.


    Remember, speak, speak diligently because you have to speak at length.


    A story told by a ghost without a neck who appears in the castle.


    A bloody journal left by that ghost.


    Fear until you are put on guillotine and the despair of the moment you are put on guillotine......


    Sometimes pitifully, sometimes terribly......


    Meer noticed as she was talking.


    That the same face that gathers on the spot is uniformly clinging to fear.


    - Oh, you guys seem scared to listen to me. Ugh......


    When I knew that was the case, Meer came on board with Xing. Somehow, scaring the others kind of made it a little fun.


    More, emotionally, talk, talk.


    Eventually, when we were done talking, the scene was quiet.


    - Oh, my story, you were so scared...


    And so on, Meer, who is immersed in satisfaction. It was.


    "You talk like you''ve actually been put on guillotine..."


    It makes me happy with Scion''s point.


    Then, seeing everyone''s face again, Meer noticed her own mistake.


    Yes... they weren''t afraid. I was pulling!


    It''s a pull, too!


    Anyway, Meer''s account of the guillotine experience is true everywhere.


    Feelings of the moment the blade falls, its sound and smell, the airiness of the execution site, etc. It was too real, a little, and the nobles were pulling more than a little.


    "As it were, well, Mia meant that you liked stories... You have a lot of imagination."


    Emeralda''s voice echoed, like fixing the occasion.


    - Oh, I see. Her Royal Highness Princess Meer, even if they are talking?


    A subtle story as to whether it can be called Meer''s talk of suspicion. Keithwood, who was listening to it aside, was, at first, tilting his neck, but nothing. Meer was just doing what she always did.


    - Even in the form of a suspicious conversation, are you creating a story and talking about Emeralda''s actions?


    One of the effective ways to teach incomprehensible opponents is to talk.


    Central Orthodox priests and Rafinas often used it when preaching God''s teachings, but Meer also used it to teach Emeralda.


    In the first place, it was understandable that I couldn''t watch my friend, Emeralda, behave because it was the nature of Meer (and Keithwood thinks) not to abandon all humans and extend their potential.


    - Proud princess, if you don''t look at the people like the stupid princess in that story, when this happens, is that what you want to say? Hehe, nevertheless, Her Royal Highness Princess Meer is quite a pain in the ass. No matter how much Emeralda you say, give me the cake even though I can''t get the bread, and I won''t say anything. For once, I guess we are balancing ourselves by appealing to goodness in the part where we strive after the country leans......


    Keithwood turned his attention to Emeralda, who was listening with interest to Meer.


    - The question is whether Emeralda will listen to this story as about herself.


    Ahead of his gaze, Emeralda raised her voice in exasperation.


    "Next, then, wonder if this me. Well, I''ll tell you a frightening story about the island."


    Put your hand on his chest. Emeralda speaks with joy.


    ... Apparently, Meer''s thoughts fell off... and Keithwood smiled bitterly, shrugging his shoulders.


    Meanwhile, Meer, whose thoughts had been removed in another way, was diligently indulging in wanting to hold his head.


    Because of the misallocation of time, Emeralda was unable to stop her from speaking suspiciously.


    - Ugh, it''s a failure of hatred.


    Though I think so, I couldn''t stop Emeralda anymore.


    "Title¡­, the ghost of a stray walking evil man¡­ This is a story that has long been passed down to the port country of Ganudos¡­"


    That''s how Emeralda started talking.


    "Once upon a time, that was already a story before our empire could. There were cults chased across the ocean. Hating the country, hating people, they hid on a deserted island like we are now. So, secretly, we built a temple of evil gods beneath the island. I spent my days vowing to avenge the haters by returning to my country one day... Although."


    Here, Emeralda cut the words. Then, look at all the faces, and then...


    "Unfortunately, I couldn''t go back. Leaving a deep grudge and dying, they are still walking astray on the island... That island, maybe this one we''re on right now."


    Moment after moment, hey, I heard a much sadder scream.


    stirred fire boosted momentum, and I was surprised that Meer,


    "Hiya!


    Little, breathtaking.


    Then, secretly, I grabbed the hem of Anne''s skirt, which I held back right behind me.


    Take care not to let Anne fall asleep. Anne also noticed Meer''s behavior, softly adding her own hand to Meer''s hand.


    Apparently, the wind is getting a lot stronger.


    Abel''s voice that just seems a little worried. The escorts also looked anxious with no heart and looked around.


    "For this minute, the sea will be rougher, but is your ship okay?


    "Don''t worry, Prince Zion. The ship doesn''t sink slightly or softly, and the captain has a skilled man on board."


    That''s what I said and it was a chest stretching emeralda.

 236 Episode 87: Emeralda, Soft

    That day, Meer was to have a sleepless night.


    Inside the impromptu tabernacle......, the sound of butterflies and cloth stirring, gutters, leaves rubbing.


    Some of them, from time to time, sounded a little screamy...... A frightening imagination ran over her head, and Meer had been hitting the crap out of her sleeping bag for almost an hour.


    By the way, because of the fatigue of the sailing trip, Meer was in her sleeping bag more than an hour earlier than usual today.


    ... Well, aside from that, Meer, who had a sleepless night, woke up the next day with a fierce wind noise.


    Meer jumped up unexpectedly at the sound of the bass and the tabernacle.


    "Behold, what is this... What the hell!?


    Looking around, there was already no sign of Emeralda and Nina, and Anne was alone, waiting for Meer to wake up.


    ... By the way, the wind had been making a tremendous noise for Meer to wake up.


    So all the members but Meer were awake... but even amidst the whimpering wind sounds, she didn''t wake Meer, who sleeps comfortably.


    All around Meer was filled with sweet people.


    "Good morning. Master Meer. I''m so sorry about earlier, but something seems to have gone wrong. Let''s get dressed soon."


    "Yeah, I get it. Thank you very much."


    So Anne helped me, and I quickly changed my clothes, Meer went outside the tabernacle..., moments, stirred by the wind, and nearly fell in jeopardy.


    Ask Anne to support you where you are in the inches and manage to get back in shape.


    "That''s an amazing breeze. What the hell is this...?


    The tabernacle, where Meers spent the night, was set on a high platform a short distance from the beach.


    There are many large trees growing nearby and I installed them in such a way as to bracket them there...... And the thick trees that seemed to be used for the pillars of the castle were gizzards and gizzards.


    If you look up at the sky, the gray clouds will be flowing at tremendous speed.


    Though it was not the rain that had fallen, the distant skies were occasionally blinking white..., what a disturbing atmosphere they had created.


    "It''s tough! Meer!"


    And there flew Emeralda, who changed her blood phase.


    "Well, what''s wrong? In such a hurry..."


    I was Meer, who welcomed Emeralda at her leisure, but to her answer, for a moment, I get stunned.


    "There isn''t... The Emerald Star."


    "... Huh?


    After Emeralda, Meer opened her mouth gently as she headed to the beach.


    Things were different on the beach than they were yesterday. A rough, wave-beating sandy beach, its area is less than a third that of yesterday.


    And from the offshore where the Emerald Star in question should be, its appearance had disappeared neglectfully.


    "What if a pirate attacked you..."


    Emeralda twinkles with a pale face. However,


    "No, perhaps we should assume that we took refuge on some island shade to avoid this wind"


    Keithwood''s calm voice denies Emeralda''s fear.


    Then Keithwood looked up at the sky. At the end of that gaze, a black cloud swirls.


    "Since yesterday, I''ve been a little worried... Looks like a storm is coming"


    "Anyway, it''s a little dangerous to be here. Find somewhere to keep out the rain storm."


    Keithwood and Abel nod at Zion''s words.


    "Miss Emeralda, is there somewhere safe on this island? I hope it''s also a cave..."


    "Oh, no, the..., because I only know this beach, too"


    "I see. I mean, don''t you know what''s behind the island"


    "My lord Zion, how about I borrow the escort of Her Royal Highness Princess Meer or Emeralda and ask her to come out to scourge? Or maybe I''ll do it."


    "No, it would be dangerous to fall apart now. If it moves, we''ll all be together."


    Well, there, Theon looked around.


    "I mean, I don''t see any escorts before then..., Meer, where are your dedicated Kingsguard people letting you go?


    So, Meer finally realizes it too.


    I never saw anywhere the two accompanying men of the Crown Princess''s dedicated Kingsguard, who should always be there to serve and protect Meer. What''s more, I don''t even see Emeralda''s escort.


    In other words, there are only seven princes and Keithwood, Meer and Emeralda, and Anne and Nina.


    The guards were gone..., neglected!


    - What does this mean...?


    Behind Meer''s brain, yesterday, the suspicion revealed by Emeralda comes back to life. An example, after a ghost walking astray on the island, was spoken of as a delight.


    It certainly seemed like a story about a neglected absence of people from the top of the ship and the birth of a ghost ship...


    Bullshit, I''ve been an unexpectedly spine-shaking Meer, but shortly afterwards, I saw Emeralda looking subtly awkward!


    "... Mr. Emeralda, you... you did it, didn''t you?


    Meer had jittery eyes and stared at Emeralda.


    "Ya did? Well, what are you talking about? You have no idea what this is about."


    Nothing comes to mind -! Stuff Meer into Emeralda, who looks like she should be.


    "It''s not a blur. Mr. Emeralda, you took the escort home to the ship at night, didn''t you? Besides, my escort said well..."


    "Oh, no, you''re not supposed to do that? This is who I am..."


    Meer stares silently at Emeralda. Stare, keep staring...


    "Ugh, yeah, ''cause, Mia, maybe they''ll exchange a good word or something that the escorts won''t let you hear, right? If anyone else were here, the princes might be able to talk to you, right? My care is common sense."


    That means Nina and Anne let them stay to get dressed and take care of themselves, but the escorts let them go home because they seem to be in the way.


    Abel took some approach to Meer, and here''s the thing...... there could be a lot going on! And so on and Emeralda distracted me extra.


    No..., that''s not all, and Meer stares at Emeralda.


    - Maybe he said, "Could Prince Zion talk to me, too? You must think so. Damn, Mr. Emeralda...


    I shake my head in a frightening mood, Meer.


    - Something that convenient can''t happen. It''s frightening.


    It was Meer throwing herself completely across the memory, such as her own actions on the previous timeline.


    The other side of Meer''s memory is¡­ hereinafter abbreviated.


    "We''ll talk later. Let''s evacuate anyway. Keithwood, lead the way."


    Under Zion''s direction, a line moved out.

 237 Lesson 88: The Weakest and Oldest Last Duke

    Until sundown, Ludwig strolled through the king''s capital of Ganudos.


    After hearing all sorts of rumors and going around at markets, town shops, etc., he decided to go back to the inn and have a late dinner at the attached tavern.


    Earlier on about his seat, Banos asked for a drink for both of us, mostly with his hands up.


    And then, as I recall something,


    "... well, are the princesses having fun?"


    "Hmm? Something to worry about?


    "No, a few of the men I accompanied... Oh, don''t get me wrong, do you? It''s a first-class product when it comes to armpit. Captain Dion trained me. I have no doubt it involves combat work. The guard at the Duke of Greenmoon is good enough for both of us, so we can protect the princess if the thief shows up."


    Ludwig remembered those of the enhanced Empress Dedicated Kingsguard.


    All the desolates, but certainly, on the battlefield, they were likely to depend.


    "I''m a little suspicious when it comes to loyalty to the Empire, because His Royal Highness owes it to you. I have no doubt that when it comes to fighting, I will risk my life..."


    Banos laughed bitterly.


    "I don''t care, Gala''s not nice. There''s something a little suspicious about your loyalty to the princess and your liquor."


    ¡­ it is a guess.


    "Well, there''s no point in worrying about that here. Meer, your alumni, His Royal Highness the Prince, you two stand on your arms, and you have your squire, Lord Keithwood. Now let''s do what we can."


    Ludwig shrugged his shoulders small, then tightened his expression just a little.


    "Let''s keep the information organized. I''m under the impression that I''ve only been listening around for a short time... but the Duke of Greenmoon doesn''t seem to have a very good reputation"


    "Right. He didn''t seem desperate or foolish, and this would be more humane for His Royal Highness."


    Arm up, yeah yeah, and nodding banos.


    "Nevertheless, the negotiations are all such as to pass through the Greenmoon family,. Those above the country could be getting some benefit, but it''s unnatural nonetheless..."


    It''s hard to even think the Duke of Greenmoon family is fat enough to acquire all the upper levels. This situation nonetheless. What the hell does this mean......


    "A lot of you, you come from a country beyond the Gallerian Sea?


    All the while, the owner of the store called. He was a slightly crooked old man, but his skill in cooking was brilliant enough to tell from a distance that he was skilled.


    "No, we''re from the continent..., we''re from the Empire"


    "Oh, of the Empire...... So, what''s going on at the Duke of Yellow Moon''s house now?


    To the old man''s inquiry, Ludwig tilted his neck small.


    "Hmm? Oh, you mean the Duke of Greenmoon house? Then..."


    "No, no. Otherwise, Lord Yellowmoon. I heard a long time ago that the harbour country was left to take care of you, right? I''ve been worried about that ever since I stopped hearing it."


    "The House of the Duke of Yellow Moon, is it... Yes, the Duke is magnificent. Your daughter attended St. Noel''s School..."


    While talking to others, Ludwig was showing confusion.


    Because I have never even heard of it before, such as the connection between the Duke of Yellow Moon and the port state of Ganudos.


    After finishing his story with the old man, Banos shrugged his shoulders to show Ludwig, who would think about it.


    "... that''s been a strange story. I''m not sure you''re going to hear the name of Yellow Moon, the oldest and weakest star duke here."


    Banos put his mouth on the liquor that came along, saying, etc. He raised his voice to the effect that it was hard to drink alcohol, and then reached for the knob dish.


    Fresh raw fish from Ganudos specialties were famous enough to make a name for themselves in the neighborhood.


    Banos accidentally flaunted his cheeks on the sweet fat that melted the moment he put it on his tongue.


    "Tasty... hehe, this guy is useful"


    And so Banos stopped his hand. Because Ludwig sinks into deep thought and never tries to get his hands on a meal.


    "Was it something that bothered you?


    "Something to worry about, huh? Right... has Lord Banos ever heard of the roots of our empire?


    "Hey, unfortunately, I''m not familiar with history."


    "A vigorous hunting people attacked the fertile Three-Month Zone, the farming people who were growing crops there. That''s how we secured many serfs and territories. They say that''s the interest of the Empire."


    Since the beginning of the empire, the commonsense widely known in the world, Ludwig has a slight nagging.


    "But... Actually, there is a theory that our ancestors came across the ocean. It is a powerful theory that some, if not all, of the people are from across the sea, the other side of the Gallerian Sea."


    "Ha, well, I see that one. What the hell is that supposed to mean? Doesn''t matter now, does it?


    Ludwig shook his head at Banos with a look of doubt.


    "If you came across the ocean... where would those people go? From the Gallerian Sea to the fertile Three Moon Zone, to where the Empire is today, what route of progression do we take?


    "Oh, I see. I mean, the ancestors of the Empire should have gone through this Ganudos port country, because Ludwig''s husband wants to say so?


    "Oh. Of course, by then, I wouldn''t have taken the form of a country yet. It is said that the time of the founding of the Empire and the Port State is almost the same... But......, maybe we should consider that the Empire and the Ganudos Port State have been dating since their founding. And that negotiator was entrusted with the oldest and weakest of the four Dukes..., suppose it was the Duke of Yellowmoon..."


    "That''s when the Dukes of Greenmoon are going to take the negotiations at their disposal, and within that, that''s what''s natural, hey. I see you''re starting to smell kind of bad, Ludwig''s husband."


    "You''ll need information. I''m sorry, Lord Banos, but I''m going to have to ask you to hang out with me a little bit tomorrow after your meeting with the senator."


    "Because I came up with something?


    "I still can''t say anything..."


    Arm up, Ludwig continues with a thought face.


    "To the best of my knowledge, it''s not those who stand out and have a name, but those who hide behind them."


    "That''s an odd encounter. That''s what''s happening, even with my common sense."


    Niyali, Ludwig shrugged his shoulder at Banos laughing.


    "Somehow it feels like the Duke of Yellowmoon family is a secret in this country. So I''d like to focus on that..."


    "Go talk to him and tell him yes, it doesn''t look like he''s going to tell you, but what are you going to do?


    "There are usually two places where you are taking records of this hand. The country and the church. If the country is less trustworthy, it''s not until you try to hit someone else."


    It took, and the next day, the two of them were to head to the church of the Central Orthodox Church...

 238 Lesson 89: Storm......

    Botali...... potali!


    It feels like a pebble is coming down on my head. A large amount of rain came pounding on Meer, who raised her face reflexively.


    "Oh, you''re down..."


    Try to respond to Meer''s voice if it''s a mean nanimo, and the amount of rain increases while you look at it.


    Heavy rains fell in the blazing storm, blocking sight as if it were a curtain.


    "Shh, that''s awesome rain..."


    Meer snaps as she muddles the water on her face with both hands. Then I smiled small.


    - Hehe, well, I''m here to practice swimming, so I was prepared to get wet, but I didn''t expect to get wet even on the island like this.


    The clothes I wore sucked water and stuck to my skin, subtly heavier.


    But it''s Meer who feels like she''s doing something kind of weird, like she''s taking a water bath with her clothes on, and it''s getting a little fun.


    "Guys, never leave. Abel, can I have the back, please?


    "I got it. I''ll take care of him."


    Just that exchange, two princes to complete the division of roles.


    Let Keithwood precede him, and Zion preceded him, and from there, Meer, Anne, Emeralda, and Nina followed, and finally Abel guarded his hall, and the line hurried carefully to the tabernacle (tent).


    Meer moves her legs diligently to avoid getting her feet taken off the wet ground. Gushu, the shoe that sucked water made a noise and it was so hard to walk.


    I managed to reach the tabernacle even as I was about to fall many times.


    The tabernacle cloth I could see was making a bumpy noise in the strong wind. It''s going to blow in the wind now.


    "Oh, my God! The tabernacle will be flown! We need to get our stuff out of here fast!


    It was Emeralda in a hurry, trying to instruct Nina to bring up what was inside,


    "You better not do that. It''s dangerous."


    Theon stops it from the side.


    "Right. It''s not realistic to carry luggage in this breeze. Prioritize evacuation."


    Abel agreed and nodded to Zion to show it.


    "Let''s find somewhere where we can avoid the wind. Keithwood, please."


    "Right. Let''s head to the center of the island. Follow me, princesses."


    Leading Keithwood, the line stepped into the back of the island.


    After a while, the tall trees flourished, a deep forest appeared.


    Keep going, step into the woods. Although the wind subsided slightly, the rain pounding the leaves of the trees felt as though it had instead intensified.


    Butterflies, butterflies...... The sound of leaves shaking, rubbing, and beating each other.


    To the sound, for a moment, the voices of my companions were cancelled.


    Born in a fierce rain sound, the loneliness of the moment, and, having done her eyes over her head, Meer was inadvertently inspired by the leaves of the black trees to remember.


    - Oh, you still remind me of that time when you went into the woods...


    When the Revolutionary Army was chasing me around...


    Meer, abandoned by her maid, walked alone in the woods.


    - You fell early, and you injured your leg. So, when we broke up, they said, "My legs are tied."


    The feeling of rain grains passing down my legs reminds me of the feeling of blood flowing down my rubbed knee that day.


    The abrasion hurt tingly, the blood spilled was wet, it was disgusting...... what a blur I remember, because I was alarmed.


    "Ah..."


    All the way, my feet slipped.


    While falling at the front, Meer curses our own detours.


    - Oh, just like then... if I get hurt here, I''ll put my foot together...


    "Dangerous!


    Immediately after, my voice sounds and I feel my body being held from behind.


    "Mi, Mia, are you okay?


    Looking back at the fluffy and soft feel, Anne, who looked worried, was embracing Meer''s body.


    "Ah... yeah, no problem"


    What I didn''t have then...... I thought of what I had now, and Meer smiled just a little.


    If it was true, it was just a little strange that even in this situation, where I had to tremble anxiously, I thought I could handle it.


    "You have to be careful. Anne should be very careful at her feet."


    That''s what I said, I tried to walk out again, exactly then,


    "There is a cave ahead. How about a rain storm there often?"


    I could hear Keithwood more than the front smoking in the rain. Again, he seemed to be ahead and exploring the area.


    "Here we go, Keithwood. Guys, follow Keithwood. Don''t ever get out of my way."


    Listening to the exhortation of Zion, the Meers went further into the back of the woods.


    Beyond the trees, which swept through the bushes, it was quietly tumbling.


    A cave with a sudden, pompous mouth opening on the flourishing rock skin of a cockerel. It looks like a small hole you can''t let in if you don''t give in...


    "It''s getting wider inside. Go ahead, hurry up."


    Thus, following Keithwood, Meer stepped into the cave.


    - Sounds like you''re going into the tummy of a bucket of stuff... I feel like an ominous place.


    Meer''s occasional hits were brilliantly centered at this time.


    The place where they stepped in, that place forgotten by the course of history...

 239 Episode 90: Reverse the Situation! Abel, Ill be ahead of you.

    As Keithwood put it, the cave was wider and deeper than I thought.


    The entrance is smaller like it''s stuck, and the wind doesn''t come in because it''s slightly bent. It was comfortable to go a little deeper.


    That would be good......


    On the way to the cave, Keithwood eared to Theon.


    "Your Highness Theon, this cave... it feels a little strange"


    "Hmm? What do you mean?


    "I can''t say for sure, but I think people''s hands are in it,"


    Then Keithwood flattens the cave walls.


    "... need to be vigilant?


    "What do you think? It doesn''t feel like there are people...... I don''t know if it''s the skeletons or the walking dead."


    It doesn''t feel like a new trail. There was no way to get here, no road-like path, and if there were people, wouldn''t it have been quite a long time ago?


    To Keithwood to stand aside and show, Theon glanced outside.


    "Right...... Either this storm is more difficult... No, but you''ve never been more alert. Anyway, we must protect and serve the wisdom of the Empire."


    With that said, Theon looked to Meer, near the entrance to the cave, to see what was going on outside.


    "Right. Share your information with everyone. And you should avoid acting alone."


    and so on, while a serial conversation takes place¡­, at the entrance of the cave¡­.


    "That was a lot of heavy rain. It''s getting wet."


    That being said, Meer squeezed her water-smoked clothes all over the place.


    Bottling, the noisy and dripping water made the slightest hint of rain earlier.


    "Even in the summer, you''re going to catch a cold."


    "... oh yeah"


    "... hmm?


    Second, Meer felt uncomfortable. Until Abel replied, during the subtle......


    Meer, who had sent a glance to Abel..., subtly blushed her cheeks and found Abel distracting.


    Then again, I look down on my own body. I stick to my skin and look at the clothes that are getting a little clearer on my skin......, Meer is pinned!


    - Oh, look, maybe Abel, it''s lit, huh? You''re getting a little carried away by my appearance, aren''t you?


    Garlic, and a little devilish grin Meer. It is an attitude of spare time, which has changed since I hit earlier.


    That too should be true, for Meer the swimsuit is underwear to get into the water. No matter how much the design is, or how little exposure, anything embarrassing is embarrassing.


    However, Meer is wearing clothes today. It doesn''t matter whether the skin is clear or not. I can have a spare attitude. Yes, Meer''s contents are your sister!


    Even if Abel is only growing a little and her body is getting tight and rinsy...... that''s it.


    There''s still something called older advantages.


    So...,


    - Ugh, already, if you abel, you''re pretty cute.


    Meer kinda decided to make fun of Abel.


    Yes, Meer, your sister is good at teasing!


    That''s a complete advantage already.


    An adult sister gazed from above completely indispensable teasing a cute boy with a uber reaction¡­, Meer opened her mouth trying to tease¡­ but¡­.


    Excuse me for a moment.


    That said Abel, with a very - very gentle hand..., put his own feather-woven thin jacket on Meer''s shoulder.


    "........................ huh?


    Suddenly, Pocahontas opens his mouth and leans his neck Meer.


    In that momentary gap, Abel, step in temper!


    "From earlier on, the..., uh, clothes were clear. I''m sorry my clothes are wet too..."


    Extremely gently, I fastened the buttons on my jacket, and then I looked really serious, and then...


    "Meer, you... should be a little aware of your charm. Your beautiful skin is so appealing that when you leave it unprotected... you''re in trouble."


    With that said, Abel looked away once again, awkwardly.


    "........................ huh?


    Meer managed to raise her loose voice between..., then saw Abel again.


    Abel, who took off her jacket and turned into a single shirt with short sleeves, and her tight arms glimpse with swordsmanship.


    It was so frivolous, so annoying... I was already dressed anyway!


    So Meer accidentally cummed!


    Sister Meer, who could afford it, was beautifully repelled with Abel''s sword.


    It''s a complete reversal!


    - Become, be, what is it, Abel, really already, what is it!? Oh, well, you''re so embarrassed with such a kizza, what, you''re doing it sassy! Ugh, Ugh!!


    Meer dyes her cheeks bright red and shakes her wrinkles and mouth. It was, but fortunately, Abel has already gone to the Scions and hasn''t noticed it.


    Mia is relieved that she did not have to see her face stained with shame.


    Yes, I''m relieved...


    - I mean, Abel!? Why are you embarrassing me so much and leaving me alone!? What am I supposed to do with this Moya Moya in my heart?


    Behind her chest, she was so overwhelmed with emotions, that Meer endured the urge to scream.


    In that,


    "Oh, is it because of the humidity? This cave kind of has a temperature difference between the entrance and the back. Hey, Nee......, it''s not. Don''t you agree?


    Emeralda''s voice sounded relaxed.

 240 Episode 91: A Grain of Wheat, a Cookie

    Fortunately, the storm had passed the next day.


    In the cave, while Meer counted the number of stones, he was passing by.


    Confirming that the wind had weakened, Keithwood, who had received Zion''s life, immediately went out to explore the area. In doing so, from the surviving craftsman Meer,


    "Mr. Keithwood, is there a spring water or a creek somewhere that you could look for?


    An additional order was entered that


    Securing drinking water is a fundamental part of survival.


    There are no blind spots in Meer, who had no trouble collecting knowledge so she could lurk in the woods by herself and escape the revolutionary army as well!


    So Keithwood, who left the cave and came back after a while,


    "You''ve never gone beyond caution for now, but you couldn''t spot any traces of dangerous animals. At best, there are rabbits..."


    "Ho...! Rabbit......"


    Meer''s eyes glistened. Yesterday was a very hungry beast (Hungry Monster) Meer because she was out of a meal. The rabbit''s life is a wind torch.


    "And there was only one tabernacle left, but I don''t know what''s going on inside. It was your ladies'' tabernacle, so I couldn''t check inside. And we went a little through the woods to see where the water came from. It''s a little spring."


    "Well, thank you, Keithwood. You''re still working fast."


    To Zion''s labor, Keithwood shrugged his shoulders.


    "Well, if I can''t do a lot, I can''t do His Highness Theon''s squire or anything."


    The phase remains the same, and he is a hard worker.


    In the meantime, as our stronghold caves, what we should do in a hurry is collect the tools that remain in the tabernacle.


    I thought there might be some food left if we got it right... Unfortunately, yes, it wasn''t convenient.


    Leaning, inside the nearly falling tabernacle was torn apart by exposure to wind and rain.


    A stunning dish of conditioning prepared with prestige by the Greenmoon family, the corner of the four Grand Dukes, was muddy and had been destroyed.


    And I don''t even see groceries or anything like that.


    "Well, it was a tabernacle for us to sleep in..."


    In addition, most of the food originally came from the Emerald Star, and only a few of them were brought here.


    "There''s got to be something to eat... oh, yeah."


    Meer recalled searching for her personal belongings.


    The dresses and other things had been flown away because the lid on the travel bag had been opened, but Meer sought to find a small crate that was enclosed in one corner of the bag.


    That was the cookie Meer was bringing in with her hobby.


    "Although deserted islands, sweet things are a must before you go to bed!


    It was thrown into the bag by Meer in a firm belief with


    When I checked inside, there were ten large cookies in all.


    "Oh... more importantly, you''re safe..."


    When I took out the crate while I wept in my eyes, I just took one out... and I tried to stop.


    At the inch, I thought it was a good idea.


    - I feel like we should split this properly and equally in front of everyone.


    Yes, Meer knows.


    That food resentment is directly linked to guillotine.


    Having eaten one cookie first may not be zero chance of being resented and put on guillotine. If you ate a whole giant strawberry cake, and all the strawberries, you might not be able to do that either.


    But eating one cookie and being put on guillotine doesn''t fit the bill.


    That''s why Meer squeezes her full self-control and starts fighting her appetite.


    Fu, fu, fu, fu, fu. and exhale deeply, like sinking yourself. As such, as a beast that hath preyed upon its prey.


    Still, having managed to hold back her own desires, Meer took a crate of cookies and put them all back together.


    "You used to bring this stuff in, Her Highness Princess Meer"


    Meer snorts good at Keithwood, who looks impressed.


    "No worries if you''re ready, yes. Well, if it''s on me, it''s natural."


    "I don''t mind that, but why, even giving cookies to civilians as a matter of course? I''m not convinced."


    etc., and it is Emeralda who is dissatisfied face.


    Her way of thinking is very common as a nobleman......


    - Mr. Emeralda, you don''t understand the fundamentals. What does this cookie mean......


    Meer was staring at her with a sigh.


    Well, if you do eat more cookies, your stomach will be full for that matter.


    But if I say the other way around, if I eat one cookie myself, I just get a full stomach for one cookie.


    That''s all.


    Conversely, what would happen if we shared cookies with everyone here?


    I''m sure you''ll feel greatly beneficial, won''t you?


    This is sowing.


    If a grain of wheat does not die, just as it remains a grain, a single cookie, if eaten, is only a single cookie. But sowing it as a seed could sooner or later return a great reward.


    - I''m on your side now, but you can''t tell me that you''ll never turn to your enemies for some convenience, Keithwood or Scion.


    For example, on a giant red river somewhere. If you take the lead of a rapidly constructed navy and suffer a great defeat, as Keithwood stands ahead of you in the run...... Meer says when he''s cornered.


    "That day...... Cookies, didn''t I give you?".


    That''s what I would have done if you''d let me get away with it. You might be able to return to the country later.


    And well..., I''m Meer, associating fairy tales I''ve heard somewhere, but anyway, if you can sell a favor to someone else with a single cookie, that''s a very good thing cospa.


    To put it further, eliminating such calculations did not make the choice of not dividing cookies into squire among Meers.


    It''s natural to give it to Anne.


    Also, if I don''t give it to Keithwood, I''m afraid to buy Scion''s wrath. Plus if you keep Keithwood healthy, in some cases the cookies may turn into rabbit pans and return them. Meer invested a piece of cookie for the future rabbit pot.


    And as for Nina..., blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah


    So now it was Meer who wanted to give priority to maintaining everyone''s health.


    The sweet cookies were nutritious, and that was it, and the smile seemed to have returned to the line.


    By the way, I consumed seven sheets, including Meer, and divided and distributed the rest.


    - Keep it bad, if it''s even a takeover, it''s tough. Appetite is something that changes people......


    Belly Beast (Hungry Monster) Meer was well aware of the danger.


    If you put it in your stomach, you can''t take it from each other. It is a crisis aversion technique for Meer.


    Now, after that, it was still a row that marked the tabernacle, but when it came to something else that I could discover, not to look too much, and it ended up at the bottom of the bag......


    "Oh swimsuit...... That''s the poor guy that Emeralda prepared too...... You can''t use this..."


    I tried to throw it away Pooh Meer......,


    "Oh, Mia, wait a minute."


    Anne, who saw it, caught a swimsuit in a hurry.


    Seriously, he quantified it and then Anne opened her eyes slightly.


    "This... can be used, Master Meer"

 241 Episode 92: I was invited by the smell of disturbance...

    The Central Orthodox Church is a religious organization with an ancient history.


    Its interest is older than that of the Tiermoon Empire and the port State of Ganudos. Prior to taking the form of an organization, they were a group of prophets who would receive the Word of God as leaders.


    They had as one mission to lay a common moral and ethical foundation in the land by spreading teaching according to the Scriptures, while at the same time codifying the history of each country and writing down people''s steps for future generations.


    That is because their faithful God teaches them as "beings who bless men and rejoice in what they have built as offerings to themselves".


    It is the important mission of those who serve God to write down the history, culture and order that men have built, and to dedicate it to God.


    The Church belonging to such a central Orthodox Church also naturally exists in the port State of Ganudos.


    The visit of Ludwig and others to the corner of the town, to a simple building that was not large or small, nor to an orphanage or any other combination, to the library in its basement, was after noon, near an evening when the light of day gradually weakened.


    Even on this day, although I made contact with some senators, the results were not fragrant.


    "Well, that''s more or less what I expected..."


    Not particularly discouraging, Ludwig snaps.


    That''s enough to remind me of a slight odor in the name of the Duke of Greenmoon, which will still be called today by the whites.


    At the entrance to the church, Ludwig, who finished greeting the priest, quickly tied up a book describing the history of Ganudos¡­.


    "... Well, I wonder what this is..."


    Ludwig accidentally wanted to hold his head.


    It''s not like I didn''t find the information I was looking for. The opposite is true.


    I got it very lightly, but it made me unwittingly angry.


    What was lightly presented in front of me, it was Ludwig''s unknown history.


    "Since the founding of the Port State of Ganudos, the Duke of Yellowmoon has developed friendly relations with this country. Sometimes I have thrown my personal possessions and also contributed to the country. That took over from one point to the Duke of Greenmoon..."


    Follow the history book with your eyes to confirm it, then gently close it and look up to heaven.


    "At least we don''t know the Imperial government. Or did I just not know... Know that you don''t know, huh? Don''t stab me so painfully with my master''s teachings..."


    Ludwig knew. Secrets mean that the more you try to cover them up, the more you stand out.


    Therefore, even though it is difficult to know the contents of the secret, it can be perceived that there is something important there.


    But the facts in front of me were nothing secret or anything.


    If you ask, it''s the information that comes out, and if you look it up, you''ll find out.


    Nonetheless, Ludwig didn''t know, because that''s trivial.


    There is no need to put it up for reporting, because it is unnecessary information.


    "It''s not hidden, it''s trivial, so if anyone found out, they didn''t care... you know what?"


    The port State itself is a small country, at best only a crossing point to the Gallerian Sea¡­ so I did not care who was standing on the arrow side of the negotiations. From the Duke of Yellowmoon house to the Duke of Greenmoon house, no one cared, even if the negotiator took his place.


    Ludwig thinks.


    Is this a coincidence? Is this a situation that could have been done without any intention? and.


    At first glance, I feel that the possibility is undeniable......


    "But no. We should assume that some will is working on this."


    Because......, yes, Meer told me to look into it.


    For in the wisdom of the Empire, His Royal Highness the Princess of Ludwig felt that there was something in this country, calling not only Ludwig, but even the most powerful force he could move, Dion Alaia...


    That''s why Ludwig thinks.


    There is some will there, as the ploy exists¡­.


    "What if this situation is what was created... what is its purpose? What''s the point of singling out negotiations to the Duke of Greenmoon family?


    The first thing that can be considered is that the Duke of Greenmoon is an easily negotiable opponent. The point is that it''s easy to take on a handball and push conditions in our favor, so don''t replace us.


    In fact, that sounds like a lot of talk......


    "But in that case, it can also be counterproductive when something happens to the Duke of Greenmoon. For example, if there is such a thing as the Duke of Greenmoon being assassinated¡­ there is also the possibility that the deal with the port State may be temporarily stopped, the interests in between¡­. No, on the contrary, if that''s what it''s all about..."


    The Tiermoon Empire has low food self-sufficiency. It therefore relies on a significant part of imports from foreign countries. And the port State is also one of the important sources of supply.


    "But isn''t that just an extremely limiting effect?


    Exactly, just because you''ve been stopped from importing doesn''t immediately make the country lean.


    There''s plenty of time left to set up a surrogate, and if anything, even if you cut the port country, you can manage to do it...


    To the lid, behind Ludwig''s brain, I felt like a thunder ran.


    What Meer has consistently cared about since we met...... I have been told many times that I want you to remain vigilant as a crisis that will happen in the near future.


    That''s......


    "... oh so, is it famine"


    Beep, I felt something fit in my head.


    If famine strikes, food self-sufficiency within the Empire drops extremely, and yet the flow of food from the port State is also turned down¡­.


    Now is the time, under Meer''s guidance, to proceed with the stockpiling of food and secure a new source: the Forklord Chamber of Commerce, but what would the Empire do if it were unprepared and in such a state of affairs?


    "If so, I''d rather have the Duke of Greenmoon live than die in that case. If there is a famine like you said Meer, it is not surprising that the Duke of Greenmoon escapes the country. As a harbour nation, while guiding his escape behind him, he thrusts against those who are set up on his behalf with a glimmer of green moon through them. If he assassinates, his surrogate will stand, but in the event of an escape from the country, he can do so at once. And that''s all Ganudos can do to the Empire a lot of damage"


    Let it depend, turn it down.


    It does not depend directly on military power, but Ganudos can do mighty damage to the Empire, such a system is being built.


    "What have you done? Ludwig''s husband, he doesn''t look very pale..."


    Ludwig said with a stern face to Banos, who had asked worryingly.


    "I''m fine. I got what I wanted. Let''s go."


    Out of the church, it was completely dark outside.


    Apparently, he was sinking into his thoughts for quite some time.


    "Am I starting to look like a master too..."


    Ludwig shook his head as he laughed bitterly.


    "So, what did you find out?


    On the road to the Inn, Ludwig tells Banos to listen to his reasoning. Hmm, it was Banos who was eager to snort...,


    "Mostly understandable... but isn''t there one thing missing from that strategy?


    "Oh, actually, it is. That''s what I''m still thinking..."


    "Excuse me for a second!


    Shortly after, Banos pulls Ludwig''s shoulder. At the same time, he let out a breath of the sword that was lowering to his hips.


    Gun, and the sound of hard metal bumping into each other.


    If I gazed at the sparks scattered in the dim darkness, I could see men in black standing, like melting into the darkness.


    That number is five. In his hand was a single-handed sword that curved.


    "This is..."


    "Chi! These guys, when..."


    While laying down his sword, Banos stares at the assassins.


    "Is that Ganudos'' assassin?


    "Well. Weaponized. Ah, I feel like a pirate up there..."


    The stare breathes two breaths, then the assassins move out.


    Working together from left and right, judging it with skilled swordsmanship, Banos tongues.


    "Not quite, you don''t have a gap. Doesn''t look like a pirate."


    "Sounds harsh?


    "You''re going to be very poor. If you''re going to do it, I''d prefer to throw it away, but even in lieu of my life, there are only three of us. I wonder if I can go one more... hehe, I don''t really like to throw myself away"


    Banos'' forged and thick arms, their muscles thrive vigorously.


    With a vicious grin, Banos said.


    "Well, I''ll do everything I can. So, get away with it. No. Lord Ludwig, if you can escape alive, please give my regards to His Highness the Princess."


    "Lord Banos!


    Banos runs out, signaling Ludwig''s voice of restraint.


    Explosive progression, packing up time at once.


    To welcome it and strike, the assassins lay their swords. A flash of wind struck the blade drawing its unique curve, from the moment, across.


    Sounds right after is the hard sound of something cracking.


    The assassins raised their dismay at the sound, which was even a little funny, of Pakaaaan.


    "Become!"


    Having lost sight of their own gain, they realized that the blade of the sword in their hands had been severed at the root.


    I rushed to look back behind me......,


    "Haha, look back, I''ll kill you"


    A light-hearted voice......, but the slammed killer was too much to shake them up.


    Shortly afterwards, on a heavy blade placed over his shoulder, one of the assassins screams small.


    "Uh, before, Gem was doing it to the princess, but I see, this could certainly be fun. It''s fun to see you tremble."


    etc., and a man slapping a thief on the shoulder with a pompous blade flank. It''s...,


    "Hey, it''s dangerous, Lord Ludwig."


    He was the empire''s most powerful knight, Dion Alaia.

 242 Episode 93: The Named Detective Meer of Clear Springs

    In short, the sound of clear water flowing.


    A corner of the black woods. A square of living and thriving trees, interrupted by a pretense.


    There was a beautiful spring there.


    A small waterfall falling from a small high rock wall, constantly poured water, was shaking the surface of the spring small.


    Will the fountain be more than twice the size of St. Noel''s Baths......, there were small flowers blooming alive around.


    That''s a fantastic place to be, however, like in a fairy tale. It was a beautiful place for a fountain goddess to live in.


    There was a clean maiden figure by such a fountain. The girl, wrapped in adorable clothes for a water bath, gently toes to the water''s edge.


    With a small scream at the cold of the water felt barefoot, the maiden nevertheless, shrugging the water in her palm as she prepared herself, turned to her fine limbs.


    Balled water spills over glossy skin.


    ... and well, at first glance, it feels like an appearance scene for a beautiful girl character... but let''s not get it wrong, it''s an appearance scene for Meer.


    By the way, the scream when I was surprised by the cold in the water was also "Yikes! It''s not something adorable like," Fuhaha!? "It was a little weird.


    Well, that doesn''t mean what''s going on...


    In the first place, why, when Meer was coming to the Fountain, it was all due to Anne''s proposal.


    "What about wearing a swimsuit and letting me swim in the fountain?


    Such Anne''s proposal also received support from Emeralda.


    Clothes were more muddy than bodies because of the wet roads in the heavy rain.


    To be honest, as a trained meer in a dungeon, I don''t think I have a particular problem with not taking a bath for a day or two...


    "Oh, I''m sorry, Master Meer... The mud in your hair doesn''t wipe off well. Ugh, Mia, your beautiful hair..."


    And so on, when I watched Anne in mourning, I wondered if I should go to the water bath early, etc.


    Fortunately, there is also a swimsuit prepared by Emeralda.


    Meer, who is just a little resistant to exposing herself naked outside, would also be able to take a water bath without any problems with this.


    - Though I thought..., after all, this is just a little embarrassing.


    As such, Meer looked to the side.


    There was the figure of Emeralda bathing in the water with her soaking face. Fasa smiles greatly as she lifts her hair. By the way, Emeralda was also wearing a matching swimsuit with Meer. This is for when Nina had trouble, because she didn''t let go of her skin, so she didn''t have to be blown away or anything...


    And when I heard that, I said, "What do you mean?" It was Meer who twisted her neck, "Emeralda said, not looking particularly concerned.


    "Miss Emeralda was very excited to play with Her Royal Highness Princess Meer in her matching swimsuit... I warmed it up with my nose, no matter what."


    It was Nina, who said with a silly face.


    - That''s just what I call Emeralda''s maid of honor, you''re quite a stranger......


    And so on, when Meer was remembering, I could hear Emeralda''s upbeat voice on the pretense.


    "Hmm, that was a good idea for a civilian, Meer, your maid."


    - Oh, already, look great again... Damn, Mr. Emeralda needs to be good too. Big deal...... oh?


    To the lid... Meer''s gaze nailed to a certain point.


    It was... yes, needless to say... on Emeralda''s exposed stomach.


    He has a tighter stomach by swimming.


    It is a belly that draws beautiful lines!


    Meer''s ideal belly was there!


    "Ahhh..."


    To the shock, the groans leak out of my mouth.


    Then I''ll stroke my own stomach, Meer. I''m definitely back there until about before spring break......, it feels like I''ve touched it, it''s nothing short of fuzzy. But, hey... about!


    Again, look at Emeralda''s stomach... Meer had to admit that fact. Namely:


    - I lost... I''m losing to Mr. Emeralda!


    "Well, Mia, let me wash your hair first."


    "Oh, yeah... please..."


    I was struck by a sense of defeat and was a meer who answered powerlessly......, fu, I was uncomfortable with Anne''s words.


    "... first, did you say?


    What caught me was that one word.


    Unlike Emeralda and other great nobles, Meer can wash her own body. In a situation like this, having Anne do everything is impossible.


    It shouldn''t be Anne who doesn''t know that.


    So Anne said "first" doesn''t mean "you wash your body after your hair". It means washing other nanicas later.


    What''s more, even if Anne herself is going to take a water bath, it probably isn''t. Anne would do something about herself without saying it to her mouth.


    - So what do you say you wash after your hair...?


    So... I ran my gaze around, and Meer found something, and she goes to war!


    That''s... yes, the clothes I took off myself. It is dirty clothing with mud.


    The sky was clear after the storm passed. The light of day is strong. If it is washed and dried here, it should dry without so much time.


    So... after washing Meer''s hair, Anne washes... the clothes Meer wore.


    That''s good. I don''t mind.


    Because after a bath in the water, Meer doesn''t want to wear that muddy clothes either.


    But the question is¡­, until it dries up, whether or not we''re going to wait here¡­.


    Perhaps, Anne would say.


    "Wash and dry your clothes, Mia, so please return to His Highness the Princes first"


    Perhaps Emeralda will respond.


    "That''s right. It is natural to leave it to the squire, such as laundry. Noble, we should return to His Royal Highness the Princes first."


    and more! extra things!!


    In addition, if I were to say so, it was for Meer herself to agree that staying here until all the work had been done, i.e. until her clothes could be worn dry, would just make her wait too long.


    - Perhaps the most familiar thing about the food that can be taken on this island is this mine... If I kill my time here, I''ll do some serious damage to tonight''s food situation!


    That''s how Meer returns with the crying Emeralda. In an exposed swimsuit on your stomach!


    Public executions are also a good place!


    Before the forecast map of the future of fear begun by her own brains, Meer hurries and begins to act.


    "Oh, yeah! Anne, because of this, would you please take my clothes?


    "Heh? Why is that?


    "Thought I''d wash my clothes while you wash your hair..."


    "Oh, no... That''s my job. Meer, I can''t believe I bothered you..."


    "That''s right. Dear Meer, I wish I could leave that to the maid."


    Emeralda pinching her mouth from the side. On that tight stomach, subtly irritating Meer.


    Yeah, since I''ve been sniffing,


    "What are you talking about? It''s a maid. It''s not when you''re saying you''re the Lord, is it? We should do what we can."


    Then I look at Anne.


    "Anne, you want to do your job. Please wash carefully and beautifully."


    That said, Meer washed out her own clothes.


    - While Anne washes my hair, I wash my clothes. That''s how, let''s dry it. That way, your clothes will be dry by the time you finish washing your body! Hurry up and wash it, dry it..., you have to put it on and go back!


    Meer shrugged, shrugged... and kept moving her hands washing her clothes.

 243 Episode 94: Tkung!

    "Well, I wonder what''s going on..."


    The men''s team was coming to the beach when the women''s team was interested in taking a water bath.


    Eyes on the desolate sandy beach, Theon arms up.


    "For once, I feel like I''ve seen it, there''s no sign of the ship sinking..."


    As Abel said, I don''t see any wreckage of the Emerald Star among the adhesives, etc. Flushing wounded and dead bodies...


    "Don''t change your future policy depending on whether that ship is sinking or not. If you were just moored in the shadows of some island to avoid the wind, you could just wait to come back. Even if there is damage somewhere, if sailing is possible, you can return to the port country and call for help¡­"


    In response to Theon''s words, Keithwood nodded.


    "It was that storm. Miss Emeralda seemed confident..."


    "You don''t feel very trustworthy. I don''t know how to put it this way, but I was under the impression that people were infected with the idea of a common aristocrat."


    Theon gives Abel credit for his assessment.


    "Right. At least it would be dangerous to fully trust her words and act..."


    Emeralda''s rating in Scion was roughly the same as Abel''s.


    "You should act as if that ship sank"


    If the Emerald Star is safe, it''s easy to talk about. You just have to survive here until help gets here. That probably won''t be that long either.


    A week or so, we should be able to expect help.


    Meanwhile, what happens if the Emerald Star was sinking?


    "Looking for our own means of escape... is unrealistic"


    In that twinkle, Abel in front of me smiled bitterly.


    "It would be hard to build a ship just like that...... Well, if it was Meer, I might come up with something..."


    Without our knowledge, Meer''s shoulders were about to be ridden with heavy expectations.


    Anyway......,


    "What''s more realistic is that Her Royal Highness Princess Meer''s minister, no, and someone in the Duke of Greenmoon family will notice the anomaly and come to help, I guess. Lord Ludwig, in particular, was under the impression that he was quite a cutter from what we talked about¡­"


    "Right. In that case, you''ll need to let us know where this island is."


    "Suppose... do you want to raise the wolf smoke or something?


    Abel''s proposal was solid, albeit unexpected.


    "That''s settled. All right, raising wolf smoke and calling for help and securing food. Let''s act for these two for the moment."


    So I stopped the words, and Theon smiled small.


    "But when it comes to food, I''m surprised at what Meer did earlier..."


    Keithwood nodded deeply in the word of the Lord.


    "Yeah, I didn''t expect you to have any strays and distribute your own food so lightly. Besides, to us, to our squire..."


    "When you look at the policies Meer was doing in the Empire, you won''t see that he doesn''t understand the importance of food. In spite of that...... I couldn''t help but be surprised if I knew she was a personable person..."


    With that said, Theon thought.


    - To live on this island, we should decide on a leader. I thought it was me, Meer, or Abel... Don''t be hesitant for me to take on when you show that thoughtfulness...


    Meer and Anne came to the beach one leg early and had a men''s team.


    By the way, Meer''s clothes are dry from teasing, but Anne feels slightly wetter.


    "Dry if you wear it"


    Anne laughing and saying things like that, but watching the light of day illuminating from the sky, she was more of a meer who thought it might seem cool and flattering, etc.


    "Oh, Meer. Are you here... hmm? What happened to Miss Emeralda?


    "She said she''d wait for Nina to wash her clothes."


    Scions leaning their necks at Meer''s description. But Anne''s supplementary explanation gave her a slightly frightened face.


    "I see, well..."


    Theon sighed small,


    "It''s a little important, so let''s wait for them too"


    So after about an hour, when I was ready to hit the beach with wolf smoke, Emeralda and Nina finally came back.


    Seeing that they were all in place, Theon opened his mouth to the ground.


    "I think we should decide on a leader between getting off this deserted island..."


    "I see, you sure do. When there are many captains, the ship goes to the moon..."


    I agree, Meer, but I think about it there.


    - Hmm... if that''s the case, you can run for me.


    Meer was complacent.


    Among this member, perhaps the most familiar with survival¡­ is himself.


    I know it''s edible mountain vegetables, and I know how to do it if it''s a river fish.


    Now, I am confident that I can even identify mushrooms and poisonous mushrooms that are said to be difficult¡­ I am only confident¡­


    Furthermore, it is usually a troublesome mea, but I cannot say so on this occasion either. This is something that concerns our safety. I can never get out of my hands.


    - But... if I run here, it''s going to be a hassle.


    Looking at Emeralda, Meer thought.


    In the first place, the host of this voyage is Emeralda. If it were meant to be, she wouldn''t feel like a very natural flow to lead the scene. but......,


    - It''s weird...... If Emeralda became a leader, I would never feel like I could go home alive...


    It was as if Meer''s crisis-sensing abilities were on the verge of making a strong appeal.


    Emeralda sucks. No matter who else becomes the leader, it''s better than Emeralda, he said.


    And Meer decides to follow that conjecture.


    "I think it''s a good idea to leave these things to the Lord. You think so, don''t you, Emeralda?


    With a shimmering face......, guide the discussion with great care so that Emeralda does not create any flow of becoming a leader.


    "Yes, indeed, we would like you to lead us in these cases. Meer, I think you''re right."


    Emeralda nods in an impressive way.


    Originally Emeralda was a person who tended to think conservatively in one way or another. It is a brilliant induction of Meer who foresaw there.


    "Right...... Right..."


    And Theon also apparently guessed it, giving Emeralda a chilling glance before nodding.


    "Okay. Either Abel or me..."


    "No, I''m sorry, Theon, but I''ll leave that job to you."


    "Why? There''s no need to be shy, is there?


    To the inquiry, Abel looked complicated for a moment, but immediately shook her head.


    "Nothing, I mean the right material. Besides, I''ve already led an army and commanded. This time, by directing this place, I want you to have experience."


    Continue in a relaxed tone as you shrug your shoulders.


    "I''m only going to focus on protecting Meer this time."


    Abel''s heart laughing like that was just a little complicated.


    Here, because leaving it to Theon is about his pride.


    That''s why Theon is listening with care and on purpose.


    but......,


    - If something happens to me that puts Meer in danger, I can''t forgive myself for life.


    Abel knows herself.


    I don''t give up my efforts, I don''t fail to practice, but still, now, I know that it doesn''t reach Theon''s excellence.


    That is why we entrust the command of this occasion to Theon.


    I dared to make a decision to take a step back to protect Meer.


    ... but there''s no way I won''t regret it... To swallow that moya, I dared to show it away.


    "I''m only going to focus on protecting Meer this time."


    and.


    But I have no idea that Meer, such as in his complicated mind,


    "Well, Abel..."


    And so on, Tkung! and it made my chest squeal......


    She was a maiden in love.

 244 Episode 95: Really, Im fine...

    It took Meers, under the guidance of Zion, to initiate action.


    Wolf smoke was already ready, so quickly, light it.


    "Sure, you applied the trees together, didn''t you?


    "Oh, you know very well. Her Royal Highness Princess Meer. But this time I have a portable firestone..."


    Whilst answering that, Keithwood............ guessed!


    That Meer has knowledge of survival halfway through.


    And... he knows.


    That the halfway through knowledge, the more likely you are to get hurt if you fail.


    - Should I care about Her Royal Highness Princess Meer...


    I thought Keithwood was......,


    "Oh, yeah. If you''re looking for food, could you put me in charge of the woods? I''m familiar with it. Mountain vegetables, mushrooms..."


    "That''s great. Now, I will accompany you as you cross the border, so please, Her Highness Princess Meer did not do anything dangerous, but gave instructions..."


    Nico, it was a grinning Keithwood, but Meer hadn''t noticed that his eyes weren''t laughing at all.


    "Oh, those mountain vegetables do manage to say yomogi, they''re bitter, but they should be edible."


    "Oh, you just have good eyes. That''s a Southern Yomogi, right? The bitterness should also fade somewhat when it is hot. There''s plenty of nutrition."


    In the end, the division of roles is that Meer and Keithwood are in the woods looking for food.


    Theon and Abel protect wolf smoke while fishing the ocean. And Anne and Nina (... and Emeralda) were to remain in the cave and prepare the dishes.


    "Thanks to the prestige of the Duke of Greenmoon family, Ni... our maid will cook for you. We don''t have the tools, but we can do it, right?


    Nina, told by Emeralda, looked diagonally upwards and seemed to be thinking about something...,


    "Right. I think the menu will be limited, but if we have ingredients, we can do something about it."


    That''s what I undertook to show you.


    "Hmm......, well, that Mr. Emeralda is swinging me around and I''m working out, so maybe, I''ll be fine"


    It is a secret that Keithwood watched Meer''s soliloquy, which he said, and so forth, with his light absent eyes.


    Aside from that, the mountain vegetables that can be eaten one after the other by Meer are collected.


    Seeing that, Keithwood became unconsciously impressed.


    Is this, maybe, full-scale knowledge, not halfway through survival knowledge? And so on and so on and so on and so on and so on.


    Shit!


    "Oh, you can certainly eat these mushrooms. That''s what I told you."


    Keithwood rushes to stop Meer, who said so and tried to reach out.


    "No, I''m fine with mushrooms, Mia."


    Told him harshly.


    "... what? What do you mean you''re okay?


    Keithwood said in a resolute tone to Meer, who leaned her neck small.


    "Anyway, it''s okay."


    "So what do you mean, it''s okay?


    "Yeah, because it''s really okay. It''s okay."


    After an exchange, such as this, Meer took her hand off the mushroom.


    "It''s a waste. It looks delicious..."


    By the way, that mushroom, three days mythake, is literally a poisonous mushroom that, when eaten, keeps dancing for three days and three nights. It''s a yabe!


    It was also Keithwood, who saved the Lord''s life.


    "Oh, and the fruit that''s on there. It looks delicious, but it''s poisonous."


    "You''re a ghost killer. You know very well indeed."


    Other than mushrooms, Keithwood adds in his mind.


    - Really, how is knowledge so insignificant to show unusual attention when it comes to mushrooms...


    And so on and so on, Keithwood grabbed Meer''s wrist softly.


    "... what, were you there?


    Ahead of Meer reaching out, there, was a white mushroom.


    Brilliantly white and..., so..., so poisonous!


    "Yes, no¡­, hey, there were mushrooms that I had never even seen, so I couldn''t use them even though they were hidden¡­"


    "Yep...... not available"


    "But maybe, for a very good flavor..."


    "Unable to use¡­"


    "When you have mushrooms in it, it tastes better both flavor and flavor? If you''re going to turn it into a rabbit pan..."


    "First, if you''re going to turn it into a rabbit pan, you need to catch the rabbit, and you don''t have a pan in the first place. So I don''t think it''s too late to worry about hidden flavors after you get the rabbit and pan, Her Highness Princess Meer"


    Smile, grinning Keithwood. Those eyes, I knew I wasn''t laughing.


    "Ugh, not at all...... You''re still not accommodating."


    Phew, it was a slightly irritating Keithwood to exhale Meer, but I managed to swallow it.


    Yes, Meer owes it to me. I owe you one cookie!


    "Apart from mushrooms, narrow it down to just what you don''t need to cook as much as possible. Can you help us? Her Royal Highness Princess Meer"


    "Oh man, you can''t help it..."


    To Meer shrugging her shoulders, she was again irritated Keithwood.

 245 Episode 96: Ludwig, Makes You Delusional...

    By Dion, he escaped the assassin''s hand¡­ or, having returned the assassin, Ludwig, all of whom held him captive, returned to the inn with his captured assassin.


    "Customers, these people..."


    "Oh, Lord Ludwig, I''ll take care of it."


    Dion to say softly, etc. Ludwig, shaking his head with a man, deals with the master of the inn.


    Meanwhile, the assassins were brought to a room in the inn with their hands tied behind them.


    There were already packed by the men of the Crown Princess''s dedicated Kingsguard.


    The mighty, the faithful, the thick..., the diverse.


    Even in that, the assassins didn''t show any movement...


    "Well, then, let me ask you a lot"


    That''s what I hear, and where Dion pulls out his sword, the air changes.


    Reminds me of the overwhelming sword moves Dion showed earlier..., the fear has risen.


    "Captain Dion, are you glad we gathered them all in this room?


    Dark, isn''t this kind of interrogation one person at a time? Dion shrugged his shoulder when asked.


    "I''m not even your captain anymore. Well, no. That''s okay, that''s better. ''Cause we''re all better together. You''re scared to see your people killed or hurt."


    "Damn, that kind of blackmail, you think we''re gonna work?


    "That''s right. I hear Princess Meer is generous and doesn''t like torture or anything."


    Assassins protesting mouth-to-mouth. It was Ludwig who came in late, not Dion, who answered that.


    "Right. You guys are right. Her Royal Highness Princess Meer is a very generous man."


    Then he just smiled and continued.


    "This is something that has not been made public, but there were people who were hostile to Meer in the Kingdom of Remno before. The spies of Sakuriku, one of them was a great sinner with a sword against Meer."


    Suddenly, to the irrelevant story that began, the assassins showed confusion.


    "All of them were captured alive... but what do you think is happening now?


    "Ha, what? Did your brother chop you off? Or he died in prison at the end of torture..."


    Ludwig answers by shaking his head quietly.


    "They''re all alive. Now under Lafina, every day, she listens to sermons, writes scriptures, and serves. Very exemplary."


    Hearing it, the assassins, for a moment, after pointing their eyes at it, mocked Meer with their mouths.


    "What the hell. How sweet, you princesses are. Damn, that''s hilarious!


    .................. but that didn''t last long either.


    Because a leader among the assassins suddenly stopped laughing.


    Its face becomes of the seriousness itself, and gradually, blood is lost from its cheeks¡­.


    "Am I? Hey, what''s going on? What are you keeping quiet about?


    I did not answer my fellow inquiry, but a man looked at Ludwig and asked.


    "Are they... Are you sure they were spies? It''s not just a soldier or anything..."


    "They were all severely trained people who excelled as intermediaries. The lives of others, their own lives, those who, if for a purpose, could be pruned without any emotion, the way they endured torture, were well knocked in."


    Hearing that, the man silenced himself again.


    To that appearance, my colleagues also perceive the anomaly.


    "Hey, what''s up, dude? What the hell is wrong with you?


    "If I''m wrong, I want you to say it... but what the hell happens if a good wrong person doesn''t think of a person''s life as life, becomes an innocent white person who listens to sermons, writes scriptures and engages in service every day... that''s what happens?


    The inquiry calmed me down.


    Guys, I''ve noticed.


    It is... In fact, the problem is that whoever caused the commotion and poked the blade at the princess of a great power cannot be blamed for anything... it''s impossible.


    If so, then perhaps what has only been punished.


    Yes... they went through that nanica... and became "a man eager to seek God".


    I''ve been taken for granted...


    So, with nanigas, people who don''t even think of people as people would be such clean and white people?


    "... so that he, I mean... tasted so much fear every day that he had to do scriptural writing or rely on priests?


    When do people rely on God?


    I don''t have to think about it, it''s when I experience unbearable fear.


    As all of them equally asked God for help in confronting Dion earlier.


    So what is so much fear you have to expect from that help from now on¡­, what does it look like to fulfill¡­?


    Ludwig shook his head, however, to strike a chase.


    "Nothing, they''re not doing it to escape fear"


    Shh... and the place quieted down.


    Fear... understandable.


    Physical pain, mental pain, fear of death...... I can imagine a way to give people fear, but therefore the ceiling of their fear is set.


    Maybe even manage to withstand swallowing by falling into what is known.


    But...... if they say that''s not to escape fear...... what happens?


    What happened to the Intermittees is completely transformed into "the unknown".


    What, if anything, would transform them into clean, serious followers? That can''t happen.


    Wouldn''t that be possible without Nanica, like that would change her personality?


    So... what is that nanica?


    Known fears have caps, but unknown fears have no caps.


    The assassins are silenced by the paranoia of terror that spreads indefinitely.


    Ludwig grinned at them like that, which could be called tenderness.


    "So it''s okay. There will be no torture or execution. ''Cause you''re just gonna be the same."


    And so he laid his hand on the shoulder of the nearest assassin.


    "Hih!


    Moments later, the assassin shook his body.


    He has to think.


    Give me the horrible nanica you''re going to experience. No, I can''t even prescribe horrible, unimaginable nanicas......


    "I wouldn''t be so frightened. Master Meer is very kind."


    Regardless, not a single one receives that Ludwig word on par.


    "Your hearts will be opened even if you do not resort to abusive means"


    They are assassins who are open minded but who sound "cut open minded".


    There is not much screaming.


    "Aren''t you thirsty? Shall I make you some booze..."


    Because you''ll never be able to enjoy alcohol again... and it sounds like Ludwig is saying it out of the blue...


    In addition, the stage device worked extremely effectively.


    Earlier, just around the corner, Dion was relegated to despair.


    Fear of a girl named Meer Luna Tiermoon, who is more terrible than he is, would come out afterwards effectively swell......, and!


    "Oh, it is His Majesty the King of the Port State who commanded us..."


    The assassins were lightly broken.

 246 Episode 97: Proceed! Meer Expedition!

    In search of food, the Meer Expedition stepped deep into the woods.


    Already, the weeds were in good quantity, but Meer had the object.


    - Rabbit if possible......, other meat would be fine......


    In Meer''s head, rabbits are already classified as meat.


    To the rabbits of the island, a critical crisis was about to come now.


    "Oh, with that said, I''ve heard frogs taste like chicken. Mr. Keithwood, have you tried?


    ".................. no, that''s unfortunate"


    Without noticing Keithwood with a subtly tight face, Meer thought, Hmm.


    "I hear that people who live in the south sometimes eat bugs... but just a little bit, that''s resistant. I don''t know if I can eat snakes without resistance... but there are still mushrooms here..."


    And so on, Keithwood opened his mouth to Meer, who was bumping.


    "Your Highness Princess Meer, may I ask you something with great disrespect?


    "Oh? I wonder what?


    "Sounds a lot familiar with wild food, but is that because you are prepared for the famine you think will come soon?


    "Ha..., where did you hear that story?


    "Lord Ludwig taught me by carriage"


    Meer often silences herself on the answer¡­,


    "I see, that''s Ludwig. That''s a good decision."


    Soon, he nodded deeply and showed it.


    "Yeah, you''re right. The year of inaction will continue for several years from next year. The famine will extend to the entire continent. So it''s important to be prepared."


    In a clear tone, Meer told him so.


    To be honest......, no matter what happens to the Kingdom of Sankland, it is fundamentally this unaware meer. I guess I''ll figure it out this time, because I was normally through hunger on the previous timeline.


    But Meer remembered. What I thought about Scion before......


    When she infiltrated the kingdom of Lemno, Meer thought as she surrounded the fire.


    I was wondering if you were glad you warned me in advance instead of suddenly cutting me off.


    I went to the same school and I wasn''t one of those people I didn''t know, so if you''d at least said one word, I wouldn''t have been put on guillotine......


    Therefore... Meer warns Keithwood.


    Follow a very natural conscience that you should also do what you want them to do............ then of course not.


    Not at all! The reason I do that is, of course...


    - In my case, my heart is wide, so there was nothing resentful about it, but in Scion''s case, you don''t know... You might be harassing me!


    It is Meer who fears that point.


    - Well, and I''m a little thankful to Theon and Mr. Keithwood, and it''s not a bad idea to give it back here...


    Meer advises after a complex movement of minds such as


    "I don''t think I''ve ever been over to get ready, even in Sankland."


    Keithwood, however, tilted his neck small.


    "I do not doubt the words of Her Royal Highness Princess Meer, but is that what you know?


    Take the question for granted and Meer takes it.


    They don''t have the memory of the future, they don''t have the diary.


    Suddenly, even if they say that, it will be hard to believe.


    So, Meer says.


    "Believe it or not, of course, it''s your freedom. But here''s what I think. If you believe that famine is coming, and you are preparing, but it didn''t actually come, or if you fail to prepare if it doesn''t come, such as famine, and if famine comes, which is tragic at all."


    "I see, always prepare for the worst, ¡­"


    To Keithwood, who looked impressed, Meer, but shook her head.


    Then, with a pranky grin,


    "No. I''m talking about either laughing and deluding. If I say the famine is coming, and I increase my reserves... so if it doesn''t actually come, then the overflowing reserves will be on my birthday, but just behave and eat the people."


    It''s a waste of selfish princess. Now, the person who behaved like a meal is selfish enough to laugh bitterly.


    "Either way, wouldn''t that be so bad?


    If the future changes and there is a lot of wheat left over, it is Meer who plans to eat a cake full of bellies. Meer believes and doesn''t doubt that it will end happily ever after.


    Yes, it''s better to have extra cake, but I''m sure people will be happy.


    "Well, that''s a great idea"


    Seeing Meer like that, Keithwood renewed his respect.


    While doing so, the two reached the rock ahead through the woods.


    From the center of the island, somewhat to the west.


    "It''s a little hard to walk around here...... Hiya!?


    Immediately after, the galleries and stones collapse. Keithwood quickly held Meer, who was about to lose her balance.


    "Be careful. Because the ground seems to be looser and more likely to collapse. Not really, you might want not to come this way"


    "Right. Looks like you should warn everyone. It''s the opposite direction from the fountain, and you don''t have to dare come here..."


    Meer looked up at Keithwood right next to her and then, with a teasing grin.


    "Nevertheless, Mr. Keithwood handles girls well. I wonder if they''ve cited a considerable amount of war?


    "Ha, give me a break. I don''t have time for that with His Highness Zion."


    It was Keithwood with a bitter laugh on his cheek.

 247 Episode 98: Japanese-Affiliating Survival

    When Meers came back with tons of wild grass and nuts, the beach was already ready to cook.


    A fire that made a noise with a patch, a splendid metal pan over an impromptu table made of wood branches, and some of the bumped fish simmered together.


    In addition, it contained shellfish and seaweed, presenting such features as a luxury seafood pan.


    "Well, pot!


    Meer, who sees it, cheers unexpectedly.


    Assuming I caught a rabbit, I gave up that all the pots couldn''t be helped... but here, the road to an excellent rabbit pot was cleared.


    The day the rabbits living on this island fit into Meer''s stomach may not be that far away.


    "You''ve often found a pot or something"


    To Keithwood, who looked impressed, Nina said without moving one expression.


    "It was a pot for a large number of people, so I thought maybe they wouldn''t let it fly in the wind. I was caught in a tree well and more importantly. I thought it would be useful to have a pan because I can handle the whole thing by simmering it or baking it."


    To the words, Keithwood had a distant eye.


    "Oh...... that''s a word...... It''s a really great way to think about someone who is good at cooking. It''s very comforting to have someone like you."


    It''s like when you discover your countrymen in a distant exotic land... Keithwood with such a face. It was Meer who was tilting her neck when she saw it, but soon, well, it felt like,


    "It''s great to have a pot. Cooking rabbits or adding mushrooms..."


    Keithwood once again had a distant eye, but Meer didn''t particularly care.


    I don''t care about the details, the vessel is bigger than the pan in front of me, Meer.


    "Nevertheless, the seaweed did a good job of taking fish anyway. Did you have a fishing rod or something?


    "The pole, use the tree around it. I''m sorry about the fishing line, but I got a little something important from your squire."


    "Huh? Anne''s?


    Meer turned her attention to Anne. Look at Anne''s long reddish hair......


    "No way......"


    "I knew hair was life for a woman..."


    Anne laughed strangely at Abel, who said sorry.


    "It''s something that stretches even if you leave it alone, and if you hang it up about as much as you use it for fishing lines, it doesn''t change that much. Besides, Meer, if you can eat a glass of fish... if you can help me, that''s happier than anything else for me."


    "Anne......"


    He is Meer, who unexpectedly comes to the healthy words of his loyalists.


    "But if it''s a seafood pan, what we''ve harvested may not fit..."


    That being said, it was multiple varieties of wild grass and nuts that Meer arranged on the spot.


    "Oh, wow. Have you taken so much?


    Abel rounding her eyes. Theon and Nina also look surprised.


    "Well, it''s not that big of a deal."


    I feel pah, and I''m humbled, Meer, but that face is so full of doya! It was my face.


    "Mr. Keithwood has also helped..."


    "No, I admire the wisdom of Her Royal Highness Princess Meer..."


    Deeply bowing his head, Keithwood stared at the distance.


    "... it would be better if you could keep your curiosity about mushrooms down a little bit and be cautious..."


    and so on and began to bump......, Meer only tilted her neck small.


    I don''t give a shit about the details, it''s a big bowl mea!


    "Oh, and I also discovered a full moon palm tree. The sweet fruit juice is nice, but I thought the hard shell could be used as a dish..."


    "I brought one for your information. If you can crack it and use it, we''ll pick it later."


    Hearing that, Nina nodded loudly.


    "Thank you. It''s a pan, and I thought I really needed dishes."


    Then I glanced at what Meer had picked and tilted my neck small.


    "Let''s also treat the wild grass you brought down and put it in the pan. And then palm juice could also be used to add depth to the flavor"


    In such tones as the ¡±woman who can¡±, Meer opened her eyes.


    "Well, Nina, was it true that you could cook without any problems in this situation?


    "There is still a shortage to serve to you, Mia, and your princes, who can be revealed in Her Royal Highness the Empire..., I am going to do my best"


    To Nina, who bows her head, Meer raises an exclamation.


    "No, it''s too much in this situation. This pot smells really good."


    "Right. Is this only salt for seasoning?


    When Keithwood, who had not seen him make it, asked, Nina shook her head small,


    "We always make sure to have magic powder for you, Emeralda lady, to eat a delicious meal at any time"


    "Magic powder, is it?


    To Meer, who tilts her neck small, Nina took out the vial that was lowering to her neck and showed it.


    "It is found in spices that can be taken abroad. If you wave this, it will taste extraordinarily better."


    "Well! That kind of thing!?


    It was a meer that sparkled my eyes intrigued.


    A soothing atmosphere. Only one person, Emeralda, was staring as she swelled her cheeks.

 248 Episode 99: Emeralda and Meers Sleepless Night

    - Not at all, I''m not convinced!


    Disgruntled Emeralda puts Nina''s special seafood pan in her mouth.


    Thanks to the richness of the juice of the full moon palm and the salt air of the sea water, plus Nina''s magic powder (spices), it had a wonderful flavour that warmed her body up pop.


    Mea''s wild grass is also well boiled and subtracted, which makes for a better pot dish than a little town inn meal.


    That''s good. As a maid of honor to the Duke of Greenmoon family, I wouldn''t talk about it if I couldn''t make this much.


    However, I am dissatisfied with¡­,


    - Why, ladies and gentlemen, can''t you praise me?


    That''s what I meant.


    The hand of the squire is the hand of the Lord. If so, Nina''s cooking of delicious dishes must be praised as Emeralda''s feat.


    Nonetheless, the Meers just complimented Nina on her cooking skills.


    - I''m not convinced of this!


    By the way, Emeralda was actually helping with the job, too.


    The men, His Royal Highness the Prince, still work to Meer, but they can''t skip. If Meer skips,


    "A noble person does such a job¡­"


    "I''ll leave the work to you!


    I could also say that...


    With Meer working in a nobler capacity and younger and more feminine, there''s no reason why I don''t work.


    Therefore, the spearhead of dissatisfaction, naturally, turns towards Meer.


    - This has always been the case with you, Meer. We, the noble bloodbearers, wish we watched the dignified civilians work. That''s tradition!


    Format and tradition, the teachings of being a nobleman, were the very foundations of Emeralda''s thought.


    For such Emeralda, Meer''s behavior was as if she didn''t understand.


    Either you remember the name of your squire, or you actively try to get it from yourself in a boring and tired job. Such Meer''s actions seemed a serious departure from common sense from Emeralda.


    - Meer, because of you, even to me... Totally annoying story.


    The mukamka lasted until that night.


    One Emeralda couldn''t sleep because of her anger as she fell asleep tired of living on an unfamiliar island.


    "... I can''t sleep at all... Let''s take a little walk..."


    Emeralda, waking her body up, stares into the dark.


    Sleeping well, Emeralda stood up after nodding contentedly after seeing faces that showed no signs of waking up. Then I try to make my way to the exit of the cave and stop again.


    "... Speaking of which, don''t go behind this cave, you said..."


    Remembering what Theon and Keithwood were saying, Emeralda grinned a lot.


    "If that''s what you mean... you can''t just not go. Nobody can tie me up."


    By the way, they told me not to go to the rocks behind the woods either, but I just don''t think about going through the woods at night, etc. Because I''m scared...


    So at best I was going to just url right out the entrance to the cave, except if it''s in the cave.


    So Emeralda sneaked into the back of the cave while lurking her footsteps.


    hands on the wall, and coming somewhat away from the Meers,


    "Heh heh heh heh, you cautioned me that you couldn''t go with this darkness."


    I gently removed the pendant on my chest.


    When I opened the lid, in the dark, blurred and faint lights lit.


    The pendant used a very precious stone called the Moonlight Stone (Aristal).


    The stone, which absorbs sunlight and glows at night, was taken from abroad.


    "Even so......, this cave, it''s pretty deep. I wonder what''s going on back there?


    Emeralda tilts her neck and heads all the way to the back of the cave.


    What makes you want to go extra when you tell me not to go, is probably blood muscle? Without standing in a cave that gradually narrows down, you succumb and move on.


    Move on, move on... but there''s never been anything.


    Nothing interesting, and I don''t see anything unusual.


    "Hmm, I wonder what there is..., it''s nothing in particular"


    I got tired of it, so I thought it might be time to go home... etc.


    Over where it is faintly uphill, it was up ahead......


    "Oh? You''re going downhill."


    I wonder what''s going on down the hill while grabbing the bell stone, which was in the nearby field, just easy to grip..., and I just climbed out with the lights on...


    "Oh..."


    I feel the unpleasant sound of boggling on my hands.


    "Ah...... oh!? Oh my!?


    Emeralda rolled down the hill, raising her dumb voice, etc.


    That night, Meer felt like she''d heard the screaming voice of a woman in the distance.


    What if it''s a ghost? And Meer, who made her imagination difficult, couldn''t sleep at all.


    "Oh, ho, no. The ghost of an evil man, that''s all I''m talking about. It depends on the sound of the wind, the sound of the wind. Nothing else...... Oh, Anne, Anne..."


    Eventually, I hugged Anne to bed, but, well, it didn''t matter.

 249 Episode 100: The Covenant of Curse

    "This is again..., you caught an unexpected big man"


    Leaving the assassins to those of the Empress''s exclusive Kingsguard, the three moved their rooms: Ludwig, Dion and Banos. To discuss the future.


    "I didn''t think the Royal Family of Ganudos had anything to do with it."


    Banos shakes his head in a sigh mix.


    "This is exactly where the enemy lands are, though. Now, what lies ahead..."


    "Hmm, isn''t there anything? If you stand up and hostile to the Empire, you''ll just be crushed. Well, you wouldn''t admit to being involved so easily."


    Dion cut the words and turned to Ludwig.


    "I guess the question is, what do we do better? What do we do, Lord Ludwig?


    "Right...... Whether they''re enemies or allies, just be clear, it''ll be a lot easier to do"


    said Ludwig as he put his arms together.


    "It would be a sort of restraint if we let them know that this one is aware of the identity of the assassin''s hire, or at least suspicion. Or if Mia returns, she might be used as some sort of bargaining ingredient. but..."


    On top of that......,


    "Again, don''t worry a little... I think you should meet King Ganudos soon."


    Relationship between the Duke of Yellowmoon family and the port State...... reasoning that emerges from it......


    I really just wanted to hear from the king to make sure it was true.


    "Do you want me to punch you in? Well, if it''s just me and Lord Ludwig, it''s possible to sneak in..."


    "No, let''s apply for a dignified look. We can''t ignore the assassin any more than he has in our hands."


    For Tiermoon and Ganudos, it is not desirable for the relationship to be twisted. Therefore, if possible, I want to settle for a lot in the form of just talks, and the other person should.


    Such Ludwig readings hit me.


    Two days later, permission to see was granted, and Ludwig and Dion were to visit the corner of the castle, between the sights.


    Though a small country, this can be described as an unusual event in the midst of the unusual, given that the other party is the country''s long-lasting king.


    "This is the wisdom of the empire, the right arm of Her Royal Highness Princess Meer and the famous Lord Ludwig Hewitt, and the empire''s most powerful knight, Lord Dion Alaia. I''ve heard rumors about both names."


    King Ganudos was a man of roughly no match for royalty.


    From the grin and tone that made him feel somewhere mesmerizing and despicable, he even felt an atmosphere that was still like an old civilian.


    "Thank you for responding to this sudden meeting."


    "What, you can''t keep the loyal minister of the Empire''s wisdom. There seems to be some serious misunderstanding if you ask. We will not gain each other if we cause useless strife between the Empire and our port nation."


    Ludwig observed the king speaking in a gentle tone.


    At first glance he was King Ganudos under the impression of trinkets, cowardice and humility..., but in his eyes he could see a sharp glimmer of wisdom.


    Wise man and schemer. Ludwig decides that he is by no means an alarming opponent.


    Therefore... it''s not someone I can''t see for myself, either.


    Because if you were true intellectuals... you would, for example, play out a respected master or a complete fool if you were the Lord dedicated to loyalty.


    of the glittering of intelligence, because even a piece of it would cover up and induce the opponent to be alert.


    At a time when it had not been possible, the opponent was capable of defeating enough and Ludwig watched.


    "Now let''s hear more about this."


    Along with the king''s words, Ludwig breathes small and switches his thoughts.


    "Actually, the other day, I was targeted for my life..."


    "Well, is that within this port?


    "In the corner of the king''s capital, in the alley by the church"


    "That was very rude. It''s certainly not a very secure area around here. Because of the land pattern in this harbour country, there''s a lot of pirate mischief going on."


    - I see, what the outlaw did on his own, are you going to insist?


    Ludwig pushed up his glasses small enough to


    "We have captured and questioned them, and they claim that they have come to your death"


    "Oh, my God! Do something stupid. Did you really come here after what you said, my lord?


    King showing exaggerated surprise. Ludwig was silently observing it.


    "But I thought it was just an outrage of outlaws, or a plot to get our country and our empire to get along... Hmm. Apparently, your lord believes in the words of those rogues."


    "Right. We have enough certainty to believe what they say."


    No matter, it''s just a bluff......, I dare step in here.


    I was hoping to elicit the only reaction from the king...


    "Ha ha, then I have no choice. I tried to train ex-pirates, but apparently they weren''t working out enough. Anyway, my country is a small country that can''t keep its army in place, so we don''t have a lot of room to use."


    "... I mean, admit it,"?


    Even with only a few surprises, Ludwig asks.


    "No matter how much I deny it, your lord will not be convinced. If so, it is also a pleasure to talk aboard that premise. What, I don''t care what you say here anyway, there''s nothing to it. That''s how you know it."


    - I see, I didn''t tell you. Are you going to make it a watering theory... I guess that''s why I used the pirates.


    No matter how Ludwig or Dion insists on King Ganudos'' confession, it makes no sense if the king himself denies it.


    The Duke of Greenmoon, who has a deep relationship with this country, would place more faith in the King''s words than in Ludwig, a civilian. He would argue that pirate testimony is irresponsible, and try to take it for granted.


    If there were Meer on this occasion, the king would never have acknowledged it.


    Instantly thinking that far, Ludwig nodded. That''s fine, then.


    Such matters are end-of-life. I''d rather hear it, because it''s the part ahead of me.


    "So I ask you to get straight to the point that this is a limited-time thing..., but the reason you aimed at me is still because they don''t know about the relationship between the Duke of Yellowmoon family and Ganudos?


    "Well... I don''t know what you''re talking about. I did have a relationship with the Duke of Yellowmoon back in the day, but that''s what it is..."


    "The Duke of Greenmoon family is an easy lifeline to cut. Isn''t that what this is about?


    Ludwig guessed.


    Purpose of the Port State of Ganudos¡­, is that not to make the Tiermoon Empire dependent and starve to death when the time comes?


    Food self-sufficiency in the empire is extremely low today. If we change the way we say it, that means we rely on imports from foreign countries for a significant proportion.


    Nor do the aristocrats exactly think of decreasing their own agricultural land, even though, of course, there is no formula attached to the availability of food. No matter how obsessed with the ridiculous idea of anti-farming ideas was.


    And one of its importers was Ganudos.


    The sea-facing port of Ganudos is a country rich in seafood resources. The abundance of sea delights is sure to colour some of the food of the Empire and is becoming something that must now be done.


    Therefore¡­, if imports from Ganudos are interrupted when food is scarce due to famine, etc., the impact on the Empire will be immeasurable.


    If it was the purpose of the port State of Ganudos to create that state¡­.


    "In that case, what we want to avoid is early imperial military intervention. If the Empire moves troops before they are exhausted, they cannot be resisted by the power of the Port State. Therefore, the port State must consistently pretend to be a friend of the Empire. Restricting imports must also only be blamed for deficiencies in the negotiations. So my ally, the Duke of Yellowmoon, shouldn''t have been the negotiator"


    Escape the Duke of Greenmoon out of the country. That''s how it goes, and on the table, it sticks that we only negotiate with the Green Moon family.


    Furthermore, in the unlikely event that the army is about to be moved, the Duke of Yellow Moon, the corner of the House of the Four Grand Dukes, will be asked to work to obstruct it. It would be convenient if there were collaborators of great nobility within the Empire.


    Regardless, I don''t know if the Duke of Greenmoon will work as calculated, but if it doesn''t work, you just have to assassinate him and hide the body and go missing.


    You can also buy time while you''re at it, such as the inheritance of the housekeeper of the Greenmoon family.


    Ludwig''s thoughts were in that form.


    "Were you going to win, hostile to the Empire?


    "Well... hostile?


    The king said, smiling calmly at his mouth.


    "That our empire is hostile to the Empire and other thoughts are unexpected. Isn''t it? There are policing forces in port countries to control pirates, but that is insignificant compared to the mighty Imperial Army. It''s a bad joke that we''re hostile to a mighty empire without all the force."


    Ludwig was flabbergasted by the story.


    No way, I never thought of using the weakness of the military as a veil to cover up or hide the conspiracy, etc.


    "Do you think you can imitate stopping food exports to the Empire when famine strikes, assuming you have such a plan¡­ to open the battlefield on that basis?


    If that was military action...... If you mean you grabbed a plan to invade the Empire by the army, I guess that would be a good reason to start a war. Because that is a clear attack.


    But in the future, if there is a "famine," "stop selling food" is not an attack.


    It''s too euphemistic to realize the crisis.


    That plan wouldn''t be activated unless there was famine in the first place......


    In other words, the conspiracy of the port State of Ganudos lacks both aggressiveness and aggressiveness.


    It''s extremely vague and can''t even be called a conspiracy in the first place, which makes it difficult to confirm existence and contest.


    Ludwig has some confidence in his reasoning, but it does not go beyond reasoning.


    If they told me it was a dream story, it was something I couldn''t say back, and I didn''t think I could wage war on port states for it.


    If it is the country where the barbarians live, it has to be known, because opening the warring end without any great name between those who believe in God of the same Central Orthodox Church will give other nations a gap to contend with.


    - Ganudos'' actions will not be an attack as long as the empire firmly establishes a system of food self-sufficiency in the first place.


    Bad anti-farming ideology¡­, without it, things like Ganudos'' plan can''t happen.


    It was rather there that Ludwig felt uncomfortable.


    - Even though it has been obstinately planned over so many years that it has become distracting, the elements that rely on the failure of the other country and the weather are too great. When it comes to hunger, it can be something that happens once every few decades, but there will also be things that will be lightly overshadowed when you do poorly about the empire''s demise.


    I can''t even think of anti-farming ideas themselves as spreading by Ganudos'' ally, the Duke of Yellowmoon, but I feel something catching on somewhere.


    How, though the corner of the House of the Four Grand Dukes, can you exercise that much influence by fulfilling it? The nobles also belong to the factions of the other four Dukes.


    That''s all I thought about, Ludwig shook his head small.


    "Either way..., we will reform the Empire under you, Meer. Once the food self-sufficiency system is in place, the Ganudos Port State''s strategy will no longer take shape."


    Even so told, King Ganudos was not particularly disturbed.


    "Right. It is also a pleasure for my country to see the problems of friendly countries improve. It''s only a little shame that the food deal with our country may be reduced, but, well, there''s nothing to talk about within the Empire. Because our country is a small, weak country."


    When he heard the words, Ludwig learned unsatisfactory anxiety.


    After dropping off Ludwig and the others, the king smiled calmly.


    "Will the oldest loyal Duke of Yellowmoon family rival the Emperor''s beloved and princess? I see, I was born in an interesting time..."


    A curse covenant tying the empire, which was now about to be revealed.

 250 Episode One: Chicken Detective Meer, I deduce!

    "Mm-hmm... Anne?


    Meer rubbed her pompous sleeping clothes with both hands.


    There was no appearance of a faithful maid in the blurred and sumptuous sight.


    "Oh...?


    ... or rather, nobody looked like him.


    "............ oh?


    Wake up gently as you lean your neck.


    I gaze into the dim cave, but I still don''t see anyone.


    "That''s weird...... yesterday, I did go with Anne............ Huh!?


    Suddenly, last night''s memory comes back to mind.


    The most horrible scream I''ve ever heard in the distance......


    The voice of someone who thought we had nothing but ourselves on this island but heard us.


    What the hell was that?


    "We''re the only ones... I thought so..."


    Maybe... he was there.


    That too, another nanica who is not human......


    Yes, it is, for example... the ghost of an evil man or something...


    "Hih!


    Meer swallowed her breath.


    Zowazowa and chills rush through your whole body, as you were stroked with cold hands through your spine.


    "Ah... Anne, Anne"


    With a small, faint voice, calling his name, he heads to the entrance to the cave.


    I can''t speak up. Because... if you do that, you''ll find out you''re there...


    nesting on this island, to Osolosii, to Nanica......


    "No! Oh, Anne, where are you, Anne..."


    Meer''s face out of the cave as she subtly tears her eyes, right after! To the shadows rushing over here, almost screaming!


    "Oh, my God, Meer!


    "Ah, Anne..."


    "Wow!


    Hot painful Meer who wakes up and hugs her early. Even as she raised her surprise, Anne calmly took that little body.


    "What''s wrong with you? Mia, did you even have a bad dream?


    Anne gently rubbed her back, and she was finally a comforting meer.


    "Oh, what''s wrong with Anne? And where are you guys?


    "Oh, I was. It''s tough. It''s been a long time since you guys got back, but actually, it looks like Emeralda''s gone."


    "What? Mr. Emeralda is not here...? What do you mean? That''s..."


    Eventually, Theon and Abel, Keithwood and Nina returned to the cave.


    Again, when I hear the explanation......,


    "Emeralda wasn''t here when I woke up in the morning."


    Nina said, slightly bewildered.


    Apparently, he doesn''t know anything more than that.


    At least there didn''t seem to be any emeralda around here......


    "Hmm..."


    So detective Meer assembles his reasoning in an instant.


    One, they made me the only one who got rid of me, bullied me and ran away from home... not at home...


    Two, I wanted to try to adventure a deserted island.


    III. To find good food......


    - Blah, blah, blah. It seems like all of them... Or maybe he left for reasons that I can''t even think of...


    Meer shakes her head in a sigh mix.


    "Oh, already, really, that one..."


    "Maybe... you went to the fountain alone. For a morning bath or a drink of water¡­"


    Meer nods to Nina''s words.


    "I see, that''s possible...... First thing in the morning, you can naturally say that you can mouth clear water... So let''s look around the Hurry Springs"


    "No, it doesn''t make sense for all of us to go. Keithwood, I''m sorry, but go check on the beach. Take a look at the ocean along the coastline."


    "So you might have gone to see if the Emerald Star was back, huh?


    "And a pirate. In the unlikely event that a suspicious ship is staying, we may have been abducted."


    Reminds me of it in Zion''s pointer.


    - Speaking of which, you said this cave could also contain people''s hands.


    If so, the possibility of being a pirate stronghold, well, maybe not.


    "If she doesn''t come back by the will of someone other than herself, we should assume that someone was lurking on the island or was captured by someone who came from outside the sea. Just in case, but let''s be vigilant for once...... And I''ll go with Miss Nina. Abel..."


    "Of course I''m coming, too. Find the other side of the fountain."


    Meer, who makes herself an expert on survival, said with a hunched nose.


    Then, Meer stares at Anne.


    "Anne, I''m sorry, but I''m going to ask you to leave a message here. When Emeralda returns, we''ll hold her tight."


    "Okay. Prepare your meals as best you can."


    Fortunately, yesterday, there are species of wild grass that Meer has taken without thought.


    Keithwood''s checked to see if he can eat properly.


    "Well, as I did yesterday, take the weed verse there, then..."


    Keithwood leaves ahead while Nina talks about how to handle it.


    "Miss Anne, I apologize for letting you act alone. If the suspicious come, do not hesitate to hide yourself."


    Leaving such instructions, Theon and Nina also leave.


    "Well, you''re going, Anne"


    "Yes, take care. Meer."


    Finally, Meer and Abel left the cave behind.


    The other side of the fountain is where we''re headed. Yesterday, I explored with Keithwood.

 251 Episode One Hundred and Two: Should We Live or Die...

    In the woods, go the winding beast path that stretches as you sew between the trees.


    Even though the roots of the tree were facetious, bumpy, and the dirt areas were subtly soaked..., Meer moved her legs diligently even though she was about to be taken off several times.


    "Looks like it rained again yesterday while we were asleep. Watch your step."


    That said, holding on tight to the hand Abel had been offering, Meer grinned.


    "Thank you, Abel is a gentleman after all"


    Listening to Meer, Abel slipped her gaze subtly.


    "Come on, it''s tough if you fall. I''m not making a big deal of it. Besides, it''s going to rain a lot this year."


    Looking up at the sky, Abel said.


    So Meer remembers. Something important to tell Abel, too.


    No... it''s not accurate to recall.


    Actually, I''ve been thinking about it for a while.


    that Abel should be taught about future knowledge or not.


    I know what happens first...... etc and what would it look like if I mentioned that...... Especially since I really wanted Abel to believe and be prepared, I can''t fail.


    I was so anxious that I couldn''t tell you until now.


    But the time limit is imminent.


    Meer never wanted to, she told Abel.


    "Right. Hey, Abel, I already told Mr. Keithwood, but I''ll tell you a proper story, too. There will be a great famine soon."


    Meer, daring in a pale tone, conveyed it.


    To be honest, the Kingdom of Lemno is worried, not knowing what will happen to Sankland. Anyway, there''s been a revolutionary noise a while back, and it''s Abel''s home town.


    If possible, I want it to be peaceful.


    Therefore, he did not dare exaggerate, but told it in such a subtle tone as to convey the facts.


    Abel looked a little surprised when she heard that...


    "Is that for sure?


    "Whatever, I can''t provide definitive evidence... but"


    Abel smiled graciously at Meer trying to keep the words going.


    "No, if Meer says so, I guess so. I believe you."


    Meer was surprised the other way because the answer was very light.


    "Huh...? Oh, and believe me?


    "Oh, if I can get off this island, I''ll talk to the trusted ones, and then I''ll talk to Father. Believe it or not, it''s a subtlety, but I''m sure there are those who will move if we see how it goes this summer."


    "No, but... why?


    Today, to Meer leaning her neck, Abel shrugged her shoulders with a bitter laugh.


    "There''s no reason for you to fool me. Besides, even if the famine didn''t come, that''s what Meer said. I guess it makes some sense. Or even if it doesn''t make sense... I believe you warned me from kindness."


    "Huh... Huh...?


    To Abel staring straight at herself, to that clear gaze, Meer lost her words.


    Because Abel told me she would accept the word, not rationality, but just purely out of trust in Meer...


    I''m glad to understand that. Oh, my God, my head''s pounding.


    Come on, let''s go.


    A lot forward, Abel pulling Meer''s hand. Apparently, he got embarrassed about his words after saying them too...... Meer noticed that her ears were only slightly red.


    - Oh, you''ve come too far! Abel. But that''s nice there......


    In Meer''s brain were now blooming with poms, poms and large circles of flowers!


    In front of Meer, who was enjoying such a happy mood, the rock that came yesterday also appeared.


    Forest greenery is abruptly lost and brownish skin is uneven. The rocks on the ground have countless cracks in them, shattered them, and they''re really going to make it impossible to walk.


    "Aren''t we just going in here?


    To question Abel, Meer shakes her head quietly.


    "Sure, it''s dangerous. It doesn''t seem to make any sense to move on, and although it may be a waste of effort......, that''s why Mr. Emeralda would dare to go!


    In the first place, as far as Meer knows, a man named Emeralda has a nasty personality who wants to aggressively defy the words of those who are more visible than him, such as his parents, who think he is the same as himself or below, in order to protect them properly.


    - That''s a very troublesome personality, Mr. Emeralda...


    By the way, it''s the mushrooms that tell me not to get my hands on myself that make me want to be aggressive......


    People were less blind to their faults.


    The two are alike.


    "I wish I had paid proper attention from my mouth yesterday...... could it have been a failure to leave the explanation to Mr. Keithwood...?


    If you were handsome, I thought you''d listen to me properly, but it could have been sweet.


    "I don''t know what''s going on ahead, but let''s go with caution"


    That being said, Meer stepped into the rocks......


    Hard............. And somewhere, something broke down.


    ... where?


    Meer, wondering, moved her eyes to her feet......, found the dark darkness.


    It''s like the earth is about to open its mouth and swallow itself...... and so on.


    "... Huh?


    I had the feeling that my body would be thrown out.


    - Oh, this feels... floating that wasn''t terrible. Me again, you''re falling... Oh? But if it''s not a river or something down there, you''re dead...?


    "Meer!"


    Abel''s voice heard shortly after. In the next moment, Meer realizes that she has been forcefully embraced. Abel threw herself into the void to protect Meer.


    "Shit, ah, Abel......?


    Meer thought as she was shaped to push her cheeks against Abel''s chest.


    - This could be a good way to die!


    I don''t know what to do.


    - Hmm, should I live or die..., this is a big problem...


    Before the most beautiful death of all time, Meer fell even though it bothered her head with something slightly philosophical and otherwise.

 252 Episode 103 Annes Determination

    "Oh, work, it''s over..."


    Anne sighed deeply after finishing all the treatment under the weed that Nina had instructed her to do.


    No way, I didn''t imagine being left on the island like this, so I don''t know what to do.


    "Oh, Meer, if you''re here, there''s a lot I''d like to do..."


    This is the place. I always want to check my hair and skin condition and take care of it early. Anne can''t help but maintain Meer''s beauty.


    "Nevertheless, Miss Emeralda, where have they gone?


    Anne herself doesn''t like anything about Emeralda. That''s why I don''t want you to die or get hurt. I was hoping that you would find me safely, very naturally.


    I still think so because Meer is treating her as a friend even though she is saying something.


    That''s why I was concerned about Emeralda''s whereabouts.


    "... did you really go into the woods..."


    As a matter of fact, Anne has been concerned for a long time now. It''s


    "Emeralda, would you leave this cave alone?


    It was about that.


    Everyone very commonly said that Emeralda had left the cave......


    "I didn''t seem to have the courage to walk in the woods by myself..."


    Anne, poof, crush that.


    It''s a lot of courage to be unscrupulous. It is a matter of considerable courage to walk alone through the dark night woods, even if you tease and leave.


    Is that possible for someone named Emeralda?


    "Meer, if you were me, I wouldn''t think you''d do that"


    Meer is scared but has the courage to step out even in the dark if necessary......


    Yes, Anne believes. Aside from the reality......


    But I don''t think Emeralda has that much courage. So..., why wasn''t Emeralda in the cave?


    If you''re not out there, where are you going?


    "Still in the cave?


    My first thought was to dive somewhere in the cave and sneak a look at everyone panicking.


    It felt like it really suited a nobleman named Emeralda, and Anne searched the cave with a little anger.


    but......,


    "I knew you weren''t there..."


    No matter how I looked for the shade near the entrance, there was no sign of Emeralda.


    Naturally. Even though it''s getting wider, there aren''t many places you can dive in.


    If so, did you still go outside, or...


    "Going deep into the cave, back and this is gone?


    I felt like it might be better to go behind the cave where everyone sleeps rather than walk away from the cave and into the dark woods.


    "They told me not to go... but it seems like a great nobleman wants to do what they told me not to..."


    Anne knows very well that some of the nobles and royalty are fine.


    However, when it comes to aristocracy, the impression of a person who is too chronic to listen to much of what others have to say cannot be overwhelmed.


    Alone, the reckless act of exploring the back of the cave also fits the image of Emeralda.


    "Either way, Mia and the others are looking outside..."


    Waiting here alone is also a splendid role. But I did nothing, and I couldn''t stand what I was waiting for here. Everyone''s walking around the island searching, so I wanted to help myself.


    A frequent patrol, then Anne decides.


    "I can''t be the only one resting here."


    Then, Anne left a letter on the ground just in case.


    Just in case Emeralda comes back. And for when the Meers came back.


    "And then, if we''re going to get to the back of the cave, we need the lights..."


    Anne goes out to the beach to get to the wolf smoke. I decided to let them use the thick branches I used to light the pan, the rest of them.


    Bind three or four branches, and push dead leaves or thin branches with a lot of resin into their tips, and put them together with thick twigs found in the woods. Though it was considered too thick for the fishing line, it seemed sturdy and good for making pine lights.


    It was impromptu Matsuaki who was able to do so.


    "If you light this..."


    At the very least, I wish I could use it on the light, but I think I can handle it.


    That''s what I thought......


    When I walked into the back of the cave, the lights were meticulous.


    Every swinging red flame will naturally not dispel all the darkness of the cave. Still, Anne walked out.


    "Meer, it''s to find your friend..."


    Encourage yourself.


    Inside the cave is a bend, sometimes up, sometimes down.


    If you think you have to give in, there are places where jumping doesn''t get to the ceiling.


    Within it, like an ice column from the ceiling, he went out to a place where the stalactites were drooling.


    The road ahead was narrower, and the way ahead was less foreseeable.


    "Ahead, are you down... You can''t come up when you get down, can you..."


    The road was downhill, and besides, it was pretty down to the bottom, and the destination was sinking into darkness.


    So far or... Anne felt uncomfortable with the arrow tip she tried to return to, something that appeared out of sight.


    It was a stalactite that broke in the middle of nowhere. Right in front of the hill, just in position to reach.


    "This..."


    Anne looks over and observes the broken area.


    Even though there are similar rocks around, only one of them is pockingly broken. Besides, on the ground, I don''t see its broken end.


    "You''re in just the right position to grab it here... Hold on, so..."


    Get yourself out and peek under the hill...... Then¡­¡­,


    "Oh my God, what if... if I fell out of here, I have to let everyone know, quickly"


    That''s what I thought, I tried to go back, that''s exactly when.


    All of a sudden, I heard a stone called ragged collapse.


    "Ahhh!


    As she screams, Anne crouches into the spot. Try to protect your head with both arms and stiffen yourself often......


    With her face up, Anne puts a pine light up in front of her as she covers her mouth with cuffs. All the while, the road I had walked earlier was blocked by stone walls.


    "That''s it..."


    Unexpectedly, breathtaking.


    A number of thoughts rush around the back of my brain.


    You may not get out of this cave.


    I could die here.


    I may never see my family again.


    But more than that......


    - Mia, I may no longer be able to serve you... I haven''t returned a single debt of gratitude yet...


    Jiwari, and the eye area gets hot, and the sight gets cluttered and distorted.


    "Dear Meer..."


    I call upon the name of my Lord, so that I may seek help, so that I may be small.


    "... Mia..."


    Again......, with a trembling voice, so crush......


    Anne exhaled heavily.


    "We need to calm down...... I am your exclusive maid..."


    Meer told me. Think of yourself as a stomach.


    Then you can''t give up here.


    Those who bend their knees in a place like this and cry down..., do not deserve the right arm of the empire''s wisdom.


    "Yeah, Meer, for your hard work... you don''t deserve it"


    Anne, once again, illuminates the road with a pine light.


    The way ahead of that light is not the way back, but the way forward.


    It was downhill.


    "Originally, I was going to go this way..., just move on"


    It''s too early to cry and give up.


    It''s time for this life to run out.


    "Dear Meer... Be sure to see you again..."


    Snuffed small, Anne slid downhill.


    Anne doesn''t know.


    that it was the venerable Lord of Himself who created the cause of that rock collapse.

 253 Episode One Hundred Four: The Last Otomodachi

    Well... things changed, at St. Noel''s School.


    What was Meer Abel doing when her esteemed grandmother Meer, her mother Anne, and even more Dr. Ludwig were having a lot of difficulty...


    "Oh, I knew this must be a dream. I''m so happy and scared..."


    I was enjoying... school life.


    Speaking of how much I enjoyed it, can you imagine, in the morning, if I said a life that starts with sweet pancakes and ends with sweet cocoa before bed at night?


    Unlike Meer, of course, Bell, where there is a diligence there, exercising properly is also indispensable. Stroll amongst the beautiful schools and sometimes try to run on the beach of the lake or swim a little...... Really healthy, enjoying the ideal school life.


    Well..., there was a slightly allergic part about the study, which was the cause of my decision to stay in summer school in the first place, but I wasn''t even skimpy in front of being closely monitored by Linsha.


    Originally, if you work hard, it is Meer''s blood muscle that can get you there.


    Steady, even step by step, the steps were moving forward.


    That''s why today and today, Bell was visiting the school library.


    Sometimes it''s summer vacation, and few people are inside.


    Or Belle and your Linsha, and all that was left was the scribe''s teacher.


    When Bell lined up in his favorite window seat, he stretched out a lot, hmm, and then stuck it on his desk with Suyasuya...


    "Master Bell..., didn''t you visit to study?


    Linsha sitting in the seat in front of Bell turns a tight gaze. By the way, that Linsha is willing to study herself, too, while Bell is studying, and is bringing a book.


    My brother is like that, so she''s in trouble with her.


    "Haha, it''s a joke. I''m scared of your eyes, Mr. Linsha."


    Bell laughed and waved flirtatiously. but linsha doesn''t loosen the reins.


    "I''ll have today''s assignment done exactly. It''s pointless to try to escape."


    Ugh, he leaked a groan, and then Bell stuck it on his desk again.


    blurry, and look at the pile of challenges piled on the desk,


    "Oh, something, you''re happy..."


    Smile a little.


    Then for about an hour, after studying carefully, Bell began his walk inside the library.


    After you''ve done a set of tasks, you can read a book.


    Raised under Ellis, a writer, Bell was used to books. For Belle, who knows only the rampant world of burning books, St. Noel''s library enrichment was like heaven.


    "Eh heh, what shall I read today... I figured I''d like animal drawings, or cute plant drawings..."


    "Hey, you, maybe a kid who''s getting along with you, Meer?


    In front of the bookshelf, a voice spoke to Bell, who was watching the back cover carefully.


    Tilting his neck properly, he turned his gaze and there was a girl there staring at this one with interest.


    When I was a year, was it as good as Bell''s?


    She was a girl with fluffy shiny blonde hair and beautiful grey eyes like a doll. Nico and the gorgeous giggling girl tilted their necks small, waiting for Belle to reply.


    "Oh, yes...... Aunt Meer... your sister is a respected man of mine"


    "Huh? Meer, sister...?


    Girl crushing strangely. Keep your fingers on your cheeks, and again, tilt your neck small.


    As soon as her fluffy hair swayed, Bell noticed a faintly scented floral scent. Unexpectedly, my head was going to blur, it smelled beautiful.


    "Well, no. Besides, you, you''ve been studying in the library lately, but you''re not going home for the summer vacation?


    "It is. I''m ashamed, because I had a bad test point before the summer vacation..."


    "Hmm, it is. Heh, I don''t care about that."


    The girl smiled nicely, then said.


    "Hey, if you like, why don''t you and Leena be friends?


    to her big eyes, sparkling and grinning, she said.


    "Leena?"


    "Hmm? Oh, name, name"


    So the girl takes a step back and lifts her skirt hem. The crisp whiteness of its legs, which peeked slightly, burned into Bell''s eyes. Its whiteness makes it even look pathological somewhere......


    "See you later. Strina Etwa Yellow Moon. Same freshman as you, Me Abel."


    That''s what I say, girl, Strina has a poor grin.


    "Your good friend, he''ll call you Leena. So I''m glad you called me Leena too."


    "I see. I get it. Then call me Belle. Leena."


    Bell also said as he lifted the hem of his skirt.


    "Ugh, okay. Belle, stay close to Leena."


    As the little bird chirps, you''re a pretty girl who laughs......, Me Abel kind of thought.

 254 Episode One Hundred Five: Princess Meer, Welcome Climax! (In Meer)

    Meer falling with the surrounding rocks.


    In Abel''s arms, whilst gleeing at its muddy......,


    - Oh, I knew I''d die like this... Too happy......


    And so on, it was Meer who was thinking about what she deflected, but shortly afterwards, zabu! and woke up wearing water from his head.


    No, to be precise, I jumped into the water from my head and woke up, should I say?


    but Bo, Bo, all the way in his mouth, suddenly, the water came in, so Meer panicked greatly.


    Meer, who was about to rumble with butterflies, but gnawed, feeling a force in Abel''s arm, he pulled out.


    - If you leave it to Abel, you''ll be fine...


    Sweet emotions like a mixture of love and trust drained Funya from Meer''s body.


    Then, after a few seconds......,


    "Pfft!"


    Seeing that the water was gone from around her face, Meer inhaled her breath as much as she wanted.


    "Holy shit, what the hell is this place? Hih! Ouch!? Eyes......, eyes! My eyes are soaking! And in my mouth, I''m soggy. Is this... seawater?


    I look up at Abel''s face as she rubs her eyes cosy with one hand. All the while, Abel had a tough face and looked up over her head.


    Once Meer raised her gaze too......, there, she saw a rocky ceiling at a fairly high position.


    "Oh, you fell from that place... If the water hadn''t accumulated, it would have been dangerous."


    "Oh, thank God. But it''s dangerous to be immersed in water like this. My body gets cold. Let''s go somewhere we can get out of the water."


    The tip Abel pointed to was the wall, a little higher, just like the shoreline.


    "Meer, can you swim?


    "Hmm, naturally. I''ll show you exactly what I''ve achieved."


    As such, Meer rotated and floated on her back to the water......


    I started swimming on my bumpy feet in a backstroke state. You don''t need to breathe, you don''t have to put your face on the water. When drowned, it is the strongest swim Meer has ever thought of, as long as she is weak and floating.


    Especially in that you can breathe without much effort.


    "Oh, if you''re going to bump into me, please tell me properly"


    "Oh, okay. Well, let''s just get that far."


    So they swam away.


    Up from the water, Meer exhaled in relief.


    "Is there anything that hurts?


    "Yeah, thanks to Abel. And Abel?"


    "I don''t have a problem either. Thank God it was on the water down there."


    Sure, you''re right, while Meer looked up at the rock wall again.


    High. Is it about the third floor of the castle tall?


    The light of day is coming in from the cracks vacant in the ceiling, so for once, I guess it passes to the ground...


    "Hmm, you can''t climb..."


    The rock wall had a tight surface and it seemed slippery. It seems impossible for a normal person to grab it and climb it.


    - Well, if it was around Mr. Dion, he''d be able to climb away at his leisure. That''s an exception...


    At least I can''t do it, Meer decides.


    If so, even if he didn''t fall and die, the escape...


    "Abel, I''m sorry. I got involved with you."


    Rare, soggy shoulder drop Meer. But to Meer like that, Abel shook her head and showed it.


    "No, I''m glad I''m here."


    "Oh... what do you mean?


    "I can''t stay by and protect my loved ones when they''re in danger. ''Cause that''s so lame."


    "Well..."


    Meer put her hand on her mouth and stared at Abel. Then Abel turned away, seemingly just a little awkward. Those cheeks are still dyed red.


    - Hehe, if you''re ashamed, I wish I hadn''t told you...


    Meer, too, although slightly blushing, is just the older sister there than twenty years old.


    Although I accidentally turned red earlier, I have already regained my spare time.


    Yes, Meer has already learned Abel''s character.


    Meer already knows that he is an honest, straight person, so he can honestly say what he thinks.


    So I was able to prepare my mind, albeit slightly.


    This is what adult sisters can afford!


    That said, it just smells a little lighter. It can be a little awkward to remain silent.


    So......


    "Still, there''s nothing you can do about this. Wait for help to come or wait for the situation to change...... Either way, now move for the detour...... cum!


    All the while, Meer sneezed small.


    Shortly afterwards, my body shivers all the time.


    My body seemed colder than I expected, and my skin had goosebumps at some point.


    "Are you okay? Meer."


    "Yeah, yeah. I have no problem with that. I''m just a little cold because my body is wet."


    I sneezed, but I was a little embarrassed. Meer grinned in the blindfold...... But Abel looked serious.


    "Right. When your body gets cold, you take away your strength..."


    He shut up hesitantly about something and then...,


    "I''m sorry. Meer."


    "Heh? What... Huh?


    Meer''s voice breaks.


    There was not much confusion, no voice.


    All of a sudden, Abel has been hugging me...


    - Huh? Huh? Oh?


    I blew it to pieces, like adult sister room!


    Abel can be heard in Meer''s ears turning her eyes around in confusion.


    "I''m sorry. I know it''s rude... but now we need to warm up at each other''s temperatures."


    Resolute voice. At the same time, there is a gushing force in the arms you hug.


    - Oh, this, that''s probably it... At Abel''s judgment that even if he rejects me, because he needs to do it... so he''s putting his strength into keeping me from escaping...


    and so on, and is Meer, who slightly begins to analyze the feelings of reality escape.


    But I can''t keep running away forever.


    Comfortable boy warmth......


    Just a slightly clumsy, overpowered, so just a little painful hug.


    Abel''s breath and his own breath, which sounds faint in silence.


    Meer endures trying to quell her breath so that the rough breath doesn''t hit her opponent''s ear.


    Hearing the soaring heart sound of Doron, Doron, Meer thinks with a pompous, hot head.


    - Oh, my God, I thought you were dead. Here in Heaven I''m sure you''ll hear rumors...... Otherwise, I can''t explain! Too happy!!


    Meer''s life, which began with the headstand, was now experiencing just the climax!


    ... Well, in Meer, it is...

 255 Episode One Hundred Six: Going the Blue Glowing Path

    With Abel flirting, Meer was, like, totally poking around. Until earlier, I completely forgot that I was trembling in the cold, and my cheeks were slightly reddish.


    - If Abel and I are alone, we might as well live here. Yes, by Abel is my paradise and my palace!


    and so on...... what the heck, just when Meer started thinking about what she did......


    "Meer, take a look"


    "... Huh?


    Suddenly, Abel raised her voice.


    "Look, it looks like the water''s pulling"


    Meer turns her gaze when she is told. And, indeed, the water level that was right next to the Meers until earlier had dropped a lot.


    A few more moments were likely to allow me to walk underwater. of......


    "But..."


    Meer looks over her head in remorse. The amount of light falling from the rocky ceiling was definitely decreasing from earlier. The night is approaching.


    "Maybe the water can pull it off and get out of here... It''s a little dangerous to move around in the dark."


    The exit is probably more of a sea than there is a tidal pull.


    The confidence to swim in the dark night ocean just wasn''t in Meer.


    "Yeah... maybe..."


    Abel armed herself to devise something.


    "Right...... However, if I stay here all the time, I''ll be stuck. Let''s not miss the change in circumstances."


    Abel''s, it was like a prophecy.


    Eventually Abel cheered when the neighborhood was completely engulfed in the darkness at night.


    "Look, Meer. The water here!


    "Well...... this!?


    Meer also opens her eyes in amazement. Because the lower surface emitted a pale, blue light.


    Even if the amount of light does not extend to sunlight or pine light, it is sufficient to illuminate the surrounding area.


    Instead, I could even say that the light continued deep into the cave, making it easier to act than when I was seeing the light of day.


    "You can''t miss this opportunity either. Let''s go. Even if we stop here, we''ll just consume our strength."


    To the words of Abel, Meer thinks for a moment.


    Theory is the one who keeps his health warm when he''s in distress without moving. But I find it hard to come and help with the members on this island.


    More importantly, it''s impossible, such as the fact that I''m an expert in survival.


    Meer snorted roughly,


    "Yeah, let''s go..."


    I took Abel''s hand.


    Abel draws my hand and goes down the path of blue light.


    There were countless holes in the place where the Meers were, but there are two places out that path of blue light. It was the one with deeper depths and the one with shallower depths.


    Swimming is suicidal on nights when temperatures drop. If so, it is inevitable that the Meers will go at a shallow depth.


    "The ground is a bit decomposing there. Be careful. Look, I''m holding my hand tight."


    Once again, looking back, Meer smiled unexpectedly at Abel, who spoke to her.


    "Heh heh, Abel really is a gentleman"


    Even in this situation, he is walking properly to Meer''s speed.


    Careful not to let Meer fall, the hands that are held together are also gentle and powerful as if they were even dancing.


    "My sister tells me. Whatever the circumstances, be nice to the girl."


    "Ha? Sister..."


    When it comes to the previous timeline, Meer doesn''t have much memory of the Lemno royal family. At best, I knew Abel. Anyway, I kept waiting for Zion to speak up, so I didn''t care about the Kingdom of Lemno.


    But Meer is different now. Naturally, I''m looking into it.


    Why? Because I was targeting Abel as someone to tie the wedding to. It is Meer, a romantic strategist.


    "Sure..., Her Royal Highness Princess Clarissa, was it?


    It should have been three years older than Abel.


    The information Meer has meant that he is boring and somewhat introverted......


    - You have a slightly different image...


    To Meer leaning her neck, Abel shook her head small.


    "No, I said this to my oldest sister."


    "Your sister at the top? Well, that''s better..."


    "You don''t have to know. He died five years ago..."


    Abel looked just a little lonely.


    "I loved it. About your sister...... He was kind, but stronger than that, and he was a good guy. That''s what he said. Everyone in the kingdom of Remno thinks it''s strange. So I just want you to be nice to the girl..."


    The kingdom of Remno with a strong tendency to be inferior to men and women.


    "I''m ashamed I forgot myself. Why be nice to women...... I thought I started doing that on a little whim, but it wasn''t. I''ve always lived with my sister''s guiding principles...


    - You had such a huge impact on Abel... I missed you......


    Somehow, with that in mind, Meer asked.


    "What''s his name..., what is it?


    "Valentina Lemno. She was the first princess of the Kingdom of Lemno."


    "Yes, Mr. Valentina..."


    It will be a little while before Meer remembers that name.

 256 Episode One Hundred Seven Anne, Talks about the Empires Wisdom (in Anne...)

    A cave sunk in darkness. In that place, surrounded by silence, there was the sound of a guzzle, a guzzle, and a snort.


    "... oh, me, am I going to die...?


    With a blurry, glowing pendant in his hand, Emeralda was sobbing.


    Leaning against the rock, with his legs thrown out, he snarls and snorts.


    A little, trying to reposition your right foot, but to the pain you ran right after, pull the force out of your foot again.


    "Ugh, wow, it hurts...... it hurts. Ugh, this must be a broken bone. You must be. You can''t move like this, and you''re gonna drown in the wild here. Ugh."


    Emeralda, with a slightly darker atmosphere, seemed like a pain in the ass about the usual five-installment increase.


    Such, her vision distorted by tears, accidentally, came in a red beaucoup of light.


    "... Huh!?


    Unexpectedly breathtaking emeralda.


    What comes to mind behind my brain is my own suspicious conversation. It was about the ghost of a wicked man who wandered off a deserted island.


    But I think back soon. There can''t be any such thing.


    In the first place, the red light comes from the entrance of the cave.


    If so¡­¡­.


    "Nina!? You came!?


    The next thing that comes to mind is the appearance of his own loyal followers.


    The imagination quickly turns to certainty.


    "That''s right. That I can''t decay in a place like this. I''m sure Nee...... no, the maid must have come!


    Thus, Emeralda waited for the light to approach.


    Eventually......,


    "Oh, Miss Emeralda? Are you all right?


    What showed up was Anne, a maid with red hair tied on both sides.


    "Oh, you''re not an... Meer, your maid."


    I was a little disappointed Emeralda for not being a familiar Nina, but still, from the relief that help came, I stuck nicotine.


    The moment I get up on track, the pain runs and screams small.


    "? Emeralda, are you hurt?


    "Oh, yeah. It is. Actually, I hurt my ankle when I slipped down the hill there. Probably a broken bone."


    "Big deal! Please sit there. Stretch your legs."


    "You have no choice...... I''ll spare you, Meer, and I''ll do exactly what I say."


    Emeralda sits honestly as she was told and stretches her legs. And, Anne crouched at its feet.


    "Oh, inspiration. Can you handle it?


    "My brother broke a bone only once"


    "Well, then you''re an amateur. After all, you can''t expect too much from civilians."


    Emeralda feels a little, calm in her heart while saying things like that.


    I feel like I''ve only drawn a little heart or pain.


    "Does it hurt?


    "Yeah, it hurts so much that I can''t stand anymore. It must be broken."


    "Excuse me."


    Anne, moreover, puts her hand on Emeralda''s ankle.


    Then, breaking the hem of his own skirt, he began to fasten Emeralda''s ankle.


    "What do you say? Or is it broken after all?


    "No, I don''t seem to have a fracture. It''s a mole... But you better not move too much."


    "Yes, it is..."


    To Anne''s words, Emeralda felt her heart soften even more.


    Even the pain in my leg feels even lighter. I think I can walk now.


    ¡­ is a simple person.


    "By the way, why did you want to be here alone? Mr. Keithwood said the back of the cave was dangerous, right?


    "Oh? When you''re a civilian, you give me an exit? You''re with Meer, aren''t you feeling a little better?


    I get irritated by the slightest tone. Always, now Nina and the other maids will keep their mouths shut.


    But Anne didn''t shut up.


    "I don''t know what you''re going to do. But, Meer, please stop bothering me. Meer, I''m sure you''re worried. If anything happens to you, Mia will grieve. Don''t you know how much trouble you''ve caused?


    "Become!?


    To the strong objection returned, Emeralda swallows words. But the next moment, blood all at once went up on my head.


    "Ah, you......, remember! Tell me something like that... Meer, I''ll report it to you. Besides, I also advise His Majesty the Emperor..."


    "Do that if you can get out of here safely"


    "... to?


    Emeralda blinked her eyes.


    "If you can get out..., you can get out, right? Because this is how help comes."


    "The cave has collapsed. The way I came, unfortunately, is unusable. I hope there''s an exit ahead..."


    "Oh, no! Oh, you''re terrible, aren''t you? It''s too much to please me so much and then poke me off!


    Anne kicks at Emeralda protesting in tears.


    Hiya, to the breathtaking Emeralda, Anne said.


    "Master Emeralda, to get out of here alive, we need to join forces. So don''t do anything unsolicited until you get out of here."


    "... Ugh, you don''t have to say it in such a strong tone... Wow, I get it. I''ll do what you say."


    To Emeralda, who snorts, Anne said.


    "Then wait here as I will look for the exit. I''ll be sure to pick you up."


    Thus, Anne turned her heel back.


    "Hey, wait. Please don''t leave me, oh, Mr. Anne!


    "Huh...?


    Anne stopped on the call. Then they stare at the face of Seriously and Emeralda.


    Emeralda slightly awkward and out of sight. Never mind, Anne opened her mouth.


    "Emeralda, did you remember my name?


    "Of course. Maybe you think I''m stupid, huh?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Hey, what the hell!? The silence now..."


    "Oh, no. I don''t think you''re stupid, but it was surprising that you were remembering your name. I can''t believe he''s like that..."


    "Of course, I remember you. Nina, Anne, and Keithwood. If you can''t remember a name like that, all you really think about is a little out of your mind."


    "Then why are you pretending you''re not remembering? Anyway, I feel sorry for Nina."


    In response to Anne''s protest, Emeralda answered with her chest stretched.


    ''Cause that''s what nobility is.''


    That''s what Emeralda taught me.


    "I am not a nobleman, a civilian name, etc. Either way, it is a waste of effort, such as remembering the name of an elephant, and if emotion shifts weirdly, it is to misjudge. As the hands and feet of His Majesty the Emperor, we who rule the country must make a calm and reasonable decision at all times''


    "Remember the noble, to thank your ancestors, to weigh their proud history and traditions, and to serve His Majesty the Emperor with devotion"


    "It is only natural that the finest will be made available to you, the Duchess of Stars. Either way, I don''t need to say thank you. Take what''s natural. ''


    To my father''s teachings, Emeralda was faithful.


    She had never suspected that was the way to live herself.


    That''s why I couldn''t believe that Emeralda seemed to have Meer.


    "Rather, it''s you, Meer, who''s weird. What do you think of our aristocratic tradition?


    "But that''s why I offer my allegiance to Mia."


    To the lid, what I heard was a strong voice. Emeralda looked at the Lord of the Voice.


    "Meer, you call me by my name. Be nice to me and care for my family. So I would spare my life for you, Meer. If I die, Mia will cry for you. That''s why I don''t spare my life, and I can''t die here to keep you from crying."


    Emeralda unwittingly swayed at its powerful proclamation.


    The maid in front of me now says she will not spare her own life.


    I see, that''s a great deal of loyalty, but if you''re to that extent, you''re around yourself too...


    Though I wanted to be so vulgar...... but I really think.


    I wonder if it really is.


    Will Nina, the escorts, once again, give up their lives for themselves in the same way as this maid in front of her?


    Even so, she said.


    To keep Meer from crying, you have to live.


    A flame of determination that will never go away as pine lights in this darkness, like you can''t help but bend your knees to despair.


    Will my own squire think like her?


    Am I to be like Meer in her?


    - If I die, will Nina grieve?


    I''m sure you won''t be sad, I kind of think. But more scary than that,


    - Can I, if Nina dies, not be sad? Can I make that decision when I have to sacrifice Nina''s life?


    Born into my heart is a serious question.


    What Emeralda was trying to do was turn away.


    Using the aristocratic tradition as an excuse to blunt your heart so that you don''t have to grieve, just escape......


    Meer''s loyalists slap on such emeralda.


    "It''s sweet not to call them names, not to look at them as one person, making them easier to cut off with. Meer, who do you want to cut off? It would be sad if I cut it off. So they act hard so no one has to cut it off. That''s why he''s called Ji Ji, and he''s admired by everyone."


    "Wisdom..."


    I had feelings I was reminded of.


    Emeralda couldn''t believe what Meer seemed like, and the behavior seemed out of common sense, outrageous... But...... But......


    "Master Emeralda. If you don''t want to be left behind, you can only come with me. I will not stop. Would you follow me?


    Anne''s voice caught on to Emeralda, who was about to sink into memories.


    Yes, now is not the time to think about it.


    Nodding small, Emeralda stood up slowly.

 257 Episode One Hundred Eight Me Lutz

    "It''s strange. How the hell is this glowing?


    Meer tries to shrug the water at her feet with her hands. but the palm never glowed.


    I thought the water itself was glowing, but apparently it wasn''t.


    "This light somewhat resembles a night lightbug. Maybe there''s something glowing in the water."


    After saying so, Abel silenced herself as she conceived. Then continue with a slightly nervous voice.


    "Hey, Meer, you think I''m doing this for you?


    "Heh? What do you mean?


    "See, that''s what Theon said. The cave we were in has people''s hands. If someone made this cave glow..."


    Behind Meer''s brain, Emeralda''s story came back to life.


    "The underground temple of the cult...... I see you''ve suddenly become realistic in that monstrous conversation..."


    That being said, that''s exactly what Meer doesn''t expect to find such a ton of demo stuff. Rather, it matters......,


    "That might be good news, depending on what you think. Where people get their hands on it, it means there''s an entrance and exit."


    "Oh, it sure is. Maybe there''s an exit ahead!


    If it wasn''t this way, there was a way in the opposite direction, and we might be able to get to the exit somehow.


    With no heart or a lighter mood, Meer moves forward lightly in her footsteps.


    But what appeared in front of those two, unfortunately, was not an exit.


    It was a huge underground cavity just ahead of us through a winding tunnel.


    "This... what?


    That was an incredible space. Until earlier, the blue light, which was only at my feet, was filled with a wide cavity. There is not something glowing in the water drifting in the air.


    Clear stones everywhere reflect blue light and illuminate the cavity.


    And let it be illuminated by its light, and it stood quietly.


    That was......, just the temple.


    A building made of translucent stone, like ice. Both the giant columns and the roof supported by them are all clear¡­, reflecting the light received from the outside around them.


    It even looked as if the building itself was sparkling.


    That''s very fantastic...... but a sight that looks blasphemous somewhere. It''s beautiful, but why not? Meer took a disloyal air to the sight.


    "Look, it was really there... Underground Temple. I didn''t think there would be... Is this, by any chance, the underground temple of the cult?


    "I don''t know... it''s hidden in a place like this, so it wouldn''t be decent..."


    Abel had few words, as he was half-hearted.


    Naturally. I''ve never seen a sight like this, anywhere before.


    I had no idea in which era or under what architectural law it was built. But there''s only one thing I can tell...


    "But... somehow, that''s creepy..."


    Meer nodded silently at Abel''s words as if he had spoken for his own mood.


    Yes, that''s what Meer felt was an odd disgust when she said she was in front of a building that was so beautiful and fantastic that it appeared in her dreams (Yumema Blur)...


    Alternatively, it might be called discomfort.


    Temples are those built by the design idea of "manifesting the glory of God". There should be harmony and finished beauty there.


    Nonetheless, the temple in front of me... had that feeling, like something was uneven.


    There is nothing that should and should not be where it should be, there. Those little but odd discomforts pile up, and I feel restless somewhere when I watch them.


    "The Temple of the Wicked......"


    The words, the building that sticks so far, didn''t seem like it.


    "Meer, when I hear of cults, I think of the example."


    "Yeah, you''re a chaotic snake. I was thinking about it, too."


    Those who dislike the order created by men and go against it. If so, it may not be surprising that such a blasphemous and defiant way of building the whole idea of design.


    "This is unexpected and you may have found something unexpected!


    Mysteriously wrapped tissue, a snake of chaos.


    Meer''s nose is rough when she says there''s a chance she could catch that tail.


    "Quickly, let''s go in!


    With that said, Meer stepped all the way inside the temple.


    "This is... amazing..."


    There was also a dream view in the temple.


    From his feet, from the walls, from the ceiling, the blue and pale light was pouring down. It was an odd light, as if against the light of the day that illuminated the earth.


    "I don''t know, you''re restless here..."


    So twinkly, Meer ran her gaze around.


    There were no doors or compartments in the temple, all there was was was just a thick pillar.


    No......, one more thing. In the deepest place, it was listed.


    It''s in a clear temple, the only one with color.


    The gray one, it was a slab cut out of a rock.


    "It says something..."


    Abel looked at the tablet but immediately shook her head in a sigh mix.


    "No. It''s not a continental common language. Can you read Meer?


    "Yeah, this is ancient Imperial."


    Currently, what Meer uses is a common continental language. In contrast, what was written there was a language long ago used in the Tiermoon Empire.


    By the way, Meer has some of that in mind, too. It is the one called the basic upbringing of the princess.


    "Is that true? That''s Meer."


    Meer looks a little good, praised by Abel. It was......


    "Hmm, I''ll read it in a little bit."


    It was only the first time I was able to slap a light mouth like that.


    Each time I proceeded to read it, a deep crease engraved between Meer''s brows.


    It was written there... the delusion of a man... or, it was a curse.


    He was the one who unreasonably lost his loved one and held a bottomless abomination in his heart.


    Visiting this temple, he meets, there, the serpent who was lurking himself after the continent.


    A serpent who hated all the order a man made, a man who sympathized with his devastating thoughts, wished to realize the philosophy, or to use it and avenge the world.


    That''s what snakes say to him.


    There is a blessed land on the continent called the fertile Three Moon Zone.


    There is plenty of food in the land where abundance has been promised, and thereby the whole continent has been promised stability.


    The man knew.


    If there is food to eat, man can forgive much.


    People take swords and are driven to kill when they run out of food to eat.


    Therefore, to destroy all of man''s creation and civilization, to corrupt and avenge the world in chaos, the fertile Three Moon Zone was in the way.


    What the hell am I supposed to do?


    But I had nothing to worry about.


    Because men had been given wisdom.


    Decrypt the evil of men, the wisdom of evil.


    he thought.


    Trying to spread the idea of humiliating the Three Moon Zone.


    Trying to spread the idea of contempt and hatred for food-producing agriculture.


    He thought.


    What can I do to efficiently spread the idea? and.


    The answer came right away.


    Building a country is good for spreading ideas.


    Use the country to spread the "idea of anti-farming" naturally, slowly, to those who live in the land¡­ to transform fertile land into something other than agricultural land and to pollute it beyond use.


    That''s how he decided.


    I want to make a country that dyes the fertile "Moon" with "Tears (Tier),"


    It''s the delusion of a man. Or... the curse that created the empire.


    The man''s name is Alexis.


    It is the first emperor of the empire to dye the three moons with tears.

 258 Episode 109: Princess Meer, Serve Your Status

    "Meer, is this true?


    "... I don''t know if it''s true, but it does say so here."


    This guy found something that didn''t ton demo......, etc. Meer held his head.


    Furthermore, at the end of the stone slab:


    "My blood shall not forget. Engrave it into that memory. We hate the world. He who, with chaos and destruction, avengeth the world. Remember, encourage!


    There was also a polite statement of encouragement.


    - Shut up!


    Unexpectedly, it is Meer who puts a scratch on your ancestors.


    And, at the same time, there was certainly a strangely convincing part.


    That during that revolution, no matter how hard Meer worked, it didn''t work.


    I just assumed that the cause was the White Raven, a Sunkland spy lurking within the Empire, but it wasn''t. From the very beginning, the Empire was an indwelling factor of doom: the "serpent of chaos".


    - I don''t think all nobles are acting at the thought of the first emperor, but I''m convinced they couldn''t easily overshadow the flow brewed over the long history of the empire. Besides, there''s also a story about the Four Grand Dukes having something to do with a chaotic snake...


    At first, when I heard that, I said, "There''s a heavy town in such a country!?" and so on, but I''m convinced to ask.


    The Duke was not cast into a serpent of chaos.


    The first emperor was already there, and the imperial chamber had just forgotten his first will.


    - Well, it''s natural to forget...


    Anyway, it is not worth remembering.


    Such a thing can be remembered as harmless and unprofitable.


    - Or could this be something you didn''t see...? Weirdly, if you find out about this, they''re going to make a scene.


    For ordinary aristocrats, the thoughts of the first emperor are clearly a disturbing substitute.


    For those who are now gaining in the current system, there should be something they want to decide that they did not see elements that would shake that framework...... That''s why we all forgot.


    - You probably don''t even know your father. It''s the only thing that can get in the way of living happily now. Forget it, it''s natural.


    But the impact is not zero.


    For example, fallen nobles and so on may be used as materials to rebuff the current system, saying that the intentions of His Majesty the First Emperor are varied and so on.


    Or if they are known to those who accept history and tradition uncritically...


    - This......, at least I should never show it to Mr. Emeralda......


    "Become, what is it... Master Meer?


    To that voice, Meer jumped up unexpectedly.


    I didn''t realize Meer was thinking much.


    In the presence of those who came into the temple......


    "Dear Meer..."


    Staring at himself with an anxious face is what Meer''s dear loyal minister looks like...... And I stood there trying to borrow my shoulder from her...


    "Anne...... and even Mr. Emeralda, how could you be in a place like this?


    "More than that, I''m talking about earlier. Is that true?


    Meer accidentally wanted to pound her tongue.


    - The troublemaker asked me.


    Honest story...... As for Meer, it''s not something I learned about the will of the first emperor or anything else.


    Even if the description of this tablet is authentic and the first emperor of Tiermoon built the country with the kind of motivation it says here...


    As for Meer, there''s no reason to follow that one way or another.


    - Or, fool, if I were honestly listening to your ancestors, I''d be in guillotine worries again!


    As for Meer, she wants to sink into the bottom of the ocean as much as anything that doesn''t do for her.


    Is that for the people?


    Or for soldiers who lose their lives in the civil war?


    No, of course, for myself.


    Meer is first for herself.


    Therefore, we do not want the country to die, and we cannot hope that there will be a revolution.


    A life where you can always eat sweet things and you can gobble in bed.


    That''s Meer''s ideal!


    In front of that ideal, it''s just bullshit such as the will of our ancestors.


    No! Rather, it is even harmful.


    Whatever purpose the Empire was created for, it must not be known!


    If there was a new guillotine in front of her, Meer wouldn''t use it to execute her. Break the hard fruit and use it to get sweet juice.


    Not what it was made for. It''s important to know what''s most useful right now.


    But naturally some people can''t think that way.


    Its head, now exactly, stood in front of Meer.


    - What Mr. Emeralda found out was that you failed. What a bad time.


    Meer knows. Emeralda is a man who tends to be bound by noble traditions and the words of his parents.


    - Mr. Emeralda, unlike me, I have a place in Choroy, so even this could be affected by Colo.


    "Oh no... Your Majesty the First..."


    Emeralda reading the letters on the tablet as she sifted and trembled.


    "Holy shit, you don''t have to worry about this. It''s okay......"


    Even if Meer speaks that way, she doesn''t react at all.


    "Is this what our empire does? To do the will of His Majesty the First..."


    - Oh, that''s not good. Absolutely, you can''t hear me!


    With his nagging eyes, Meer panics to Emeralda, who bumps and crushes.


    - Oh, oh, no more! There is something authoritarian about Mr. Emeralda, and if he brings up the authority of the first emperor, he may well be at a disadvantage.


    Indeed, Meer is the Emperor''s daughter, not the Supreme Emperor himself. Moreover, he is the daughter of a so-called relative, who also has a blood connection to Emeralda.


    As for "gratitude," whatever you think, the words of the First Emperor are higher.


    - Ugh, this, we have to do something. Even Mr. Emeralda is going to pour on snakes!


    Meer believes that so far Emeralda and the Duke of Greenmoon have nothing to do with the serpent of chaos.


    It must be from another Duke family who is disciplined to draw the extremely annoying and malicious thoughts of this first emperor.


    - In the first place, I don''t want you to think about realizing what I, the Empress, or even your father, wouldn''t inherit!


    Aside from that, it is such a harmless emeralda at present, but this is extremely troublesome if the words of the first emperor are influenced as they are.


    What to do......, a constant reticence............ just after, flashed!


    - That''s right... If my, the Empress''s words are light, then you should give them more importance (status)!


    You can''t win with authority. But Meer has something better than the first emperor.


    That is, it is!


    "Hey, Mr. Emeralda..."


    Meer stands in front of Emeralda and peeks softly into her eyes.


    "Indeed, the words of His Majesty the First Emperor may be very heavy. In my words¡­ it is not true at all. So I''ll rephrase it. Mr. Emeralda, would you please listen to me? to this word of mine, your... best friend"


    Yes... Meer has built up her position as a princess.


    The "best friend" element.


    Indeed, Emeralda has always been a person who has publicly proclaimed Meer''s best friend. But Meer had hardly ever admitted it.


    I didn''t even think of you as my best friend...


    But here and now, Meer says officially.


    "May I accredit you to my best friend position?


    and.


    I see, indeed, the words of the first emperor are heavy. Valuing the first emperor and keeping his word may be a natural, laudable gesture as an imperial nobleman.


    But when you come to terms with the words of the first emperor, it''s not just Emeralda who does it.


    Therefore, a loyal minister who faithfully adheres to the words of the first emperor is¡­, not a delicious status. Because it''s natural.


    But the position of "Best Friend of the Empress"......, this is delicious.


    There are not so many people physically who can speak publicly of Meer''s best friend.


    You may be able to have a hundred tea-drinking friends, but you can''t have a hundred best friends.


    If so, the rarity is obvious without having to think which is the top......


    On top of that, Meer says.


    Stick the weight of your words as your best friend to Emeralda.


    "It is trivial, no matter what thoughts His Majesty the First Emperor may have, that the Empire was built up. Something more important than that."


    "Ha, important...... thing?


    "To rule the people in peace."


    That''s ¡­, that''s what keeps you in an environment where you can eat sweets when you want to.


    Maintaining an environment where you don''t have to complain too much, even when you''re lying in bed with a gobble.


    Meer''s Ideal! It''s a truly worthwhile future, making it a vision of Golden Town.


    "What if the Tiermoon Empire was created for such an evil purpose... and now, at this time, I will destroy it"


    That''s what I said, then Meer smiled.


    "Hey, Mr. Emeralda, could you heed my words, not the first emperor''s? Could you choose friendship with me, my best friend, instead of being tied to the covenant of the past and faithful to the first emperor?


    That way, you can officially call yourself the crown princess''s best friend? And he was a slightly feisty, guessy grin meer.

 259 Episode One Hundred Ten: Best Friends

    - Oh, always, here''s the guy...


    "You don''t have to worry about this. It''s okay......"


    In front of her, Emeralda was remembering as she looked at Meer with a troubled grin.


    That was five years ago now.


    It was an event at a tea party at the Duke of Greenmoon''s house.


    Emeralda was just a little nervous that day.


    Because the Empress Mia Luna Tiermoon was due at the Tea Party that day.


    Make Her Royal Highness''s Tea Party debut in her own mansion. Ever since it was decided, Emeralda was at her father''s and well prepared.


    The tea party went on and on.


    Meer, who looked happy with the delicious cake, laughed nico upbeat at the maid who brought her replacement.


    "Oh, thank you. Um, Mr. Nina. Also, when you''re done eating, please replace me."


    Meer who speaks that name well. Apparently, he heard the maids exchange and remembered their names.


    Emeralda unwittingly laughs at that attitude as if she was proud of it.


    I''m sure Her Royal Highness the Young Princess doesn''t know how to do that, because I thought so...


    I thought I had to teach you as an older sister.


    "Dear Meer, noble people can''t remember the names of civilians. So don''t call me a maid."


    "Oh? Why is that?


    Today, she tilted her neck and Meer said.


    "Why shouldn''t I call you names?


    "It''s..."


    Emeralda, for a moment, thought about it,


    "That''s because I or Meer are precious blood thinkers. Because he who stands above the people. That''s the tradition of nobility..."


    That''s the foundation on which Emeralda stands. It''s her common sense, so to speak.


    but......,


    "That sounds silly."


    Her Royal Highness the young princess cut it off and threw it away in just one word.


    "It''s easier to remember your name, but why, do you have to do that?


    The words were shocking to Emeralda. Too shocking......


    For being too shocking......,


    "Because, you know, you''re not going to be very old with us. I don''t care how many cake replacements you ask for, you don''t seem to say no. It''s easier to call your name when you ask..."


    So much so that I missed hearing the slightly arrogant words afterwards.


    For a long time, I have been the meer of the righteous.


    Make it eight years old, this intention... like an episode where you''ll see a single scale of Empire wisdom later, like it''s not...


    Anyway, Emeralda was moved by Meer''s words.


    Because the words (other than what I missed hearing) coincided exactly with Emeralda''s chest.


    Keep the maid''s name in mind and nominate a familiar maid to take care of her.


    Have them play and talk to each other.


    Thank you if you do something, and apologize if you do something wrong.


    How can you not do that when it''s so much easier and more pleasant?


    What''s the reason you shouldn''t do that?


    Emeralda asked her father the question of her birth.


    But it''s a troublesome smile that came back.


    "That''s what nobility is, Emeralda."


    The answer is not satisfactory in the end... But that sort of thing, Emeralda understood.


    I don''t need to be convinced. Because it is, it is.


    It only became the chain that binds Emeralda.


    The noble prince is a sturdy chain that shapes Emeralda and binds her.


    And... that''s why I admired it.


    To Her Royal Highness the Young Princess, Meer Luna Tiermoon, who is not tied to that chain.


    "Hey, Mr. Emeralda..."


    Even before the precious words of the first emperor, the founding fathers of the venerable Tiermoon Empire, to be bound¡­, Meer''s attitude remains unchanged.


    I say you don''t have to worry about it.


    Even before the mighty authority that Emeralda would even give up resisting, Meer would not waver.


    Always, yes.


    It''s always the same.


    A man with free wings not tied to the chain of noble common sense.


    Emeralda thinks it''s out of common sense.


    I criticize you for not being queen, for treading on imperial authority and tradition.


    But the truth is, all the time... all the time.


    - Oh, yeah. I was...... I admired you, Meer...


    Emeralda remembered.


    I admired Meer, and that''s why I''ve always wanted to be my best friend standing next to Meer.


    Emeralda knows. I''m not really Meer''s best friend or anything.


    I''ve always wanted to be my best friend, but... I couldn''t be.


    Because, like Meer, I can''t be free.


    The chain that binds Emeralda was much thicker and more robust than expected.


    She knew painfully well that she didn''t have the courage to cut it off.


    I''m sure I don''t deserve to be Meer''s friend.


    Such a give up has always been on Emeralda''s chest... but...


    "Would you please choose your friendship with me, your best friend, instead of being bound by a covenant of the past to serve your loyalty to the First Emperor?


    Meer steps in lightly. Easily, it betrays Emeralda''s common sense.


    Being such a light best friend...... tells me to choose friendship with myself instead of loyalty to the first emperor......


    That''s what Emeralda can do, I call it.


    There''s nothing to it, even a naughty grin......


    But...,


    "No... I can''t."


    It was a word of denial that fell zero out of my mouth.


    Is that because of the noble gesture that binds her?


    Or did the authority of the First Emperor subdue her?


    No, it wasn''t.


    Those chains had all melted and disappeared when Meer reached out to me.


    But at the end of the day, there was something left.


    Something that made Emeralda hesitate to take Meer''s hand, it was the little thorn that pierced her chest.


    The dream event that wasn''t enough to take, that day, the regret of not fulfilling that promise while inviting beaten Meer to a tea party.


    I don''t know when, where, or how, but the feeling that I betrayed Meer......


    Though it never seems like it really happened, but the pain that lingers in my chest is real.


    That doesn''t allow Emeralda to be named Meer''s friend.


    "I betrayed you, Mia¡­"


    Zero falling is a confessional word.


    "Ha? Was there such a thing?


    To Meer, who leans his neck slightly, Emeralda continues.


    "I invited Mia to a tea party and couldn''t keep her promise."


    I don''t know what the hell I''m talking about..., Emeralda gets spooked unexpectedly.


    They told me about my dream, and I thought Meer would just be in trouble too...


    But...


    "Right... If so..."


    Meer didn''t laugh. On the contrary, you look so serious..., after thinking about something...,


    "I would love a sweet cake."


    It was an unexpected word that came out of my mouth.


    "Huh?"


    Unexpectedly, it was an emeralda that blinked my eyes, but breathed in the words that followed shortly afterwards.


    "Yeah, cake. I''d love a very good cake. So... when you get off this island, why don''t you invite me to a tea party?


    Meer said.


    That''s where I pledge my allegiance to the Empire.


    Look straight at Emeralda......


    "Loyalty to such a new empire, not to the old empire to destroy the continent, but to the peace of all its subjects and to do everything in their power to do so"


    That''s when Emeralda noticed on the pretend.


    On his own cheek, a suddenly hot Shizuku drifted off.


    - Are you crying? Me, why...? There''s no reason anywhere to cry......


    That''s the promise of a distant day.


    Dreams and disappeared sad promises without being fulfilled.


    - That''s just a dream... Mia, you don''t know that. But...


    Emeralda stared at Meer.


    On that face, I wonder why, Emeralda..., I thought I saw Meer in that dream.


    It looks like Meer is giving me that opportunity to..., fulfill my promise then... So.


    "Yes...... My dear Meer, I will definitely invite you. We invite the best confectioners to prepare the best cakes¡­"


    Emeralda took the hand offered.


    Hands of your irreplaceable best friend.


    By the way............... the time is already at night at this time.


    Meer, who skipped meals in the morning, noon and evening..., was very... hungry.


    Well, so, there''s nothing to it...

 260 Leaving Episode 111: "Ill Be Right Back," Emeralda disappeared

    "Well...... you also need to manage to escape to attend the tea party that Emeralda invites you to...... Anne, how did you get here? Or why are you here in the first place?


    Meer, who succeeded in Emeralda''s rhetoric, once again goes into checking the situation.


    "Yes. Actually..."


    Hearing Anne explain, Meer sighed unexpectedly.


    "I see. So the road from there has collapsed, too?


    I was just a little delighted to hear that there was a different route from what we came by, Meer, but soon that hope squished.


    "Yes. It seems difficult for us to remove the collapsed debris. Besides, we have to go up a steep hill..."


    Anne glanced at Emeralda''s feet for a moment before


    "Unfortunately, it''s going to be hard to get out of here. Meer, where are you?


    "That''s what got us into the collapse of the ground too..."


    Meer remembers where she fell earlier.


    "After all, it seems impossible to climb."


    "I guess so. If Miss Emeralda is injured, it''s too harsh."


    "For once, there was a cave stretching out on the other side where it fell..."


    There is no guarantee anywhere that goes through the ground......


    "In the meantime, let''s see if there are any other exits around this temple. And if there seems to be nothing else, would it be nice to go back to where we fell earlier?


    Survival experts (specialists) Everyone on the spot nods honestly to Meer''s suggestion... Is it going to be okay?


    All right, there, until then, Anne, who kept her mouth shut, softly raised her hand.


    "Um, Mia. Why don''t you get some rest? Emeralda is injured on her leg, and Mia looks a little tired."


    The moment it was pointed out, fluffy, the yawn leaked out of Meer''s mouth.


    "I see, that''s true...... Shall we take a short break before we begin?"


    After a lot of dormancy, Meer and the others looked around the temple. To be more precise, while Meer was taking a longer dormant sleep, the three of us who had finished short sleep hand-in-hand searched the area......


    As a result, it turns out that the route that is still likely to proceed is only in two places: where the Annes came and where the Meers came.


    "I hope that other path leads to the outside..."


    With a glimmer of hope, the line returned to the point of fall between Meer and Abel.


    As soon as I arrived, Abel opened her mouth.


    "The water level is rising again. So is the road until you get here, but I feel the water is up more than just now"


    As the word goes, the water level, which until earlier was up to the ankle, is now about on the knee again.


    "Well, if it means there''s a tidal pull, then there''s hope. It means it leads to the sea outside."


    Emeralda put water on her hand and took it to her mouth.


    "It''s soggy, and it''s definitely seawater. There''s a good chance it''s connected to the outside. Just..."


    I look up at the ceiling, and then I turn my gaze toward the Meers.


    "I think you should wait a little while to get out there. I''ve heard that the ocean at night is very dangerous."


    With Emeralda''s prophecy in mind, the Meers decided to take another nap.


    The cave is a little cold, so it hardens all of us.


    - This cold reminds me of the dungeon, but hehe, it''s kind of, it''s weird and fun.


    He was hungry, but he was kind of a fun meer.


    - If I may... I hope this will be a pleasant memory of one summer.


    Eventually, from the hole in the ceiling, the sun came in snugly.


    The morning has come.


    Strangely, when the light of day was seen, the blue light in the water disappeared.


    - Hmm, a glowing creature at night, is it?


    The problem was that the future ahead was sinking into darkness.


    As a matter of course, no light enters the cave. or so, holding a pine light...... that doesn''t make sense. If I had to dive in the water, the fire would go out.


    "I was wondering if this could happen!


    At that time, it was Emeralda who raised her good voice.


    Besides, the pendant that Emeralda took out of her chest. The stones caught in there emit a pale light.


    "With this, you''ll be able to secure your sight for a while. I don''t know what''s going on up ahead, and I''ll see how it goes. There may also be a need to dive along the way..."


    That''s what I said, Emeralda, who refreshes and strips away her clothes. When I look like a swimsuit that I have been wearing since I took a bath, I try to get into the water.


    "Wait. I''m here. Ladies, you need to rest here."


    Abel stops in a hurry, but Emeralda looked down at him like that and said.


    "That''s not how it works. Prince Abel, I ask you an attempt, are you good at swimming?


    "No, I can swim for once, but I''m not as good at it..."


    Emeralda laughs as proud as she is of Abel, whose bat looks bad.


    "Yes. Then I''d like you to leave this place to me. I''ve been swimming every summer since I was a little girl."


    "But I can''t let you do such a dangerous thing."


    "Thank you for your concern. But, Prince Abel, aren''t you a little unconscious?


    "Consciousness? What does that mean?


    To Abel leaning his neck, Emeralda smiled, hehe,


    "No matter what, it''s settled. Meer, I feel like I''m going to be your partner."


    "Hey!?


    Kachi, to Abel, who is hardened, Emeralda giggles softly.


    "It''s impossible that I, the Duchess of Stars (Etwarryn), would put my best friend and empress, Mia''s husband, in danger. Well, this is about your own life, Mia. Failure is never tolerated. You can''t give up here."


    Now Anne raised her hand as she was listening on the side.


    "But, Emeralda, what about your ankle injury?


    "Heh...? Injury, is it? Ah..."


    Hey, Emeralda, look away a little awkwardly...


    "Wow, I forgot. Oh, Anne... I think you might have taken good care of her."


    "Ha...?


    Listen to Emeralda, and soon, Meer tilts her neck.


    "So, is there anything to complain about? Meer!"


    Meer smiled small at Emeralda, who looked musty.


    "No, it''s nothing."


    Then I lowered my head deeply, and then I said:


    "Best wishes, Mr. Emeralda"


    To Meer like that, Emeralda smiled small.


    "Yeah. I''ll definitely bring back some good news. So, when you get home safely from this island, it''s time to have a big tea party with Mia!


    Somehow...... I said a line I shouldn''t have said, with a grand chest up, before Emeralda laughed.


    That was a soft, roughly like she''d never floated, gentle grin......


    "It''s okay. I''ll be right back."


    But... behind that word... Emeralda, who disappeared into the water, did not return.


    ... for ''right away''.

 261 Episode 112: Princess Meer, to be towed

    "I''ve never seen Emeralda''s honest smile like that before..."


    After dropping off Emeralda, who disappeared into the water, Meer pounded and snapped.


    It''s like, a smile that''s out of venom.


    That''s a good smile... somehow, my chest squeaks.


    I wonder why, Meer, I remember the day I made that tea party promise.


    Didn''t Emeralda have a good smile like that on that day''s breakup, too?


    "It was kind of an unreasonable favor from Mr. Emeralda... I''m a little worried..."


    So, as it were, five minutes went by.


    "Mr. Emeralda, will you be all right..."


    Anne grinned at Meer, who snapped worryingly.


    "It''s okay, Mia. Besides, it''s only about five minutes. Emeralda, let''s believe you."


    "Yes, you are..."


    As it were, enough has passed.


    "... will you be all right, Mr. Emeralda? Impossible to get hurt or something..."


    "It''s okay, Meer. She''s the best swimmer among us, and she''s rare."


    Is it to reassure Meer? In a bright and light tone, Abel says.


    But Meer only snorted heavily.


    And..., gradually, Meer''s mouth count was getting smaller, and by the time thirty minutes had passed, she was already half crying.


    Over time, infinitely bad imaginations swell in the back of your brain.


    In a place like this, what does it mean that whoever goes to see how things are not coming back...?


    That''s obvious without even thinking about it... Plus, I was reminded of the gentle smile earlier......


    Meer, I thought.


    Nothing, I don''t think Emeralda is my best friend, and at best it''s about a little friend...


    But in retrospect, I''ve known her for a long time.


    That''s already been the case with the Tea Party debut, I''ve been invited to many birthday parties, and Meer''s own birthday was well celebrated.


    We''ve been busy lately and not that far, but we used to tailor matching dresses together and laugh.


    So... Meer didn''t think of Emeralda as her only best friend... but still, she didn''t turn out to be a good friend.


    If I lost it, I''d be... close enough to cry.


    "Ugh, Mr. Emeralda...... Hiccup, yeah, he said it was okay... he said he''d be back... he said he''d be back... It''s terrible, it''s terrible... Ugh, you... and you betrayed me..."


    By the time less than an hour later, Meer had been in a state of great crying.


    Bet bets with tears all over your face, eh, grunts Meer. While gently stroking its head, Anne, who is comforting, is just beginning to tear her eyes a little...


    Shh, and there was a water noise back there.


    At the same time, I hear puffy breathing out......


    "Phew, I''m sorry to keep you waiting. We''re back now."


    Emeralda, with an obvious face, is back.


    Was it nice to swim? Slightly, the face looked shiny and really healthy.


    "Outside, that''s five minutes from here, isn''t it? It''s okay, there''s a little bit of diving, but I think you can go, Meer."


    Emeralda, who came to Meer''s while dripping water, huh? and tilted his neck.


    "What''s wrong? I don''t know, the atmosphere..."


    "That took a long time..."


    Soot, to Meer, who was getting much closer, Emeralda offered her a pendant on her chest.


    "Oh, I was gathering sunlight on the moonlight stone. It''s a bit of a tough journey without the lights. And a little sunbathing on a rock to warm my cold body... oh? What''s wrong with you? Miss Meer? Ha-ha!?


    In the middle of the words, Meer hissed and embraced Emeralda. Keep it up, tighten the area around your stomach, Meer said.


    "I was worried! I was so worried! I didn''t know you were coming back..."


    "Well, Mia..."


    Emeralda looked a little surprised...,


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, Mia. I will never betray you, my best friend. Yeah, never again..."


    He immediately gave me a gentle grin.


    I just calmed down and ask Emeralda again about what lies ahead.


    "As I said earlier, we''re not that far away. The road is the main road, and you won''t get lost. There''s one place, two places, where we have to go in the water, but... Meer, I don''t think it would be a problem if we could swim."


    Hearing that, it was Anne who clouded her face.


    Anne, a civilian, had no experience swimming more than Meer.


    "Well, then, Anne would be happy to go with me."


    Emeralda, I said it all the time. But that''s just how Meer frowns.


    "You..., Mr. Emeralda, right? What''s wrong with you? I hit him in the head..."


    "Shit! That''s terrible, Mia. I was just wondering if I could be a little sweet because I''m your best friend Meer''s precious maid!


    He said so in a strong tone, and then Emeralda slightly missed his eyes.


    "And, uh... thank you for all your help... Is it not a thank-you to the noble bloodline to return the favor properly?


    - Oh, really, Mr. Emeralda is a pain in the ass. You don''t seem very familiar to me...


    With that in mind, Meer nodded.


    "I get it. Mr. Emeralda, please tell me about Anne."


    Thus, the line was decided.


    Emeralda leads the way, followed by Anne. Further afterwards, Abel and Meer continue.


    If it was meant to be, Abel should protect his lord, but there was a reason why he had to leave before Meer. That''s......


    "That''s a little deep from here. He''s got no legs."


    "I get it!


    Meer got it, she nodded all the time, turning back..., floating in the form of a backstroke.


    Grab that Meer collar and Abel swims forward.


    Yes, the reason I put it in this order was because Abel had to tow Meer and swim!


    ... Well, that''s anyway.


    Follow Emeralda''s, raised lights that go forward.


    Emeralda''s right, the journey isn''t even that tough.


    Swimming several times, diving, repeating¡­, eventually I saw the light forward.


    "I''m working on another one. Gentlemen!"


    I can hear Emeralda''s encouragement.


    I wasn''t trying anything else, but still, Meer was encouraged by the voice to put her hands and feet on the water. And......


    "Huh..."


    Meer accidentally covers her face with eyelids that ran into her sight.


    What I felt immediately after was a strong sea breeze. Into the ear is the sound of a gentle wave that returns.


    In the eyes I''m gradually getting used to, a clear blue sky comes in...


    "Ah... oh, you''re safe, you''re out..."


    Unexpectedly, I''m about to lose strength in appeasement. Even so, I''m floating on my back, so it''s not like I''ve ever had the strength...


    Then, once again, Meer turns her eyes to the faces nearby.


    A short distance away are Emeralda and Anne. And right around me was Abel''s appearance.


    - Oh, I can''t believe we can all get out alive... I want to dream about it.


    It was Meer that seemed to impress me unexpectedly, but, furthermore, the dreamy events continued.


    "Ah! That''s the Emerald Star!


    While cheering, there was a nostalgic look of the ship ahead that Emeralda pointed out.


    "Thank you... are we saved?


    So crushing and grinning Meer will be remembering in a few moments...


    A statement from the Empress Meer¡­¡­.


    I''m supposed to come to such a deserted island myself, describing the cause.


    A huge shadow that appeared in a peaceful sea......


    Meer had yet to realize that behind us, we were approaching without sound...

 264 Prelude to the Epilogue War

    Two days after leaving the deserted island.


    The Emerald Star returned to the port of Ganudos a little later than planned.


    In addition to the ministerial corps of the Duke of Greenmoon family, the harbour also housed the crown princess''s exclusive Kingsguard.


    "Oh, you''re finally here... I can smell civilization."


    It was basically an extremely luxurious, luxurious onboard life on the Emerald Star, but it was deadly not to enjoy a bath meer.


    That''s why he was Meer, who sighs ho about the harbor.


    Apparently, Meer wasn''t the only one who appeased, and both His Royal Highness the Prince and his squire looked tired.


    Exactly. They were a corresponding burden on those who were unfamiliar with living on deserted islands.


    Only Emeralda had a shiny face......


    "Dear Meer, I sincerely congratulate you on your safe return"


    As soon as I got off the ship, Dion, Ludwig, who was able to follow Banos, walked over.


    "Oh, I''m home now...... That was a tough one. Huh..."


    As he bit the yawn to death, Meer glanced at Ludwig.


    "The story is, I''ll see you tomorrow, and I''ll relax at Mr. Emeralda''s tonight."


    "Really...... Now, as an escort, I would like your permission to join Lord Dion and Lord Banos."


    "Ha...?


    For a moment, it was Meer who tilted her neck, but shortly afterwards, her nose senses a dangerous scent.


    I was slightly nervous about Ludwig''s words.


    "... something alarming has happened, right? I get it. I''ll ask Emeralda..."


    By the way, Meer''s request was accepted in two replies to Emeralda.


    On the contrary, Ludwig and the other royal guards have allowed him to stay in the hall.


    Ludwig guessed in an unprecedented cooperative manner.


    "... Oh, Mia, are you finally caged up to Emeralda?"


    and.


    Thus, together, the place was transferred to a separate residence of the Duke of Greenmoon, located within the port of Ganudos.


    By the way, the separate mansion was equipped with a small but bathing area for when I swimmed back in the sea.


    So as soon as I arrived, Meer enjoyed the hot tub.


    Then, dressed in a fluffy gown, Meer was diving straight into bed and patting her legs.


    "Ugh, a fuzzy bed. It''s a hiccup."


    And so on, Ludwig and the others came back to visit where they were pushing their faces moffingly against the blanket in an upbeat mood.


    "Well, the Ludwigs...... Hmm, you did care a little bit about what it felt like earlier. Fine, let me through."


    So, it was Ludwig and Dion who came into the room.


    Ludwig, in his bath, looked at Meer in relaxing mode and opened his eyes only slightly.


    "This is... I''m so sorry for your tiredness"


    "I don''t mind. It''s just a little early to go to bed."


    On the contrary, now was the time finally plugged into the evening, but no one put a scratch in it. It was silent and only with Dion smiling with pleasure.


    "Was I? As a matter of fact, I''d like to ask you a few questions about this Ganudos as soon as possible, and it depends on how you get there."


    "Yeah, we need to talk a lot about this one. Let me start with your story¡­"


    Thus, what was told from Ludwig''s mouth was a story of an extremely euphemistic conspiracy, stranded in Ganudos.


    - Behind that imperial revolution, you even had such a conspiracy...


    I was shocked, but now I told Ludwig about what Meer saw on a deserted island.


    Honestly, I don''t know if that''s real, and I don''t really know what to do in the future, Meer.


    This was definitely where I wanted to rely on Ludwig, who is in charge of thinking and reflection.


    "... I would say that the tablet that Master Meer saw demonstrates the theory that our ancestors came across the Gallerian Sea..."


    Ludwig sighed deeply after listening to Meer all the way through.


    Then spread the map over the desk provided for the room.


    "The temple where Mia was discovered is probably the island around here. Ahead, there is the theory that our ancestors crossed the sea from any place beyond the Gallerian Sea. The reason was unclear, but in view of the wording of that tablet, it was probably defeated by some sort of feud"


    Those who suffered terrible damage and made many sacrifices crossed the sea in search of a place of peace. That''s how it was that island that got there.


    "Then, a leader who, exhausted, inspired those who were already on the verge of losing hope, let them cross from uninhabited islands to continents, that was His Majesty the First Emperor. And when the first land they reached..."


    "Was it the port country of Ganudos...? I see."


    He took over Ludwig''s story and Dion opened his mouth.


    "At that time, some conspiracy was taking shape in the head of His Majesty the First Emperor. Is that why you went on to the fertile Three-Month Zone, having made a covenant with the people of the land to secure a food supply route that could run out at any time?"


    Ludwig nodded, then silenced only for a few moments.


    "Or perhaps the first emperor left a trustworthy man in the land. The port state of Ganudos is a country where the fishermen living in the land were able to come together, but it is possible that it was the fringe of the first emperor who put them together. And likewise, I let the Duke of Yellowmoon, who was my trustworthy proximity, along with King Ganudos, create the system"


    "The oldest and weakest duke. You''re at the Duke of Yellow Moon''s..."


    Speaking of which, I think Meer.


    Within me, I had little impression of the Duke of Yellowmoon.


    The daughter was supposed to go to St. Noel''s School, but despite that, I don''t have a face impression enough to say that either...


    It''s as if you''re hiding yourself from Meer. Or as if I''m standing around not to impress you......


    "So, what do you want to do? Princess, this place is very clear and crisp for me..."


    Meer, who was immersed in thought, listens to Dion, who seemed to miss hearing it at stake.


    "If you do that, it''s mayhem!


    Even a starred duke. It is the corner of the four leading Dukes of the Empire. If you are assassinated, it is important.


    But more than that, meer, there''s a reason I don''t want to.


    Yes, Meer is confident!


    If, hypothetically, a conspirator involved in such a grand conspiracy gets flown into the world of the past, just like Meer..., I definitely can''t win it myself first.


    That''s why Meer wants to put things away, if possible, without letting them die.


    "Besides, there will be famine next year...... At that time, we will need the help of all the nobles in the Empire. Losing the Duke of Yellowmoon here would create useless confusion for the nobility of his faction."


    If all the nobles who join the Yellow Moon faction are black, it may be easy to understand, but if there are any decent nobles, eliminating them and creating confusion may mean that it is what Yellow Moon intends to do.


    then......


    - Ideally, in the Duke of Yellowmoon''s house, only the chaotic serpent''s associates should be restrained to let the blood relatives take over the aftermath. If only the Duke is involved in the conspiracy at the will of the first emperor, it would be very easy......


    Meer sighed and shook her head.


    "Enhanced surveillance of the Duke of Yellow Moon and its surroundings. And can we find out what layers of them are involved in the conspiracy?


    Seeing Meer''s face, Ludwig nods small.


    "If I may speak to Her Royal Highness Princess Meer, I may take her place..."


    It takes, and the fight begins.


    It binds the Tiermoon Empire, a battle to break the covenant of the First Emperor.


    No one knows where that ends up yet.


    Part Two, The Girl Who Leads. Part Three, The New Covenant of the Moon and the Stars, Continues

 263 Episode 114: The Loyalty of Each Person (Fetish)

    Meanwhile, what the Scions were doing while the Meers were underground......


    The story goes back a while.


    To find Emeralda, Theon and Nina looked around the area of the fountain unceasingly before returning to the cave.


    But he didn''t look like Anne, who was supposed to be waiting in the cave, and Mea and Abel didn''t come home either.


    "Oh man...... is it fashionable to disappear on a deserted island among the women of Tiermoon?


    Yes, it was Scion who slapped him lightly, but he just couldn''t hide the confusion.


    Joining Keithwood back, Scion, for now, followed the whereabouts of Anne, who knows where she is. And they discover the back of the cave is collapsing.


    Plus, ahead of the Meers, I discovered traces of a collapse and just lost my word.


    Such a Scion received a calm voice in Keithwood''s endeavor.


    "If it fell out of here...... maybe he''s injured downstairs and can''t move"


    "Oh......, right"


    It wasn''t Scion who didn''t know what his point meant.


    Even if the Meers were alive, it''s almost impossible to help them up.


    This means that it is hopeless for the Meers to help......


    - No, don''t give up. There must be a way.


    Without bending his knees, Theon turns his mind around. But I can''t think of a way to help out no matter how much I think...


    But soon after that, things change.


    Nina, who was watching the coastline on the beach, came for a small run.


    "The Emerald Star is back"


    "What? Then I''d like to use the sailor''s hand in a hurry. With the rope, we might be able to get down from there. It''s still too early to give up hope."


    That''s what I thought, Scion, but with the continuation that went in shortly afterwards, I''d be even more stunned.


    "I didn''t know they were all safe and already on the boat..."


    What happened and that happened...... I didn''t understand Theon at all.


    "What kind of magic did you use? Meer..."


    "It was amazing! Because he beat up a giant cannibal fish and knocked it down!


    Hearing about the sailors, Scion snaps again.


    "............... what kind of magic did you use? Meer..."


    Whatever......, the air in the canoe aboard the three Scions turned bright.


    Anyway, everyone whose survival was desperate was already protected without significant injury.


    Naturally, everyone''s mouth became lighter.


    "Still, it''s hard for you, too. Miss Nina."


    Keithwood said, looking like he remembered.


    "What is it about?


    Speaking to Keithwood abruptly, Nina tilted her neck small.


    "It''s about you, Emeralda, your Lord. Aren''t you constantly struggling?


    To that question, Nina tilted her neck slightly, staring into the universe before


    "That''s not true. We enjoy working with you¡­"


    Answer without even a nickel.


    "Huh? No, but you don''t even seem to be able to call me names..."


    "Wouldn''t that be a good place!


    For a moment, Keithwood silences himself to the answer that has returned to his taste for food. To him like that, Nina sighed small. As if to gently teach a deaf child......


    "It''s not sticky, that''s the kind of dry place that''s okay. That''s where it comes in."


    ... I don''t know what you''re talking about for a second, it was Keithwood and Scion with a face, but Nina goes on regardless. Apparently, the fact that Emeralda is not on this scene and that she was safe makes the tension very high.


    "And sometimes forgetting that setting and panicking about calling your name can also be fun. I love Her Royal Highness Princess Meer, and I''m also smiling to see that I want to play with her but can''t ask her out willingly. I was intent on seducing His Royal Highness the Prince in a bold swimsuit, but when I had to, I wouldn''t have the courage at all, that little one, etc. just to watch, already..."


    From Keithwood''s eyes, Nina was like an unsold artist who found artistry in roadside stones.


    - This could be a world you don''t understand.


    And so on, and Nina said, pounding on Keithwood''s shoulder that she thinks.


    "Emeralda, I can''t believe you don''t know how good you are. Mr. Keithwood doesn''t have eyes for women. Besides, isn''t swinging also a joy to serve?


    "I see. I don''t agree with the first half, but I feel like I know about the second half"


    So Keithwood and Nina had a laugh. That was some accomplice laughing.


    We serve each other, the elusive Lord, but I see, in terms of being worthy of serving, maybe there''s a part of it that matches...


    Seeing the two laughing like that, Theon looked strange.


    Now, pulled up by the Emerald Star, Meer rejoiced at being safe with Abel, Emeralda and Anne, who were on board earlier. Apparently, the Emerald Star moved the ship to the wind during the storm, but the hull was damaged. They said it had been flushed. The captain apologized for taking so long to fix it, but that would be helpless.


    In addition, so much was lost that the three men of Zion, Keithwood and Nina, along with those who were sent to the island, were able to rendezvous.


    Theon, who saw the Meers, said at the opening.


    "Don''t worry too much. Meer. I''m glad Miss Emeralda was safe..., what the hell happened?


    "It''s a long story, but I found something terrible in the basement."


    "Something terrible, or..."


    Theon laughed a bit bitterly before


    "I don''t think I can be more surprised that you guys are here without missing anyone in the first place... I mean, I heard you beat down a monster fish... but more than that?


    There was a man who walked over to Emeralda with those two men in mind.


    It''s my maid Nina.


    She unwittingly sighs of relief when she sees Emeralda looking fine before


    Emeralda, my lady, you''re safe.


    I spoke in the same tone as usual.


    "Oh...... yeah, right. I''ve twisted my legs a little..."


    "Was I? I''m so sorry for the inconvenience I caused you, Miss Emeralda, while I was on it."


    "No, that''s not true. That''s what I did to myself..."


    Hatsuyu, and, saying something teethless, as if, asking for help, Emeralda turns her gaze around. At the end of that gaze was the figure of Anne following by Meer.


    Anne, noticing Emeralda''s gaze, smiled a small smile, then, gripping the cobwebs and showing them.


    That''s a ale to Emeralda trying to be full of courage. It is an encouragement to fellow citizens who have dived through their plight together.


    Emeralda, who received it, nodded and showed it small, then squeezed her courage without it.


    "You worried me too...... Uh, uh... to, to, Nina..."


    "............ what?


    Nina, whose name was called to Emeralda, looked indescribably subtle.


    "Um, what''s wrong? Ladies..., calling my name all of a sudden..."


    Grate and more than when I heard you injured your leg earlier, Emeralda explains to Nina, who is a wolf, with a special face.


    "I thought about it. I''ve been very rude to you so far. You may not have noticed the name, but you do, don''t you? I did something really wrong with that."


    In response to Emeralda''s sincere words of apology, Nina...,


    "Er... do I say that -"


    I don''t know why, I looked so disappointed!


    "Um..., ma''am? Um, because that''s okay. Um, stay as usual. As for me, please, as always, if you manage to call me the maid there or something appropriate..."


    "Well, why is that? When I call Nina''s name, is there something wrong?


    "I hope there''s something called an image...... oh, yeah. Is it not very nice to call a maid''s name or something, in the tenacity of the Duke of Greenmoon''s house, or in the common sense of the aristocracy..."


    Nina says pizza.


    "Anyway, that''s kind of... you know, it''s really fine"


    Emeralda, who heard that, moved her gaze sooo. Across the street, there''s Anne...


    Anne, who watched the Emeraldas from afar..., looked away softly.


    It was Anne''s first time to know that there are many forms of loyalty in the world.


    "Whatever it is, I''m leaving!


    I can''t help being here any longer.


    Following Meer''s decree, the Emerald Star was on his way back to Ganudos.

 264 Prelude to the Epilogue War

    Two days after leaving the deserted island.


    The Emerald Star returned to the port of Ganudos a little later than planned.


    In addition to the ministerial corps of the Duke of Greenmoon family, the harbour also housed the crown princess''s exclusive Kingsguard.


    "Oh, you''re finally here... I can smell civilization."


    It was basically an extremely luxurious, luxurious onboard life on the Emerald Star, but it was deadly not to enjoy a bath meer.


    That''s why he was Meer, who sighs ho about the harbor.


    Apparently, Meer wasn''t the only one who appeased, and both His Royal Highness the Prince and his squire looked tired.


    Exactly. They were a corresponding burden on those who were unfamiliar with living on deserted islands.


    Only Emeralda had a shiny face......


    "Dear Meer, I sincerely congratulate you on your safe return"


    As soon as I got off the ship, Dion, Ludwig, who was able to follow Banos, walked over.


    "Oh, I''m home now...... That was a tough one. Huh..."


    As he bit the yawn to death, Meer glanced at Ludwig.


    "The story is, I''ll see you tomorrow, and I''ll relax at Mr. Emeralda''s tonight."


    "Really...... Now, as an escort, I would like your permission to join Lord Dion and Lord Banos."


    "Ha...?


    For a moment, it was Meer who tilted her neck, but shortly afterwards, her nose senses a dangerous scent.


    I was slightly nervous about Ludwig''s words.


    "... something alarming has happened, right? I get it. I''ll ask Emeralda..."


    By the way, Meer''s request was accepted in two replies to Emeralda.


    On the contrary, Ludwig and the other royal guards have allowed him to stay in the hall.


    Ludwig guessed in an unprecedented cooperative manner.


    "... Oh, Mia, are you finally caged up to Emeralda?"


    and.


    Thus, together, the place was transferred to a separate residence of the Duke of Greenmoon, located within the port of Ganudos.


    By the way, the separate mansion was equipped with a small but bathing area for when I swimmed back in the sea.


    So as soon as I arrived, Meer enjoyed the hot tub.


    Then, dressed in a fluffy gown, Meer was diving straight into bed and patting her legs.


    "Ugh, a fuzzy bed. It''s a hiccup."


    And so on, Ludwig and the others came back to visit where they were pushing their faces moffingly against the blanket in an upbeat mood.


    "Well, the Ludwigs...... Hmm, you did care a little bit about what it felt like earlier. Fine, let me through."


    So, it was Ludwig and Dion who came into the room.


    Ludwig, in his bath, looked at Meer in relaxing mode and opened his eyes only slightly.


    "This is... I''m so sorry for your tiredness"


    "I don''t mind. It''s just a little early to go to bed."


    On the contrary, now was the time finally plugged into the evening, but no one put a scratch in it. It was silent and only with Dion smiling with pleasure.


    "Was I? As a matter of fact, I''d like to ask you a few questions about this Ganudos as soon as possible, and it depends on how you get there."


    "Yeah, we need to talk a lot about this one. Let me start with your story¡­"


    Thus, what was told from Ludwig''s mouth was a story of an extremely euphemistic conspiracy, stranded in Ganudos.


    - Behind that imperial revolution, you even had such a conspiracy...


    I was shocked, but now I told Ludwig about what Meer saw on a deserted island.


    Honestly, I don''t know if that''s real, and I don''t really know what to do in the future, Meer.


    This was definitely where I wanted to rely on Ludwig, who is in charge of thinking and reflection.


    "... I would say that the tablet that Master Meer saw demonstrates the theory that our ancestors came across the Gallerian Sea..."


    Ludwig sighed deeply after listening to Meer all the way through.


    Then spread the map over the desk provided for the room.


    "The temple where Mia was discovered is probably the island around here. Ahead, there is the theory that our ancestors crossed the sea from any place beyond the Gallerian Sea. The reason was unclear, but in view of the wording of that tablet, it was probably defeated by some sort of feud"


    Those who suffered terrible damage and made many sacrifices crossed the sea in search of a place of peace. That''s how it was that island that got there.


    "Then, a leader who, exhausted, inspired those who were already on the verge of losing hope, let them cross from uninhabited islands to continents, that was His Majesty the First Emperor. And when the first land they reached..."


    "Was it the port country of Ganudos...? I see."


    He took over Ludwig''s story and Dion opened his mouth.


    "At that time, some conspiracy was taking shape in the head of His Majesty the First Emperor. Is that why you went on to the fertile Three-Month Zone, having made a covenant with the people of the land to secure a food supply route that could run out at any time?"


    Ludwig nodded, then silenced only for a few moments.


    "Or perhaps the first emperor left a trustworthy man in the land. The port state of Ganudos is a country where the fishermen living in the land were able to come together, but it is possible that it was the fringe of the first emperor who put them together. And likewise, I let the Duke of Yellowmoon, who was my trustworthy proximity, along with King Ganudos, create the system"


    "The oldest and weakest duke. You''re at the Duke of Yellow Moon''s..."


    Speaking of which, I think Meer.


    Within me, I had little impression of the Duke of Yellowmoon.


    The daughter was supposed to go to St. Noel''s School, but despite that, I don''t have a face impression enough to say that either...


    It''s as if you''re hiding yourself from Meer. Or as if I''m standing around not to impress you......


    "So, what do you want to do? Princess, this place is very clear and crisp for me..."


    Meer, who was immersed in thought, listens to Dion, who seemed to miss hearing it at stake.


    "If you do that, it''s mayhem!


    Even a starred duke. It is the corner of the four leading Dukes of the Empire. If you are assassinated, it is important.


    But more than that, meer, there''s a reason I don''t want to.


    Yes, Meer is confident!


    If, hypothetically, a conspirator involved in such a grand conspiracy gets flown into the world of the past, just like Meer..., I definitely can''t win it myself first.


    That''s why Meer wants to put things away, if possible, without letting them die.


    "Besides, there will be famine next year...... At that time, we will need the help of all the nobles in the Empire. Losing the Duke of Yellowmoon here would create useless confusion for the nobility of his faction."


    If all the nobles who join the Yellow Moon faction are black, it may be easy to understand, but if there are any decent nobles, eliminating them and creating confusion may mean that it is what Yellow Moon intends to do.


    then......


    - Ideally, in the Duke of Yellowmoon''s house, only the chaotic serpent''s associates should be restrained to let the blood relatives take over the aftermath. If only the Duke is involved in the conspiracy at the will of the first emperor, it would be very easy......


    Meer sighed and shook her head.


    "Enhanced surveillance of the Duke of Yellow Moon and its surroundings. And can we find out what layers of them are involved in the conspiracy?


    Seeing Meer''s face, Ludwig nods small.


    "If I may speak to Her Royal Highness Princess Meer, I may take her place..."


    It takes, and the fight begins.


    It binds the Tiermoon Empire, a battle to break the covenant of the First Emperor.


    No one knows where that ends up yet.


    Part Two, The Girl Who Leads. Part Three, The New Covenant of the Moon and the Stars, Continues

 265 Lesson 66.5: When a small prayer arrives

    "Please... may such an unfortunate thing get rid of the world..."


    It''s a girl''s prayer.


    The girl, who was the princess of a certain country, was unable to take the hand that a dying child had stretched out for help when she visited a famine-stricken village.


    The sights of that time, forever and ever, never disappeared from her mind.


    So the girl held that prayer in her chest.


    But many times I tried to pray, no matter how strongly I wished, it would never be heard.


    At the whim of God, famine struck the country and hurt people.


    Only when, the girl was starting to think.


    Haven''t your prayers reached God?


    Doesn''t God even care about his prayers, for example?


    Then we have no choice.


    Then I will show you, with my power, to eliminate that misfortune.


    The girl tried.


    Build up even more effort to enrich your country and keep your people from starving.


    And the girl forgot her own (...) et al. (...) ''Prayer''.


    The princess of the Peruvian farming country has learned to return to her home country before her summer vacation.


    That''s to take the lead in harvesting crops.


    Furthermore, to serve as a harvest festival witch, thanking God for his harvest and praying for next year''s abundance.


    Since the Central Orthodox Church is also an accredited event, St. Noel''s School is also officially allowed to take time off.


    Because of this, I can''t attend events such as the pre-summer swordsmanship tournament...


    As a student, Asha Tafrief Perugian never thought she would miss that. Because it is an important duty to pray for abundance, as the princess of the ''farming country'' where the people die depending on the harvest that year and the country leans.


    To that idea, only a few changes were made when she was fifteen years old. It was about the day I met a discipline called botany at St. Noel''s School.


    The yield varies dramatically with or without knowledge. The fact was shocking to Asha.


    I was ashamed that I did not know what drills the peasants, who were princesses of the farming country but also citizens, had accumulated.


    At the same time, I thought she''d found it.


    What you can do as a princess of an agricultural country......


    Harness your knowledge of botany to create better crops to enrich your country.


    From poor Perugia, sweep away hunger.


    Since then, Asha has come to invest in her studies.


    Some of the effort made the knowledge comparable to that of the school''s instructors.


    Use that knowledge you have acquired to enrich your country more. Reform agriculture. Make strong wheat.


    On the day I graduated from St. Noel''s School, Asha''s chest had hot burning thoughts.


    And so said the king, his father, to her, who had returned to his breasts with hope.


    "Look at the fold, so that we may have a wedding with the nobility of some country," he said.


    Naturally, Asha rebelled.


    I want to support Peru as an engineer, as a researcher. I was wondering how you wouldn''t figure that out.


    But......, her enthusiasm squished as she was told by her mother and by her sister.


    What I''ve done is nothing more than be self-satisfied..., wasn''t it a barren thing to sow in the wasteland...


    It was my sister, Princess Ranya, who made me her only ally to be depressed that way.


    At any time, he was Ragna, who was supporting Asha in her studies, but earlier than St. Noel''s School, he told Asha something surprising.


    "Hey, sister Asha, aren''t you willing to try working as a lecturer in a school city that can be new to the Tiermoon Empire?


    "Uh, what do you mean?


    Ask me more, and Asha is convinced.


    I see, Ranya said she was close to Meer, the Empress of the Tiermoon Empire.


    Ra?a says, "Mia appreciates what you think of Sister Asha so much"... Perhaps Ranya asked me to do something about Asha''s current situation.


    But......


    "If the princess, Sister Asha, were to lecture at Her Royal Highness''s school, she would make a better connection than marrying some nobleman. Peruvian relations with Tiermoon will be strengthened, and..."


    "Too bad, Ranya. I can''t take that story."


    Blocking Ranya''s story along the way, Asha shook her head slowly.


    "Huh...?


    No way, you didn''t expect me to say no. Ranya opened her mouth with Pocan and then


    "Oh no..., why?


    "Will I need to explain? With such humiliation¡­, working under the princess of Tiermoon is very unthinkable"


    Behavior of the Imperial Noble Children at the Crop Show Party in Perugia, planned by Asha......


    It''s a poor fruit from a weak small country, a vegetable like livestock eating, and they made fun of Perugian scattered. Even the peasants threw away the vegetables they struggled to make on the floor.


    Whenever I remember the humiliation of that day, in Asha''s belly, a grunt and a hot rage boils down.


    "You seem to have made a good friendship with Her Royal Highness, but I cannot. I also don''t have an in-laws to cooperate. So tell Her Royal Highness that you will officially refuse."


    It was two days later that a letter from Ranya arrived under Meer.


    In Viscount Bellman''s territory, Meer, who had finally succeeded in soliciting Ludwig''s master, Garve the Wise, had just enjoyed a moment''s rest in the Imperial Capital......


    "What! What are you doing!? Those guys, really, what are you doing!?


    Meer, who was lying in bed and reading a letter from Ranya, ghhh! I held my head all the time and patted my legs.


    Then, basically, he took up the pillow on the bed and started pounding it with the posposposse.


    often rumble and then finally calm down......,


    "But... for now, if that''s the case, it would be nice to include an apology"


    If necessary, it is the existing meer who bows his head as much as necessary. Instead, he even thinks it''s cheap if you just keep your head down.


    ... Well, in fact, Meer''s head is a cheap one.


    So Meer quickly, when he asked for an apology letter, entrusted it to the early horse and sent it to Perugia. But things don''t go that easily.


    Meer sighed unexpectedly when she saw the letter back from Ranya.


    "Well, you''re right..."


    The letter said Asha was saying something to the effect that "nothing, you don''t have to apologize to Meer". Naturally, you should not be convinced that you will take on the lecturer''s story.


    Just a little apology, and if all goes well, there will be no difficulty.


    "Again, we need to make the parties sincerely apologize..."


    So Meer suggested the sum.


    In short, all you have to do is make the people who made fun of Asha at the party seat acknowledge the taste of Perugian crops and apologize on top of that.


    "Peruvian crops are often delicious, and depending on the dish, you''ll find it easy to beat your heart... but no matter how tasty they are, I don''t think they seem very touching."


    There are many aristocrats in the empire who have an unreasonable aversion to agriculture. Likewise for crops, there is a tendency to look somewhere lower. So no matter how tasty and touching you are, you are likely to honestly not praise it.


    So what do we do?


    "If it''s just a crop and you don''t praise it, you just have to make sure they have to praise it"


    I don''t compliment you on just "delicious crops."


    Then what about the delicious "glorious imperial¡± crop? Or¡­¡­,


    "Tasty imperial crops from Peru, a weaker country." What do you think?


    It was the brother-in-law of the Gateway nobility in the centre of the Empire who made a fool of Asha. Consolidated in pride against the Empire, they are those who boast of their country and take it as their supreme pleasure to discredit others.


    - It''s easy to roll those people over your palms!


    And so on, Meer grins like a garlic and a schemer. It''s just a schemer, it''s nothing. Meer is not a schemer...


    Either way, the plan solidified really well.


    First, Meer invites Asha and her noble brother, who made fun of her, to a tea party.


    Keep dishes of Peruvian crops there. Of course, not to say where it comes from.


    That''s where Meer tells you.


    "The vegetables used in this dish are excellent!


    and.


    If they do, they will listen to Meer, and then they will look at Asha, who was invited.


    "I see, Her Royal Highness Princess Meer, are you trying to say that the imperial produce is superior to that of the Peruvian farming country!


    Misunderstood on its own.


    "They''re the kind of people who say badly at party venues while you take Peru''s invitation, and I''m sure you''ll think so. And you should probably praise me about after me. That''s where the crap comes in, right? If so, the place is still good within the Empire..."


    Essentially, nobles looking low at agriculture in general, but there it is a matter of comparison.


    If it is a comparison between Peruvian crops and those that can be made in the Empire, they must therefore be praised. So, in fact, I rattled that all this crop was made in Perugia, and at once, I made Asha apologize.


    "To do this, the best place to go is to ask Rudolphin Toho..."


    Uncle Bentu is also an imperial nobleman who hates him, but is still an imperial nobleman. They will be more peer-minded than their own country and the small country of Perugia that looks down on them.


    If you behave there abundant crops, I''m sure they misinterpret it as taken in the territory of Rudolphin''s neighborhood Tuborhood, and the harvest of the Empire is better! You should say something like that.


    Even more locally, it is close to Perugia and close to the planned construction site of the Meer School.


    As is the flow, please visit the school, etc. it can be considered the best location for location.


    "Honestly, it''s a little bit of a bow of your head to Rudolphone''s Tubor..."


    Well, but if you bow your head, it''s fine if you fix it.


    They are cheap things like Meer''s head.


    "And then..., you''re right. It may also be useful to call for children who plan to attend school for a performance effect."


    Meer furthermore advances her thinking around the ready.


    Even if the nobles apologize, they won''t necessarily be able to take on the lecturer''s story.


    Therefore, it is difficult to set up an environment that refuses to talk about lecturers.


    The operation is simple.


    Show Asha the children she teaches.


    "Cyril seems like a smart kid to see, and you look like you should call him. I hope you''re free to ask questions and motivate your instructors..."


    You don''t specify the content of the question because, naturally, Meer has no knowledge at all.


    The part I don''t know throws it to a familiar person. It is Meer''s stance.


    "Besides, Waggle, he''s a good kid, so you''re gonna love it. And then, of that orphanage... did I mention Mr. Celia? Because of her, let''s call her."


    As for the two other people besides Cyril, I am looking to have the situation appealed to.


    Perhaps Princess Asha does not have a good impression on the imperial nobility. If so, then the students will not only be noble children, but rather, they will take it from the civilian population, they will also call excellent children from the orphanage, and they will appeal.


    The Peruvian royalty says it is close to the people. Then the presence of the two should always be a "hard factor to turn down a request".


    Before the battle begins, I want to have the victory finalized already. Meer''s caution (Chicken Heart) makes her bury the outer moat.


    In this way, with all due respect, Meer held a tea party.


    "Welcome, come on. Her Royal Highness Princess Asha Tafrief Perugian. Thank you for coming to prepare for the harvest festival."


    Seeing Meer with a smile on her face, Asha regretted only a little that she had responded to the invitation. Sometimes I turned down the lecturer''s story the other day, and it was just hard to say no...


    "No, I am very honored to invite you, Your Highness Princess Meer."


    Saying, Asha glanced at the invitees.


    All that was there were those who made fun of Asha at the party that day. Niyaniya and still stared at Asha with contempt.


    - Mia, since I turned you down the other day, are you going to make a fool out of that stomach? But with the personality I''ve been hearing from Ranya, you''re not supposed to do that. For example, are you going to order them to do the opposite and even make them apologize......?


    Even if you apologize now, I''m not going to take on the lecturer''s story..., Asha sighed small.


    The tea party that started that way, from Asha''s eyes, was somewhat white.


    Vegetables and fruits from Peru are used in all the dishes offered.


    After just a bite, Asha realized that.


    And Meer praised the dish openly. Praised and praised and praised.


    It would be too much praise for anything at all, and that''s enough momentum to eat and eat and praise me already that my cheeks really fall off.


    - That''s a visible compliment. Most of all, that act is brilliant...


    Asha is half frightened and half impressed by Meer, who seems to be indulging in cooking from the bottom of her heart.


    "Really, it''s fantastic. This cake. I can''t stop this fruit!


    "Right. That''s not comparable to the fruit from our empire, this weak farming country."


    Inadvertently, one young nobleman uttered a word...... Hearing that, Meer grinned at the garlic......,


    "Oh, actually... all the crops used in today''s dishes are from Peruvian?


    I started a monkey play.


    - So you''re saying we stick it out that the vegetables you were praising were from Perugia who were making fun of you and make you apologize that way?


    Looking white somewhere, Asha was staring at the exchange.


    Perhaps they were called to take Meer''s orders and apologize.


    - A really nasty play. If you''re serious, and you''re thinking about that, Her Royal Highness Princess Meer doesn''t seem like a big person either...


    But if you get so physically fit, you can''t accept an apology, even as Asha. In addition, we may have to respond to Meer''s request.


    For no reason, the princess''s authority is not so light as to refuse a request.


    - That and this, because our country is weak... Because I''m poor......


    It was Asha who was watching her become in a dark mood... but in front of her like that, something unexpected was unfolding.


    The noble children who were pointed out to be from Perugia who praised themselves for being delicious, that it would be or that they were ridiculous......


    "Oh, I see, using boring fruits from Perugia and making so many delicious cakes, that''s the cook of our empire!


    "I mean, that''s how today''s meeting uses inferior quality ingredients to make good food,"


    Going diagonally of the prediction, I mentioned a ton of demo stuff.


    "... huh?


    Exactly, was the answer unexpected, and Meer is also blinking her eyes properly.


    Asha, on the other hand, with her cold eyes, looked at the noble children.


    - Oh, my God, those are boring people......


    I can''t believe I can''t apologize for not being able to admit my own mistakes yet over this period...... what foolish people...... At the same time, Asha wondered.


    - But what the hell did Her Royal Highness Princess Meer want? If you want those people to apologize, you just need to give them an order beforehand...


    Naturally, we should do that. Those who cannot expect this to happen cannot be called by the daunting name of Empire Wisdom, etc...


    That was then.


    "Um, Her Royal Highness Princess Asha..."


    Besides, the boy who was at the tea party talked to me. Back in the year, would it be a little less than Ranya? By the boy, there were also boys and girls about the same age. Asha was also concerned about the young impressions of them compared to the other participants.


    "I wonder what? Erm..."


    Asha also thinks with a gentle grin.


    If this tea party is a place of apology for Asha, what are these kids? and.


    You perceived such Asha''s doubts, the boy named himself Cyril Rudolfone.


    Apparently, the son of the lord of this land. The boy next door named Waggle, plus the girl next door named Celia.


    "Thanks for the polite introduction. So?"


    "Ah, yes. Is the powder used for this pasta, possibly¡­, cold moon soba fruit?


    "I think so..."


    Why are you asking me about the ingredients? While I thought, Asha nodded and showed it.


    "What''s that?


    "Yes, if this is cold moon soba fruit, think it''s amazing"


    "... oh, why not?


    Asha''s eyes get thinner. Staring ahead, Cyril said in a small voice.


    "You can''t pick this soba fruit this season. It should have been harvested during the winter months. But this pasta tastes like fresh cold moon soba. What''s going on with this?


    Hearing Cyril''s words, Asha was stunned.


    The boy in front of him... is a solid discerner of Perugian skill.


    "You understand very well. It is cold moon soba noodles that have been made to bear fruit during the warmer months due to variety improvements."


    "What? Is there such a thing? How does that..."


    Cyril raising his surprise voice. Then, one question after another was being thrown, proving the depth of his knowledge of the plant.


    - What the hell is this girl...?


    It was Asha who remembered such a question, but soon the answer was presented.


    "We''re going to send you to Meer''s school."


    - Oh, I see... these kids are going to be students...


    I thought so, just a little bit, but I got interested. As much as I don''t think I care, such as hatred for those disrespectful...


    - Right... Could it be that Her Royal Highness Princess Meer wanted to show you that there was no point in apologizing for those boring people...?


    Asha thought so.


    In the first place, that''s what Asha herself said.


    "It doesn''t make sense to have Meer apologize," he said.


    Likewise, on Meer''s orders, there must be no point in forcing her to apologize. Instead, I don''t get any apologies from the fools I get.


    Seen by such boring emotions, educating talented children, misses that opportunity? and.


    Alternatively, you renounce continuing your meaningful research.


    Asha thought, as Meer had been asking.


    But......, it wasn''t.


    "Nevertheless, Mia, why were you thinking of building a botanical school within the Empire?


    Asha, who questioned her, was crushing by accident.


    In empires, agriculture and things about it tend to be seen low. So don''t you have to go out of your way to set up a botany class in the crown princess''s livery school?


    It was a boy named Waggle who answered that question.


    "My lord Meer, he said. If you''re not even hungry, you can handle everything..."


    To be more precise: "Something that can handle everything if you''re not even hungry. Because there won''t be a revolution, and I don''t have to worry about being put on guillotine"... Naturally, Asha has no reason to know.


    Then Waggle talked about meeting Meer with a slightly embarrassing grin.


    An episode about helping Waggle where he''s starving and falling in the slums.


    Then Celia opened her mouth, too. She was also a girl from an orphanage who knew hunger.


    "If you''re not even hungry, you can handle everything...... So I need food...... I need a knowledge of botany to get a lot of food. We are going to need to improve agricultural technology¡­"


    Meer''s words profoundly pierced Asha''s chest and echoed.


    Because that was a word that could be called Asha''s origin.


    Peru, known as the agrarian country, had also once been attacked by famine.


    That year was one in which the harvest of various crops was drastically reduced because of the heavy rainfall and the lack of grace of the day.


    The royal family of Perugia was in close proximity to the peasants of the people.


    Therefore Asha walked around the countryside about her father, the king.


    Look at the people who fall hungry......, the children who are not old enough, look at the hands they reach out for help......


    I need to see something like this. Think this misfortune must never happen again...


    So I prayed that such misfortune would disappear from the world (...).


    Once again, Asha looked at the boys in front of her.


    At first glance, clothed children. Such seemed overlapping with the dying children they saw that day...


    It doesn''t make sense for a Peruvian nation to be rich.


    Even if you gain more power than the Empire and become strong enough to sweep all nations, it''s just one country.


    Then the unfortunate sight of that day will never go away.


    It''s all about stopping watching in Perugia. Somewhere in the world, there are children who, after all, suffer similar misfortunes and fall hungry.


    And that could be, right now, the children in front of us.


    - What did I go to St. Noel for?


    To enhance agricultural technology in farming countries and enrich the country? For the peace of the people of Perugia?


    No, it''s not. It wasn''t.


    Because I don''t want to repeat that misfortune...... Because I wanted to make it a world where no one would fall hungry......


    - So I thought, studying botany...


    It was a little prayer for a young girl.


    Please, don''t let that unfortunate happen to this world.


    But no matter how much you pray, no matter how much you pray, when the harvest decreases, it decreases.


    Those who starved to death did not disappear.


    So when I only gave up that prayer would not be heard, that there would be no meaning.


    But......


    There was a hand stretched out in front of me.


    Small and noble, the hands of His Royal Highness the Princess of the Empire.


    She noticed the pretense.


    I always thought I hadn''t heard my prayers. But maybe not.


    In front of me, this girl is probably the answer to my prayers.


    From the world, eliminating that kind of misfortune, the path for it may now be open in front of us.


    - Then I... I...!


    Asha told Meer, pushed back by jitters and strange emotions that gush from the back of her chest.


    "Her Royal Highness Princess Meer, you know, I''m talking about the lecturer, and I''d love to take it on"


    "... Huh?


    I thought the operation was completely off, and Meer, who was eating the cake, couldn''t answer well because of the cake she was putting in her mouth full.


    Asha Tafrief Perugian.


    That''s the name of a hero to be engraved in history. It is the name of a great female scholar, who, in collaboration with his genius spouse Cyril Rudolfone, produced cold-resistant wheat and swept away famine from the continent¡­.


    It took and the foresighted rare strategist Meer succeeded in spouting Asha brilliantly.


    Yes, at the preparation stage, the Empire''s wisdom had already confirmed victory.


    "Pre-reader" Meer, who had done the divorce of winning before the battle began, was perfectly upbeat and enjoyed a glass of stomach, cakes and treats. unplanned, ate a lot of sweets......


    Meer forgot. That this is an important time before the summer......


    I couldn''t read the future.


    I can''t believe such a humiliating event awaited me about a month ago...


    Until Meer realizes she''s FNY......, forty more days.

 266 Prologue Ludwig, fly!

    Meer followed Ganudos Port State after a three-day rest period at the villa of the Duke of Greenmoon family.


    The Ganudos side will not stand out and do harm, but it is nevertheless an early action, just in case.


    "Oh, you know, it''s time to leave the ocean and it''s getting hot all of a sudden..."


    Oddly enough, that day was in the cold summer, when temperatures were exceptionally very high.


    In a less ventilated carriage......, there was no sign of Sion, Abel et al., who had previously returned to their home country, and only Ludwig and Anne were present.


    So Meer, drenched in a daze of sweat, was a little weak.


    - Oh, it''s really hot... Here''s the thing, you want to take it slow for another couple of days in the summer shelter...... Speaking of which, you said that Chloe''s country to the north is cool even in the summer......


    Boyari, Meer, who was thinking about that, accidentally......


    "Uh, you want to go north..."


    And so on and so on.


    Having heard that, Ludwig, for a moment, after silencing himself with his imaginary face......,


    "I see... is that what you mean... that''s great"


    I nodded in the face that there was a point.


    "... Huh?


    Ludwig grins forcefully at Meer, who tilts her neck.


    "If that conspiracy of His Majesty the First Emperor is true..., the more historical the Gatekeeper nobility, the less credible it becomes. Rather, the new aristocrats¡­ i.e. the aristocrats of the peripheral soil can be trusted more, and it will be easier to persuade. Is that what you''re saying?


    The Tiermoon Empire expanded its territory from central aristocratic territory to the north and south, spreading around the imperial capital Renatia. Inevitably, a new territory, called the peripheral soil, will exist north and south.


    And since there is a rudolphin sidekick to the south, the next thing you should have on your side is the north......


    "... does that mean?


    That''s not what happened at all......


    "... yeah, well, that''s the place. Well done, Ludwig."


    Naturally, Meer rides.


    Whatever little wave you are, give yourself up without defying it.


    Yes, Meer finally mastered it.


    The Ultimate Deep Righteous "Back Float".


    With this, you won''t drown no matter what!


    Meer just needs to be weak, as long as she''s got someone she can tow!


    "If so, it would be better to have an expert...... I would like to have about three days, including the time of contact¡­"


    "Yeah, I don''t mind."


    That''s how we quickly decided on Meer''s stopover.


    "Hopefully, I''d appreciate it if you could say this in advance, Her Highness Princess Meer"


    Northern part of the empire, the territorial capital of the Tubor by Gilden. Balthazar, who came to the inn, looked disappointed and tired.


    It was exactly three days later, as Ludwig put it.


    Ludwig has a word against such Balthazar.


    "Get used to it."


    Cut mercilessly and throw away. Then,


    "So, what information do I need to know in advance?


    "Earl of the Earths by Eriki Gilden. Twenty-eight. I''m just trying to set up a good place for my father to inherit the land. The central nobility has planted anti-farming ideas without leaking into examples."


    Balthazar, after putting his head on Gashigashi,


    "I''ve come several times to persuade them, but they want to crush farmland and build circular arenas, theaters, entertainment facilities to a large extent, and make it a haven for nobility"


    "Hmm..."


    Meer, unexpectedly, raised her voice of admiration.


    - Sure, it''s a little cool here, and it''s just fine for a summer shelter. Although there is not a sea, it is easier to spend than the imperial capital etc...... That doesn''t sound like a bad idea to me......


    Even as Meer, if it''s cool and there''s plenty of places to play, it''s not a rush to pull off during the summer.


    "You mean let''s make an economy out of it as a place to see the mountains? Where there is no mine-like resource, it may be the right way to think¡­"


    Ludwig shrugged in with a difficult face, but immediately shook his head.


    "Anyway, let''s actually meet and talk"


    Meer, who was passed to the reception room at the Gilden Horizon residence, quickly observes Eriki Gilden, who appears after a while.


    - Hmm, you don''t have a bad impression of the purpose you saw...


    Neither does it decorate excessively like a mature nobleman, let alone wear intercultural clothes like pagan barbarians.


    Very common sense, somewhat solidly dressed.


    Even the most peripheral soil, the land was incorporated into the empire before Meer was born.


    I can''t even dress like a barbarian forever......


    - You have the image of the word soil.


    "I''ll see you first. Her Royal Highness Princess Meer. It''s in Eriki Gilden. He is the one who has the status of a neighborhood uncle in charge of the land."


    "Hope you''re in a good mood, Tubor Gilden. We''d like to thank you for taking the time to meet with us."


    Meer floats Nicole, and the perfect Empress Smile, snaps the hem of her skirt, and lifts.


    "If His Royal Highness asks, it is only natural for me to respond as a minister. As my Guilden family, I have never been more honored. But... What can I do for you today?


    To Gilden, who leans his neck against the shavings, Meer cuts out into a single straight line.


    "Anything, like trying to shrink farmland in the land and create different facilities instead... I came to hear that story."


    "I see..."


    Gilden turned his attention to Balthazar, who refrained behind Meer, before smiling convincingly.


    "Again, was that the story..."


    Then, Gilden corrected his posture, put his hands together, and stared at Meer.


    "I don''t know if you know, but my territory is the north end of the empire. The land is cold and it was originally difficult for the crops to grow. So we''re just trying to convince the people that we can crush all the agricultural land we can''t use, make it a villa, or, somehow, create other industries."


    - Hmm... maybe half the real deal, half the pre-construction stuff...


    Meer calmly analyzes.


    Perhaps it is true that he believes that crops are difficult to grow in the land, i.e. that the land is not very suitable for agricultural land. But more than that, is there a greater part of it that is put on the anti-agricultural ideas of other nobles?


    "I see...... I know what you think, but maybe we should take care of something more, something peculiar to this land than that? It''s a waste to have vast farmland and crush it."


    To Meer''s words, Gilden returns a chilling reaction.


    "But in the Empire, no matter how much farmland is spread, is it not going to be any appreciations?


    - Again, that''s what you''re coming for... Hmm, that''s awesome.


    Meer holds her head to the seeds of anti-agricultural thought sown in the land.


    Still, without giving up, Meer continues.


    "I see, but it''s the same thing that doesn''t make people come together to build wasted buildings. Will people come after us for building a massive martial arts theatre or theatre of stone? I can''t even look at it when I say that I crushed agricultural land, that I was unable to farm, and that all I had left was useless buildings, etc."


    Gilden, I see, is well equipped with knowledge. I guess you even think firmly about how to call people and make them drop money.


    The idea, however, is not his own.


    Will people come at the end of the north with huge sums of money, where we made a spot for the amusement mountain? and Meer shakes.


    By the way, if there is a theater or playground in a cool place, Meer would not hesitate to use it...


    - If you have a cool place to play, it can''t be that great! If you have cold ice cream or something on top of that, you have nothing to say!


    I think so...... but I dare you here to abandon your personal feelings and do good. It is the book of leaders.


    "So, as far as I''m concerned, while maintaining agriculture itself, we need to have the charm to attract people as a summer shelter."


    "... So what exactly do we do?


    As if to try, Gilden stares. I guess you have a good counterplan, you bastard...


    "Right... um, for example..."


    Behind Meer''s brain on the fence, the sight of a flower garden in St. Noel''s School emerges.


    The gardens that Rafina manages so diligently, it was wonderful.


    Yes, the Imperial aristocrats underestimate agriculture, but horticulture appreciates it.


    If we create such beautiful flower gardens, will we be able to maintain our function as agricultural land?


    What Meer needs to do is buy time. We just need to keep the farmland up until the famine that''s coming next year. If you go through with that, you can''t even say that you will reduce farmland, etc.


    From that idea, Meer said.


    "¡­ so, plant flowers, etc., or what?


    "What? Flowers...... is it?


    Unexpectedly, Meer nodded deeply to Gilden, who listened back in such a way.


    "St. Noel''s has a beautiful garden. That''s worth a look. I would definitely recommend it to others. And in the same way, why not create a garden in this land that you would recommend to others? That way, you don''t have to crush the farmland?


    "But... will customers come with something like that?


    "It will depend on the beauty of the flowers you plant...... In the teaching of the Central Orthodox Church, we hear that the heaven we go to after our death is a place adorned with beautiful flowers. Perhaps this land, as a heavenly summer retreat, will gather people if advertised around it?


    Gilden looked up at Meer, who was silently in his thoughts, but inadvertently.


    "I''d like to ask you one thing, Your Highness, why do you say to leave the farmland there?


    To the question, Meer worried for a moment.


    - I don''t want to reduce agricultural land as much as possible because famine is coming, you just can''t say...


    The Ludwigs would not have had to know and would not go through the first encounter with Gildenside Tubor. If so, there is only one strategy Meer will take.


    As far as possible, with a grin that made him look arrogant, Meer said.


    "Lafina made me envious of the splendid flower garden you have... Do you need any other answers?


    Push it off with the Empress''s selfishness! Meer is known in the first place as a selfish princess.


    - This level of selfishness can''t be impossible!


    Meer tends her chest confidently.


    "... I see"


    Seeing Meer like that, Gilden nodded with a face like she was convinced.


    There was only one miscalculation for Meer.


    That the man in front of you, Gilden, was a cutter than expected.


    Gilden, who had no hesitation in gathering information, knew that Meer had already been nicknamed "Empire''s Wisdom" in part.


    Therefore, read.


    Read Meer''s will in depth.


    Dig deep, dig deep, and read through!


    As a result, he reached. What does Meer want to say?


    - I see, Her Royal Highness Princess Meer asks how to be merciful towards us as well as to those of the besieged aristocracy. Are you telling me to know the state of our territory and solve the problem in a way that is as unaffordable to the people as possible...


    In fact, the problem, Gilden was struggling.


    Many of the peasants still speak out of dissatisfaction, and if they fail at all, confidence in Gilden will be shaken at once.


    Furthermore, there is an overwhelming lack of money to create huge facilities such as circular arenas. As a result, you can never fail because you will carry a large amount of debt.


    - But if it is as His Highness the Princess proposes¡­, spending is not so much. You shouldn''t have to borrow money. Besides...


    If I could advertise that as "Meer made it to fight Rafina"...... If it is a tattooed summer place for Her Royal Highness Princess Meer, it can swoop around......


    That would be extremely powerful publicity.


    Perhaps His Majesty the Emperor will take a leg too. Neither should the central nobles ever underestimate the land.


    - During the summer, if only flowers are planted, the burden on the inhabitants is minimal. So, if we can collect foreign currency as a summer resort...


    It was a quick, calculating guilden in my head.


    Meanwhile, what stunned me about the series of exchanges was the Balthazar, which I had refrained from next to Ludwig.


    For a moment, after a flash, he


    "At a time when you''re not planting wheat..., planting flowers and preventing the soil from losing weight..., is that what you mean..."


    I said it in a trembling voice.


    "Hmm? What do you mean, Balthazar"


    Balthazar answers Ludwig, who asks strangely, in an excited way.


    "Oh, you wouldn''t have to know...... Actually, it''s only recently that I also learned... that if you keep planting one crop on the same land, the soil will lose weight and the crop will get sick. They call it a dysfunction..."


    Lurk your voice, Balthazar continues.


    "So in Peruvian farming countries and elsewhere, they''re preventing it by planting two different crops on the same land."


    "What? So why don''t you spread the technology at home?


    "Unfortunately, peasants are conservative. They don''t really want to put their hands on their farmland. And because of that fucking anti-farming idea, the lord''s nobility isn''t interested in agrarian reform either."


    Originally, that''s what I''d like the aristocratic powers to be used for... Balthazar shook his head in a shaken manner.


    "But what do you say? Her Royal Highness Princess Meer''s suggestion is. Farmers in this land are already reluctantly convinced to crush their farmland. It would be better than that if they told me to plant flowers between planting wheat. There should be very little opposition."


    So, what about the lord?


    He won''t say no again, either. Because we just need to create a flower garden on one side and make it attractive as an aristocratic summer shelter. Besides, if you can get ink as an approved summer place for the Empress Meer, you can''t even complain.


    I dare not say crush the farmland, etc.


    "All you have to do is look for flowers that will be the backing of wheat and attract the nobles..."


    Ludwig also nodded in a way that impressed him.


    "But, Mia, do you know anything about that flower...?


    And, after crushing him, Balthazar laughed at him unintentionally.


    "No, you''ve given us directions so far, but when they do it to the finish, you don''t have our standing. All right, let me move on with my selection of flowers."


    Side by side Balthazar, who was motivated, Ludwig thought.


    - Nevertheless, it is also certain that this northern land is not suitable as much agricultural land... Perhaps Mia did this to show her attitude of not reducing farmland, even in such northern lands, without exception......


    Because it was Ludwig who had such anticipation......, this northern land became an experimental site for two distinguished researchers from St. Meer''s School, Asha and Cyril...... at last I turned my attention to much when I was to produce cold resistant wheat.


    "Meer, that''s it... that''s all you''ve been thinking about..."


    Thus, Ludwig feathered the wings of delusion mightily, high everywhere and everywhere, flying high.

 267

    After Gilden''s Tubor realm, Meer finally arrived in Imperial Capital, just couldn''t hide the colour of fatigue.


    "Oh, I should have gone out to play, but I''m kind of tired..."


    While making various excuses, such as this, Meer spent about ten days gobbling on the bed.


    As a matter of course, however, this world was not gentle enough to leave Meer in such skipping mode alone.


    By about two days later, Ludwig came to visit and began to include a report on the situation within the Empire.


    Well, still, Meer didn''t quit gobbling......


    There is a will... To Meer. Something called the pride of the princess......


    More than you decide to gobble up, gobble up!


    "Even so... I never thought the empire''s low food self-sufficiency was due to the first emperor..."


    Meer once again saw the material given to her by Ludwig.


    "But I still didn''t know about that Gilden-between Tubu..."


    His takeover was in an unfit climate for farming.


    I''ve been thinking about doing something about poor territory, and I don''t know how I feel about it.


    "But the other nobles are still trying to reduce their farmland, even if they look at this situation? Now, I can see how the country is going to lean..."


    "People don''t see what they don''t want to see anymore. Because it only looks at things that are convenient for me..."


    Ludwig shakes his head with a sigh.


    "I hope everyone, like you, Meer, listens to the information as it is..."


    Meer shook her head small to Ludwig like that.


    "That''s not true...... Sometimes I don''t even want to see things..."


    What was in Meer was a bitter feeling. Because she, too, had made that mistake.


    It was not on the previous timeline that I recall............ It was the other day on a deserted island!


    - I... I was ashamed to read, so I didn''t handle the Princess Meer tradition very properly.


    I kept away things that were inconvenient to me, things I didn''t want to see. I tried to assume that excessive foot colors were made and not helpful.


    The result is what happened in that ocean.


    - I never thought there really would be such a monster fish... He was a terrible monster. Given the size of that backrest, I''m sure the size of your mouth is enough to swallow easily, such as humans...


    Behind Meer''s brain, a super giant fish figure with gizzard teeth comes to mind.


    - That case was well written... I could have known beforehand... but it was a failure. I should have been more prepared. Having been lucky enough to come to me, I could have defeated you with my magnificent blow, but if you had gone to Anne or Mr. Emeralda first... Besides, if Abel had been eaten...


    Just imagine if it was harmful to your loved ones, Meer''s spine gets cold.


    - This can''t be happening. We need to be firmer......


    It is a tightening mea.


    Pampered himself cheeky and in the mood as much as he wanted.


    - I will never fail like that again. No matter how inconvenient the truth is, I will never turn a blind eye!


    ... By the way, it''s so serial... but it goes without saying that Meer beat him down, not a giant cannibal fish, but a moonbow.


    Perhaps among the sea dwelling organisms, he is a warm fish in the top class.


    Well, whatever it was, Meer decided to reread the Empress Herald again when she got back to school.


    Thus, the summer vacation ended......, Meer made his return to St. Noel.


    "Welcome home, Sister Meer!


    When I walked into the room, Bell greeted me with a healthy voice.


    Look at the bell with no heart or shine, a plump face, and Meer breathes unexpectedly.


    "Well, Belle, you''ve gained a little weight..."


    "? Is it? Uh, I don''t think so..."


    Nico, look at the laughing bell, and Meer sighs.


    - You were eating a lot of sweets because Anne wasn''t around. I wonder if Linsha is a little sweet on Belle...... Totally......


    Well, still, if you think about how miserable it was when we met, this one''s totally better, it''s meer to rethink.


    "Belle, you should exercise a little. Join me in the equestrian ministry. And I''ll teach you how to dance."


    "Huh? Meer, is your sister going to tell me?


    "Yes, on second thought, there will be time for dancing at the Holy Night Festival in winter, and as my granddaughter, I will make sure you are not ashamed"


    Having heard that, Belle has stared at Meer with her eyes sparkling.


    "Thank you! Meer, my grandmother! I''ll do my best!


    Meer nodded greatly, um... etc., then


    "Oh, yes, I did. Besides, Belle, I''m sorry, but may I take a look at your royal legend?


    "Huh? Yes, of course, yes..."


    It was a bell with a strange face, but I immediately removed a book from under my own pillow... am I using it to adjust the height of my pillow?


    - There''s something weird and appropriate about this kid. Who does he look like...?


    It is Meer who tilts his neck firmly.


    "Go ahead, Sister Meer."


    "Oh, thank you very much"


    Meer, who received the "Empress Meer Herald" she was offered, huh? and tilted his neck small.


    "Oh... that''s weird... Something, no heart, the royal heirloom... like losing weight?


    Previously, I felt like it was heavier, but now it weighs only about half the weight of Meer''s diary. To try it, I try to thicken it with my fingers, but I feel that it is definitely thinner than before.


    "That''s weird. Hey, Belle, isn''t this, like, missing a few pages?


    Meer turns the Crown Princess upside down and continues to observe in detail.


    - Um, you don''t seem particularly abnormal.


    I thought someone had pulled out the page knowing exactly what the princess had told me, but there was no such trace.


    Either that or the book itself is under the impression that it''s diminished.


    It was, yes... as if, from the beginning, the Empress had been made of this thickness.


    - It''s a strange thing... What the hell happened to this...


    Meer, who opened the book......, soon became aware of its seriousness.


    Because¡­, the Empress told me that it was well written to the end.


    "Become... Gosh, this is..."


    The Imperial Herald who wrote down Meer''s life from start to finish, that the thickness of it will be shorter, i.e....... Huh!


    "Wow, I''m gonna die...? Holy crap, this, winter......!?


    Meer Luna Tiermoon. Fourteen years old for sharing.


    Killed on the night of the Holy Night Festival.

 268 Episode Two: Me Abel, introduce your friends to your grandmother!

    "Become, come..., huh?


    and so forth, while raising an indescribable voice,


    - Me, the whole thing, how do you die?


    It is Meer''s sad saga that keeps checking her cause of death.


    Poison Guillotine...... What do you come after that...?


    Are you going to die easy, or...


    First of all, my primary interest was there.


    Meer quickly turns a blind eye to the Empress Herald. As a result¡­¡­,


    "Do, a statement attacked by a night thief, killed..., and then the corpse is bitten by a wolf? This doesn''t seem like a very good way to die..."


    Meer, tremble.


    It was also quite harsh to die of systemic bloodshed by poison...... but this one seems as harsh as that. For not dying on the bed, it may rather be said to have gotten worse.


    "As it is, well, if you can just eat it after it''s killed, it won''t even hurt about it... but what about being killed by a night thief?


    Meer is even His Royal Highness the Empress of the Empire, assuming.


    It should be worth it as a hostage, but it doesn''t look like the ransom was paid or anything.


    "... which means he was killed before he was caught, right? Were you shot with a bow or poked to death with a blade...... Ugh, guuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu


    Meer rolled over, fluttering, walking all the way to the bed.


    "Nevertheless..., I, how could I, be attacked by a night thief...?


    Meer once again turns a blind eye to the Empress Herald. As a result, it was found that:


    The first is that Meer left St. Noel Island during the Holy Night Festival.


    Apparently, he was attacked by a night burglar as he ran the plains outside the island at night with his horse...


    "I see..., hmm... hmm..."


    Meer sighed deeply after reviewing the page twice, three times and the


    "I don''t know. How the hell am I supposed to do this?


    In the first place, getting out of St. Noel''s School during the Holy Night''s Festival is difficult in itself to think about.


    Why the hell did you do that...?


    "Something smells like you got out for an unwieldy purpose. But well... fortunately, you shouldn''t have a problem with what you''re pulling into St. Noel''s School. If you don''t accidentally leave the island, you''ll be fine... you''ll be fine..."


    In the first place, this island of St. Noel is a safety zone built by Rafina. It should not be easy to cross the island either......


    I think so, but a little anxiety remained in Meer.


    Because that day is Holy Night Festival. This is the most intense time in St. Noel for people to enter and leave.


    I see, indeed, from measures such as assassins, they will provide a complete response to those who come in. But......, so how about for you to leave?


    Isn''t it possible to sneak out, hide in something?


    Is it possible for Meer to speak to a merchant because she wants to go running at night by making him sneak in and grab the money?


    If it was possible, why the hell did you get into such a situation...?


    "Anyway, being alert is life saving...... The best thing to do is to be drawn to St. Noel''s Island. But you have to be prepared for a time of need."


    In this case, the first thing you can do is to anticipate exactly what will happen at Holy Night Festival in advance.


    "First you need to ask Rafina what she will do during the Holy Night Festival. You''re gathering information."


    And one more thing......


    "If you''re going out on a horse¡­, you need to sharpen your horseback riding skills"


    The opponent is a night thief. Or it is a wolf.


    If you run on your own feet, it''s still possible that if you even ride a horse, you might manage to escape.


    "In order to lose weight, we have to do the Equestrian Department''s activities carefully here... Nevertheless¡­"


    Having decided on the immediate policy, Meer''s interest shifts to something else.


    The Imperial Herald is over where Meer died. So I don''t know what will happen to the school city, or the new wheat, or the famine.


    And I care more than that......


    - You care about my descendants, especially Bell... If I had died, even Belle, my granddaughter, would not have been born... What''s going on with that?


    From what I''ve seen, there doesn''t seem to be anything strange about a bell tilting its neck in front of you, but that''s not what the Empress tells you.


    - No way......, is Bell lying? Are you trying to fool me?


    Meer stared at Bell with a dazed eye. What''s wrong with Belle? I tilt my neck like that. The cheeks are twinkly and the atmosphere is very peaceful.


    ... doesn''t look like a very slaughtered assassin.


    - Besides, it was Belle who brought the royal legend in the first place. It''s also a strange story to believe in the Empress Herald and not believe Bell''s words. If you believe in one, you should believe in the other. I mean, there''s still some reason why the descriptions are wrong.


    Hmm, while roaring, Meer compared Belle to the Empress Herald......, eventually arrived at one conclusion! That''s......


    "Oh...... I see. It''s a pain in the ass..."


    There was a sense of falling on my heart in Sutong and Meer.


    I mean, here''s the thing.


    Rewriting journals and descriptions of the Imperial Herald, which, perhaps, is not so difficult. It''s something you can do with less effort. So I''m going to rewrite it a little bit.


    However, Belle...... That is, rewriting a human memory, or erasing that human being, or making it reappear, is probably a big deal.


    How about a little behavior of your own and fixing it one way or another is very tiring.


    - So, isn''t it true that God, to some extent, fixes history after it''s decided where to go?


    Come to think of it, that''s a very simple story.


    If it is the type of jam to be applied to bread, it can be easily changed. However, if you can change the menu of the dinner, the ingredients will not accumulate.


    It will all be said, make your first decision, give your orders after you have been ordained.


    ... or on the previous timeline, there was a memory of Meer saying such a thing. At that time, I was told a very, very euphemistic song because it was still time for Meer''s selfishness to pass...


    - Ugh, nevertheless, I can''t believe you put as little effort into it as possible, Guidance, God is a catfish, too.


    It was Meer who reasoned on her own, and felt familiar on her own.


    Is it because I''ve been thinking about difficult things like that? Meer was listening to Bell.


    "Um, Meer, sister, are you listening?


    "Oh, yeah, I didn''t hear that. I''m sorry."


    Meer shook her head, exhaling softly.


    "There was so much going on, I was thinking a little bit. So, what is it?


    "Yes, actually, Mia, your sister. Me, I have a friend who got along so well during the summer vacation..., I''d like to introduce her..."


    "Well, do you have a friend on Bell? I''d love to see you."


    When I get out of bed quickly, I chuckle, and Meer floats her tender grandmother smile. but shortly afterwards, the grin hits.


    Because¡­¡­,


    "I''ll see you first. Her Royal Highness Princess Meer......"


    A girl who came into the room......, a girl with a grin and a poor grin......,


    "His Majesty''s loyal minister, the Duke of Yellowmoon, is his eldest daughter, Strina Etwa Yellowmoon"


    Yes, because I named it...

 269 Episode Three: Princess Meer, the embodiment of truth

    "... Huh?


    Meer, unexpectedly, opened her mouth to look at the girl in front of her.


    Fluffy, glowing golden hair, every time my hair shakes in the wind, I get a pleasant floral scent. Strina, faintly dyed red on her cheeks, had a gorgeous grin and stared at Meer.


    But in those gray eyes, gradually a surprising light dwells.


    Because Meer has been staring in silence for so long...


    - Oh, that''s not good...


    Meer, I grinned back and opened my mouth.


    "Nice to meet you, my name is Meer Luna Tiamoun. I hope you''ll find out from now on."


    Then, Meer tilted her neck small.


    "Even so, it feels kind of strange to meet you for the first time in the Yellow Moon family, a relative."


    "Yes. I''m sorry. Leena has been weak since birth...... Meer, I couldn''t even attend your birthday party."


    "Well, I was. You''ve heard strange things."


    "Hehe, it''s been a long time. Mia, you''re sweet."


    Thus, Shtrina laughed, almost like a rocking flower.


    Like a little bird singing in the woods, I laughed.


    A perfectly indispensable aristocratic maid, often laughing, lovingly bright... was roughly a girl with no evil impressions.


    So, behind Meer''s brain, Khan Khan Khan Khan! And the alarm kept ringing.


    - Shit, at this time, the Yellowmoon Duke''s wife approaches me? Whatever you think is too suspicious. Wow! How come I don''t know about this girl in the first place!? That''s too crazy!


    Even with the previous timeline, Meer had no memory of Strina. Rather than...... the Yellow Moon family officials have very few memories themselves in the first place.


    The other four Dukes are quite impressive...


    "Because we are only old and weakest as the Four Dukes..."


    I remember being told such a humble word... but to that extent at best.


    There is an overwhelming lack of information about them.


    What the hell is going on with this? And to Meer in a hurry, Bell continues to talk happily.


    "Leena, it wasn''t. I met Mr. Strina in the library. And we''ve been studying together for a long time."


    "Oh, uh, yeah, you are... Thank you for your help, Mr. Strina."


    When Meer turns her eyes, Strina bows her head with a clear face.


    "No, not at all. Sorry for the delay in greeting you."


    "I don''t mind that..."


    Meanwhile, Meer continues her observation of Shtrina carefully.


    - Sure, you haven''t shown your face to me at all since you enrolled. And yet at this time...? Absolutely suspicious!


    The thoughts of the first emperor turned out, the lean and thin Empress Meer passed on to go with it.


    And......, officials of the Duke of Yellowmoon who appeared.


    It just seems like everything is connected by a single thread...


    - It''s really suspicious, it''s too suspicious!


    A famous detective, Meer, was telling me.


    The girl in front of me is black. The killer! Too dangerous to approach, he said.


    - Should I tell you to stay away from Bell...?


    Meer often thinks. but......


    - No, you''re right. It is rather frightening for me to move in a depository unknown place. Then you''d better keep a good connection here. You''ve come from the enemy''s side because of this, so that should be easier to monitor.


    It is the same rationale that put Saphias in the student council.


    Besides... Meer looked at Belle.


    Belle laughing in a good mood with Nico. I didn''t want to say much about watering down as Meer before my granddaughter, who would happily introduce you to her friends.


    Still, I''m going to tell Linsha, my squire, to "be careful" for once.


    "Please keep up with Bell, Mr. Strina"


    "Yes, I''m so glad Leena has a wonderful friend too"


    Strina grinned as gorgeous as a flower.


    That, to the unbeatable grin, makes Meer wary after all.


    - Phew, if you do anything bad, grab your tail and offer it to him right away...


    "Speaking of which, Mia, you''re interested in weeds..."


    Unexpectedly, Strina said.


    "Oh...? You know very well. Did Belle tell you that?


    "No, I just heard rumors, but I actually like Leena, too. Grasshoppers. That''s why I''ve been trying to pick weeds in my territory, reading and studying your books."


    "... ho!


    Meer, I''m just going to review Strina a little bit.


    I thought it was a creepy girl who was stuck in the mansion and involved in some suspicious plot...


    - Hmm, you didn''t think you had the same survival skills as me... It''s a shame... If we weren''t enemies, together, we might have been able to thrive on how we would survive the revolution...


    and so on and I was a little sorry Meer......


    "And it''s fun with mushrooms."


    I''m caught in that one word.


    "Well! Mr. Strina, do you like mushrooms!?


    I can catch it.


    "Yes. Actually, I also study mushrooms and even pick them and eat them. Hot pot dishes are good."


    "Well, hey! I wanted to try that, too, didn''t I? If you like, next time, why don''t you tell me?


    That was a brilliant one!


    "Of course it is. Next time we''ll go mushroom hunting together."


    No! No! and thunder fell on Meer''s spine.


    Did anyone once invite Meer to a dangerous game, such as mushroom picking? No, he''s not!


    Meer, wow! And I smiled.


    Likeness for Strina has risen at once,


    - Maybe, Mr. Strina, you''re usually a good kid. Your father''s Duke of Yellowmoon won''t do it, but maybe this kid has nothing to do with conspiracy or anything...?


    And so on..., it is Meer who is about to forgive me completely.


    People only see what they want to see, and they don''t see what they don''t want to see.


    It was Meer who embodied such truth.

 270 Episode Four: Deadline for the consumption of that grudge

    Well..., Meer visited Rafina''s room after deepening her intimacy with Strina due to her athletic mushroom rigging.


    "Good mood, Lafina. We''re out of time."


    Seeing Meer visiting her room, Rafina smiled brightly, like spring sunshine all the time.


    "Well, Mr. Meer, it''s been a while. Come in."


    "... excuse me"


    In contrast, Meer''s expression is stiff. That would also be natural. We must report that the first emperor was involved in the conspiracy of Rafina''s natural enemy, the serpent of chaos.


    - Exactly. If you were Rafina, you wouldn''t say that the sins of your ancestors are the sins of your descendants, but...


    Still, it won''t feel good.


    Well, what we need to talk about this time, that''s not it.


    - We have to get some information about the Holy Night Festival and be prepared. Somehow, if we don''t escape the fate of death...


    It was Meer who was consolidating her sad readiness......


    You felt such a Meer nervousness, Rafina shut up for a moment and stared seriously at Meer''s face before


    "I''ll make you some tea now. I have a special berry pie for you to eat with Meer."


    "Well! Something like that? I''ll have it!


    At once the tension is V-shaped restored meer.


    Crisp, eat the mole sweet pie, ho hoo, sigh happier. Happiness has leaked out of my mouth.


    "Oh, the sweetness of this pie dough and the acidity of the stellar berries are exquisite. It''s wonderful. You feel so happy."


    smile, and a full grin Meer.


    Seeing Meer like that, Rafina, too, looks happy.


    "Hehe, good. Looks like you''re feeling better. So, did you have a good summer vacation?


    Said, Meer remembered. Tell me what you''re here for.


    "Right...... It was a very meaningful summer vacation, I think you could say..."


    That''s how Meer spoke out. About this summer, about that island...


    He was Rafina, who seemed to enjoy his great adventure on the southern island, but when it came to the story of the first emperor, he just couldn''t hide his consternation.


    "Yes...... That''s what... I can''t believe the Tiermoon Empire had such a secret..."


    Rafina sighed small with a thought face.


    "Shall we organize the story...... I mean, here''s the thing, huh? A long time ago, there was a cult group chased down the continent. Those who later became known as serpents of chaos lurked themselves on the islands of the Gallerian Sea, where they hid in secret"


    "There was an underground temple, but it was splendid."


    That idea of getting light even in the dark and being able to act... I gave a glimpse of the skill of those who lived on that island.


    "If you look around, you might find out the snake''s roots. If you look at the construction of that temple, what kind of architectural style is it based on in the time, or..."


    Rafina was often in the dark of ideas¡­.


    "That''s how the turning point eventually comes to them, who lived on the island. That was the people of the Hunting Nation, the ancestors of the Tiermoon Empire. Led by the first emperor and chased home as well, they met and were inspired by the serpents of chaos..."


    "It is unclear whether that is only the first emperor or the other nobles as well..."


    "The depth of influence is also problematic. Did the First Emperor, therefore, tip from the bottom of his heart into a serpent of chaos? Or did you try to use it..."


    Some of those who participate in the conspiracies they have encountered so far are like white ravens and some are like gems.


    "Though I also think he used the doctrine of the serpent, his way of thinking and his followers because he is such a brilliant man that he will build a great power called the Tiermoon Empire... Conversely, I may have had a strong faith in snakes because some places are paranoid to build one country for my own aspirations"


    And, there, Rafina tilts her neck small.


    "That''s right, Mia, your father..., His Majesty the Emperor of the Tiermoon Empire, do you know about that?


    "Ha... your father, is it?


    Meer thought of her father''s face on her head for a moment, then


    "It can''t be."


    I assure you clearly.


    In Meer, my trust in my father will not waver. Yes, Meer trusts me with all her heart.


    "Because your father thinks only of how much I like him."


    It''s my father''s...!


    I said to my daughter, "Call me Daddy!" There is no way that a father who comes to order would be part of a conspiracy that would put his daughter''s life at risk.


    "Ugh, yeah. We''re gonna have a rough time. The most emperor clan can laugh like this thanks to the miscalculation that it will be like that..."


    Rafina smiled bitterly, then accidentally shut up.


    Something, it''s like you''ve noticed something you don''t even think about..., with a serious look on your face.


    "Can I help you?


    "No, it''s not a big deal......, I just thought about it a little bit. I''m going to build you a country from scratch, and someone with the ability to do that is going to make such a mistake."


    Rafina put her mouth on the tea, as she once put it between them. Often, to sum up your thoughts, or close your eyes, and then shut up...


    "Resentment is something that is overwritten by happiness, Mr. Meer. What if, when you became emperor, you still think people would continue to have the revenge of their ancestors to try to make it happen?


    What Rafina was asking was the ultimate, the most serious thing.


    For example, it would not be impossible for a child to clear up the resentment held by his father. It may be that my grandson clears my grandfather''s grudge. So, what about my great-grandfather? What''s ahead...?


    Is it possible to remain vengeful for an ancestor you have never even seen?


    "Besides, that''s not all. Building your own country means that you will inevitably be in the highest position to follow your people. Now, the man became the first emperor, and his blood muscles were passed down to Mr. Meer and the others. But what if the second or third generation, at the top of the country, were to name the country and destroy the world? Even though I''m happy? Until we break it, maybe we''ll clear up our ancestors'' grudges?


    own environment in which they are placed, the happier it is, the harder it is to maintain the revenge of their ancestors. Ignore that and enjoy it now! Because it is likely to be.


    It is no exaggeration to say that the strategy of the First Emperor was broken from the outset.


    "Could that be a miscalculation...... or is that even in the plan"


    With Rafina in mind, Meer...,


    - It''s annoying anyway! My father, my ancestors, my clan at all... This is why I, the common sense man, struggle!


    etc., and was prickly angry.


    It is a story in which the hardships of Ludwig, a true common sense man, are condemned.


    Aside from that......


    "Um, Lafina, so, I have a favor to ask... Could you send people from the Principality of Velga to that island and check it out?


    If it was meant to be, I''d just like to send a fact-finding team from Tiermoon to find out more. However, now that we know about the conspiracy of the first emperor, it is not very much, but it cannot be.


    "No conspirator''s offspring can do that..."


    "Right...... It''s a precious island where you might find the roots of a snake of chaos. There''s no way my Velga won''t move..."


    Rafina takes it on comfortably, and Meer feels just a little lighter.


    "That would help. I''ll talk to Mr. Emeralda about arranging nautical charts... By the way, Lafina, may I ask you something?


    "Oh? I wonder what?


    Today, to Rafina, who tilts her neck,


    "I''m talking about the Holy Night Festival this winter..."


    Meer said goodbye.


    "Can you tell me early what to prepare and what I should do?


    Hearing that, Rafina smiled happily.


    "Oh... you''re thinking about the student chairman''s job at a time like this"


    "Of course! Rafina, it''s up to you."


    Meer grinned to delude.

 271 Lesson Five: The Tactical Theory of the Little One (Chicken Tactics)

    "Mr. Meer, do you remember last year''s Holy Night Festival?


    "Yes, of course."


    As she nodded at Rafina''s inquiry, Meer was remembering what had happened last year.


    Holy Night Festival - that''s St. Noel''s biggest event. It is a festival that offers to God the gratitude of that year, based on the inheritance that the Holy God down on earth gave man a lamp of hope.


    Opening in the first week of the last month of the year, it consists of a solemn candle fire mass (candle service) and a subsequent lively celebration.


    Mass shall be gathered together in the cathedral, each with a disposable wooden lamp in his hand. There is a determined psalm and Rafina''s sermon, and finally, everyone throws a lamp into a burning tree outside (campfire) to make it a great flame.


    It is a solemn ritual, symbolically expressed by God''s hope to illuminate the earth.


    Afterwards, a banquet will be held all night.


    The banquet will be held not only in the school, but throughout St. Noel''s Island, and the students will all roll out to the city to celebrate the day.


    Meer also toured the outhouse with her friends last year, and even after returning to the dorm, she gathered in Chloe''s room and was interested in chatting until morning.


    ... By the way, as for Meer on the previous timeline, it is roughly as you would guess.


    I waited in my room for Zion to come and ask me out.


    Around Emeralda came to invite me to play along the way, but while I was out with him, it would be hard if Zion came to invite me.


    That''s why I''ve been waiting. You didn''t even make a promise, but hold still.


    Wait, keep waiting... It''s a pattern that wakes up in the morning when you notice a bird ringing a tune.


    It''s what I was having such a lonely event about, so last year''s Holy Night Festival, it was fun. It''s an unforgettable memory.


    "Well, then, you know the festival itself. It''s mainly the second half of the festivities that I have to take charge of at the student council. Some merchants don''t usually go to school, so we need to vet them beforehand and change the security system. Even so, instead of instructing the student council to detail directly, the task is to check the reports coming up from each rep to see if there are any missing..."


    "I see. That sounds like a lot of pre-work. What is happening on that day?


    "You don''t have a lot of student council work that day. I''ll be ready to deal with it in the field without raising a report here."


    - Hmm, I see. Sure, Rafina, you''re not free to move that day.


    Lafina, the Duke and Duke of Velga, is also the Virgin of the Central Orthodox Church.


    On the day of the Holy Night Festival, I attended a candle fire mass as a help to the priest with school (Chaplen), and at subsequent parties, I''m busy anyway, such as greeting guests.


    Therefore, even without Rafina in advance, the system should be in place to move without any problems.


    "It sounds tough, because it''s every year. I think the head of security and the deacon who runs the operation are well aware of the move, so I don''t think it''s that much of a burden."


    Rafina smiles tenderly to encourage Meer.


    But Meer was relieved, naturally.


    Instead, anxiety only increases.


    Because not much work of the day, in other words¡­.


    - If you want to go outside, it means you can leave as much as you want...


    If you''re going to get busy with your student council job, or if they tell you that you have to stay in the student council room and work..., it becomes physically impossible for Meer to leave the island and be attacked by a burglar.


    Until I convinced Rafina and the other members that Meer was going off the island by herself, it was hard to think.


    But if free movement is allowed, the descriptions of the Empress at once come to realism. The hurdles that Meer leaves the island will fall.


    - Oh, but I didn''t know this princess would kill me if I went outside the island, and for a detour or a long ride, I could have gone outside the island...


    Meer thought of herself like that.


    - That sounds like a big deal!


    Unexpectedly, crush.


    For example, in advance preparation, there is a lot of desire, and you think you''re going off the island with a horse to dissipate it?


    You can''t drive a horse through a bustling island at a festival, so naturally, the place will be off the island... Seems to me like Meer is likely enough to do that to herself......


    - Then the story is simple. No matter how busy you were and how much desire you had, you just have to do something stupid to get out of this St. Noel. That is, I just need to stay out of the room without a step. You can decide to have a consolation meeting or something in the student council room and reveal it overnight...... So if you even serve it in a mushroom pan......


    That''s what I try to convince you... Why, Moya Moya in my chest never fit.


    - Take it, anyway, you should do what you can by the day. That''s all for sure!


    Alarm can easily lead to death.


    That''s why Meer never gets alarmed.


    That is the tactical theory of the cautious.

 272 Episode Six: A Challenge Letter from the Red Moon Reikis Lady

    The next day, Meer''s equestrian special training began.


    Every day, every day after class, I go to a stable for equestrian training and every day I ride my horse until the evening.


    Thanks to this, I had muscle aches all over my body, but I didn''t have the time I needed.


    "Oh, my lady. You still here today?


    When I went to the breeding shed, Lin Ma Long (Lynn Marron) greeted me with a bitter smile.


    "Aren''t you practicing more enthusiastically than the princes have lately?


    "Oh? That''s not true."


    That''s what Meer says, looking at the horse''s face in the breeding shed.


    Incidentally, there are about twenty horses in St. Noel''s Breeding Hut.


    Meer''s favorite is the serene white horse of temperament. Even amateurs are great horses to ride, hairy and beautiful, and Meer is a favorite.


    "Well, it''s good to practice enthusiastically... Hmm? Could it be, miss, next time..."


    "Excuse me."


    And, whispering the words of the horse dragon, the voice of the Rin girl sounded.


    "Oh... this voice..."


    Meer, the voice sounded familiar.


    Turning to his voice without a trace, he was there at the


    "I''m in a good mood. Her Royal Highness Princess Meer"


    A red-haired maid bowing her head respectfully......, was Luvi Etwa Redmoon.


    "Well, Mr. Luvi...? What''s going on here?


    Seeing it, Meer tilted her neck properly.


    By the way, Meer has a face-to-face relationship with Luvi.


    I don''t have many chances to go to the mansion of the Four Grand Dukes, and I remember if I did, they would have dealt with me...


    - It didn''t feel like we were going to talk carefully. You can''t say you''re close.


    So not as good or bad as Meer''s impression......


    Most of all, I don''t have a very good impression of the Duke of Red Moon family itself because of the fact that they sent out soldiers and reluctance in the previous timeline...


    - Well, I know that at that time, every nobleman was desperate because he would defend his own territory, but if he had been able to march a strong Red Moon family private army, the war would have changed...... Oh, but at that point, the enemy had Scion and Mr. Haunted Dion... and then it doesn''t seem to make much sense to have Red Moon family reinforcements...


    And so on, because it''s something I''ve been thinking about a lot, it was dangerous, and I almost missed hearing Luvi''s words.


    "As a matter of fact, I tried to challenge Her Royal Highness to a duel, and I ascended"


    "... what? Duel...... is it?


    Luvi walked over to the breeding shed with a cool grin.


    "I pinched it in my little ear a little bit, but Her Highness has recently been keen on practicing equestrian..."


    say as he strokes the nose of the horse in the breeding shed. I don''t know, I''m used to dealing with horses. Like, speaking of which, at the Redmoon family, you''ve heard that women also learn swordsmanship and equestrianism..., etc., while Meer nodded.


    "Yeah, well, yeah... What''s that?


    "That means... you''re going to be in an equestrian tournament in the fall, right?


    "............ Ha?


    Equestrian Games? and Meer tilting her neck. Speaking of which, I also recall that, etc. Apparently, Abel and Scion are also planning to compete, and they''ve been going through here lately, just like Meer.


    Well, honestly, that''s not the case as Meer, so I didn''t plan on leaving at all...


    "Oh! I knew it. I''ve been practicing so hard lately, I thought maybe not."


    Ma Long raised his voice of conviction.


    - No, I haven''t said anything yet...


    And, not giving while Meer argued, Ruvi said.


    "So I want to challenge Her Royal Highness to a duel at the Equestrian Games."


    With a provocative grin on his cool face, then, Luvi kneels.


    "Her Royal Highness Princess Meer, will you take it?


    Sign up for a square duel.


    In contrast, Meer...


    - You don''t have a single reason to take this...


    I was only willing to say no.


    Unfortunately, Meer doesn''t have the right to be disciplined in challenged battles.


    I see, like Emeralda, this one is probably better than being moved around fucking around in the back, but that''s why I don''t need to get that kind of trouble anywhere.


    - In the first place, you''re not just challenging the battle...


    It''s just that if you just want to compete in equestrian arms, you just have to go to an equestrian tournament without doing this. I''m assuming that Meer will compete, so every second, the strengths and weaknesses will be revealed there.


    That smells really bad around you being bothered to say ''duel''.


    Such predictions of Meer come true.


    "And if at the dawn when I win, I want one soldier from Her Royal Highness Princess Meer"


    "Oh, the good soldiers of Red Moon, right..."


    Meer spilled a convincing crush.


    The Duke of Red Moon family, which has a strong connection to the Black Moon Province, which presides over the military junta, has no hesitation in strengthening its own private army. They are greedily scouting potential soldiers from within and outside the country.


    As such, it was called "Red Moon''s Collection of Good Soldiers," and it was widely known.


    - But unfortunately such a battle, on my side, is the reason to take it...


    "Isn''t that nice? Lady, if you''re challenged to battle like this, there''s no way you won''t take it as someone who stands above people."


    "... Huh?


    If you look at it, Ma Long smiled really well and looked at Meer.


    From that face, I could see that Meer didn''t even think of fine dust as saying no.


    "Huh...? Oh, but..."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll be there for you in the equestrian club. I''m sure Abel''s guys will be there for you."


    Seeing a luxurious grin horse dragon, Meer, I guess sooner or later.


    - Oh, come on, this is...


    Meer noticed the flow of wanting to swallow herself, whilst flashing.


    - Guh! We''re getting the usual flow.


    From past reflections, Meer is trying not to fail to observe and analyze who seems important to her.


    And a senior named Lin Ma Long......, there''s something unconditionally sweet about horse lovers. He''s a choroy man!


    And earlier, he had a warm eye for Luvi, who was gentle on the horse''s nose.


    It''s really a choroy man!


    He also has a luxurious personality without a back table. That is, I love squarely, duels signed up from the front or something.


    Therefore, if you turn down that duel offer here, it will definitely have an awkward atmosphere with Ma Long.


    His advice is quite effective in equestrian drilling.


    And it can be considered essential to survive the upcoming crisis. If so, I just want to be as close as possible.


    In addition, he is like Abel''s brother. In the future, in order to flirt with Abel without a little cloudiness, you must have the blessing of a horse dragon!


    Meer often moves on to rethinking, examining pros and cons.


    - In the meantime, if you don''t take the battle, instead of me losing my soldier, I''m a little out of touch with Senior Ma Long. I''d like to avoid that if possible. So, what if we get a fight?


    Naturally, if Meer wins, he won''t lose a soldier. Furthermore, it would naturally be possible to attach certain conditions. For example, you might be able to rent a soldier to do something from a private regiment in the Red Moon family.


    So what if we lose...?


    - Speaking of soldiers that Mr. Luvi wants, I guess Mr. Tenchi Hachi Dion......


    Behind Meer''s brain came a vicious smiling knight, lightly slashing off a steel spear.


    Not surprisingly, that strength that can''t wait to lavish the empire''s strongest, certainly if the Red Moon family wanted it.


    "Um, if you''re Mr. Dion... well, nothing..."


    Unexpectedly, the crush leaks.


    Anyway, he''s the man who slashed his own head off.


    Of course, I don''t know if he would accept the Red Moon family scouts, but even if it did, he was not as painful as he was... and so on Meer thinks...


    I don''t know why, I just got a little carried away.


    I can''t help but think that losing the knight... seems like a huge loss.


    - On second thought, he saved a lot of lives for that one..., and if a single neck hunt is what is redeemed by a single life-saving, his accomplishments should be sufficient... On second thought, is there a good sense of loyalty? But, you know, if you have a sword nearby, you have a nasty nervousness that you''re going to lose your neck if you get caught off guard about something...


    To the stuffy Meer, Luvi tilted his neck small.


    "Yeah? Dion? Who it..."


    It was Luvi, who had put his arms together and was often in his thoughts, but he immediately hit Pong and his hand.


    "Oh, speaking of which, you were there. I heard you were a good knight... Was it the most powerful of empires or the famous knight...... But..."


    Luvi narrows her eyes softly and stares at Meer.


    "He''s not the one who wants hate and me."


    As if he were a knight in the war, he turned his sharp killer glance to Meer...... Luvi said!


    "Because he..."


    I put my chest up and said it away!


    "Hey, isn''t it small? My back..."


    "... erm"


    Meer doesn''t think, she floats Dion''s figure in the back of her brain.


    "It''s nothing small, isn''t it? I think it''s bigger than the average lord..."


    "You don''t understand, Your Highness. A knight needs to be bigger and more powerful! The size of the body would be the size of the soul, the size of the vessel as a person! You can''t just be strong. It has to be big!


    ... I said go away!


    Luvi Etwa Redmoon.


    With so much influence on the Imperial Army, the Reiki Lady of the Duke of Red Moon family...


    "It has to be big!


    He was known for his unmatched love of big men (muscle mania).

 273 Episode Seven: Princess Meer, embrace the duel with pleasure!

    "Ha...? The bigger one..."


    Yeah, with that said, I think I heard Luvi was such a fetish, etc., while Meer thinks of the personnel of her own princess''s dedicated Kingsguard.


    Among them, applicable are¡­¡­,


    "What if... about Mr. Banos, is it?


    Upon inquiry, Ruvi nodded with a grumpy face.


    "Yes. I want him. Oh, if only he could lead my Red Moon private army..."


    - So no, not with the only conscience you can stop Mr. Dion!? If I lose him, I won''t be able to keep my mind stable. You can''t pull it out.


    Assuming, as you ride this battle¡­, what would you bet against Banos¡­.


    I often consider it, but Meer couldn''t find the answer.


    In Meer, the balance tilts at once. in the direction of not taking on the battle.


    - Gu... Shit, but my relationship with Senior Ma Long... So, somehow, if I don''t..., how do I...


    Meer''s brain, in distress, activates rapidly.


    How can we get through this crisis......


    Time for thought is a few moments at best. Now, Meer''s wisdom, here, reaches one truth!


    It is, yes¡­, a necessary and essential law to establish a duel.


    That is¡­ the ultimate truth that winning or losing a bet on something cannot be achieved unless "the bet is equivalent". Who would put their lives on the table of bets as chips for cheap money?


    In the case of a life-threatening battle, what is gained by victory needs to be worth life or more.


    Meer laughed furiously.


    If that truth is reached, the rest is easy to escape.


    - Not that I say no..., you just have to let them say no! Ha-ha-ha, I''ll blow you to the full!


    Immediately assemble the operation, full and Meer opens her mouth.


    "I don''t mind taking on the battle, per se... but if I win... what will you do?


    "Whatever His Royal Highness may wish to offer."


    To that answer Meer, when she makes a stubborn face, trying so hard to look nimmary,


    "So you are... I want your... sword."


    "Huh...?


    Luvi blinked her eyes, momentarily.


    "That''s... you know, what does that mean?


    "You''re right. The Redmoon family is a Takemen house. Born into the house, men and women are slapped into swordsmanship. Is the sword more important and proud of the family than anything else?


    "I mean... if I lose, throw the sword away,"


    Yes, that''s exactly what Meer is telling me to give it away.


    Luvi''s most important thing, the sword, which is pride. Bet on it, Meer says.


    - Huh, Red Moon''s collection of good soldiers, though, should be a sense of collection at best. I''m sure this must also be a battle I''ve been carrying around with the intent of light play.


    In the first place¡­, Meer calmly analyzes.


    Could it possibly be that the Duke''s maid would sign up for a duel in honor of the Emperor''s daughter Tamia? No, it can''t be.


    Yes, Emperor Tiermoon''s power is still alive.


    It shouldn''t be possible for Luvi to sign himself up for a "serious duel".


    If so, how do I interpret her duel...?


    - If it''s not a real duel, that means it''s just a light play... play.


    Yes, if that''s possible, it''s supposed to be just a duel.


    Come to think of it, the person Luvi is telling you to give..., Banos, I see, is an important person for Meer. But objectively, he''s only a common man. I''m just a soldier.


    (i) The battle over the treatment of the common people is only a pleasure for the four Dukes.


    Besides, I''m not telling you to give me life for anything. The move from the Imperial Army to the Duke''s private army, if I may say so, is just a repositioning within the Empire.


    - Daiwa, I know I''m going to the equestrian tournament, so I''ll play in my spare time, I guess I''m going to...


    So...... if you ask me to give you a "sword as heavy as life" or "own pride" for such a play, she should have to take it down too.


    Even more!


    "You are free to interpret. But my soldiers are my valued loyalists without exception. In itself, treating it like a gambling prize is uncomfortable. Still, if you''re asking for it, I''d like you to be prepared for it."


    How dare you ask for something to play with! Keep a good line of prevention so that you don''t get complaints that


    Banos is important to me! By insisting that, you can also ask the other person for something that is commensurately heavy.


    This isn''t just a game, okay? And Meer made a threat.


    - Hmm? What do you think, just to move a soldier to your place, hanging your precious things? If you can do it, you can try it!


    Meer exhales contentedly as she immerses herself in the refreshment of finishing everything......,


    "... ok"


    "... Huh?


    Luvi said, staring straight at Meer.


    "I bet my pride, a sword that is even my soul......, sure, that''s why I deserve to be prepared"


    Even a cool grin, says Luvi.


    "That''s what a duel deserves. Your Highness Princess Meer, I have only received your readiness."


    - Huh? Won''t you say no? What, what? How much do you love this guy!?


    Meer missaw.


    What''s in Luvi...... That is simply the desire to collect¡­.


    Like King Remno, he said it was just an extension of his hobby...


    That the feeling is more pure¡­¡­ torn apart¡­¡­, that the readiness is such a strong flame that it could destroy itself¡­¡­.


    I never imagined it.


    "Square, it''s a battle. Her Royal Highness Princess Meer"


    Thus, bowing his head aloud, Ruvi Etowa Redmoon followed the scene with a refreshment.


    "... huh?


    The Meer that was left could only, blindly, drop that back off.


    - So, why, like this...?


    After a long time of oblivion, Meer was beginning to rush.


    - Well, on second thought......, the Duke of Yellowmoon family is suspicious, but not that the Duke of Redmoon can be trusted either...


    Nothing, not just one of the four Dukes has anything to do with a chaotic snake. In the future world where Bell was, the Four Grand Dukes say they were fighting two to two.


    - The possibility that Red Moon has something to do with the snake of chaos, too, and has come to sharpen my power is highly probable. If we lose Mr. Banos here, we''ll have nothing to contain Mr. Dion, of course.


    Meer roared.


    Hold your stomach and roar again, ugly, all the time.


    "My stomach is hurting... How could you do this..."


    "Ha ha, hey, the lady''s pretty good to say too. You look great."


    Horse Dragon, watching a series of interactions beside him, gave a lavish laugh.


    "Well, I''ll give you full support in the equestrian club, so good luck"


    - Ugh, it''s not funny. Senior Ma Long, you think you''re other HR......


    Horse Dragon put his arms around Meer, staring with resentful eyes.


    "But if it''s a quick ride, lady, I don''t know if I need to ride the Moon Horse."


    "... Moon Horse...? Well, what''s that?


    "As the name suggests, as the Rabbit of the Moon, it''s about a fast horse. Famous knights in history mostly ride this horse. It''s also called the early horse, mostly the moon horse. I have two heads in the equestrian club... One of you can''t move because you''re not giving birth right now. The other one..."


    And, there, the horse dragon had a pranky grin.


    "Oh, you''re on edge. Lady."


    "What? What are you talking about?


    "The moon horse who can move now is the one who sneezed at her."


    What they say and remind me is what happened on freshman dance party day......


    "Oh, you''re that horse..."


    Meer had a slightly tight face and turned her attention to the breeding shed.

 274 Episode Eight: The Palms of the Mia, the Fantasy Free

    Seeing the horse brought by the horse dragon, Meer roared, whoops.


    "This child is the moon horse...... By the way, do you have a name?


    "Oh, this guy''s called Rough Storm."


    "Desolate Storm... It''s a very brave name."


    As Meer stared, the wild storm squeaked his nose and spread his mouth.


    "... oh? Did this horse, maybe, laugh at me now?


    "Ha, you''ve never seen a horse just laugh"


    Ma Long laughs bitterly and shrugs his shoulders.


    "Oh, yeah, right? But I don''t know why...... it kind of looked like a giggle, like a huge, ridiculous... I guess it''s my fault..."


    While I said bump, Meer observed the horse.


    The horse, in terms of appearance, was not significantly different from a normal horse.


    Normal size, no horns, no wings. It''s a horse that seems to be everywhere......


    "Hmmm... you don''t know just by looking at it. Again, if you don''t try riding...... huh?


    And that''s where Meer remembers.


    "With that said, I''ve never ridden this horse..."


    Horse Dragon smiled a pranky grin at Meer tilting her neck.


    "That''s right. Whatever. These guys, they''re fast, anyway. If you''re not a student you''re used to, they''ll drop you and you''ll get hurt."


    "Whew!"


    Meer, once again, glanced at the moon horse, the rough storm.


    - I see... So that''s what Senior Ma Long was judged to be, if I were you, to have no problem riding this horse...?


    Meer''s face is about to turn into a dooya face for a moment...


    "Well, honestly, the lady looks sturdy, and even if she falls, she can handle it."


    "... hmm? Oh? That''s weird. I should have been complimented, but I don''t seem very happy..."


    "Ha. Well, as a joke aside, what do you say? Do you want to take a ride?


    "Oh, right. You should get used to it..."


    Though Ma Long said oh, I was actually confident in Meer.


    Whatever it is, Meer''s been working so hard these days.


    - Hey, Moon Horse, what are you doing? I will give you a wonderful ride.


    With a rough nose, Meer jumped on a rough storm.


    ... I was supposed to...


    - That''s crazy. Why am I treating you like this...?


    On the back of a rough storm, a little, and a dwarfed mea. Behind it,


    "You''re holding on tight, lady. If you loosen your hand, it''s dangerous."


    I tried to envelop Meer, and there was a big body of horse dragons.


    - Is this like I''m not treating you like a child?


    With the meaning of the protest, such as, Meer said.


    "Um, Senior Ma Long? Well, I don''t mind a ride for two, but when I rode with Abel before, it felt like I was behind you, like..., grabbing onto the front..."


    "Oh, that''s how our clan rides. It''s usually more stable to ride forward if you''re unfamiliar with it."


    I didn''t know that.


    I thought it was normal for me to ride exactly..., etc. and tilt my neck at Meer, and Ma Long smiled and showed her.


    "It''s normal for our family to ride horses, from old men to women and children."


    "Well, if that were the case, I would have liked to have told Abel properly. I''m sorry."


    Meer pointed her lips.


    - I thought it was strange for me to fall! I knew there was something wrong with the ride!


    The main cause of the fall is that Meer saw it approximate...


    - Not at all, Senior Ma Long, you don''t mind at the heart of it. With that said, I was put on a wheelbarrow by Mr. Luvi''s story earlier...


    Mmm-hmm. Meer pointy her lips.


    The liking of horse dragons in Meer decreased by less than one.


    "Ha, I''m sorry. But, well, I thought you were in that position for the lady to ride. What, miss, is Abel''s loved one?


    That''s what Ma Long says, with a deep grin.


    "Hmm? What do you mean?


    "Originally, that ride was a couple rides, not to mention a ride when a warrior fights with his precious lover covered in his back. Our ancestral hero ran through hundreds of enemies with his beloved wife on his back. So riding in the back that way means it''s important to the guy..."


    Ma Long closed one eye with plenty of tea.


    "It''s the perfect ride for Abel and the lady, isn''t it?


    - That''s Senior Ma Long! I''m really curious! On second thought, thanks to that ride, Abel and I had a good vibe! That was a good thing. Besides, this is how I came to meet the moon horse, even about Mr. Luvi. Really, that''s Senior Ma Long!


    The liking of the horse dragon in Meer has increased by 120!


    From the table to the back, from the back to the table, Meer''s palm flicks with a sense of frenzy.


    "But you didn''t think it would fall, so you chilled your liver for a long time then. Oh, if you say so, you didn''t apologize properly. I''m sorry about that."


    "Ugh, I don''t care about that at all. It doesn''t even look like Senior Ma Long. You don''t have to apologize!


    Meer laughed in a good mood with a flickering palm.


    The dissatisfaction I felt earlier is already beyond my memory. One of Meer''s few beauties is that the other side of the memory is right around the corner.


    "Right. Ha, that''s the lady. Still got a big bowl."


    He was a horse dragon laughing like he was impressed, but Meer hadn''t heard it already.


    - Still, what a good name. Couple rides, Abel and I, couple. Ugh, it kind of feels like we''ve been bound by fate since we rode that horse..., here''s the thing... Nice!


    At that time, Abel, who covered me, looked so good..., etc., and Meer, who was in a sweet paranoid mode.


    The next disturbing word that Ma Long uttered, he also passed through magnificently.


    "Well, this time if I put the lady behind me, she''s going to be skipped, and it''s not going to be a little stylish. If you do that, Abel will piss you off."


    Such disturbing words......


    "Well, shall we go then? Hold on tight, lady. Don''t let them shake you down, okay?


    "Heh? Oh, oh, I can afford that. Brilliant. I''ll give you a ride."


    Meer strained her chest and said away.


    "Instead, I''ll give Senior Ma Long a light ride even if he''s gone! My efforts over the past few days, I''ll show you."


    Meer who was so vulgar......, a few moments later, it got windy!

 275 Episode IX: Princess Meer, Be the Wind

    "Hino, no, no, no, no, no, no, no!


    In a wide stable, Meer''s screams echo.


    The wind blowing from the front, as if trying to push your little body down! Strong wind! Storm!


    It was like, as thick as a wall, hitting Meer''s whole body.


    Fortunately, behind Meer, it''s good not to be blown away behind her because she has a thick body of horse dragons..., but for that matter, she was about to be peppered by two walls: the Australian wind and the chest plate.


    My hair is disturbed by the flowing wind and I''m dancing with horrible momentum.


    Meer grabs the reins diligently so they don''t get blown away, and stiffens her body to the front.


    In the corner of his vision seeped with tears, he can see the surrounding scenery flying away backwards as he pulls a thread.


    A fence separates the stable from the outside, and the trees, blue and bushy, and the grass, and the people around them, fly away to the rear in a tense momentum.


    To the lid, fallen leaves rising forward. That was the enormous momentum that faked Meer''s hair and disappeared. Moment of passing, shudder! and a sharp noise rang in my ear.


    Meer knew something similar to that sound.


    I remember hearing something similar before when the Loulou tribe shot me with an arrow!


    "Fu-ha-ha, hi-ha-ha!


    While screaming, Meer regretted her own remarks some time ago.


    - Oh, why did I say that? Why did you do that...?


    Meer, who came out of the stable, quickly tested the horse dragon''s manipulative moon horse.


    Around, around, around, that speed was faster than the other day when Meer rammed the horse.


    Sooner or later, Meer has some tears in her sense of speed to that violent point. Horse Dragon told me how he felt.


    "Today, do you want me to just gently flush it? I just need to get used to it gradually..."


    In contrast... Meer has a drawn grin...


    - Lightly? No, I just flushed it lightly now?


    And so on, Meer freaking out on the inside.


    I should have been honest with you then. Today, I think that''s it. Let''s just stop flushing it light today, and...


    But, Meer, I stuck with you.


    "Huh, I can afford it. You said you just flushed it gently, but it''s definitely light to this extent."


    I had a good look... I can''t show you how weak I am, even without a horse dragon, than to show you riding and slapping such a big mouth.


    In addition,


    "Damn, it''s no big deal at all, than I imagined. Whatever you call a moon horse, it''s a choroy thing!


    I even talked about that.


    "I''ve already identified the strength of the Moon Horse, and I''ll give you a break today or so."


    And so he said, and Meer, who was about to escape, noticed there.


    In front of you, to the fact that the horse''s ears are subtly angled.


    As if we were trying to hear our own conversation, to be pointing this way......


    Shortly afterwards, the rough storm was not much higher.


    "Ah, yabe..."


    From behind, Ma Long''s disturbing crush. Immediately after,


    "Lady, hold on tight. And don''t open your mouth. I''m gonna bite your tongue!


    "... huh?


    A sharp warning voice. At the same time, after another thick and ambitious nose, the rough storm runs out.


    Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa.


    And Meer got windy.


    - Oh, oh, I''m stuck. It''s my bad habit...


    A rough storm turns the corner. Meanwhile, Meer is desperate to see her body about to be blown away. Stick with your guts and manage to open your eyes.


    Moment after moment, what jumped into my sight, it was the face of a rough storm looking back at this one in a chill.


    That mouth seemed to make me laugh a lot...


    - Come on, come on, this guy... you''re nuts about me!? It''s lame!?


    Meer''s fighting spirit caught fire.


    - Shit, it would be a big mistake if I thought I''d turn up the sound to this extent. Holy shit, compared to Guillotine...... and if you think you can get Mr. Dion to kill you, hey, hey, hey!... Ah, I knew it was a lie. Sorry, sorry, hi, no! Forgive me -!


    Like that, Meer, who enjoyed the moon horse, finally managed to get off the horse.


    The moment I put my foot on the ground, my body wobbles full.


    "All right, miss, are you okay?


    In a hurry, the horse dragon tries to rush over, but before...


    "Whoa, Meer. Watch your step."


    "That''s a surprise for you."


    "... Huh?


    I can support both arms. Boyah looked up, and there, I saw two princes peering into Meer''s face.


    "... Oh, oh? Abel and Scion...... What are you doing here?


    "It''s an equestrian exercise... When I got here, Meer was on a fast ride, so I gave her a tour."


    Scion to say with a cool face. Succeeding to the word, Abel said.


    "At last, is Meer also making her moon horse debut? How was your ride? I can''t seem to get my foot up, are you okay?


    To Abel with a gentle grin, Meer seemed to see it unexpectedly...


    "Yeah, no problem."


    With the utmost vain, Meer said.


    "Heh, heh, heh, heh, heh, heh, heh, heh, heh..."


    After thanking the two for their support, Meer gracefully walks over to the rough storm.


    Crush with a small voice as you gently stroke its nose tip.


    "... you were laughing about me earlier, weren''t you? It was a lot of nasty imitation. I know who I am... Hmm?


    And the next moment I wondered if the accidental rough storm, breathed heavily..., turned to Meer...


    Oh, come on! And, d flashy sneezed.


    "Uh-oh!


    Meer, caught in a storm of wind, saliva and snot, butted on the spot all the time.


    "Ahhh... ahh..."


    I look at the rough storm, and then I look down at my own body.


    The feeling of my hair sticking to my cheeks and my slightly wet shirt was so disgusting.


    "Uh, miss. Be careful not to be too naughty, because rough storms can understand human language to some extent."


    At the same time as Ma Long''s words of caution, Arashi looked down at Meer with his mouth horned less to.


    - Shit, this guy, he''s totally bullshitting me!

 276 Lesson 10: Princess Meer, turn into a vengeful ghost!

    "... oh my god, I''ve encountered it..."


    Guuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu, and wet footsteps, Meer headed to the common bathing area.


    "It''s okay, Mia. You can wash it off right away."


    By Meer, yes Anne comforts me.


    "Soon, I''ll leave you with your usual beautiful mea!


    In Anne''s eyes as she wrapped her arms around her, the flames of the fighting spirit were burning.


    Fortunately, St. Noel''s joint baths are always stocked with hot water due to the fact that they are pulling hot springs. I can get in there right away.


    "Ugh, it''s just..."


    Hey, taking off some wet clothes doesn''t make me feel any better because my face and hair are nettled.


    It was Meer who stepped into the bathroom, feeling much heavier...


    "Oh?"


    I tilted my neck small to the scent of tickling my nose.


    What has drifted with the hot air is the fragrance of vanilla. That was a soothing scent that would make me feel comfortable and want to sleep when I was sniffing.


    "I don''t know, you smell good"


    Meer looks around in the air...


    "Hello, Her Royal Highness Princess Meer"


    "Is that it, Meer? Your sister? Why are you here?


    I hear voices coming from the tub. Meer, who circled her gaze, found herself acquainted there.


    "That''s the line here, Belle. And to Mr. Strina, what''s going on here?


    It was my granddaughter Me Abel and her friend Strina.


    - Hmm, it''s unusual for you two to be taking a bath at this hour...


    Even as she leaned her neck, Meer lowered her back to a wooden chair seated in the washroom. And immediately Anne walked over and started washing Meer''s hair.


    Shava shava and the pleasant sound of ringing over her head, Meer closed her eyes feeling comfortable.


    Meer called out to Strina as she realized that the horse''s neva mucus was washed away and her salacious hair was coming back.


    "That''s unusual. Though I didn''t think Tiermoon''s nobility was very fond of shared baths..."


    With that said, Meer observes Straina''s side by side.


    - You may think you''ve rounded up something good about me, but that''s not gonna happen!


    Meer makes her nose rough.


    Anyway, the opponent is a young lady from the Duke of Yellowmoon family with extremely intense potential for enemies. Impossible, such as being alarmed. If you show a suspicious bareback, I''ll strangle you right away, and Meer sharpens her gaze.


    Sitting at the foot of the tub, Strina, its young and luxurious limb, was like a well-built doll, as I saw it the other day.


    fleshy thin fine hands and legs, whose skin is white by the time it is pathological.


    Well, maybe it''s not a lie that you said yourself that you were sick and weak.


    At least it doesn''t seem very powerful.


    - I mean, this kid... maybe we can win a beating fight...?


    By the beforehand observation eye, Meer senses an approximate part of the opponent''s combat abilities¡­, and he remembers his strange confidence.


    To Meer like that, Strina had a poor grin.


    "Actually... I talked to Belle... and later Her Royal Highness Princess Meer was going to call you too"


    "Oh, give me...? Here?


    "Yeah, Rafina asked me to take a bath with some vanilla that Leena knew."


    With that said, Strina shrugged up the hot water with both hands.


    "Hmm..."


    Meer, who had cleansed herself while thinking that the good smell when she came in earlier was that or..., approached the tub softly. And I saw a bag of grass flowers floating puffy in hot water.


    "What kind of grass is this?


    "Yes. That''s the herb you call Moonbeads. They say it helps to loosen up body dust. Please, try it."


    With that said, Strina grinned.


    Make sure that laugh invites Meer to sink herself into the hot water.


    Unexpectedly......, my voice leaked.


    "Oh... this is... Sure, it feels like my body is loosening up. It''s warm and it feels so good."


    Soaking up to his neck in the hot tub, Meer stretched her hands and legs out.


    From the toe, a twitchy and comforting heat is transmitted.


    She opened her mouth small, and Meer exhaled, oops, all the time.


    ... Somehow, it was a bit... an unfortunate exhalation.


    "Belle told me recently that Her Royal Highness Princess Meer has been training in equestrian arts. I wish I was a little tired."


    Strina went into hot water again and came right next to Meer.


    To a word full of its kindness, Meer said,


    "Well! You are!


    I''m terribly impressed! I even have tears in my eyes at the emotion that springs from my heart.


    Essentially, Meer, a choroin and yet a floin, has a high magnification liking point for off-ro relationships.


    Strina''s behavior was brilliant, shooting through that point.


    Besides, if I had brought some sweets that I could eat in the bath, I might have been certified as my best friend (Mabdachi).


    "Belle has a very good friend."


    Nico, meer with an upbeat grin. In response, Bell also has a full grin.


    "Ugh, thank you. Meer, sister. I love you too, Leena."


    Laughing in a good mood, grandmother and grandson. It was a really peaceful sight.


    "Oh, that''s really great water addition and subtraction..."


    Meer gives her slippery right arm over hot water. Squeeze up the hot water with both hands and squeeze it on your face.


    This, a little hot water really made me feel good.


    Grandma Meer prefers a little fever, where the pokapoka stays until later.


    "By the way, Her Royal Highness Princess Meer, being so trained in equestrian arts, could you possibly compete in an autumn equestrian tournament?


    Unexpectedly, Strina said.


    "Oh, I knew they''d think so. Truth is, I didn''t mean to, but you''re going to get out of here..."


    Meer sighed, recalling an earlier exchange.


    "Well, can I go on a practice tour next time?


    "Oh, is Mr. Strina interested in equestrianism, too?


    He was meer tilting his neck properly, but he immediately grinned.


    "Then don''t hesitate to come. Horses are pretty cute too... except for some..."


    Behind Meer''s brain, she sneezed slightly, that horse comes to mind.


    - He''s the only one I won''t forgive... Yeah, I''ll never forgive just that damn busy horse. Wow!


    Meer, a vengeful ghost who grips his fist and swears to his heart.


    - Next time, I''ll have a sweet carrot cake in front of you! I''ll show you!


    ... By the way, that was a vegetable sweet devised by the chef from the Empire and sent me the recipe.


    It was a menu to be hired in the dining room.

 277 Episode XI: Even if that love burns you...

    It was when she was ten that Luvi Etwa Redmoon made her first love.


    Raw to the Red Moon family, the corner of the Four Dukes of the Tiermoon Empire, she had a smooth and full life.


    Born and blessed with athletic abilities, she was a treasurer of swordsmanship and equestrian skills.


    The Duke of Redmoon, my father, was also pleased with that sword''s skill over his three brothers, so much so that he truly bragged in half, "Let me take my son-in-law, let me inherit my home," etc.


    In addition, she herself had accumulated drills to satisfy her father''s expectations.


    The talent of a brilliant hero was what promised her a bright future.


    One turning point comes to her like that.


    That was when she went on a tour of the army with her father.


    "You''re full of people who seem strong, Father"


    "Ha, right. Here''s the thing...... when you see a big guy who looks strong, don''t get excited!


    My father, whose hobby was to gather good soldiers, was like a child.


    Later, he broke up with his father, who said he was headed for a meeting with the head of the army, and Luvi came to the training stable.


    "If you''re bored, give the horse a ride."


    I followed my father''s words.


    Having already accumulated horseback riding experience many times, she was supposed to crush her time on horseback that day, too, very normally.


    But that''s where the accident happens.


    The horse on which Luvi was riding suddenly ran wild.


    "Oh, come on, stop! No, no, no, no!


    The moment I managed to pull the reins out of my mind to stop the horse, a surprised horse shook his forefoot wide up.


    "Ah..."


    My body is thrown out all the time.


    Guru, Guru, the sight that goes around.


    A world of turned off sounds, a time of strange loss of speed......, slowly approaching ground.


    Luvi closes his eyes and stiffens his body.


    He told the master of swordsmanship to adopt him, but the body did not move as well as he thought.


    All she could do was just decide to be ready for the pain that would strike...


    But his body, which was headed to the ground, suddenly stops.


    "... huh?


    I don''t know what happened, but to Luvi, who remains consolidated,


    "Are you all right? Lady."


    A voice was called. The voice of a fat, deep man.


    Ruvi, with his dreaded eyes open, saw there, the figure of one man.


    - Wow..., big guy...


    Don''t scare the girl, you clumsy grinned man, that was Banos.


    The thud of his chest that day never disappeared from within Luvi.


    If I tell you, it''s just love at first sight......


    It could have been a moment of childhood, a yearning for a girl who was neither old nor going, an emotion with no other love less than love.


    But in Luvi, that moment continued to shine like a treasure and increase its light.


    - I want to see that guy. Again, meet that guy, exchange words...... and.


    The thought had only ever turned into the purpose of her life.


    Growing up, Luvi went to the Black Moon Province to gain some understanding of what was inside the army.


    Who was the one who helped me that day......, still alive?


    After several years of progressing with the investigation, Luvi finally finds the man.


    Deputy Captain Banos of the Hundreds.


    That was the man''s name.


    Ruvi thought there was as much way to fit it into his own hands as he could find it.


    The easiest thing to do, as a supervisor, is to have a private army come.


    If pressure is exerted on the Black Moon Province, it is easy to do so to that extent. My father, whose hobby is to gather good soldiers, would not complain if he were a handsome Banos.


    All you have to do is gradually approach your approaching Banos.


    Because of the difference in identity, he would not be tied together properly, but Luvi''s love was so intense that he could abandon the house or anything else if he had to.


    Luvi was a big man lover and at the same time a passionate person who burned herself to the flames of love.


    Anyway, I want to keep him close to me. That was what I wanted most.


    But the plan never materialized.


    Because the Imperial Mia pulled him and his troops into the Kingsguard before Luvi moved. Moreover, it was integrated into its own unit, the Empress''s dedicated Kingsguard.


    I can''t say hey to that unit, like the half private army, with the Crown Princess''s authority, even in the Black Moon Province.


    As a result, Luvi took the form of Meer taking the man in love.


    "Don''t let Her Royal Highness Princess Meer do much wilder things to disturb people''s love paths..."


    I blurred, but never stopped her leg. Her battle to gain loved ones had already begun a few years ago.


    You can''t give up on this extent.


    Ever since Meer walked into St. Noel''s School... Luvi has been looking forward to the opportunity.


    And when I saw the time had come... it moved.


    Honestly, I just applied for a duel, and I didn''t know if you could take it on.


    In the first place, challenging the Crown Princess to duel was in itself insanely extreme, something that was not very, but could not be done within the Empire.


    That''s why Luvi set it up here, at St. Noel''s School.


    Under the authority of the Central Orthodox Church, if this school is ruled by the Virgin Rafina, if it is somewhat of a thing, it can be greatly viewed. Trouble between young people is a daily tea meal, because we cannot treat it either as a matter of inter-state or between aristocratic houses.


    Plus, I heard from Emeralda and Saphias, be Princess Meer''s person. Recently Her Royal Highness has been very tolerant and said that a little disrespect has grown into a person who does not willingly intervene.


    If this happens, you might be able to take on a duel.


    It was also in the calculations that I came to apply for a duel with the equestrian ministry, and that I chose Lin Malong as a witness. Relatively tall horse dragons were also the subject of Luvi''s interest, and therefore his character had already been examined.


    Try it on that occasion, it probably won''t be another duel, Ruvi was calculating.


    I hear Meer was repeating a fierce special training for the equestrian tournament, and it''s hard to say it''s a battle in front of the horse dragon, something else.


    At this point, Ruvi succeeds in setting a dueling condition that is overwhelmingly advantageous to him: a battle in an equestrian tournament.


    A battle is one in which trends (sorry) are determined before a battle begins.


    Crossing swords is only an act to finalise the outcome, and the actual victory or loss has already been decided at a stage before that.


    Once, the story I heard about the strategic theory is overwhelming.


    Therefore, it is not worthy of consideration, such as the risk of losing. No, not...


    "No, to keep that one in my hands. If you''re just a little impotent, you have to. My life is cheap...... I''m not interested in the survival of my Duke''s house."


    Besides, even if you didn''t have a chance, that doesn''t matter.


    The hardest part is not losing. Because it''s something you can''t even fight to get your loved ones.


    I still have feelings that burn my chest.


    The flame of love created by that day''s encounter, still dwells in the girl''s chest, and never disappears.


    "Banos, make sure you come to me..."


    Luvi Etwa Redmoon.


    The Duke''s Lady of the Red Moon was a girl with a passion for burning love.


    Meanwhile, I don''t know about that. Meer...


    "Ugh, sweet carrot cake, you made it. As planned, I''ll eat this in front of you and show it off! Nothing, revenge isn''t a small thing. Only to improve equestrianism...... yes, because horses can''t nag you!


    Lunlun, singing a nose song, Meer headed to the breeding shed......


    "Hmm, oh, and it''s delicious. It''s great. Ugh, what do you say? You''d be jealous, wouldn''t you? Wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh-wh? Ya..., hey, hey, hey, hey, this is my, ah, ah! No, no! Wow, my cake..."


    We ate carrot cake safely with a rough storm to deepen our rapport.


    Congratulations, congratulations.

 278 Episode XII: Princess Tenma (Pegapri) Meer, Struggling

    "I''m coming, Arid Storm."


    Even that day, Meer visited the stable.


    In the past few days, Meer had dawned on practicing with the moon (and) horses (bubbles) and rough storms.


    Gently, stroking its neck, then Meer gently kicked the side of the horse.


    The truth is... Meer was quite serious about equestrianism.


    Anyway, since I was caught in the fate of Guillotine, the horse is Meer''s lifeline. Meer knew equestrianism was a technology she could never get out of her hands.


    And there was some recent intensive horseback riding training. As a result, Meer comes here and finally reaches one truth.


    "Horse-riding is, in the end, the key is to breathe with the horse¡­. I mean, it''s just like the dance steps!


    to the truth.


    A slow walking horse. On its flank, Meer sends a gentle signal to the right, left, and...


    At this point, it is important for the horse to give a signal in a walkable rhythm. This allows the horse to feel comfortable and walk smoothly.


    Plus, it''s the same when you increase your speed. It is important to balance your body as your horse breathes, while giving you proper instructions with your feet.


    - The point is, it''s important to keep up with the horse''s breathing.


    And Meer noticed.


    Reading the opponent''s breathing and moving together¡­. Nothing, it''s, like, dancing, I guess. To fit the other person''s steps, to fit the music, to move the body.


    It''s exactly like social dancing.


    By the way, I''m sure you''ve already forgotten, but Meer is a good dancer. It is no exaggeration to say that we have reached the realm of masters. Thus, Meer gained his equestrian skills relatively smoothly.


    Instead of having it run normally already, its skill is pretty good, and this is something I might name "Princess Tenma (Pegapri)" already? and so on and so on.


    "Hmm, three beats at this speed, a little faster would be a fourbeat paw. That means the timing of the signal from here..."


    and so on¡­, connect your own dance experience with equestrianism to gain a better understanding.


    Finally, Meer derives her skills from "Dance Mastery" from "Horseback Riding Mastery C-"!


    So even if Meer thought it was possible to ride the moon horse, there was no wonder...


    "Guru..."


    At the suggestion of Ma Long, he groaned slightly on the horse, although Meer was slowly walking and constantly walking through the rough storm.


    - The rhythm ticks subtly, doesn''t it, this guy... Only when this one feels good on it......


    It is...... When Meer is sending signals in a pleasant rhythm, a rough storm will inadvertently change the rhythm.


    It''s not blatant either, but gradually, twitchy changes, so its uneven feel is subtly disgusting.


    I wish this was a regular walk, but it would be harder if it was a fast walk (a little faster). Due to the increased movement of the horse up and down, it is necessary for the person on the horse to repeatedly sit or stand and perform a "light fast walk" to mitigate the impact¡­.


    For some reason, too, without subtly breathing in with the rough storm, Meer was to bump her ass over and over again...


    "Ugh, my butt will jinx...... This guy, this guy, he''s definitely doing it on purpose!


    I don''t know if you heard grudges like that......, Rough Storm turned around to Meer and showed her, Buhihihihi, all the way up the edge of her mouth.


    "Oh, my... This guy..., yesterday, right in front of you, you have carrot cake in your roots... I mean, that, more than half, you would have eaten it..."


    While teething, Meer descends from a rough storm.


    - Oh, it''s the worst compatible...... I prefer a more honest and adorable horse...


    Incidentally, the participants in the equestrian tournament had mostly brought horses from their homes.


    And those who take part in the speedrides, most of them have brought moon horses, and, naturally, Luvi will also have moon horses.


    The only way to fight it is to ride the moon horse as well......


    - Gummy, why is this the only one in the equestrian club?


    Or, I can''t even ask the Empire to send me a horse. Even when I used to ask you to send me a regular horse when I was new to the equestrian club.


    "It wouldn''t be hard to ride a big horse and fall!


    And so on, a cross spear from the emperor came in and only a safe little horse (pony) could be sent.


    - Nevertheless, I wonder what it is... It''s not going to be a battle as it is...


    Meer to think about while arming up. And that was then.


    "Hey, Meer. How''s it going?


    Then he drove his horse, and saw Abel approaching.


    "Oh, Abel. Are you still practicing today?


    "Of course, I want to win."


    By the way, it is the Horseback Swordsmanship department that Abel leaves. Same goes for Theon.


    "Still, that''s Abel. You''re riding a horse."


    "Really? I think even Meer is working hard..."


    "I''m trying, but this horse... hiccup!


    Out of the way, pushed all the way from behind, Meer is about to fall unexpectedly.


    "Hmm!?


    Meer looking back finds herself in a rough storm pushing herself on the nose


    - Shit, this guy..., I knew you''d make fun of me...?


    It was Meer trying to keep an eye on me...


    "Oh, maybe you were jealous because I''m close to Meer"


    And then, like Abel came up with.


    "I''m sure you like Meer."


    "Well, about me...?


    Meer leans her neck small.


    - Hmm, I see... With that said, the boy, to distract the girl he likes, something mean, Anne said...


    Meer, looking at the rough storm, nigga, like this... really, grinned.


    "Hey, is that what happened? If that''s what you mean... Hmm?


    And, Meer realizes. To the fact that the nose of a rough storm is sore......


    After making these moves, for the most part...


    "No way......, run! Uh-oh!


    Bullshit!


    Chick, chick, chick...


    Meer, caught in a stormy sneeze, wore a buttcake all the time.

 279 Episode XIII: Princess Meer, Im here for you!... the horse.

    "I can''t stand it anymore! I can''t stand it.


    Meer, who pulled a rough storm on the stables, snaps her teeth.


    Although I wiped it with a cloth, the hair was moist...... wet on the nanica.


    "Ugh, I want to take a bath soon...... But before that! Senior Ma Long will change the horse!


    Prepared, there is a horse dragon, Meer headed toward the special stables..., but it was...


    "Oh? You''re not here..."


    There was no one inside the stables. "Nobody" or "not a single head"......


    Strangely enough, the cabin, as a cancer, did not see the horse as if it were.


    "That being said, this is the first time you''ve been in here... Ah"


    And so, Meer realized.


    That there is only one horse in the cabin.


    "Well... it''s such a beautiful horse..."


    Meer, unexpectedly, can be seen as such. It was a beautiful horse with pure white fur.


    As if, in a noble manner like a queen, the horse was staring straight at Meer.


    "Are you..."


    "This is Hanayang. He''s a moon horse, just like a wild storm."


    If you look, there was a horse dragon standing right behind you.


    You were in the middle of cleaning, or you had a huge fork for the horse house in your hand.


    "Lunar Horse... Oh, speaking of which, you said there were kids who couldn''t run away from giving birth"


    If you ask me, indeed, the horse''s body looked plump and round.


    "You''re such a beautiful horse..."


    Meer smiles small. And Hanayang stared at Meer like that quietly. The eyes were soft and warm.


    "Well, this girl... you have very sweet eyes..."


    "Right. This guy is a female, and he''s pretty calm among moon horses. If this guy can run, I''m about to get him on..."


    "Ah, that''s so unfortunate..."


    Meanwhile, Meer thinks, Hmm.


    - You may not make it to this equestrian tournament..., until winter, what do you say?


    On the night of the Holy Night Festival... Meer goes away and is killed by a bandit.


    If, at that time, I could ride a fast legged moon horse, my life might be saved... If it''s this flower yang, it''s going to take this one''s will and run... Unlike that stupid horse......


    Meer looked at the horse dragon with anticipation.


    "By the way, what..., Senior Ma Long? When will this child give birth and how long will she be able to run?


    "Uh, right. I guess I''ll be able to give birth in about ten days. I can run as soon as I can, but when I get people on board and run as hard as I can, I think I''ll be there in a week."


    "Well... that means..."


    Enough until the Holy Night Festival in winter, wouldn''t it be in time......


    Then Meer looked at Hanayang again. Clear eyes staring at Jih Meer. There was really intelligent light there.


    - Oh, it''s very different from the asshole side of a rough storm! With that said, Lunar Horse said he was a very smart horse, and I''m sure that rough storm asshole is the exception......


    While impressed, Meer thinks.


    - Being smart, I''m sure if you benefit, you''ll remember it well. I don''t know about that rough storm...... but this kid looks smart and definitely...... That means......


    Meer''s instinct tells.


    You should stay close to this horse. Sell thanks to this horse! and.


    Meer looked at the horse dragon as she nodded one loud.


    "Um, Senior Ma Long, I''d like to help you take care of this horse, too, would you mind?


    "Yeah? No, well, I don''t mind... You mean help?


    "Cleaning, wiping and cleaning your body."


    Even when it comes to equestrian clubs, the Meers don''t take care of horses. It is the school staff who are responsible for it, and the honorable Meers, merely hone their horseback riding skills.


    Horse dragons in the kingdom of horseback riding and their influenced abel, etc., say equestrianism is the care and set of horses, they also do stables cleaning, etc., but only some do it.


    In the meantime, Ma Long opened his mouth to Pocahontas, too unexpected, such as saying that the Princess of the Great Empire would do such a thing.


    "Oh, sure, to the best of our ability, right? Every day, I wake up early in the morning, and it''s hard to say, but don''t you need manpower? Um... is it tough? Having children means¡­"


    There were other thoughts in Meer than I intended.


    Until a little while ago, could a baby be a big bird or something? and so on, and Meer, who said something blurry, but just recently is acquiring the right knowledge.


    Anyway, if you go according to the history books, you have to give birth to eight people...


    I talked to Chloe about the fact that children can be born, how - and so on, and she silently gave me the book.


    "It says on this......, well, don''t be surprised, Master Meer"


    and so on, and it is a mea that I was told and surprised to read.


    Hence, I know.


    That having a child is very... very difficult.


    - Me, are you okay...? Eight...? Ugh......


    Even as she worries about things like that, Meer gently strokes the stomach of the flower sun.


    "I''m trying. Have a fine child."


    Subtly, it was Meer who learned to be sympathetic to Hanayang.

 280 Lesson 14: Good news! Ma Long, once again, Im impressed with Meer.

    "We, the people of the kingdom of horseback riding, are those who run this earth with horses. The horse releases us from all bondage, showing us the land of the other endless, and what unites us into the earth, even if we are in a good place. Horses are our souls. Therefore, you must never treat them roughly. ''


    That was the word stained with Lin Ma Long''s body, the teachings of his grandfather, the chief.


    The Horseback Riding Kingdom, home of the Ma Long, the proud and vast religious area of the Central Orthodox Church, was also located within it. So the God they believe in is also, like all other nations, the Holy God who created this land and is the only God.


    Therefore, they do not sanctify the "horse" itself. Their faith, however, was only a little special compared to the countries around them.


    As the Loulou tribe, a minority tribe of the Tiermoon Empire, sees God through the trees of the forest, so do the people of the horseback kingdom see God through the horses.


    Horses are the greatest powers lent to God, unparalleled wealth, a thread that connects God to ourselves. They recognize the grace of God, the greatest of which is spoken through the sacraments of the Central Orthodox Church, in the form of "horses".


    Therefore, they cared more about horses than any other country could compare.


    Ma Long has also been raised in such teaching.


    That''s why


    "Horses are so dirty. I can''t believe the stinking beast is in school like this."


    The words spoken by a nobleman''s maid were, after all, unforgivable.


    Horse Dragon, freshly enrolled in St. Noel''s School, was outraged at the matter and deepened his relationship with his surroundings.


    But gradually he finds out.


    In this school, and in the common sense of other countries, yes.


    In the kingdom of horseback riding, he was with horses from birth, lived with horses, and horses were family.


    In other countries, however, horses are just livestock, in some cases a weapon.


    If you''re a man, you''ll be taken care of on the battlefield, so will your attachment. If you are a merchant, or a peasant, horses are a valuable workforce. It will be treated with care as well.


    However..., if you take it to the noble lady, the horse is just an animal that stinks.


    I see, ponies and the like may be adorable, but that''s just for viewing, for playing. They are ideal for something tasteless, odorless and beautiful, something like being painted in a painting, or something like that, a stuffed animal made of inorganic cloth.


    Eat things and shit if you are a creature.


    No matter how clean it is, it smells somewhat. That means living.


    Narrow amounts of people who can''t accept such normal things......


    Only then did Ma Long start to distance himself from those girls.


    So......, when Meer first came to visit the equestrian club, the shock Ma Long suffered was by no means small.


    To begin with, he was on guard.


    I was wondering if Meer would do harm to the horse.


    Previously, a noble lady who stepped on horse shit had yelled at me to dispose of the horse.


    Bullshit and horse dragons smiled, but I thought it was the same this time.


    But Meer... I didn''t step on shit with my carelessness, but Meer, who had a worse eye for being sneezed up by a horse and getting her dress ruined..., nonetheless, I laughed.


    "Oh, that''s no big deal."


    I said it like it was nothing, and I let it go.


    Even though it was shocking, he even wanted to ride a horse and went into the equestrian club.


    Since then, Ma Long has been secretly impressed to see Meer take equestrianism seriously.


    The degree of inspiration had become even greater here more recently.


    - That''s a big deal..., this lady...


    Over and over again, an attitude that won''t give up riding even if you get sneezed out by a rough storm. No, on the contrary......


    - Recently, you also look like you''re trying to read Rough Storm Breathing...


    Because I don''t listen to you, and, instead of hating or being infidel..., the attitude of confronting and trying to get over the front.


    More importantly, the horse dragon felt warm in the way he faced the horse sincerely, as if to his country''s sisters.


    But Meer never stayed there.


    Now I want to take care of the horse¡­.


    - Don''t make it easier than I expected... This lady...


    If you are an ordinary nobleman''s maid, say that the stables stink, etc., and do not come near.


    Well, she is Her Royal Highness the Empress of the Great Empire.


    But Meer said so.


    He wants to take care of the horse. Because it will be hard to have a baby.


    With merciful eyes, I said, looking at the flower sun.


    Of course, she is an amateur. I don''t even think it''ll help.


    But Ma Long was happy with the words themselves.


    "Oh, okay...... Then let me help you...... Of course, I don''t mind as much as I can."


    Horse dragons that heat your chest to such a twitchy touch...


    - Huh, I have to sell you a favor exactly!


    That''s right, it was Meer who used the chest count.


    Thus, Meer was to help take care of Hanayang.

 281 Episode XV: Whats Carved Into Its Soul

    That''s the previous timeline.


    A story of a little heartbreak that is never told.


    "Oh......"


    It feels like it''s losing its strength from your body¡­.


    Ruvi Etwa Redmoon, in return, went on the spot.


    A brutal reality, poked at by Luvi, who was exploring the whereabouts of his first love......


    Banos was dead as a result of the conflict in the Still Sea Forest, the border tribe and the battle against the Loulou tribe.


    He retreated from the woods after having received many arrows on himself and still taking on two of his men who had been killed..., he said he was out of breath in his own formation.


    His tender face, which he saw in his childhood, overlaps like his death.


    - Oh, that guy..., he''s really dead...


    The perception fell heavily into my stomach as a real feeling.


    "What the hell, why..., why, to that?


    To the other realm of forests, why, was it decided to step in?


    In the first place, how..., a conflict broke out with a minority in my own country?


    "At first, it was Viscount Bellman''s request. But the Viscount had apparently received more life from above."


    "More up...? You mean?


    The man who calls himself Survival of the Hundreds said in a slight tone somewhere.


    "The Empress, Her Royal Highness Meer Luna Tiermoon¡­, greeted the forest tree"


    "Her Royal Highness Princess Meer...?


    "Yes...... Making extravagant decorative boxes... It seems to be used for its ingredients¡­"


    said the man.


    "Eliminate the Loulou tribe trying to get in its way...... It''s like our troops were marched for it..."


    The word then comes into Luvi''s ear. As if, cunning snakes......


    "It... just for, for?


    The forgetfulness of the moment, followed by the anger that was born, entwined Luvi''s whole body and made that body angry.


    Time flies......, a great famine strikes the empire.


    When hunger spread and death and anger filled the empire, the seeds of the revolution sprouted.


    Such a fold, she came.


    Meer Luna Tiermoon.


    The Imperial Empress came with one of her men... Seeking the secondment of a private regiment of the Duke of Red Moon family......


    The demand was important in the sense of actual force, but more importantly, in order to appeal to the emperor and the nobility to be a single rock.


    To inform the nation and abroad that the nobles within the empire are united in order to prune the will of the revolutionary army¡­.


    - Now, at this time, we can stop...


    While I know that......, Luvi turns his father away.


    "I don''t think this is the time to move..."


    With all the wisdom she could have, to the best of her tactical theory, she said.


    We shouldn''t fight now......


    And he indirectly helped motivate the revolutionary army.


    Eventually......, the Empire was engulfed in fire and the revolution became.


    The fire was not confined to the emperor clan, but also burned in the territory of the great nobles everywhere.


    He was a private soldier of the mighty Duke of Red Moon family, but that would only be good food for each destruction if there was no collaboration with the Imperial Army Headquarters.


    At last, the revolutionary army could not be cut off from its momentum, even if it fought hard in the midst of a thorough antiwar.


    My father and my younger brothers, who took the soldiers out of the line, without finally returning...


    Luvi crushes as he stares blurredly at the burning territorial capital, the revolutionary army looming with furious momentum.


    "Is that...? Me..., what did you want?


    Already, the Empire had fallen into the hands of the Revolutionary Army.


    Neither was the Imperial Army in a state where it was already able to fight in an organized manner, nor did each nobleman show the attitude of moving soldiers and fighting them together only in the defense of their own territory.


    The Duke of Red Moon family, the largest gatekeeper in the empire, does not send out any soldiers, but seeks their own peace of mind. Then there is no bad reason for us to use our soldiers just to defend our territory, too.


    Taking the initiative, it is in the form of the failure of the militarily bright Duke of Red Moon to send forth his soldiers, which has set an example to the other nobles.


    The fact that Luvi turned it down and refused Meer''s request had an impact.


    Everything was going according to calculations.


    Empress Meer, who drove Banos to death, falls into the hands of the Revolutionary Army and is executed.


    Revenge has come to pass. That should be an indisputable victory. but......,


    "I didn''t want to do this..."


    All that''s left in my chest is empty emotions.


    Ruvi had done nothing but advise his father to say no to the march.


    To clear his grudges, he didn''t bow to the Imperial Room, he didn''t lead his own soldiers to mow Meer''s neck..., he just pulled it to the realm.


    She fought (...) or (...)


    Because she had no reason to fight already......


    She doesn''t have anything she wants to gain until she fights, or protect until she fights...


    The front of the hall, the gate sounds smashed.


    Soon, the Revolutionary Army will be pushing over.


    Luvi pulls out his sword and hits him in the neck.


    "From the day I was born, I''ve been taught to fight. The use of swords, the way soldiers lead, the art of riding horses... But it''s hilarious to die without being given a place to put your life on the line..."


    After a small, tired grin, Luvi drew his sword.


    Sinking in her own blood overflowing with innumerables, she ended that life in infinite emptiness and disillusionment.


    ... I couldn''t fight for what I wanted, the thought.


    The regret was to be deeply engraved in Luvi''s soul.

 282 Episode XVI Princess Meer, Going Into Invincible Mode

    Meer is basically not good at getting up early.


    If I can sleep, I want to sleep until noon, and I want to spend time in bed with you. He is a kind of man who takes self-depravity as his supreme value.


    However......, that lifestyle has changed only slightly here recently.


    Meer had been enthusiastic about equestrianism these days and had repeatedly said that she had used up all her strength before returning to her room.


    The fact that they used up all of their extra strength made their sleep extremely good.


    I sleep very well at night, and the sleep is very deep. The word "sleep like mud" seems perfect.


    So... the next morning, I was starting to wake up early.


    Early to bed, early to wake up, moderate exercise. Healthy children are also excellent here.


    That''s why I''ve been totally up at the same time as Anne lately Meer......


    If it had been before, I would have gobbled on the bed or repeatedly read a novel sent to me by Anne''s sister, Ellis...,


    "Hmm, if I woke up early because of it, I might go...... Yeah, before I said it, I can''t do it every day. But sometimes..., or at least the first day or so, if I don''t show my face in the morning, I''m a little restless..."


    And from a cautious idea before him, he quickly changed his clothes and headed to the stables for a special victory.


    "Oh, my lady... that''s fast enough..."


    Horse Dragon, who saw Meer, looked at Meer with a face like she just couldn''t hide her surprise.


    "I didn''t think you were coming from this time..."


    "That''s the line here."


    Meer also said in a slightly surprising tone.


    "I didn''t think you''d be taking care of a horse from this hour on. No way, every day, from this hour?


    "No, well, I''ll have a baby soon. I was just curious. Besides, I want to make sure the stables are as clean as possible."


    "Okay, I''ll help you. What am I supposed to do?


    "Oh, right. So, can you help me clean it with you?


    "Yeah, I get it."


    Meer wrapped herself around when she received a large fork for the horse room from the horse dragon.


    - If you''re going to do it, you''re not going to lose your hand. Senior Ma Long and Anne are watching, and I will sell you a favor exactly to Hanayang!


    Having thus completed a stretch of work, Meer leaves the stables behind.


    "Uh, I''m tired...... Ugh, my arm hurts..."


    Unexpectedly, I felt a nice breeze blowing down my damp neck muscles with sweat, and um stretched a lot bigger......, right after! Jump up!


    "Hiha! What, what? Oh......"


    And, by Meer, there stood a snuggly rough storm by when he arrived. Apparently, the wind earlier was the nose of a rough storm. The freshness blows away at once.


    Rough storm that brings the nose surface closer to Meer''s rear hair. Seeing that nose get as sore as usual, Meer..., without running away, rather chest dignified.


    "Phew, I''ll take a morning bath after this anyway, no matter how dirty it is! Look, if you can do it, try it!


    It is...... Now Meer is invincible.


    I cleaned the stables and got soiled with sweat, so I''m going to take a morning bath. So before you do, the idea that no matter how dirty you get!


    That, if I may say so, is similar to playing with honey to be applied to bread.


    Bread and honey served in front of me in the morning.


    It is Meer''s fashion to break the bread in half and apply honey to the white areas that appear and eat it. but at that time, eventually the honey is not universally applied. So before you do, you can play with a little graffiti with honey.


    For example, this is only for example, but after you write and nibble "Meer? Abel" or something like that, you honey it from the top and smear it and hide it...... It''s that kind of play.


    ... nothing. It''s not like Meer is actually doing that. I can paint plenty of honey if I do something like that... etc., and Meer frequently does things like that are common faux news.


    Anyway, as in the spirit of anointing it anyway, or if you eat it anyway, nobody will see it... as in the spirit of, you can bathe and wash it away anyway, and Meer was invincible now with the spirit of.


    From now on, I felt like I could fall asleep here and play with the mud.


    "Look, look, look! What did you do with the usual kushami? It doesn''t matter how much you let me bathe you ~"


    And so on, with a winning grin, Meer provoking a rough storm! Really, here''s the thing...... modestly wussy.


    The rough storm on the other hand, when I said..., I fainted away and walked away.


    "Oh, my...? Aren''t you going to kushami?


    Meer, who ate the bastard, looks a little dismayed as to why.


    "It''s my chance to show off the fact that even if I get kushami because of it, it''s hectic... I guess this guy figured it out and was kushami...... Hmm? Or maybe you''re finally going to bend your knees before me?


    and as if you understand the word, the rough storm stops......,


    "Buhi Hin......"


    And so on, he raised the edge of his mouth and smiled.


    "Behold, what the hell!? That way of laughing! Gosh, this guy, I knew you were making fun of me! Am I right!?


    The rough storm, now without looking back, was just that its fat, splendid tail was shaken to make a fool of Meer all the time.

 283 Episode XVII: Borrow the power of a horse! Princess Meer!

    "Hmm......, could this be it?


    Meer to prepare the pasture with moisture and a giant fork.


    It was about seven days early since I woke up early and started going to Hanayang.


    It was actually only the first day, and later it was Meer who wanted to skip... but I was concerned that the wild storm after taking care of Hanayang was so easy to ride.


    To try, after taking care of Hanayang the next day, when I went to Rough Storm, Rough Storm, after all, followed Meer''s instructions relatively but honestly. I can''t wait to kick your ass.


    "Why the hell is this...?


    So Meer deduced.


    Mogging Sweets as I think about it, Mogging Sweets as I think about it, Mogging Sweets as I mog..., Results, Reach One Conclusion!


    "Ha ha, I see...... That''s what you mean. In short, Hanayang..."


    Open your eyes and say it!


    "You''re the boss of a rough storm!


    If you look at it like that, Hanayang feels like an elegance not found in a rough storm. In the wild storm, like no other horse, the queen''s elegance and grandeur can be found in Hanayang.


    It has the style of a horse standing on a horse!


    "That means the one with the rough storm... you''re freaking out... Well, even with that attitude, Arashi is a trinket among moon horses."


    Yes, in retrospect, as far as Meer knows, a guy who is weirdly prestigious or has a great attitude is usually just a trinket.


    Certainly before myself, had such a nobleman ever come to sell his charm? It is the same thing as that.


    "Perhaps Arashi also feared me with the smell of flowers and sunshine."


    And it''s not Meer I don''t understand that feeling. Meer, who was afraid of Rafina and Sion, knows exactly what it''s like to be in a rough storm. Sometimes there are things in this world that should never be defied. Hence......,


    "If that''s the case, you don''t have a hand in not using this!


    Meer made up her mind.


    It is Meer who borrows the authority of a horse.


    So every day after the next day, Meer went by in the sun.


    In addition, he eagerly wiped his body to smell the flower sun on himself, and combed his hair as directed by Ma Long.


    "Hmm...... I don''t know why, you''re so intimate..."


    and so on, with bumps......


    So, about the afternoon of the eighth day. As usual, Meer visited the stables.


    "Good mood, Hanayang. How are you?"


    When Meer spoke, Hanayang raised her face quietly. I feel subtle discomfort in that slow movement.


    "Oh? Looks a little strange...? Hmm, should I tell Senior Ma Long later?


    And so on and so on, start cleaning.


    Incidentally, there is a cloth covering on its head, and its clothes are dedicated to long sleeve trousers so that they may be dirty.


    It is Meer, whose cleaning has completely followed the board. I feel like a complete horse expert.


    "Hehe, you know, working like this makes me feel a little refreshed."


    Eat well, ride horses well, eat well, work well, eat well, sleep well.


    It is a meer who is perfectly healthy and excellent children.


    Incidentally, as soon as the amount of exercise is slightly reduced, it is not possible to say that the whole of the FNY street is a life of contour...


    Anyway, when I clean up and look at the cleaned horse house, I have an indescribable sense of accomplishment..., Meer smiles unexpectedly.


    "In the Peruvian farming country, I say the royal family will be in command of the mowing line, and I hear it feels the same at Rudolphon''s Tohoku place. Well, working sweating on your forehead is pretty good too."


    That''s how Meer keeps cleaning, sparkling sweat...


    "Hello, Sister Meer"


    "Sorry to bother you. Her Royal Highness Princess Meer"


    I heard a lovely voice coming from the entrance to the stables.


    "Oh, Belle. Besides, Leena... oh, could it be that you''re here to visit?


    Meer remembered what she said in the joint bathroom the other day.


    "With that said, I''m interested in horses, you said something like that?


    "Yes, I''m sorry to disturb you today"


    Shtrina said with a gorgeous grin with Nico. By the way, how the two outfits were normal uniforms worthy of tourists. To enter the stables, I would say slightly inappropriate.


    I saw that, Meer,


    - Phew, you have to show your amateur how well you veteran moves.


    I just thought with a glance from the top. With a slightly ugly doya face......


    "Still, you''re such a beautiful horse, Aunt Meer, your sister"


    said as Bell walked over to Hanayang.


    "Right. That horse is probably the prettiest horse I''ve ever owned in this school."


    It''s very different from some rough storm! and Meer to add in my heart.


    "I''ll show you where I''m on the horse when I''m done cleaning up here."


    "Hehe, it is. Mr. Leena. Mia, your sister, she''s amazing. Completely ride the horse...... that?


    And that''s where Bell raised his strange voice.


    "Meer, sister, it''s weird. I don''t know, this horse looks painful..."


    "Ha...?


    And...... an unprecedented training ground was waiting for Meer.

 284 Episode XVIII: The Mystery of Life and the Strange Under-Vision

    "How, how, what''s wrong? Hanayang?"


    In a hurry, Meer walks by the flower sun. Hanayang was still falling sideways, bitterly absurd in his breath.


    "Oh, my God! Anne! Get me Senior Ma Long!


    "Yes, I get it!


    I dropped off Anne, who ran out, and then Meer crouched by the flower sun.


    "You''re going to hold on, Hanayang. Senior Ma Long will be here soon. Then..."


    And, where he was gently speaking, Ma Long rushed in.


    "What''s up, lady? What''s wrong with Hanayang?


    "Oh, Senior Ma Long..."


    Meer vacated the place for Ma Long as she was about to sit back in relief.


    "Hanayang seems so bitter... Oh, maybe when they give birth, this is what we all do..."


    Meer''s words disappeared into butt blushes.


    Because Ma Long''s face was very harsh.


    "... Normally, horses should be able to have children even if we don''t get our hands on them. That means you can''t do it well..."


    After moving his throat, Ma Long said, looking at Meer''s face.


    "Could be a backlash..."


    "Rebellion?"


    But there was no explanation for that.


    When the horse dragon opened his mouth, it was very high and the sun was gone.


    At the same time, I saw the little horse''s hind legs coming out of Hanayang''s butt.


    "Come on, it''s a waste of time. I''m asking my lady''s squire to get me a breeder, but I can''t make it if I stay like this. We''ll pull it out. Lady, give me a hand."


    "... Huh?


    When I was told, Meer said, "Well, who are you telling me to pull it out?" and so on, I unwittingly look around at the area as a chirp.


    And then, finally,


    - Huh? Could it be that you''re telling me!?


    A moment of hesitation. But soon after, Meer finds it.


    Strina staring at this one with a little anxiety and her granddaughter sparkling her eyes in anticipation......


    There''s a battle I can''t pull...


    "Wow, okay, let''s do it"


    With a resolute look on his face, Meer said. Then I look at Hanayang.


    - Don''t worry, Hanayang. I can help you!


    That was not... to sell a great favour to Hanayang.


    To put it bluntly, Meer was sympathetic to the sun that was trying to bear a child.


    - This child is me in the future...


    That''s what makes me feel good.


    Somehow, to help Hanayang, Meer wrapped her arms around her.


    From there on forward is Meer, who is too desperate to remember anything but blubberry.


    As the horse dragon signals, pull the flying leg as you wish..., rest, pull again...


    I can remember such a fragmentary sight...... but I couldn''t recall it as a well connected memory.


    Then, when she realized, Meer was in the stables, as if her hips had fallen out, going in and out. Fatigue led to strength in my hands and feet.


    Before its eyes, I could see a slowly fallen pony and a horse dragon on his knees before it.


    "Damn, I''m holding my breath!


    The horse dragon punches his tongue. Then I wiped the mouth of the pony with clothes and put my mouth there.


    Meer, just blindly, can only watch it.


    Once, twice, three, four degrees... How long have you wanted to keep doing that?


    The horse dragon with his face up looked down at the immobile pony......,


    "Come on... can''t you..."


    I snapped with a repentant, blood-soaking voice.


    "Oh no..."


    Meer glanced at Hanayang. Those eyes, as somewhere sad in color, look like Meer......


    "If you give up, you can''t. There''s still something I can do¡­ there''s got to be something."


    If you notice, Meer said.


    Meer was deeply and deeply sympathetic to Hanayang.


    "Something¡­, something you can do¡­"


    Desperate to think, Meer. and help came from unexpected directions.


    "... maybe this will help"


    That said, it was Shtrina who took a step forward. In his hand, a small cloth bag was gripped.


    "What''s that?


    To Horse Dragon, who looks suspicious, Strina said with a face of seriousness itself.


    "It''s a herb. They say it''s a potent herb that irritates the heart''s heart and revitalizes it again."


    Horse Dragon reached out hesitantly to the bag offered to him saying so.


    Often the patrol, now, shake your head immediately.


    "Either way, I can''t help you like this. Then give it a try."


    Crushing like I tell myself, I pour the contents of the bag into the mouth of a neat pony.


    A moment of silence......, then......, keho! I heard a much smaller voice.


    "Huh! Okay! He''s breathing back!


    Shortly afterwards, Ma Long raised his euphoria! In response, when the pony shakes her body all the time, she tries to get up.


    "Ah......, oh, oh! We did it!


    Meer exhaled deeply, unexpectedly.


    Then, look at Strina.


    "Thank you, Mr. Leena. Thanks to you, the pony has been saved!


    "No, I''m glad I could help you"


    Strina was no different than usual, only with a poor grin.


    Then, Meer walks over to Hanayang.


    "Well done...... You have a healthy pony."


    Gently stroking her neck, Hanayang turned her calm eyes towards Meer. There, I could see something like confidence in accomplishing a big job.


    "Ugh, well, Hanayang, I''ll let you see your child first."


    Laughing in a good mood, while walking over to Lunlun and the pony, Fumia thought.


    - With that said, which horse is Hanayang''s opponent...? I''m sure it''s a very good horse......


    Meer is deeply and deeply sympathetic to Hanayang. It is no longer a feeling close to self-identity. I feel like I''m looking at myself in the future.


    Hence, the person chosen by Huayang must be a very good horse.


    Because Meer is confident in the eyes that she sees her man.


    With that in mind, Meer saw the pony......,


    "Oh? I don''t know, this kid, like I''ve seen him somewhere...?


    Hmm? Where could it have been? And, whispering an eyebrow, I looked at Meer. The pony who saw it cracked his nose and then...,


    "Kuchi!


    Small, pretty sneezed......


    Hey, Meer all over the pony nanica..., I''m about to get to some serious truth!


    But just before I got there, my brain refused to understand!


    Because Meer was deeply, deeply and deeply sympathetic to the flower sun. Because I am who I am in the future!


    The eyes that look at a man should be certain......, because it''s impossible to choose a horse like that for them!


    Such unconscious thoughts inhibit Meer''s perception...,


    "... um, me, even if it''s a curse to sneeze on a horse, is it being put on?


    What you don''t want to see is a human being.

 285 Episode XIX: Red Horse at Sunset

    "Ugh... I''m really tired..."


    With a no-good face, Meer leaves the stables. All the while, before that, there was a horse figure.


    It''s Meer''s horseback riding partner......,


    "Oh......, Rough Storm"


    Speaking up, Arashi said, "Buhihihihin,"


    No heart or looks a little cheerful. No, not that I''m not well...


    "Maybe you''re getting worried about the boss? Hmm, that''s a pretty impressive subordinate."


    Meer stroked her rough storm neck with a gentle grin.


    "Ugh, you can rest assured. Your boss has given birth to a pony."


    Fundamentally, Meer doesn''t appreciate humans who get flattered by herself. This is because we know very well on the previous timeline that if we lose power, it is an easy cover.


    ... Meer doesn''t admit such a halfway thing.


    For example, what if, after a palm return, the opponent regains power? Wouldn''t the impression of the powerful be worse than those who had been hostile from the beginning?


    Meer doesn''t approve of such inconsistent ends.


    There are miracles in this world, such as time rolling back after death. It doesn''t work like you can pull in depending on your opponent''s condition.


    Of course, Meer doesn''t understand what it''s like to yoiso whoever has absolute power to the best of his ability. Instead, I know exactly how that feels. I mean, Meer does that a lot for her.


    Therefore, Meer does not admit about the guy who sells the charm halfway, but thoroughly, whoever sells the charm to his opponent recognizes him as a comrade.


    And...,


    "Even when the boss is weak in childbirth, he comes unchanged to see how things are going, that attitude that keeps his head down all the time...... Hmm, rough storm... you''re pretty good."


    Meer felt a strong sympathy against the rough storm!


    And that''s how it works......,


    "Hey, rough storm? I helped your precious boss with a friend, didn''t I? Later, you can ask Hanayang directly, but the boss''s kid, he was in danger. I managed to save it with my friend''s drive."


    Meer, it''s an appeal all over you.


    You don''t just remember the boss, you remember the next generation of power that inherits the boss''s blood, right? and keep it fiercely appealing.


    Meer smiled at the rough storm staring at her with circular eyes.


    "So, yeah. At the equestrian tournament, please do one thing."


    Now for one thing, do me a favor, and with the grin of the politician who bribes him, Meer said to the rough storm.


    By contrast, do you understand or not? On the top of the divine Buddha, I was listening to Meer.


    And, inadvertently, those ears moved pickly.


    Then, the rough storm looks up and slowly looks around.


    "Oh? What''s wrong?


    Meer tilts her neck properly. But just because you''re smart doesn''t mean the horse responds.


    The answer came from an unexpected direction.


    Pakapo, pakapo, the sound of horses walking all the time. Immediately after,


    "Hey, Her Highness Princess Meer. In a good mood."


    Meer''s ears caught such a refreshing voice.


    Turning his gaze, he was there at the


    "Oh, Mr. Luvi. Good mood."


    It was the girl on the horse, Ruvi Etwa Redmoon.


    Dismounted and walking to Meer''s sight, she takes another formal courtesy of her subordinate.


    "Are you going to the stable now?... or you''re a fine horse..."


    Meer once again saw the horse Ruvi was riding on.


    That was......, a horse that looked terribly fast.


    Stepping on the earth, the legs, the muscles of the back legs, flourished supple and gave a sense of strength.


    Its body is also stunning. The thin, tight torso let him gaze at the trunk through the core, not even with Luvi on it.


    But more than that, it is characteristic that


    "That''s how you have a red hairy horse."


    It burned red like a sunset, it was a fine hairy. As for the solar flame of the summer day, every wave of tenderness seemed to add a king-like style to that horse.


    "Compliments, the ultimate in pleasure. This horse is one of the fastest moon horses in my Red Moon family."


    Ruvi said as he stroked the red horse''s neck.


    "Running away to blur the nostrils of the arriving moon and night, the red sunset violin, is called the" sunset violin ".


    "Evening raven..."


    Did you find out they called him by his name, Evening Raven looked at Meer with his witty eyes, and Fuhihihiin, he was not small enough.


    - Oh, that''s kind of funny to even make you feel elegant... It feels like an aristocratic horse...


    Then, Meer looks at the rough storm flashing by her side...


    - Is this..., can''t you fathom in a rough storm...?


    And so on, and a small sigh.


    All right, that''s when Meer realized.


    Evening ravens, who had a tender eye to pay tribute to himself, looked at the rough storm... and laughed with his nose "Phew"...


    Reflectively, Meer understands.


    - Oh, this horse, he''s a nasty one!


    "Okay, I''m on this. We look forward to the Equestrian Games and production."


    With that said, Luvi jumped on a hiccup. And......, Luvi literally gets the red wind.


    In front of Meer and Rough Storm staring, Evening Raven ran off to the practice stable, refreshed.


    Seeing that speed, Meer is convinced!


    - Oh, I lost this... It''s not a question of getting through a rough storm well or not.


    Then Meer saw the rough storm.


    The rough storm, not angry, not muddled, with a truly serene face, had missed the evening raven.


    - Oh, you''ve also guessed the rough storm...? He said you can''t beat him...


    Meer felt her feelings sink.


    The production of the equestrian tournament was imminent three days later.

 286 Lesson Twenty Princess Meer doesnt lose her self at any time

    Time quickly passed and the day of the equestrian tournament came.


    The venue is the training stable that Meer always used to practice.


    The clear blue sky, the approximate blowing autumn wind, made Meer stretch out of his mind.


    "Even so..."


    Then, Meer looked at the venue again.


    The training stables that serve as venues boast an extremely large area. There was a distance I was going to give up along the way, even if I didn''t say half a day if it was Meer.


    According to Ma Long, the length of the course is 1000 m (Moontail) around. You think you''re going to get a goal by bicycling that course?


    And he made sure to surround the course, a little distance apart, and countless tabernacles were built. They also have multiple outdoor stores, and Meer accidentally makes her nose crack at the fragrant smell that drifts.


    The outdoor shop was not only a grocery store for everything, but also a store that sold clothes for equestrian purposes, or horse stuffed animals that were a little unusual.


    "Somehow, you''re so vibrant..."


    Meer tilted her neck small, even as she smiled unexpectedly at the pleasant atmosphere.


    - It''s weird. I don''t remember at all...


    Yes... Meer was leaning her neck as she watched the report on the preparations for the equestrian tournament coming up to the student council.


    - This... could it have happened?


    In the previous timeline, Meer should have seen an equestrian tournament at least twice. The country has been in trouble since then, so maybe it wasn''t the other way around......


    Even so, I didn''t remember this event.


    Concerned Meer decided to ask Anne, who would refrain beside her. That said, I can''t ask you about the previous timeline...


    "Hey, Anne, could this time last year have been such a tournament?


    "By this time last year, I think it would have been moved to resolve the conflict in the Kingdom of Remno"


    To Anne''s words, Meer nodded, oh.


    "I see, it was certainly about this time of year. It was just after the summer break that I headed to the Kingdom of Lemno..., when I came back and was doing some post-processing...?


    To be precise, I left all the aftertreatment to Ludwig, and the exhausted meer was when she was gobbling on the bed.


    - It was even a hundred million robberies going to class, so maybe you haven''t come to see this tournament. Abel and Zion also depend on their own country and should not be out......


    Thinking etc......


    "That''s not all. This year''s equestrian tournament is celebrating because of you, too."


    "Oh, Senior Ma Long"


    Looking back, right next to me, there was the appearance of Lin Ma Long...


    "Today, you''re dressed nicely."


    Meer roars and takes a step back. Look around at the horse dragon outfit from top to bottom as you arm yourself.


    Black, gold, red, blue, yellow, green. Its clothing, embroidered with large horses in various primary coloured threads, is probably the ethnic costume of the Horseback Riding Kingdom. A pair of Oriental-inspired clothes on the front, with trousers covering the top of the ankle underneath.


    Over his head, a horse dragon in a small round hat gave him a luxurious grin.


    "It''s our tribe''s sunny clothes. I have to be fashionable today or so."


    After he said that, he looked around in a way that felt like nothing.


    "Nevertheless... I didn''t know the equestrian tournament was going to be so exciting... I didn''t expect to see this before I graduated."


    "Uh, what do you mean? With that being said, I did something about it..."


    Today, Meer leans her neck. Horse Dragon smiles when he sees it.


    "What, you don''t know? You know, horseback riding has become a little popular in St. Noel lately, right?


    "Well, is it?


    Meer that blinks your eyes.


    But if you ask me, I did feel like more people were coming into the equestrian club. Besides, even in the classroom, I remember hearing more about horses.


    Exactly, because the equestrian tournament is close, I thought...


    "But what do you mean it''s my fault?


    "Don''t you remember? During the student chairman election, lady, you were on horseback campaigning, weren''t you?


    "Uh, there you have it... That''s..."


    It is Meer, who had forgotten by far too distant a memory.


    Well, sure, I remember doing that.


    - Even so, I thought you were lost...


    I was a far-eyed Meer......


    "I heard that the new student chairman''s hobby was horseback riding, and some of them tried to do it. Even on tense occasions, the student council election seems to be gaining in popularity among women because they looked good not to lose their" self. "


    Meer, a riddle on a horse, was, in fact, leaving a lot of impact.


    "I see you had that back..."


    Unexpectedly, Meer gives deep thought to the impact she has had¡­


    "Ah, the baked sweets stung on that skewer, they look delicious..."


    I wasn''t.


    It was Meer who showed off not losing her "self" at all times.

 287 Episode XXI: The Pretend of a Wave

    "Hmmm... could this be it?


    "Yes, you look great, Mia."


    At the tabernacle (tent) prepared for dressing, Meer changed into riding clothes.


    Wearing a pure white blouse and brown jacket, long trousers and boots, Meer wore a hat with a crisp face......,


    "... like no heart or a painful stomach..."


    I pounded my own stomach.


    "... Again, eating too much in the outdoor was not a good idea..."


    Right next to the mea to be dressed, on the provided little desk, the skewers that had been stabbed in the baked confectionery until earlier, one, two, three..................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................


    That treat, which stung something like a cupcake on a skewer, was so delicious that it stuck with too much mea. I''m worried that a rough storm will give up the workplace for weight gain.


    "Wow, and you''re getting a little sleepy. I''m not motivated by subtlety. But that smell is irregular... it''s not my fault."


    and so on and excuses not to anyone......


    "Excuse me, Master Meer."


    I heard voices from outside.


    "Oh, Chloe. Please, come in."


    Waiting for Meer''s permission, Chloe came inside. Behind it, moreover, was the figure of a bunch of boys and girls.


    "Well, Mr. Tiona, and you all..."


    Chloe, it was the appearance of those who were the faction of Meer at the time of the student council election that led Tiona in.


    Apparently, guys, they got together to support Meer...


    Meer, at Tiona''s disposal, finds the baked confectionery stabbed on the skewer, an unexpected bitter laugh.


    - Well, it''s not like at the time of the student chairman election, is it?


    This time, I feel like playing only. Everyone must be enjoying the equestrian tournament.


    and when Tiona noticed Meer''s gaze,


    "Oh, uh, this..."


    She rushed to hide it, but Meer smiled, showing her one skewer that was no longer sweet.


    "You''ll buy it, it looked delicious."


    Thus, the two laughed at each other as if they were children whose pranks had been found out.


    "Good luck, Her Highness Princess Meer. We all support His Highness."


    "Well, thanks. Ladies and gentlemen, I will do my best."


    Meer gives the support group a small bow of her head. I want to thank you for your support.


    - Anyway, I''m not worried about you in terms of support this time.


    Whatever the other person is Rafina, it is. No matter how the four Dukes, no matter how the Starred Duke''s Lady......, this time the Empress Meer is definitely more in character.


    On top of that, Safias from the student council dating will turn to support this time around Emeralda on the corrupt edge. Plus, because Bell will be soft on Strina and supportive with us......


    - Oh! Could it be that, this time, I, on the force, haven''t been quite amazing? We have three of the four Dukes in our possession.


    There, we attach the support of the three Virgin Lafina, Scion and Abel, and this situation we can even get the support of the horse dragon in the Horseback Riding Kingdom.


    Yes, Meer''s power had now become immense enough to haunt the entire continent!


    - Huh, you won.


    With certainty of victory, Meer smiles. The grin was a dry, vain grin somewhere.


    - Oh, if this were an election for student chairman, my heart would have been at peace...


    To the void of reality escape, Meer sighed a fussy sigh.


    Yes, this time, popularity doesn''t do much good.


    Asked are Meer''s horseback riding skills and, more importantly, the speed of the horse''s feet¡­.


    - That red horse... I thought you said Evening Rabbit or something... In a rough storm, it would be hard to counter that...


    Meer in half give up mode. To Meer like that, the relying staff member, Chloe, advances.


    "So, Mia, we''ve been watching the course for a while..."


    Chloe stared at Meer as she sparkled her glasses......,


    "There''s going to be a turmoil at this tournament."


    "... what does that mean?


    Today, Chloe nodded and showed Meer tilting her neck.


    "Actually, I just checked, it looks like there''s quite a few places that are soaked in the rain."


    It is a beautiful sunny day on the day of the tournament, but it was raining all day before.


    It wasn''t surprising at all that the course was muddy, puddled...


    "Muddy......"


    Meer has a slightly sinister face.


    - That sounds a little hard to ride......


    I don''t have to know if it''s on the ground the way I''ve been practicing, and if the course is rough, I could be shaken off if I do poorly......


    - Anyway, if you can''t win, you also have the option of abstaining on the whole thing...


    and so on, Chloe said with a smile to Meer, who was increasingly vulnerable.


    "This is going to be very interesting, Mia."


    "Huh? Uh, what do you mean?


    "I mean......, simple horse speed stopped me from deciding on the battle. It has to do with horse manipulation techniques, strategies, and luck."


    The race for Meer to leave, the participants in the women''s section are......, or just the two of them.


    There are not many princesses who can still ride horses, however popular they have become with women. Truth is, Ma Long''s sister had also entered...


    "Ha, because the ladies aren''t going to deal with you for a second. It''s a duel because of you, second and third. Well, it''s not gonna be exciting, is it?


    Such care of the horse dragon led you to enter the men''s ministry.


    So Meer and Luvi took the form of a safe one-horse hit...... but the big anticipation was that Luvi was advantageous.


    The reason was not so much the rider''s problem, it was still......, the horse''s problem.


    Evening ravens brought in by Luvi. It was one of the most famous and famous horses on the continent.


    "The horses we raise in St. Noel are certainly good horses, but they won''t beat that one"


    "Neither can the Duke of Red Moon''s. I didn''t know they were going to drive horses like that to school equestrian competitions..."


    Such a voice ends up being heard from here and there.


    Based on this situation, Chloe says.


    "Now we have a chance to beat one in case, Master Meer!


    and.


    Listening to Chloe like that, Meer...


    - Oh, I knew it was one in 10,000...


    And he sighed small.

 288 Lesson twenty-two: Meer stirs up. Stir up the raven too!

    "Hmmm...... I see, my feet are soggy, so running too fast makes the second half a painful battle. Looks like Chloe''s right..."


    During the earlier "fast run, men''s section," Meer, who was given time to practice, took a ride in the rough storm and flushed it light and hard to circle the course.


    "You have quite the impact of yesterday''s rain. If you do poorly, you''re going to fall... Again, once, I''m glad I tried it..."


    She is an easy meer to get on and skip......, but her essence was that she was still a cautious person. Naturally I would if I could look down.


    If Chloe had informed me beforehand that it was dangerous, it was naturally Meer''s small-minded strategic theory to confirm it.


    "Grunt, Chloe said oh but... it''s hard to run through this..."


    Meer sighs as she muddles a thin floating sweat on her forehead.


    Meer looked back at the course she had just run as she drank her sauce.


    ... No, "I''ve been running" may be an expression that lacks a little accuracy.


    In the horse''s terminology, Meer has circled the course at a slightly more modest rate of constant legs than slow fast legs.


    It was a test drive, carefully, carefully overlaid with Meer''s.


    It was so relaxing that the head of the rough storm had a bunch of flying birds and what a peaceful sight unfolded.


    Anyway......


    "The key to this is to get in slower in order to score a safe goal. The last straight line is somewhat dry, so run even slowly until you get in there...... No, it also means expecting Mr. Luvi to self-destruct and fall...?


    Myself First and Safety First Meer quickly abandons the path to a decent battle.


    "If, before the battle, we don''t show that we''re going to do everything we can from the beginning...... So, if we rush him ahead and let him get into the good stuff on the mud, or...?


    When we were making an operation with, for example, time passed quickly.


    Only two people will participate in the women''s section: Meer and Luvi.


    By the scratch, I looked at the course set, and Meer did it on the inside, and she fucking laughed.


    - This is a great course!


    In the course with Luvi and Evening Rabbit, ahead of which his eyes stared, a muddy spot was immediately visible.


    If we go straight, we''ll stick it in the mud, and if we try to avoid it, we''ll be far away.


    - It''s one of the few good ingredients for me right now. I don''t think this is all I can fathom, but it''s better than nothing......


    While I thought so, Meer saw the face of a rough storm.


    "Nevertheless, from the rough storm, you don''t feel a fighting spirit at all..."


    It was raining yesterday, so although I couldn''t practice, after Hanayang''s birth, the rough storm was becoming more and more mild looking.


    - Ugh, what''s wrong, rough storm... I mean, we''ve been having a terrible time since the other day.


    Even against the disrespectful attitude of Evening Raven, a rough storm that doesn''t look like he cared at all. The bluff seemed, somehow, to be directed at children by adults...... It looks like such a gaze to me, smiling at the boy, "Oh man, I can''t help it..."


    "Rough storm, you just shake me off, where has your power gone? Without that power, there would be no winning chance..."


    And that was then. In Meer''s sight, a horse appeared.


    "Oh, look, Arashi, your boss is watching."


    It was another moon horse, Hanayang. Hanayang, who has walked in graceful footsteps, it is the horse dragon who is pulling its reins.


    "You have to get in the mood for this, wild storm. I can''t let you look unusual in front of my boss!


    Meer stirs. But the wild storm, rather, looked at Niko, and at Hanayang.


    Motivation......, after all, I can''t see.


    "Rough storm, not if you''re laughing and deceiving! What are you going to do with that? Even if you can''t win, there''s no such thing as will... Ah..."


    All the while, one horse crosses in front of such a flower sun. That''s with an evening raven with Luvi on it......


    Hihi-no... Evening ravens were not beautiful voices. Then, look at Hanayang and wave his tail to appeal.


    To its graceful appearance, Meer,


    - Oh, that''s a perfect graceful behavior for Hanayang......


    And so on, I stuck with it. but......,


    "Oh?"


    To the lid......, Meer feels.


    Now nanica from the back of the rough storm...... feel like a very hot nanica has dissipated......


    "Waste Storm......, what''s wrong?


    Buhihihihin, a rough storm that snorts all the time. The face, like earlier, was mild¡­.


    "Oh, that''s weird, I did just now..."


    Tilt your neck tightly, Meer.


    It took a while, and the curtain of the death fight was cut and dropped.

 289 Episode XXIII: Princess Meer, Im going into the mud!

    "Nice, rough storm. From the beginning... we''ll do everything we can, won''t we? You''re on the run!


    I say it deliberately and bravely so that it sounds like Luvi.


    Of course, it''s a bluff. It is a great lie.


    It is Meer''s operation to let the rough course take its feet and invite Luvi to self-destruct.


    - Ugh, this time, I don''t need to use my head too much, so I''ll have fun.


    Meer mouths a pepper and a bluff, crossing her nose.


    Not long ago, that was something I couldn''t do.


    Because rough storms may perceive it as a real instruction.


    The other person is a horse. Even though he''s smart, he''s only a horse. Therefore, I will say the bluff beforehand, and I don''t think I can understand it. So I needed to be careful how I said it and pick a word.


    But happy or unhappy, I don''t have to worry about that in the current rough storm.


    The wild storm, which has completely slipped through, is because it is as if Meer is not motivated where she uttered it. No matter how much you stir it up, I don''t think you''ll be motivated.


    That''s why......, Meer says high to make Luvi listen.


    "Nice! Rough storm. Winning is justice. You don''t have to beat me pretty."


    Theory Street, there''s no need to make it a late game at all, Meer argues vocally.


    Let''s fly it from the beginning... and I''ll sue Luvi!


    "The first is the battle! First of all, it''s a fight. Go straight in and take the lead!


    And that was then.


    Buhihihihin, I heard a lot of rough storms. Rough storm looking back slowly. At the end of its mouth, do it, and go up...


    It''s like, "Whoa, I got it! He looked like he was saying...


    "... oh?


    Meer was caught up in a little bit of a bad feeling.


    Thus, rough storms and evening ravens, Meer and Luvi line up next to each other.


    "Will Her Royal Highness Princess Meer have an operation to escape?"


    I looked at Meer and Luvi smiled refreshingly.


    "Yeah, again, I thought at first in these kinds of competition,"


    "Hehe, Your Highness is bold, not by what you see."


    Luvi, with his softly narrowed eyes, looked at the course and then...,


    "I''ll let you go discreetly. If you fly from the beginning on this course, you''ll get butterflies later..."


    Meer''s operation, disintegrating early.


    "Eh, hey, mah..."


    but before recovering from that spiritual upset,


    "Both sides, about position, okay, here we go!


    Sharp voices, simultaneous signals of initiation, flags waved.


    Shortly after, the two heads rushed out simultaneously.


    As Luvi put it, a leisurely start to the evening raven. The foothold was grand, never in a hurry, and spared. In contrast, the rough storm......


    "Hey, come on, rough storm, haha, it''s fast, it''s too fast. Wow!


    As Meer put it, it''s a full start! No, that''s full force beyond full force.


    It was a terrible start dash of speed, like squeezing out the power of your soul!


    "Hiaaaaah!


    At a runaway rate, Meer screamed.


    A rough storm that keeps you going faster. While you look, the distance from the evening raven goes away.


    - Oh, so much, if you fly from the beginning, you''ll stall in the second half. I mean, this, I''ll definitely fall along the way!


    Plus, something unexpected happens to Meer! That''s......


    "Oh, shit, there you go!


    It was the muddy example that approached me.


    Yes, it is. The rough storm ran diagonally into the course of the evening raven.


    From the looks of it, it was a complete rampage.


    Meer, who''s been through a good rough storm here lately, gets her head glued to confusion.


    "Why, it''s so hard to run on purpose!?


    To the protest of the screaming Meer, the rough storm glanced back, blah, blah, blah...


    No hesitation whatsoever, I jumped into the big mud.


    "Hiya aah!


    I''m surprised, the mudslide goes up.


    Meer doesn''t think, stiffens her body. Shortly after gripping the reins, the rough storm butt rises high and Meer''s body is about to fly into the air...... but......,


    "Ah..."


    Slowly spinning vision, in which Meer took a good look.


    Amazing!


    Muddy water kicked off with the powerful back legs of a rough storm..., right now, where I could hit the Evening Raven and Luvi who were running at my leisure!


    Hihi-no-no! And the tall noodle, the evening raven that ate the muddy water eyeballs, stood in amazement. I see that momentum is totally killing me and Luvi is about to be shaken off...


    "Nah...... ahh!


    Meer leaks a startling voice. Immediately afterwards, Meer understood the idea of a rough storm.


    - I mean, to get out in front of the Evening Raven and kick your mud in the mud, well, you''ve been after this from the beginning! Arashi no!?


    I couldn''t afford to put my thoughts together.


    Once again, the rough storm accelerates.


    Avoid the mud in front of you, step over, jump...... Running through the course with terrible momentum.


    ... really sigh, really cowardly this operation......


    But no one condemned it.


    No, I''d rather...


    "Oh, don''t do it, Your Highness..."


    Most people agreed with that sentiment that Ma Long smashed small.


    In the first place, what is equestrianism...? Would that be an elegant hobby of a nobleman''s maid?


    No, it''s not. It''s not!


    Equestrianism is, in short, the art of battle. It''s technology to beat the target.


    It''s not just running fast. To win, to kick your opponent down.


    Nonetheless, those around them had misunderstood.


    Daoism of the princess of the great kingdom, just a hobby of the great nobleman''s lady.


    I had imagined a beautiful, quiet race between the noble ladies, avoiding muddy spots, conserving power, and competing only in the last straight line.


    The surrounding heat rose once and for all to Luvi, who greatly exceeded that expectation, a tactic that did not mind the mundane Meer, and who, moreover, was jumping that ambush and was in the process of putting himself in an immediate pursuit position.


    "That''s the equestrianism of Her Highness Princess Meer...... No, Miss Luvi''s stickiness is pretty good too..."


    In the eyes of those who so admire,


    "Hi-no-no!


    And so on and as Meer screamed, it seemed that the appearance that she was about to fall was also part of the tactic.


    That''s not true......

 290 Lesson 24 My Name Is Meer Luna Seamoon

    "Haha, don''t you do it, Your Highness Princess Meer"


    Luvi laughed as he wiped the mud on his face.


    "Yeah, that''s it, man. That''s it, Your Highness."


    More importantly, I bet something important and was happy to be able to fight.


    Because I couldn''t fight then......


    For a moment, to the words that came to his mind, Luvi tilted his neck.


    "When was that...?


    I can''t even remember thinking about it. But I had regrets moving myself, whether I denied it or not.


    I see how much more painful it is not to be able to fight than to lose..., somewhere in her mind she understood. Therefore, Luvi laughs with pleasure.


    "Not yet, the battle has just begun, Your Highness. Let''s go, Evening Raven."


    Answering Luvi''s instructions, Evening Rabbit runs out of nowhere.


    Its gorgeous and light run was exactly what the name of Sunuma deserved.


    As the red wind rushes through the course, it accelerates while avoiding mugging.


    And the attention will also be drawn to Luvi, who drives the raven that evening.


    "Not only is the horse brilliant on its own, but the Duke of Redmoon''s lady''s horseback riding skills are pretty good,"


    I start hearing voices like that everywhere.


    Those who were so proud, who were nothing but the royal lady of the great aristocracy, gave their hands back to Luvi, who rode brilliantly through the evening ravens.


    But Meer wasn''t losing against it either.


    It was at first, hi-hi, and the pitiful scream of Meer, but now he was riding quietly pale. I''m being chased from behind by Grunge Luvi, but I don''t care, I don''t rush.


    ... Of course, needless to say, I''m not passing out either!


    Quietly looking forward eyes. There was no expression on its face, and it kept a complete faceless look.


    The impression I get from that is... It is a stunning ride away from the ups and downs of emotions.


    Yes, some time after she ran out, Meer noticed.


    - Isn''t this something I can do?


    Can a man resist the waves when he meets a storm in the ocean?


    No, it can''t be done.


    So, what about Meer controlling a rough storm that runs like a storm? I still can''t do that either.


    So what do I do?


    Meer had already discovered the answer in the summer.


    Yes, i.e. it is a "back float"!


    In nature, man is powerless. In front of the Great Sea Plains threat, there is no art against humans. What we should do when we are exposed to waves is not to resist the flow, but to loosen ourselves out of strength.


    - Yes, seamoon drifting in the ocean is very helpful. I am Seamoon, I am Seamoon¡­¡­, Meer Luna Seamoon (Seamoon) ¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    And so on and bumps, Meer begins to fit in with the rough storm movement.


    That''s the ideal horseback riding for her, Meer found.


    Meer always wanted to be. To Jesus man.


    It is Meer''s ideal to leave everything to the people who can do it and be gobbled up in bed.


    So what about horseback riding?


    The "goal to achieve" in the fast run is, needless to say, to "jump into the goal faster than anyone else".


    So who does it?


    There was one misunderstanding in Meer here.


    Meer thought she had to do it.


    But it''s not. Running in an equestrian tournament is¡­ a "horse".


    Horses know how to run faster than anyone else.


    So what should Meer do? He who can run fast, that is, he will loose himself to the horse.


    And it''s important that you never get in the way.


    Therefore, Meer, with the power of a hundred percent, aligns herself with the motion of a rough storm. Don''t interrupt that move and let the rough storm use its wasted power. And more than that... don''t fall! Because if it falls, it''s gonna hurt!


    That''s how, when you''re leaving it to the rough storm race haul,


    "Finally caught up, Your Highness Princess Meer"


    Around the turn of the final corner of the circle, I heard voices like that.


    Looking back, right next to him, there was a beauty in a man''s dress, driving a red horse.


    Meer looked at Luvi''s face, then at the horse, the Evening Raven. That face, which was aristocratic, now has no shadow to see all over the mud. In its eyes, the clear colour of anger is hidden...


    "Now it''s our turn."


    The moment I hear Luvi''s words, Meer understands!


    "Ah! These guys are going to bump into me and hiaaah!?


    Words couldn''t be said to the end.


    Shortly after I felt the inclination of my body, a heavy shock hit me called Dosun.


    And Meer sees.


    of a rough storm looking back in front...... give me a good face!


    That''s right, Arashi went to hit his body from his own side - before Evening Raven tried to hit him.


    "Come on, don''t do it. Your Highness Meer."


    The timing was just perfect.


    Trying to attack from your own side, just the last minute unintentional hit.


    It is an ambush of the moment when you tried to force your body toward the body.


    A servant evening ravioli also breaks the balance as if it had been eaten. With that in mind, the rough storm accelerates again! At once, it widens the difference again.


    After finishing the first circle, the difference was about two carries.


    In the enthusiasm of the audience, the race enters its furious second circle!

 291 Episode 25: Twisted Meer

    Early in the second circumference, evening ravens set me up.


    Earlier payback, and just an unintended blow. Now the rough storm went out of balance and stuck in the mud.


    Then the mud jumped on his face.


    "Fu-ha-ha!


    Meer screamed. Meer about to lose her posture. You cared about that, the rough storm here, and turned around and..., niggling, and raised the edge of his mouth.


    - Oh, I don''t care about this. "You can still go, can''t you, buddy? That''s my face!


    Shortly after I guessed, Meer clutched to her thoughtful outline......


    The next moment, now a rough storm sets it up.


    Evening ravens bump into each other, while pushing back head-on!


    It was an evening raven about to lose balance, but I don''t mind, striking back again.


    Along with that, the rough storm also leans over.


    Once, twice, three times, the fierce per-body reward rocked the two men on the horse several times, with shock.


    "Come on!"


    Ruvi sprinkles sweat on his forehead and manages to control the evening raven.


    Mea, on the other hand, was trying to get through things, in the opposite way.


    The frontier of the seamoon, the first depths of "Recirculation!".


    That was something Meer learned when she was doing her student council paperwork.


    Every day, the student council comes up with a variety of consultations.


    Meer flushes it like a breath.


    Reports coming up from Chloe will be escorted to Rafina, and reports coming up from Saphias will then be escorted to Zion.


    And so I said to their reply, "Like! All you have to do is say."


    From the bottom to the top, from the right to the left, Meer flushes very naturally what has come, in its form as it is.


    As if, by a cloth suspended from the ceiling, or, a petal dancing in the wind.


    Twisted, twisted¡­, without defying impact, twisted¡­. I dare you to pull out of your power and give yourself up to the flow, twinkle......


    A sigh of inspiration leaks among the audience for that (depending on what you see) gorgeous ride.


    "Meer! Good luck!"


    Voices of support echoing the pretense. There he was, facing the Meer Support Group. Along with that, voices of support rang out from the people.


    In front of them like that, Meer took one hand off the reins and shook it flirtatiously.


    To his spare attitude, the cheer grew ever louder.


    ... but of course, needless to say, if I dare, I have to!


    Meer didn''t even have as many shards left to spare.


    Hilarious one hand was just desperately trying to get his hand back, which had fallen off the reins.


    - Hey, hey, hey! Ooh, ooh, falling! It''s falling. Wow!


    Tearful eyes, Meer stares hard at the back of a rough storm''s head. He spent the spiritual strength of his whole body on his eyesight and pierced his shameless eyes in the name of the Eye Princess!


    With that, the wild storm looked back unexpectedly.


    - Ah! Good, you made it through!


    And, for a moment, I was about to relieve Meer... Arid Storm answers, niggling, up the edge of his mouth.


    It''s like,


    "I know. You''re gonna win, so leave it to me! I''m going to run faster than that. No!


    And so on..., it seems like a temperamental face...


    - Oh, no! Holy shit, it doesn''t make any sense!


    It was an even more teary-eyed mea.


    Such a meer calls Luvi''s voice directly from the side.


    "Well, if you''ve run out of stories, it''s time for me to reverse it"


    With a face convinced of victory, Ruvi said.


    - So far, I''ve been made to struggle, but that''s it, Her Highness Princess Meer...


    Seeing Meer lined up directly beside him, Luvi snapped inside.


    Fold, that was a straight line to the goal, ahead of the curve through the second circumference.


    An extremely advantageous place for Luvi, which gives him an advantage in a decent battle......


    If you want to fight, here it is, where Luvi thought......


    Somewhat, even if they made a difference, where I was treading that I could reverse it here......


    That, an overwhelmingly advantageous linear course. Being able to catch up just before reaching there, Ruvi was convinced of the victory......, uncomfortably.


    What would be so convenient happen if it were fulfilled? and.


    Yes...... I know Luvi who has learned tactics. In this world, the presence of a genius that appears extremely rarely......


    A way to convince your opponent to win, but also to get into a clever trap...... It''s one piece of art that has appeared on the battlefield many times in history, by military geniuses.


    A genius militant is something that never lets the other person notice, and sometimes the other person is happy to step into a dead place¡­, making such a plan.


    And Luvi knows.


    The girl in front of her, Meer Luna Tiermoon, that, from some powerful men, she is an imperial wisdom and a feared being.


    In front of her there was Meer staring at her own horse. Those eyes are never dead.


    - Shit! Is that what you mean?


    Here, Luvi understands his own failure.


    I realized later that Meer''s bluff was completely on board.


    A simple quickness battle would be more advantageous for Evening Rabbit... Hence, I thought the opponent had been ambushing him from the start, hitting him, and doing things in a way that didn''t compete with speed.


    But what if that assumption was wrong...?


    - What if Her Royal Highness Princess Meer''s horse had the speed of each other, to the extent that it was a little slower than the Evening Raven, even if it was done properly? From the beginning, which one can afford this side, which continues to be manipulated by odd measures, or the side of Her Royal Highness Princess Meer, who has been running like an op?


    I mean, suppose the race roll-out so far wasn''t meant to fill the difference in strength between each other''s horses... if it was'' something to ensure victory ''...?


    Luvi swallows sauce and sauce.


    Here, the race leads to the final phase.


    ... By the way, I''ve been flirting with the situation all the way from start to here.....................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................


    "Also, no more... Oh, I, oh, I will fall..."


    The weak cry was wiped out by loud cheers and never reached anyone''s ears.

 292 Episode 26: When its settled! Finally, mind, overlap!... overlap?

    I don''t know what the beginning signal was.


    The two horses, however, increased their speed almost simultaneously.


    Evening ravens and rough storms kicking up rough ground and running with mud scattered.


    Luvi puts pisci and munch in the buttocks of evening ravens and Meer gets her arms slapped by pisci and reins.


    "No. Yeah, Evening Raven. Faster, faster!


    If the voice of Luvi''s temper sounds in the sky,


    - No, no, no, no! Whoa, it falls! It''s falling!


    Meer''s pitiful voice echoes in Meer''s heart.


    Gulah, gulah, shaky body. My legs almost came off my legs and I was seriously about to fall off many times.


    It was Meer who tried to brake again and again, but still, the speed never slowed down.


    Meer devours her teeth, even as she tears her eyes and snorts her nose.


    Hard work, tell yourself.


    What happens if I slow down here?


    Then, I''m sure, the future that was written in the Empress Herald of Examples will remain the same.


    In this situation, it should be noted that if you continue to have the will to try to escape, I am sure that you will never give up on escaping, no matter what the situation is going to be...


    - Yes... I will win this battle and grow another one. So this speed should never slow down... oh, I knew I couldn''t. Stop it, stop it!


    ... It was just that a rough storm didn''t follow my "stop" instructions.


    I tried to convince myself to encourage Meer, but I couldn''t......


    It was already exceeding its limits and was slightly distorted by tears in front of it.


    Until the goal, only leave half the straight line. The once-in-a-going offense, while marginal, was more led by the rough storm. but......,


    "Oh... I really can''t do this anymore, maybe... ugh"


    On that horse, Meer snapped small. There was something sour all over my mouth, kind of, grumpy in front of me, going around.


    To his weak voice, Pickle, and the ears of a rough storm moved.


    For a few moments, the rough storm turned to the side, chilling.


    It''s like, "If you really can''t, stop, but what do you do?," he looked back, as if to care for Meer. At least, it looked that way to Meer.


    In the midst of a desperate battle, a rough storm cares for me, the rider.


    And yet you don''t have to work hard on yourself?


    Meer, shut her eyes quietly.


    For a moment, it is the days with the previous rough storm that rise behind your eyelids.


    Many times, I''ve run around this course with you and hit you in the butt many times without breathing.


    If I wanted to stroke him, he''d blow me sneeze, I don''t know what it is, but he''d blow me sneeze, blow me, blow me...


    Such a warm practice landscape has come to life in front of me.


    Somehow, there were times when I felt like I was being ridiculed, but still, I''m sure the rough storm cared for me.


    Because until today, Meer has never been heavily injured. In front of a real rough storm, no matter how many times I fell...


    - You must have cared for me just because I didn''t notice.


    Thinking about it makes my workout days to this day seem kind of, like a great time......


    Every single scene of memories looks sparkling......


    ............... that was also similar to an example alle that people would look at on the verge of finishing their lives...... well, that''s anyway.


    If one of those days is today, there''s no way we can stop here.


    So!


    "Good luck with the last one! Rough Storm!"


    Meer squeezes out a word of patience.


    "Never..., never lose. Yikes!


    The moment Meer called out, I heard a little horse groan somewhere.


    I don''t know if I signaled that......, the rough storm accelerates further from there.


    - I will definitely win! Rough storm!


    Meer remembered such a unity, like running with a rough storm.


    This is what overlapping minds with people and horses is all about... and I''m even impressed Meer.


    Right behind me, I feel the rough exhalation of evening ravens. The footsteps were never apart, just following.


    It was always Meer, who would almost throw up at that pressure, but now it''s as if I''m not anxious.


    "You won''t lose. Rough storms will never beat you and others! Isn''t that right? Rough Storm!"


    Again, as if to respond to that voice!


    I can go, I can go, everywhere!


    If it''s a rough storm, even at the end of the earth, it might take you... I even thought of that...... But...


    "Ah..."


    Such a good time did not last long.


    Meer noticed abruptly.


    The goal line is, already, to be behind us......


    "Ah..."


    The next moment, the distant sound came back all at once.


    Cheer, cheer, cheer!


    A voice celebrating Meer''s victory reaches Meer''s ears as the face of the Meer Support Group...


    "... wow, me, did you win?


    Meer looked around just momentarily and found her own people smiling and waving......


    "Oh...... you won! I did it. Wow!


    In unintentional ways, Meer raised her hands! Keep it up, wave to the boom and his supportive companions.


    Boom-boom, boom and...


    And naturally...... those hands weren''t holding the reins!


    "............ oh?


    For a moment, a strange floating sensation struck Meer.


    Yes, Meer forgot.


    Until just now, I''ve been used to the disastrous speed of a rough storm, so maybe it''s stuck, stopped? And so on and so on.


    Meer right after the goal, too, that''s going pretty fast..., so...,


    "Oh? Oh?


    Guru, Guru, my vision turns. The appearance of a rough storm stopping on the spot slowly wandered away......


    And... Meer... flew!


    "... Huh?


    Pocahontas and I keep my mouth open, soaking up Meer.


    Before that there was a shadow rushing like the wind.


    "Be careful, young lady."


    That was Lin Ma Long waiting near the goal.


    Pooh, the horse dragon manipulated the horse he was riding to catch Meer flying by drawing a beautiful parabola, brilliantly. Hold it aside and gently flush the course.


    "You can''t look around when you''re on a horse or let go of the reins, miss. What do you teach in the equestrian club?"


    The preached Meer......, drops her shoulder softly.


    "Ugh, it doesn''t depend..."


    Meer looking like an angry puppy.


    It was Meer who would show off a little bit of Victory Run, but still, her voice honoring the good fight never got smaller.


    After circling the course, Meer descended into the earth......,


    "Ugh... I''m so ashamed of you."


    Even as I tweeze, I look for my own horse.


    "Nevertheless, I knew it was fun. At the last moment, you slowed down and accelerated my thoughts, and like this, I felt like a wild storm and a single heart. I have to compliment you."


    That''s how Meer looks for a rough storm. and¡­¡­,


    "Oh...?


    Near the goal, he caught sight of three horses spending time amicably.


    That was in Hanayang, the boss of a rough storm who was coming to watch the race, and his child''s horse......


    I was really familiar with those two heads, and there was a rough storm appearance that folded over my body...


    The figure looks like... a close family...


    "Oh, Rough Storm, I''m glad my son and his wife showed you a good place"


    Seeing three friendly heads, Ma Long said.


    "... huh?


    Pokan, and Meer, who opens her mouth. Right in front of him, a rough storm, buffoon, was waving his tail all the time in a good mood.


    - Oh, oh, I see... If you ask me, that pony, you looked like a rough storm.


    It is Meer who somehow convinces me. but......,


    "Oh...? With that said, the wild storm accelerated earlier... and with that said, it was like where the flowers were...? Besides, at that time, I turned my face to the side, maybe because I was staring at you...? At the end of the day, I did my best because I wanted to maybe show my wife and kids something good...?


    For a moment, Meer immediately denies the imagination that came to her mind.


    "Damn, that''s not true, is it? That''s because me and the heart of the wild storm are one. It''s a victory. Yeah......"


    I felt like I could never be happy thinking about this any more, and Meer circled that imagination and threw it on the other side of her thought.


    Like the other side of memory, the other side of thought was Meer, very close by.


    - Nevertheless, Hanayang... you thought it was me in the future, but you didn''t seem to have eyes for a man.


    A little, pitiful eye, Meer. Seeing that, the flower leaning down his neck wonderfully. And......


    "Oh?"


    Meer feels a cool breeze in her neck.


    That''s the feeling I''ve felt before......


    "No way..."


    In front of Meer, who turned around, there was a rough storm that made his nose crack......


    "Hey, hey, hey!


    ...... Well, like that, it was Meer who became the winner of the fast run division.


    Good...... right?

 293 Episode 27: Roar! Love brain!

    Ruvi closed his eyes quietly when he crossed the goal line.


    A cheer that echoes in my ears.


    As the voice of praise flew, Ruvi opened his eyes and saw Meer going forward.


    It finally didn''t arrive, I could just stare at that little back.


    - Oh... I lost...


    The feeling came late.


    But I had no regrets... I shouldn''t have.


    ''Cause I did my best to die, did what I could, and so... I lost.


    I could do everything I could to get something important. I could fight.


    That in itself is supposed to be a very happy thing... it should be... so there''s no regret, there''s got to be something to remember...


    "It was a good battle...... yeah. Yeah, it''s a battle, so naturally, I knew there was something to lose... hiccups..."


    Unexpectedly, my breath leaks out of my mouth. Hiku, I was so out of breath that I couldn''t breathe well.


    Grrr, and the view in front of me distorts.


    It feels like something is going to fall out of your eyes...


    Wipe hard with both hands, but you can''t stop the overflowing tears...


    Luvi cried like a young girl.


    - Ugh, or, if you won, how could you see it like this?


    Meer was headed to the tabernacle to get dressed after showing off her soggy Victory Run and even putting on her och that she would be blown away by a rough storm sneeze.


    "Good job, Master Meer. You looked so, so good! Let''s get you cleaned up and back soon."


    "Ugh, thank you, Anne"


    It was on the way.


    Meer found Luvi''s hindsight.


    - Hmm... well, I''ve been exposed to pity, but winning is winning. Now you''re not going to be told anything about Mr. Banos. You have to be good with that.


    Flush, and exhale,


    - Nevertheless, if Mr. Ruvi hadn''t gotten me into this in the first place, I wouldn''t have been ashamed... You have to win as much as you want here and clear up some of your worries!


    Meer walks out in front of Luvi to do whatever she wants...


    "... huh?


    Unexpectedly, I swallowed the words.


    Because Luvi was crying like a child...


    - Huh? What... Huh? Why is this guy crying?


    Meer, confusion!


    Furthermore¡­¡­.


    "Earlier, Mia, your horseback riding was wonderful."


    "Yeah, that''s Mr. Meer. It was an amazing race."


    And so on... untimely, I also perceive Meer''s ears being sensitive to Tiona and Rafina''s voice approaching.


    - Shit, that''s not good. If they see me like this... they''ll think I''m kidding Mr. Luvi!


    The judgment of the moment! Meer pulled Luvi''s hand and headed to the tabernacle for dressing.


    "Take it, for now, come here. Come on in."


    Fortunately, only Ma Long''s sister said that the only female participants in the tournament were the Meers. For the time being, no one will come into this tabernacle.


    "Anne, I''m sorry, but could you keep an eye on me outside so no one comes in?


    Just in case, instruct Anne. Then, face Luvi again.


    Luvi had stopped crying by the time he got here. Though the face was badly crippled with tears.


    It was a subtle place to find out which was better, Meer, who was getting betrayed by the sneeze of a rough storm. No, isn''t it...?


    "Well, for now, wipe your face"


    That''s what I said and while I handed him the sweat wipe, Meer thinks.


    Why was Luvi crying...? That.


    - No, you don''t even have to think about it. Me, I''m pretty sharp on these topics!


    Recently, I was a little bit into a romantic novel I borrowed from Chloe, Meer.


    I feel like, totally, I''m a love master! Such an excellent "romantic brain" of Meer tells. Namely!


    "Mr. Luvi, you..., you like Mr. Banos, don''t you?


    While pointing that out,


    - Nah, right... No way, that can''t be right.


    Unexpectedly, it is Meer who laughs bitterly at his own reasoning.


    - Sure, Mr. Banos should have been single, but there are differences in years between you two, as well as differences in identity... More importantly, Mr. Banos, he''s a good guy, but his face is slightly, he''s got bandits in it...


    Perhaps she was crying because she regretted losing to herself, Meer decides.


    So, I was only saying something about "love" as a joke......


    "Well, you see... Your Highness Meer."


    Meer jumped up unexpectedly to Luvi dyeing her cheeks as she nodded small.


    "Yeah!?


    In unexpected circumstances, I cannot hide my agitation, Meer.


    "Uh, well, you are... Oh, I thought you weren''t? But do you think it''s a little bold, I''m surprised..."


    Whilst I say bumps......, Meer thinks calmly again.


    - That means I''m in the way of love... We need to be careful not to get kicked by horses...... oh? But I wonder if anyone who could stand in the way of this kind of love could have been stabbed...?


    Reminds me of the knowledge I gained from Chloe''s book, Meer gets a little cold in her spine.


    In front of Luvi, who is practicing swordsmanship, he is not a very good opponent, such as himself.


    Meer sees Luvi.


    Luvi has red and cloudy eyes with tears. Now, I can''t see the color of resentment in those eyes...


    - You look like you''re gonna do this!


    Meer was remembering. And what happened...


    What happened during the Great Hunger......


    That when I went to make a request for reinforcements, I was refused. If the reason for this was the death of Banos...


    - If the incident in Shizukai Forest is blamed on me, no wonder Mr. Ruvi resented me. So I said no then.


    Everything revolves around Luvi''s love heart and connects.


    Meer''s brains show unprecedented flair. Meer''s love brain was roaring.


    - You turned down my request to avenge the man you fell in love with... Destroy yourself. But pierce love...... How nice...... not. It''s a dangerous idea!


    Leaving Luvi like this is dangerous. Having so decided, Meer opens her mouth after a frequent tour.


    "Luvi Etwa Redmoon, you will keep your word."


    Pikun, Luvi''s shoulders shake all the time.


    Ignore it completely, Meer goes on. Is that to take the sword away from a dangerous person? No, not...


    "Leave thy sword unto me."


    To make her sword her own...... Meer quietly offers her hand.


    "You will be responsible for my Empress''s dedicated Kingsguard."


    "... Huh?


    Patrick and Luvi were blinking their eyes, but I don''t mind. Meer continues.


    "As deputy to Captain Banos, the current troop leader, I support him. Assist in the planning of operations."


    Strictly, Meer said.


    There was a calculation of the moment.


    Of course there are suspicions that Luvi is a snake of chaos.


    I don''t want to think her tears were lies, but nevertheless, when she came about that much acting if she was a snake, Meer understood it properly.


    On top of that, Meer thought.


    - The possibility that Mr. Luvi is already a snake and, in the future, a snake...... We have to consider that carefully.


    What if I pulled Luvi away from Banos and did something that would still take her sword away?


    Would a chaotic snake leave such a heartbroken girlfriend alone?


    - The Duke of Red Moon family has a lot of influence in the military. If the serpents were to destroy the Empire, Mr. Ruvi would be a very convenient person.


    Luvi, with a grudge against Meer, becomes part of the snake of chaos......, which can be described as the worst future.


    So on the contrary, what if I put her by Banos?


    Naturally, if she was not a snake now, it would prevent her from becoming a snake in the future.


    I can sell you a big favor!


    So, what if she was a snake?


    What if all your love for Banos was a lie and you were trying to infiltrate Meer''s faction?


    - That''s the same thing with Mr. Saphias, isn''t it? That...... If you put him by Mr. Banos''s side and let him monitor him closely, he won''t be able to make any moves.


    Acting away from him should be more difficult than approaching Meer in the name of being in love with Banos. It means that no matter how monitored you are, there are no complaining muscles.


    - It might be easier to deal with that than to let it go wild.


    And I was calculating that far...


    ... but the truth is that this calculation, from the beginning, may have been made along one stream.


    That''s about establishing a love affair between Luvi and Banos...... I mean!


    - You know, love in a different capacity... you burn! Indeed!


    This is it!


    It was in a book I borrowed from Chloe, a romantic play between a knight and a princess...... An opportunity to actually see it up close...... Can we miss that, for example?


    No, I can''t!


    - I''d love to see it!


    He''s really a romantic brain meer, even as he twists around for the most apparent reason.


    "Give me..., to the princess''s dedicated Kingsguard...?


    To Luvi, who crumbles flashly, Meer said.


    "Mr. Luvi, I will only speak to you... but I intend to impose an important role on the Crown Princess''s dedicated Kingsguard in the near future. I want you to be not only an escort, but a unit that works for me."


    During the Great Famine, the transport unit of food prepared by Ludwig, struggling, was attacked many times.


    Some of the hungry people and the soldiers who were short of food became bandits and attacked them.


    Often, the escort on the supply itself transforms into a looting unit¡­, and every time he is betrayed, Meer thought.


    - Oh, I want a unit I can count on... Don''t betray me, a soldier who does his job properly......


    Could I betray you...? and so on and being able to stay uneasy is a happy thing.


    Meer was wondering if she could use her most trusted unit, the Crown Princess Dedicated Kingsguard, for the key food transport unit.


    - If Mr. Luvi could come in, fine, it would be delicious. If you succeed, you may be able to send a strong and prestigious private army of the Red Moon family...


    Reinforcements turned down on the previous timeline...... It might also be possible to get soldiers out of there.


    - Well, I don''t know if it''s going to work that well... whatever it is, I''m worried about Mr. Banos and Mr. Ruvi''s love pattern. Hehe, you''re looking forward to it a little!


    It was a damn laughing mea.


    Empress Tiermoon Empire, Meer Luna Tiermoon is known as a person with many friends.


    When I said her best friend, the first thing that comes to mind are the Virgin Rafina, Emeralda, the Duke with the stars, Chloe of the Falk Road Chamber of Commerce, and Tiona of the Bertuopolis.


    Various women, both of their identities and origins, as her friends, were fostering deep bonds.


    So who will be the most famous when I say the ally of Empress Meer?


    There will be different views, but the author would like to name Ruvi Etwa Redmoon.


    She was born in the Duke of Red Moon, the corner of the Four Grand Dukes'' House, but is her name rather known as the woman who served as the first Black Secretary (Kokumu today) in the history of the Empire?


    Being the head of the Black Moon Province, where she heads the military, she is a woman who made full use of the influence of her own home and also worked with Grand General Dion Alaia and others to bring reform to the Imperial Army.


    It is recorded as a person who bought both a part and two in the reform of Empress Meer by sweeping away the waste that had been created by old customs and building an extremely rational system.


    By the way, it is considered a mystery how she, the grand nobleman''s ordainer, stepped into the military. Although the Duke of Red Moon family was certainly close to the Black Moon Province, there is no clear record as to why the housemaid has moved on to such a slaughtered world.


    Since the starting point for her military life was the Crown Princess Dedicated Kingsguard, it would be reasonable to assume that the intention of the later Empress, Crown Princess Meer, worked, but that only leaves the realm of speculation.


    Speaking of mysteries, one more thing. Neither was her record about her husband, strangely, kept anywhere.


    Speaking of the four Dukes of the Empire, with the exception of the Emperor, he is known as the highest noble of the Empire. It is a great mystery that the name of the lady''s husband is not written anywhere.


    In one theory, there exists even the absurdity of choosing a soldier of a separated civilian of his age as his husband and accompanying him for life, etc.


    To make love in that different capacity, the Empress Meer and her companions held it back, and so on, but this would be just too much of a leap.


    It would be one of the theories that came out on the grounds that her three sons were great and boasted an extraordinarily high height, and that such a high height person was not found in the aristocratic man who matches her as her counterpart.


    From a certain historian''s thesis.

 294 Episode XXVIII Inflation X Influencer

    "I brought the Redmoon Duke''s house courtier to my side...?


    Ludwig, who glanced at the report sent by Meer, accidentally leaked a sigh of admiration.


    "... as always, Mia, you''re wonderful"


    That''s the corner of Golden Moon Province. It was Ludwig''s office.


    "I see, if the Lady of the Duke of Red Moon family will be on our side, we can also proceed with the reform of the military. Besides... I see, you''re also looking at enhancing the Empress''s dedicated Kingsguard... Now, how did you get on your side..."


    What was Meer''s manoeuvre like¡­. It is Ludwig who, just imagine, is inspired by his desire for knowledge and sticks with him.


    As always, Meer''s rating in him is inflationary. Besides...,


    "That''s right! Next time, I''ll ask you more about Meer, and we''ll talk about drinking with Balthazar. I also called my master, and some of the men of the same gate..."


    I''m trying to get more victims, I''m a fine influencer!


    "Haha, right. I guess that''s a lot of stuff that even the Kingsguards want to hear, huh?


    Second, when I turned my gaze to the bright laughter, Dion Alaia stood there.


    Even today, he is Dion, who came to skip to Ludwig, calling him part of the military.


    He was dismissed from his post as a hundred captain and had become a third-class martial officer, an official of the Black Moon Province.


    An army in the Tiermoon Empire can be divided into two main organizations.


    In other words, it is the "Imperial Army", a practical unit, and the "Black Moon Province", which oversees its operational planning, operations, personnel, etc.


    Needless to say, Dion''s former position as Captain Hundred belongs to the Imperial Army. It was on the military''s system that he was reassigned to Black Moon Province, a rear service.


    Once, a knight with great success on the battlefield became a general and suffered great damage from incompetent judgment.


    A competent soldier does not necessarily become a competent commander.


    From that reflection, in the Tiermoon Empire, anyone who moves ahead of the 100-man captain and the "1,000 Major General" who leads the thousand squadrons is bound to work backwards in the Black Moon Province. So after learning about troop operations, building supply lines, planning operations, and gaining a broad perspective, it''s a system that goes back to the field.


    As for Dion, he didn''t intend to emerge as he seemed bored so he was perfectly fit to work in the Black Moon Province, but with Meer''s will (Ludwig''s discretion), he had no choice but to transfer to the Black Moon Province. It must have come out......, but it was a subtly dissatisfied face dion.


    "True, that princess is a child you never get tired of, is she? They always do unexpected things. I''m not sure I''m going to be working for Black Moon."


    Dion shrugs his shoulders and laughs bitterly. Seeing it, Ludwig nods deeply.


    "Right...... But this might help Lord Dion get back to the front line."


    In the future, Dion has two ways to go.


    Return to the Imperial Army and lead more soldiers as generals, or remain in the Black Moon Province and become military bureaucrats who can export to the army''s organizational structure.


    What Ludwig wanted was a pipe to within the Black Moon Province, i.e. a high martial officer...... Suppose you can bribe that part with the back shield of the Duke of Red Moon house......, and the role Deon asks for every bit changes.


    Influence on the scene may become more important to you.


    "Well, that''s something I wish for,"


    and was a bitter laughing dion......,


    "Besides, in the first place, the birth doesn''t seem to have to be so hasty"


    To Ludwig''s words that followed, he frowned only slightly.


    "...?


    "For the moment, I thought you might want me to work for something else..."


    "Something else, hey"


    Dion arms up and tightens his expression just a little bit.


    "Is it the Duke of Yellow Moon house? Any suspicious signs since the summer?


    "I''m letting my men look..., it''s quiet stuff. It''s so quiet it even seems suspicious the other way around."


    "Well, from the port state of Ganudos, naturally, we''ll be hearing from you. If you don''t stand up and tell the Empire to flip an anti-flag, it just won''t work now, will it..."


    "Yes, that''s why I think we need to look deeper. Fortunately, I can leave it to my master with regard to school urban planning and Balthazar with regard to financial reconstruction. I mean, I''ve been free for a while."


    Upon hearing Ludwig''s words, Dion grinned.


    "Isn''t it a mistake to have your hands free, not your hands free?


    "You''re the one with the difference in interpretation. It''s common in academia."


    Shoulder shrugging, says Ludwig.


    "Her Royal Highness Princess Meer doesn''t seem to want to judge much when it comes to those in the house involved in the serpent of chaos. I suppose you want to make sure that you don''t get tired of anything other than the direct parties involved. He trusted us to investigate it. We have to live up to that trust."


    Lightly, the glasses were repositioned before Ludwig saw Dion.


    I need your help, Lord Dion.


    "The House of the Duke of Yellow Moon...... The oldest nobleman."


    Dion, uh, snorted,


    "A bit of a boney assassin or something I wouldn''t send..."


    of the Empire, the history behind it was about to be revealed.

 295 Lesson 29: Tragic news! Example plan, finally moving!

    The equestrian tournament is over, and the season is completely autumnal.


    Heavenly High, Princess Fatty Yuru Autumn...... This season has seen more delicious things.


    It''s supposed to be the most fun season for Meer if it''s always...


    "Phew..."


    From Meer''s mouth, a chopped sigh spilled.


    The reason is simple......, because I can''t eat sweet food because I FNY...... not. Of course not!


    Needless to say, I am talking about the Empress Meer.


    No matter how much Meer''s brain is able to conveniently forget things, it''s not convenient enough to forget the dying season approaching winter.


    In contrast to Meer, Empress Meer tells her that she will never regain her original thickness. Even though the article on winning the equestrian tournament has been updated¡­. For the record, during Victory Run, it even had the footprint of flying around the audience like a fairy, etc.


    - Anne, how dare you tell Ellis about me?


    and so on. It is Meer who tilts her neck.


    Aside from that... Meer was troubled.


    "Hmmm... I guess I''ll just have to use everyone''s help with this..."


    Again at the Equestrian Games, Meer learned the importance of relying on the power of others.


    "Of course, I can''t tell you directly about the Empress... For example, what would happen if I told you that I had an assassination plan?


    Abel, Scion, Keithwood......


    If the man standing on his arm was constantly sticking to himself perfectly...... wouldn''t this be enough of a preventative thing?


    That''s what I came up with, Meer... The plot was to crumble early.


    By no means, the next day, I was going to consult the three of them, but in the morning, I confirmed that the "way to die¡± when I consulted her was well updated.


    Meer... is leaving Lake St. Noel, stealing Abel''s eyes, which he followed for his escort.


    "What am I thinking of this future?


    It is Meer screaming while holding her head.


    But at the same time, I remembered the creepiness.


    "Now... isn''t it as if I was being manipulated by someone to go and die myself..."


    Self seduced by snakes and fluttering out...... Meer trembles unintentionally as she can imagine herself making a noisy face.


    "Besides, on second thought...... even if you survived only on Holy Night Festival nights, it doesn''t make sense if the plan is implemented at another time...... I mean, am I really going to be assassinated in the first place?


    Assuming you let yourself surround yourself with many escorts to restrain the assassins...... You can''t go on with that for the rest of your life. Then it will not be a fundamental solution.


    At the very least, if you don''t know who the assassin is, what you can do is you have to be symptomatic......


    In the first place, it hurt that I didn''t really know what happened per se.


    We have little information because Meer, a party, has been killed. Whether you read the Empress Herald or not, it''s just that there are only "consequences of dying".


    "No, in this case, you can also see that I stole the eyes of my escort and imitated that I was going to die from myself. That means, hmm..., keep me tied to some pillar for a day that day or something? You know, keep him locked up in the dungeon...? No, because that''s just a postponement too...... Hmmm......"


    It was when Meer passed in front of the library, snapping at that.


    "Ah, Mia."


    Chloe came out of the library.


    "Oh, Chloe. Are you reading?


    "Yes, I say autumn is the season of reading."


    Chloe, smiling, showed the book in her chest.


    "Ugh, it''s easy to spend. It''s a good time to read a book."


    Meanwhile, Meer sinks a little.


    - If you die in the winter, you won''t be able to read Ellis'' novel to the end either... What the hell happens to princes and dragons...?


    I still don''t see it done, the story of the prince and the dragon.


    I just wanted to read that story Meer was hearing in the dungeon until the end......


    - Well, I heard that story in the first place more than three years from now, and it''s not going to be complete yet at that point, so I can''t help it...


    The inability to read to the end of the story is the extreme of hatred as a book reading.


    Somehow, it was Meer who wanted to read, etc...,


    "Oh...?


    I realize.


    Chloe''s offered book, to the fact that its title is "The Gourmet of the Secret Border 2"......


    - Well, Chloe, you''re eroding my appetite while I say reading! It''s a fine pair of me!


    Again, autumn is harvest season. Food is a good season.


    "Ugh, you''ve been reading a lot of delicious books."


    "It is. This is a write-down of delicious food from around the world, but in this second episode, it means seasonal delicious food...... Oh, look, it says the mushroom pan is delicious for the coming season..."


    "Hmm..."


    Meer''s eyes shine on the lid.


    "Mushroom pan...... That''s really fascinating. I would love to read it!


    Keithwood''s ordeal days were about to start again.

 296 Lesson Thirty: Rafinas Anxiety

    "So, Rafina, would you mind checking this security plan at the student council?


    "Yeah, thanks for everything. Santeri."


    It was the old man who bowed his head to Rafina''s words of labor.


    He, Santeri Bandler, was a skilled escort cleric overseeing the security of this island of St. Noel. When I was twenty-five, I went to this island, and in thirty-five years, I have never left it.


    A craftsman who took pride in his own work, a man of such a look.


    And in fact, the strong policing mechanism he built brought the glory of the continent''s safest land to this island.


    Santelli herself and many times has been awarded a medal by the Duke of Velga.


    After seeing such a security plan he had submitted, Rafina frowned slightly.


    - Last year and it sounds like an operation that is almost the same...


    "Something wrong?


    Santelli, who was staring at Rafina, opened her mouth respectfully.


    "I intend to put in place the best system to protect you, Rafina, and not to tarnish the glory of Velga..."


    As the words put it, surely the security plan was not to leak water either.


    Originally, strict checks are in place on the island upon arrival. It is almost impossible for a suspicious person to enter the island, nor to bring in poisons, murder weapons, etc., from the outside.


    No matter, it''s not impossible to swim and cross, but there''s a solid trap there.


    It would be possible to enter with as much strength and manoeuvre as the most powerful knight in the empire, but for hundreds of assassins, the first thing is impossible.


    Inside this island there was literally a paradise isolated from the outside world¡­, such recognition in Rafina. In addition, the dishes served on the day of the Holy Night Festival are also managed almost perfectly.


    The cuisine served to the students is deep in the school and the public is to be made in a place never to be allowed in, by the clergyman in charge of cooking. Moreover, proper toxicity is not indispensable.


    Usually, of course, on Holy Night Festival day, I didn''t care what the case could be... Yes, I believed it. Rafina is..., yes, Rafina, who was once the student chairman and lost her spare time...


    But thanks to Meer becoming student chairman, there was also a little room for Rafina.


    That''s why I realized...


    - As for having a complete security system......, it might not be dangerous to keep using it all the time.


    Assuming that the security system was complete, perfect¡­. Wouldn''t those who were discouraged by it work out a plan on the assumption that there would be that robust security at their next opportunity?


    If you know nothing about the placement of a well calculated guard soldier, I see, that soldier will catch you.


    If, however, the person had a companion, the next step should be to strike it in a tricky way under the assumption that "soldiers of the guard are placed in a well calculated position"......


    - I get stuck in a gap where I don''t even think about it... Maybe that''s the case.


    It was a vague sense of anxiety, a vague sense of crisis¡­, now, a certain sense of urgency.


    Something''s happening. Moved by such a hunch, Rafina


    "Santelli, this plan for security, are you sure this is okay?


    Present questions.


    Nothing is more dangerous than immobilized thinking.


    The assumption of being safe disregards the normal concern of "maybe dangerous" and reduces the ability to think.


    No overconfidence, that''s what I tried to say......


    "What does that mean? I''m sure you know that Rafina has never failed in this phase before..."


    Santelli said with an out-of-heart look.


    "That''s true, but... Is there anything I should overlook or review somewhere?


    "No. We, the priests sent to guard this island, are ready to crush."


    On top of that, Santelli said, trying to add.


    "If you are dissatisfied, please, may you dismiss me"


    I said it in a slight flash.


    - Um, you''re in trouble, this is...


    That was a headache issue for Rafina.


    In fact, it was pretty hard to get rid of him and rebuild the security system. For years, he has been in charge of security on this island, and his findings are truthful. On the contrary, there are some verses in which it is inviting thought rigidity, but whatever it is, the knowledge was insulting and yet very beneficial.


    It can''t be possible to lack him like that...


    - It''s hard to say it''s a clear problem. Sure, this security plan is well done, and there''s a risk that even if I dismiss him and make a bad plan myself, it''ll get worse than what it is now...


    I''m not talking about putting my hands on it and making it worse than what I already have.


    But I really don''t feel like I should stay like this.


    - Though if I order you to, you may make a new security plan as you say...


    Again, that''s a problem.


    There is still a difference in results between work done voluntarily motivated and work done unwillingly but in accordance with orders.


    - Rather, it''s what snakes are good at poking the gap in their minds like that, isn''t it?


    Amazingly skillful, it is the serpent of chaos that enters the hearts of others and manipulates them.


    If your relationship with Santeri is twisted, you are very likely to get poked there.


    So what Rafina needs to do is share her own sense of crisis with experienced Santeri...


    - Oh, it''s hard. Because I, for my part, am not able to embody a sense of crisis¡­.


    If you know there''s a hole here in the security system, you can point it out and get it fixed. But Rafina''s sense of crisis is not.


    That means, if you say so, be mindful to find a security hole.


    In Santeri today, you probably won''t notice the security hole you''ve built, or you may not be able to admit it if you do.


    As a result, this year will continue with the same system of security as usual......


    - I don''t think the serpents are doing anything.


    It is Rafina, who is troubled by what is going on.


    Even after Santelli left the room, she was roaring with a difficult face. Yeah, yeah, she was roaring.


    All the time, there was something in her eyes, pretending.


    That was, that day......, the red cloth that Meer Support was wearing on Student Council Election Day.


    "Oh, no, I... hehe"


    "? What''s wrong? Lafina."


    Rafina smiles back bitterly as Monica just walks into the room makes her look strange.


    "Again, I''ve been trying to carry myself in. This is something we should discuss at the student council, so we''ll have to talk about it."


    Rafina stood up lightly and headed to the student council room.

 297 Episode 31: Princess Meer, I open my eyes to the truth of this world!

    "Huh...? Mushrooms............, pots..................?


    The moment he heard it, Keithwood doubted his ears.


    It''s like understanding can''t keep up with a crisis that suddenly came down.


    - Why are we talking about that? No, until just now we must have definitely been talking about Holy Night Festival security......


    Rare, like stupidity out of Rafina''s mouth. When I heard that, I see, I should have nodded that I might need to be careful, etc.


    - That''s why, why? What kind of flow did this happen?


    The crisis came extremely abruptly.


    What was discussed that day at the student council meeting was the security of the Holy Night Festival.


    "On this day, there will be a lot of people coming and going from the outside. Of course, I want to say that security is in full swing..."


    Rafina, who brought the agenda, clouded the words there.


    Then, even though I couldn''t tell you, he explained the current situation.


    - I see, every country seems to have a hard time.


    Keithwood sighed small, holding back behind Zion.


    Same here and there. The more veterans they are, the more rigid they fall into thought and tend to overlook serious mistakes.


    Familiarity is a terrible thing.


    The problem, however, is that people who are stuck in thought rigidity also have to be handled well. Whatever person you are, you must treat it well and make it work to the fullest. Sometimes, those who stand on top require such qualities as well.


    - Rafina, it''s tough for you too..., but do you actually have any means...?


    Even with that in mind, in front of Keithwood, who was watching what happened, student chairman Meer said frankly.


    "Hmm...... so what about hunting mushrooms?


    What is it, how do you say, "Bye!" I don''t know if it is.


    It was as if I didn''t understand the causality of the story. Totally incomprehensible......


    Keithwood couldn''t do anything but swallow words.


    But the opponent is the wisdom of the empire. Zion, his own Lord, acknowledges, and Keithwood himself, many times, is his tongue-wrapped opponent.


    I''m sure there''s something......, I must have an in-depth idea. Must be. Be so......


    While offering a true prayer in my heart, I still couldn''t wipe away a little anxiety in Keithwood.


    - Her Royal Highness Princess Meer..., sometimes, runs wild about mushrooms...


    Worry is that.


    For some reason, about Meer burning an unusual obsession with mushrooms. What logic unfolded in its head to the conclusion that mushroom hunting¡­.


    - I don''t suppose you think you can grab their stomach with delicious things, etc...


    Keithwood watched the story go by as he turned his anxious gaze to Meer, who looked confident.


    "What does that mean..., eh? Mr. Meer."


    Rafina is also tilting her neck with a puzzled face.


    Right in front of him, Meer just nods confidently and shows off.


    "Could you leave this place to me...? The key to victory is in a fantastic mushroom pan!


    - If you grab his stomach, you can make him listen!


    Meer was remembering a book she had borrowed from Chloe the other day.


    "Appetite is the most rooted desire for every human being, and therefore, if it holds it down, it is possible to rule its opponent"


    Meer was impressed by that sentence.


    "This book says the truth about man!


    Moved and loaded with books, Meer was now evolving from a love brain to a gourmet brain!


    With such a full mea as a trump card, it is this time what I propose that is an excellent mushroom pan.


    - Santelli, the escort, must be a mushroom pot!


    Furthermore, the aim of Imperial Ji (Gourmet) Meer is a bunk structure.


    - If we hold a pot party at the Student Union on Holy Night Festival night after a prep exercise there......


    According to the Imperial Herald, Meer is out stealing the eyes of the princes who were asking for an escort.


    Meer thought about it.


    The result leads to one hypothesis.


    "... something like I want to go outside..., something like that happened?


    Honestly, it wasn''t a very confident theory. Meer knows herself. I can''t believe I''m going out running at night alone, I don''t think I''m going to do it. I was a careful and thoughtful person... and Meer thought I had eyes that could be seen calmly. Well, it hasn''t even come off...


    "Assuming there was a merchant army coming by the lake and there were some of the rarest delicious treats in the world... I don''t think I''m going..."


    It is...... I don''t think I''m going. I don''t think that would fool me at all.


    But... when I read Chloe''s book, Meer found out.


    the truth of this world........................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................


    "In front of the underlying desire of appetite, even those of strong will, like me, may be tempted..."


    For example, what if on the day before Holy Night''s Festival, you had a hugely delicious treat¡­, and that again, you were invited to eat it?


    What if that was very, very good? What if it''s something tastier than that rabbit pan?


    Meer strokes her stomach softly. Now, my stomach is full.


    But what if, at that time, you were very hungry?


    If I had survived a rough storm, if I could get away with being attacked by a burglar or a wolf..., wouldn''t I go outside thinking about that sweet thing...?


    "I''m never a foodie... but I''m not sure about that. Anyway, it''s a problem that involves people''s roots. I''m sure a lot of people will get colored, not just me... Assuming you poke at it, the snake still won''t insult you!


    So what is the solution in that case?


    Meer thinks. As a result of the thought......,


    "If I had gone out of St. Noel''s myself... wouldn''t it have been better to do something fun in school than to go out? Have something tastier inside the school than going out..."


    And Meer comes to the conclusion.


    "After all, there''s no other way than to throw a mushroom pot party at a student council!


    Here, the Meer Presents mushroom pot project started quietly.

 298 Episode XXXII: Princess Meer, Im going to put in a righteous follow up.

    "The key to victory is in the mushroom pan!


    When everyone on the spot was about to be accidentally flushed, unspeakably persuasive about Meer''s presence or absence,


    "Hey, hey, excuse me"


    Quickly, Keithwood speaks up.


    When his own Lord, Zion, is likely to misjudge, it is his job to stop.


    Even if you bought a temporary misfortune, there are times when you should raise your voice! Now is the time!


    Pushed back by such intuition, Keithwood dares to stand in front of Meer.


    "There are some mushrooms that are poisonous and some that are not, and it should be very difficult to tell them apart. I think it''s too dangerous for us to do it..."


    "Hmm, Mr. Keithwood has been concerned for a long time. But there''s nothing wrong with that. We''ve already solved that."


    "Is...? Or resolution, is it? What the hell is that...?


    In that inquiry, Meer had a meaningful grin.


    "Because this island is not a God blessed island. I can''t grow anything poisonous, and I can''t bring it in. What if it''s not?


    "Ah..."


    Keithwood didn''t think, he lost his voice.


    An earthly paradise, the safest land on the continent, St. Noel''s Island.


    It is a land blessed and protected by God.


    The fresh waters of Lake Noelige do not allow poisonous plants to grow on this island, nor do poisonous organisms inhabit it.


    That was so much a perception that it was rooted in people as some sort of common sense.


    "No, but..."


    And, to Keithwood, who objected, Meer smiles quietly.


    "I know what you''re trying to say. It would be tough if there was a mushroom with one poison in it. Naturally, I understand that fear."


    Only in a calm tone, as if to tell a toddler, Meer said.


    ...... slightly irritating.


    "Then all you have to do is ask someone who knows more to accompany you. As a matter of fact, I was recently able to meet someone like that."


    "Are you familiar with mushrooms? What the hell...?


    "The Four Dukes of the Empire are in the corner, and the Yellowmoon Dukes are familiar with mushrooms and stuff."


    "A lady from the Duke of Yellow Moon...?


    Before the unexpected name, Keithwood thinks.


    "But didn''t the Duke of Yellowmoon family have a suspected relationship with the snake of chaos? Can you trust me?


    Even if he was thrown such a question, Meer''s expression only remained calm.


    "Yes...... You have your suspicions. I believe that Mr. Strina is irrelevant... but then, what if she were a snake... would she do something that obvious?


    "It''s..."


    I see, indeed, that may be a true argument.


    Perhaps the Duke of Yellowmoon knows he is suspected. You should also be noticing that its daughter, Strina, has a suspicious eye......


    - It may also be possible to sacrifice Miss Strina and target the annihilation of all the student council members¡­, is it more unlikely that everyone will put their mouth on that pot at the same time than they know they are suspected?


    And if the first to eat falls, the rest naturally do not speak of it.


    Not that it''s a slow-acting poison... but whether such poisonous mushrooms conveniently grow on this island in the first place... It seemed to Keithwood that the element of luck was too strong.


    "Besides, I think it''s not enough to work together to strengthen student union cohesion. It is because of my immorality that I have come without doing anything to deepen my rapport. Before the big event called Holy Night Festival, I hope we can all enjoy ourselves and deepen our rapport..."


    "It... may be so..."


    ... I wonder why, it is Keithwood who feels a little wussy that the Empire''s wisdom pinches a righteous following. This had the same vulgarity as when Zion was asking me about theoretical arming to step into danger.


    Aside from that......,


    "And just in time, Mr. Strina and Bell are very close, and they would love to accompany us if we were to hunt mushrooms."


    Then, Meer turns her attention to Rafina.


    "Lafina, I''m sure there was a wooded place on St. Noel Island where you could enjoy such mushroom hunting..."


    Rafina, told the story, leans her neck small.


    "Sure, there are forests in the eastern part of the island, albeit small. I don''t know if there are mushrooms growing..."


    And to Rafina, who was slightly anxious, Meer let her hands flicker.


    "It''s okay. I also have Mr. Strina... and I have been reading and researching a few books myself. Hey, Chloe."


    "Ah, yes. Right. Since the other day, Mia has been reading books and preparing for a mushroom pot party."


    - I see, I mean, when this "plot" has been planned for a long time, does that mean...


    With Keithwood''s head, a subtle translation has been made...


    Know it or not, Meer said with an unfamiliar face.


    "This is St. Noel, an island of blessings protected and tranquil by God, where poisonous things do not grow, led by two veteran mushroom guides, Mr. Strina and myself. Don''t worry about a thing."


    Seeing Meer, a self-proclaimed veteran mushroom guide with a confident chest, Keithwood..., I wonder why..., on the contrary, he felt his anxiety swell enormously.

 299 Lesson 33: Fun, Fun, Leisure Plans

    "I''ve got the map. Mr. Leena."


    Meer, who had a well-rounded map from Rafina, quickly visited Straina''s room.


    to draft a mushroom hunting plan.


    "This, Your Highness Princess Meer, is in a good mood"


    It was the old lady of Strina''s squire who opened the door for me.


    The face with a serious look, its eyes, is lit with light that is little too sharp.


    Instead of being able to do her job, she was a stubborn woman for her job......, a woman who made that impression.


    "Hello, uh, Mr. Barbara, could it have been?


    To Meer leaning her neck, the woman, Barbara, bows her head deeply.


    "I''m afraid you''ll remember my name¡­"


    "Oh, it''s not that big of a deal..."


    As a matter of fact, Meer is not very good at the Barbara-like type.


    - This way, Ludwig''s about to say he''s skipping!


    So it is Meer who perceives the danger and goes into the room with the shittiness.


    Inside the room were Shtrina and Me Abel, who was teaching her to study, plus Linsha.


    "Good mood, Mr. Leena. Thanks for always getting along with Belle."


    "No, that''s not what you''re thanking me for. Belle is a dear friend of Leena''s."


    That said, Strina had a poor grin with Nico.


    "Uh, hey, thanks, Leena."


    When I saw that, Bell laughed happily, too.


    Even as Meer, when I see her getting along well with her granddaughter and her friends, I keep smiling. I totally feel like my grandmother.


    Then, gently send your gaze to Linsha. And Linsha nodded back small.


    - Hmm, nothing strange...,. As long as it''s comforting for Linsha to keep her eyes open.


    Meer exhales in a ho, then changes her mind.


    "Oh, so, I''m talking about the student council mushroom hunt I told you about, and I got you a map."


    The real deal is, rather, this way.


    I''m here to hold another mushroom hunting meeting with Stranah, who is deeply rooted in weeds, herbs, and mushrooms.


    "Oh, thank you. Master Meer, let''s plan the route quickly."


    By the way, Strina''s room was built the same as Meer''s.


    Study desks and beds are provided as furniture, but nothing special. It was a decorative room.


    It was a tasteless room, even compared to Meer''s room in life saving money.


    "Mr. Strina didn''t bring much stuff from your parents'' house, did she?"


    "Yes, because we are the weakest with only a long history, even when it comes to the Four Dukes. Because I don''t have that much extravagant money. I apologize for inviting you to this room"


    Meer gets a little awkward with Strina smiling so bitterly.


    "No, well, my room''s not that different either. Anything more troubling than that? I don''t have much free money either..."


    "Thank you. But Leena''s fine. All you need to know is look it up in the library."


    Strina said it like it was nothing, then thought a little.


    "I don''t know about spreading the map to the floor..., but I''m a little bit behaving"


    With his tongue out small, Strina spreads the map over the bed.


    "Isn''t it on this?


    "Well! That sounds like fun!


    It''s kind of like planning a prank for all of us, Meer, that makes me feel a little fun.


    I love that!


    But at the same time, I''m just a little worried.


    - That Mr. Barbara, what can I tell you?


    Looking over at you, Barbara was at the entrance, staring at this one in silence.


    - Thought I''d give you one of my cautions... but that''s a little surprising...


    While leaning her neck, Meer went up to bed in a lunar mood.


    The mushroom-hunting forest was located in the east of St. Noel Island.


    "I never went, but you have a forest"


    "It''s not that big of a forest, but I''m pretty sure you''ll enjoy the mushrooms. Just a short walk in and you''ll have plenty of fun."


    "That''s a good thing!


    If you can hunt mushrooms without walking around too much, you have nothing to say.


    Basically, Meer is a lazy person. As I''m sure you know...


    "And it will be in the back of the woods, but the Velga mushrooms (only) are swarming"


    "Well! Velga mushrooms...... You have it here, too. I read it in Chloe''s book. They say it''s perfect for pots."


    "That''s Mia. Did you know? It''s a white mushroom with a very deep flavour... but"


    And so Strina looked difficult.


    "Oh, what''s wrong?


    "Actually, there''s a very similar fake Velga mushroom, and this one is poisonous."


    "Well, poison?


    "I just need to be less than that strong poison, break my stomach for about three days and suffer from abdominal pain...... but they say it''s very hard to tell even the Xuan"


    "Hmmm... Xuan..."


    He was a meer with arms and a face to think about something...


    "So I think we should avoid Verga mushrooms. So..."


    Shtrina suggested a course going in from the south of the forest and around the entrance.


    "I don''t think this course is particularly dangerous, but I don''t think we should go too deep in the woods"


    "I see, you''re right..."


    Meer snorted, Hmm.

 300 Lesson 34: Handmade Amulet

    "Thank you so much for your help."


    The meeting was over before dinner.


    "This thank you will always be"


    To Meer, who said so, Strina had a poor grin with Nico.


    Poor... smile like that.


    "Terrible. Leena, it''s a great honor to be here with you at the student council hunting mushrooms."


    St. Noel School Students Association. The authority is never an insult. Besides, the members gathering there was another tough one.


    That it makes great sense to the prince of the Kingdom of Sankland to the nobility in general, even if he can only approach the Virgin of the Principality of Velga, those two.


    That''s why Strina doesn''t ask Meer to thank her.


    It''s more "natural"...


    "Oh, when I say that, Bell is the same. Well, thank you very much for accompanying us to make sure the mushrooms are safe."


    Meer says that.


    - Your Loved Highness the Princess... Reputation seems true.


    Strina said with a blooming smile.


    "Thank you. Meer."


    That was then.


    "Hehe, Meer, sister, it''s a detour not to have a thank you available. I''ve got something for you."


    Bell said it with a very good face.


    Shtrina is just a little confused by the move she didn''t assume.


    Bell, peering into Strina''s face like that, was adept at


    "Yes, this is it. Thank you, Leena."


    Something... I offered you something like a small chunk of hair.


    If you look closely, it was a stuffed animal that mimicked the shape of a horse.


    "Uh, Belle, is this...?


    "Eh heh. This is a horse stuffed animal that Senior Ma Long secretly taught me. It''s made from animal hair, and it''s the amulet of the Horseback Kingdom."


    - Horse amulet (Troya)... A traditional amulet handed down to the horseback riding kingdom for sure...... I guess.


    Stranah knew about the amulet.


    I once had people from the Horseback Riding Kingdom show me.


    I carefully braided animal hair. That''s hard to make..., so what the unfamiliar Bell made doesn''t look like a horse though very much.


    He looked like a dog, and he looked like some kind of creepy animal who didn''t know what he was capable of.


    I''m not happy to have it.


    But a slight wavy wave stood in Strina''s heart to thank her for being too unexpected.


    "Thank you, Belle. Leena, I''m so glad."


    Strina tilts her neck small and tries to make the usual grin. A grin that doesn''t seem too emotional or loving to make a laugh.


    Poor as flowers bloom, and a laugh liked by everyone......


    "Eh heh, I''m glad you''re happy. Leena. Thanks for teaching me how to study today."


    In contrast to Bell''s laughter, which seemed to be powerful weather, Strina had a calculated laugh.


    After dropping them off, Strina dropped her gaze on the amulet Bell gave her.


    I often stared at it and then threw it aside unconstructively.


    Barbara picks it up silently.


    "What do you say, Barbara? Could you have guided us well?


    To Straina''s inquiry, Barbara nodded and showed with a serious face.


    "Yes, Master Strina. I was wondering if you would probably step into the back of the woods..."


    "Well, then Leena''s coming with us that day, and now we won''t have to see anything extra."


    Shtrina laughs, tickling. Poor flower laughs lovingly like it''s about to be blown into the wind.


    The voice unwittingly turns into something that just seems a little uneasy.


    "Hey, Barbara, can my dad give me a compliment about Leena?


    "Yes, the Hall is very appreciative of your daughter. I was wondering if I could always get compliments if I achieved my plan properly..."


    "Right. Leena does it right. So I''m sure Dad will compliment you. Ugh, I''m looking forward to it now."


    Kuru, Kuru, Shtrina, went around the room, as if doing a dance.


    It was Barbara staring at Strina like that in silence, but she opened her mouth as she remembered.


    "By the way, my lady..."


    Barbara said while offering the horse amulet (Troya) she had just picked up.


    "This one, may I dispose of it?


    "You mean you''ll throw it away? Hmmm......"


    Tilt her neck cutely, said Strina.


    "Wouldn''t that be a waste?


    "What? Waste, is it?


    To Barbara, who looks suspicious, Strina just doesn''t break her grin.


    "I don''t believe in amulets, but I think they''re enough tools to get you close to Meer through her. So keep it right."


    "... Really?"


    Barbara stared at Strana, but slowly put a horse amulet (Troya) in her desk drawer.

 301 Lesson 35: The Oldest and Weakest Meaning

    Ludwig and Dion were also on the move when Meer was waxing evil in St. Noel. Against the Yellow Moon family, to proceed with the investigation.


    Later, as the belly of Empress Meer, the two would deepen their friendship with each other as best friends, but this was the first time they had acted alone.


    Early on coming to Ludwig''s office, Dion said.


    "By the way, what exactly are you going to do? Lord Ludwig, if you mean to beat down anyone involved, I will cooperate, and if you mean to dispose of them without informing Her Royal Highness, I don''t mind, but I will cooperate."


    Dion grins like a prank, as if trying Ludwig. In contrast, Ludwig shakes his head only calmly.


    "That would be to the detriment of Mia. If we do it, it will be our last resort."


    Dare not deny the way, Ludwig shrugged his shoulders.


    But there''s still got to be something we can do.


    Ludwig says in a slow tone to sum up his thoughts.


    "As I said before, I''ve been letting my men monitor me ever since I got back from Ganudos Port State. Deacon of the Duke''s house, maid and other servants, as well as to the major aristocrats of the Yellow Moon faction. But...... so far there has been no noticeable achievement. There''s no approach from the Yellowmoon side, including an attack on surveillance. Most importantly, it would naturally be impossible to monitor the water without leaking it, so maybe we''re acting behind something..."


    Ludwig silenced for a moment before


    "Maybe he''s weighing himself down with information from the Ganudos Port State"


    "Well, I guess so. But still, it''s not like we don''t have any contact outside at all, is it? Maybe he''s letting you get into it."


    To Dion''s doubts, Ludwig concurred to show them.


    "Oh, for example, he writes letters to his daughter who goes to St. Noel on a regular basis"


    "St. Noel......, is that Princess''s school? Well, that''s reasonable as a target of attack. So, you said there was nothing suspicious about that letter either?


    Dion points his sharp gaze at Ludwig.


    "Come on, it''s a thoughtful letter from my father to my daughter, okay? I can''t believe you read that on your own..."


    "We''ll do it, won''t we? Naturally, if Lord Ludwig. If you didn''t do it, you''re an incompetent man."


    to Dion, who laughs, Ludwig laughs bitterly.


    "Well, I did... And this was again as expected, or a normal text with no suspicion. Ask about recent developments, or use your abilities as an inspiration to work hard..."


    "Tell me you''re incompetent or something, but I don''t give a shit. Stealing letters from my father to my daughter..."


    Ludwig shrugged his shoulders, too, to Dion, who said in a teasing tone.


    "Meer, it''s for your safety. I''ll be desperate. But unfortunately, there is no harvest. I just want to find a way to explore the Yellow Moon family..."


    Arm-wrapped, little roaring Ludwig. Dion seemed to enjoy looking at him like that......


    "Yeah, but the truth is, only part of the Duke''s house is part of the conspiracy, what is it?


    Suddenly, I said that.


    "I think a big conspiracy like that involves an entire clan."


    "Right...... I believe it''s possible that only one Duke was involved in the conspiracy."


    Ludwig said while fixing the position of the glasses.


    "Hmm. On what grounds?


    "Secrets mean that the more people you know, the easier it is to leak outside. One truth in the world."


    "I see. But I never even heard a small rumor about the Duke of Yellowmoon family. This suggests that only a very limited number, and in some cases only one duke, are involved in the conspiracy, and the rest of the bloodline knows nothing, are good people...... and so on?


    "Oh. If it''s so special, it''s different... Hmm..."


    Ludwig said so and then silenced again.


    "What''s wrong with you? Lord Ludwig."


    "No, I thought... I was wondering what role the Duke of Yellowmoon family was playing."


    "The role you were playing? You mean?


    To Dion leaning his neck, Ludwig said in a sober tone.


    "For example, the Duke of Red Moon family has a strong influence on the Black Moon Province. Influence means that if you return the back, you are expected to show strength when things happen, as a strong nobleman on that side."


    "Well, I guess so"


    Dion nodded as he put his arms together.


    "Likewise, the Duke of Greenmoon family is deeply associated with foreign countries. I have noticed the value of the knowledge and goods coming in from outside from within early on and have strengthened my influence on that aspect. I don''t think it''s very good for me to have too much influence over education and academia, but I can say that I''ve played a role in that."


    "I see. If so, is the Duke of Blue Moon some sort of summary of other powerful central aristocrats?


    "That''s the place. In any case, each of the four Grand Dukes had a role to play. But... what about the Duke of Yellowmoon?


    To Ludwig''s inquiry, Dion is slightly silent.


    "Hmm, the four Dukes are the oldest and weakest...... If you think honestly, the oldest blood muscle. Since the founding of the kingdom, we have worked hard with the emperor clan and we have shared blood, so we can also think...?


    "In this day and age, didn''t His Majesty the First Emperor have such a sweet idea? At least I don''t even think of friendship as the type to make fun of birth. I only imagine..."


    He is the kind of person who, for his own ends, intends to create a nation.


    "I don''t think I tolerated such a waste. If so, naturally, there must have been. The role to be played by the Duke of Yellowmoon family is¡­. Or the role that we still play¡­. Maybe there''s something hidden there."


    "The oldest, if not the other? What does it mean to be weakest, or something like that?


    After saying that, Dion shrugged his shoulders.


    "I don''t think weakness makes sense..."


    "No, it''s not. If you''re the weakest, at least you don''t stand out poorly. If you are as strong as Lord Dion, you will find it difficult to move because you are known to your enemy allies. Same thing."


    "I see...... Maybe it is."


    "Yes...... Finally figured it out. All we have to do is know. About the Duke of Yellowmoon, not just now. For a long time now, in this empire, what position they stood...... Ahead, maybe there''s a hint of who the enemy is. And the information Meer asks about who in the clan was related to the serpent..."


    It took, and the immediate policy was decided.


    Ludwig and Dion set foot again in the darkness of the Empire''s history¡­, and¡­ Meer set foot in the mushroom swarm of St. Noel.

 302 Episode 36: Meer, Grandma, its coming up!

    After Strina''s room, when I got back to my room.


    Take a bath, change into fluffy bedtime clothes......, that''s how peaceful time I visited.


    Meer remembered, and looked at Belle.


    Sitting on the bed, Bell laughed happily as she pressed her face against the cuff of this bedding suit, even though she had just changed.


    Belle seemed to love this fluffy and this bedding, always pressing her face and smelling it every time she changed.


    Seeing Belle like that, Meer remembers.


    - With that said, I used to be touched that way too...


    What a happy touch it would be to have a fluffy blanket and a mockingjay bedtime outfit with plenty of full moon sheep (full moon sheep) hair...


    - Young, it''s wonderful... I can honestly be impressed......


    Seeing my granddaughter, my grandmother has a tender grin......


    "It''s not your grandmother! I''m still young!


    Meer manages to inspire herself when she''s about to be eroded by an old man''s mood.


    Listening to that voice, Bell leans his neck.


    "Huh? What is it, Sister Meer?


    "No, it''s nothing. Belle, I thought you''d been doing something on your own lately, but that was the one you gave Leena."


    "Ah, yes. Yes, it is. I got along with Senior Ma Long and he taught me. Well, Leena''s my first friend, so I''m glad she gave it to you."


    That''s what I said, and Bell laughed happily.


    "Yes, that would be nice."


    She is my granddaughter Meer, who sees her granddaughter develop a healthy friendship and keeps her warm eyes on her. It is today that the erosion of grandmother ingredients is intense.


    "Nevertheless, you, the guide, the hand..."


    Remembering the work of the "Horse Amulet" in the example, I put my eyes on Bell''s hand. I didn''t notice at all, but her index finger was covered with a white cloth. Apparently, he even got hurt.


    Meer decides not to look, and goes on.


    "... the hand is clever, isn''t it? It was a surprise."


    I''ll give you a little credit, Meer.


    Because of this, I am delighted to present my friend with a handmade amulet. The fact that it was subtle, etc. is that it is not necessary to touch it at this time. It''s called grandmother''s compassion.


    "Pfft. That''s right. I''m a pretty good kid, aren''t I?


    To Meer like that, Bell stretched his chest great and then narrowed his eyes just a little nostalgic.


    "Because Mother Ellis taught me well. But you didn''t quite tell me, so it was tough. I''m a princess, so I''m not supposed to do that... So all the kids in town do that, so convince them it''s unnatural that they can''t."


    "Belle......"


    To assemble logic that way, this child also lived hard thinking in harsh environments, etc., was a smug meer......


    "Eh heh, I just said exactly what Dr. Ludwig told me to say..."


    "¡­¡­¡­ Belle"


    Meer looked subtle to her granddaughter, who gave her the same smell as herself.


    "Ever since I convinced you that, you''ve taught me a lot. Ever since the situation within the Empire is getting worse, especially with enthusiasm, food and sewing. So that I can live alone..."


    "You were..."


    Meer turns her mind to Bell''s harsh environment.


    Bell''s fingertips are clever because they needed to be.


    If Bell was good at sewing (well, he didn''t even seem that good at it...), it''s because he had a girlfriend in an environment where he had to be.


    Belle was forced to live a hiding escape with herself, who spent several years in a dungeon.


    I can''t say which one was tough at all, but still, when Meer twitches and heats her eyes that this kid has been struggling too...


    "Ha-ha-ha, even housework can go all the way. So I think I''m better than your sister Mia when it comes to maiden power. Meer, sister, haven''t you ever cooked or something?


    Bell said with a doggy face all over his body.


    "Whoa... maiden power...?


    Meer, after all, was deeply pierced through her chest by what she might not have been able to handle.


    To be honest, I don''t know what Bell is talking about maiden power......


    Meer is the Crown Princess in the first place. It is a noble capacity and a position to be served by people.


    You don''t have to be able to cook, and even if you can''t do your chores and sew, there''s nothing to be ashamed of. I have nothing to be ashamed of...


    - Maiden power...


    Stabbing like a toge was the word.


    inferior to maiden power...... what they say is like, you are not a maiden! That''s what I''m worried about, like they''re saying... I feel like I''ve really become a grandmother...


    - Holy shit, you can''t do this! Abel may abandon you! I haven''t been able to appeal desperately to survive this winter lately!


    Meer, I''m excited to be here!


    I''m still a maiden! With maiden power, I can''t wait to lose to Bell.


    "But I''ll do it when I do it. Did you make sandwiches before this?


    Meer, initiate a diligent objection!


    "Huh? Meer, your sister, is it?


    Belle stares at Meer with a startled face.


    "Yeah, it was easy!


    More mea......, let''s have a little talk.


    "Besides, it was a horse-shaped, innovative, artistic sandwich."


    Meer, serve even more! Serve!! Serve!!!


    "Ugh, horse-shaped!?


    "Yes, it was going to run out now. The flavor is also stunning..."


    Meer, if you can''t pull back after this happens, you''re determined to serve up as much as you want! I tell myself that the maiden powerful thing has not lost to Bell.


    "It tasted like court food. The aroma of deliciously roasted meat, the shaky vegetables and the fluffy bread surrounded them, and they were so delicious."


    "Wow! Wow, wow! That''s my sister, Meer."


    Belle comes pointing her sparkling and purely innocent longing eyes.


    "I also wanted to try your grandmother Meer''s cooking..."


    "Ugh, you''re right..."


    Because of Bell''s respect, I was concerned about Meer...


    "... Hmm, right. Sure, then, even to Abel... Hmm."


    Shortly afterwards, he looked like he had come up with something.


    "Oh, this, I''ve come up with a good thing!


    It was Meer with a bright grin.


    That ¡°good thing" ¡­ it''s an even more poisonous place for the hard-working ¡°that guy" ¡­.


    Naturally, that was something that I had no idea who I was.

 303 Episode 37: Keithwood, exposed to corrugated attacks

    Prince of the great Sankland, the belly of Theon Saul Sankland......, Keithwood is an excellent young man.


    It boasts the arms of a sword unbeatable by Zion, who is regarded as a genius, and the driving works.


    Courtesy is top notch, and many women are distracted by a cool smile.


    If it is for the right thing, support and defend the Lord well who will no longer look beyond¡­, have overcome any crisis with a sword in hand and calm judgment.


    There are rarely situations where that calm grin breaks down.


    ... No, I didn''t, should I say.


    Until I came to this St. Noel......


    - Why..., why... How can there be so many problems one after the other...?


    Keithwood was unexpectedly clawed by the disaster he visited.


    The scourge appeared before him, looking like a poor princess.


    The poor princess, Meer said, with a glowing, upbeat grin.


    "Also, we''re going to make sandwiches like that. Can I ask you for help?


    "Ha...?


    A weird voice fell zero from Keithwood''s mouth.


    ... an unprecedented crisis was hitting Keithwood.


    A few days after the mushroom hunt was decided, he got a call from Meer.


    To him who came to the student council room, the opening was the best, Meer said.


    I want to make a sandwich so I can help...


    For a moment, I thought I heard it wrong (or yes... I wanted to) Keithwood looked at Meer again.


    "Uh, what does that mean?


    "We''re going to make a sandwich for lunch at the mushroom hunt next time. So I was going to ask Mr. Keithwood for that help..."


    Keithwood said as he held the area around his temple to relieve the headache.


    Something is wrong with this story! But what the hell is wrong...?


    Keithwood said as he diligently sorted out the thoughts that were going to be too shocking and confusing.


    "Um... I''m sorry to bother you, but may I ask you to elaborate? I just want to think a little bit about what''s wrong..."


    "Ha? There''s nothing strange about it, etc... We were going mushroom hunting in the woods the other day, right?


    "Yeah, well, right... unintentionally..."


    Keithwood sighs. I''m pretty sure I''m going mushroom hunting for now, though I''m not too convinced.


    "If you''re going to take a slow stroll through the woods, I think it''s better to go out in the morning and come back in the afternoon."


    "Yes, I think it''s a reasonable plan"


    The plan, which was closely drawn up using the map I received from Rafina, was certainly brilliant. This should also allow you to enjoy Meer and Chloe, who are not used to exercising, without any problems.


    "Lunch is naturally in the woods. I checked it out, and they say there''s a field in the woods that''s just right for a picnic. So I thought I''d have lunchtime there..."


    "I see, this is the place. I wonder if lunchtime in the wilderness also means deepening rapport"


    Not a bad plan. I can''t help it. Keithwood gives back a convincing nod.


    "So let me make a sandwich and take it..."


    "That''s it!


    Unexpectedly, Keithwood gets vegetables out.


    "That''s it, Your Highness, Princess Meer"


    "Ha? Which is it?


    "I understand your desire to prepare a sandwich, but I''m talking about why Her Royal Highness Princess Meer has to make it."


    "No, not me. Anne, Chloe, Tiona, Riola."


    ... Last time, Keithwood commanded the ladies.


    Not to say the U.N. crowd... but here''s the thing... he''s quite a member.


    Keithwood reminds me of the headache I felt then and my head cracks again.


    Even so, Keithwood''s struggles, etc. "I know. This is not it!" All in all, "Meer said,


    "Last time, it was my first time and I was able to do it so well. Using the experience of that time, you must be able to make something better than asking the kitchen cook!


    I said it with confidence. That, a little irritating Keithwood on the doyah face until it''s crisp.


    "And for God''s sake, Rafina is going to join us this time!


    Strictly, in the same tone as the Virgin who tells the Divine Consort, Meer said.


    It''s not good news or anything! I drank all the way I wanted to say, and Keithwood took a big, deep breath. Then, once again, we go into the discussion of new elements.


    "Mr. Rafina...?


    "Yeah. I asked you to. That''s comforting."


    - It''s comforting... really is it? I see...... Virgin Rafina said she excels in wisdom and is also good at dancing and other exercises. Since he seems clever, I can''t deny the possibility that he is addicted to cooking too...?


    Yes, that possibility cannot be ruled out. I can''t...!


    - You can''t bet on the possibility of finding a grain of sand on such a sandy beach or anything!


    Keithwood''s reason tells. That''s too dangerous a bet......


    "Well, what do you think? You''ll all be busy. Again, you should leave this to the kitchen experts...... I''m busy, too, so I might not be able to go oversee..."


    If I don''t take care of myself, I guess I just can''t...? It was Keithwood thinking sweet things like that......


    "Well, Mr. Keithwood, are you that busy? Then you don''t have to. Just us girls team this time..."


    "No, I withdraw. No, really, don''t act on your own where I''m not!


    Flip the foreword in a hurry.


    Because I could imagine the rumbling and straying of the Meers was possible.


    Impossible outrages, such as letting the Mears cook alone, without any surveillance.


    - But if you do this badly, isn''t this Zion''s crisis before the poison mushroom?


    Trembling Keithwood...... was, but a person appeared there to give out a help boat.


    "Let me talk to you, Keithwood."


    Who is that unexpected person who appeared......

 304 Episode 38 Hot Friendship, Sprouting!

    "Let me talk to you. Keithwood."


    Standing at the entrance to the Student Council Chamber was a boy who was the eldest son of the House of the Duke of Blue Moon, corner of the Imperial Four Dukes, and assistant secretary of the Student Council......


    "Lord Saphias...?


    Safias Etwa Bluemoon stood with a refreshing grin.


    To the unexpected appearance of the person, Keithwood tilts his neck.


    Safias put his hand on Keithwood''s shoulder like that and then looked at Meer.


    "Oh, Mr. Saphias, is there something wrong with my plan?


    "Yes. This is very difficult to say..."


    Saphias looks serious and shakes his head.


    "Her Highness Princess Meer, there''s something missing from that plan."


    "Well! Something missing from my perfect plan? What the hell is that?


    Next to Meer, who shouts her surprise, Keithwood is attacked by vertigo.


    - Please, don''t say anything extra...


    Such was his prayer, Saphias said.


    "It''s an easy thing, it''s a surprise. Your Highness."


    "Surprise......?


    To unexpected words, I blink my eyes, Meer. Safias said to Meer like that with a good face.


    "Yes. Surprise. You said you were going to do a special event called mushroom hunting, but from what I''ve heard, did you already experience making that sandwich? Now, it lacks freshness."


    "Fresh flavour..."


    "If you dare not to speak out of fear of misunderstandings, His Highness Meer''s thoughts are like tea leaves that once finished serving tea. So to speak, it''s gone."


    "So, get out..."


    Meer roars all the time.


    "I see, the more you ask me, it certainly is. At that swordsmanship tournament, even though it was not an occasion to make my own, it had an impact because I made it by hand. But now, I don''t want that..."


    Meer slapped her hand in the bread.


    "I know what you''re trying to say. I mean, now you''re telling me to make something more handy, other than a sandwich, right?!?


    "No, it''s not"


    Saphias said, looking a little rushed.


    "If Meer and the others made it last time, they''re suggesting we, the men''s team, make it this time."


    "Well, Mr. Saphias? But..."


    Meer showed a reluctant look for a moment...


    "Yeah. Of course, I''m sure His Royal Highness will help. Oh, Keithwood, can you get me an apron for His Royal Highness?


    "What, Apron!?


    Meer''s voice got subtly high.


    "... Lord Saphias, thank you for your help"


    Keithwood said as soon as Meer was convinced by the two of them to leave the room.


    Saphias shrugged his shoulders off and showed him like that.


    "What, it''s no big deal. As far as you''re concerned... that''s it, isn''t it? Her Royal Highness Princess Meer''s culinary skills are a little awkward, aren''t they?


    - Oh... what the hell is this...


    In the midst of the loss, Keithwood was savoring the kind of emotion his friends felt when they came to help. Moreover, because the other person is a man who didn''t appreciate him very much, he is also impressed.


    Sharing a sense of crisis¡­, I didn''t think I could do that within this student council.


    Yes, all those who were (ah) inside the charisma of Meer Luna Tiermoon forget that everyone is intoxicated and suspicious of her. That''s not even Rafina, the Virgin.


    His own Lord Zion and Prince Abel are also sometimes misguided because of their fondness for Meer.


    Humans are not one-sided. There is no one who can do everything perfectly. Even so, such irresponsible affirmations can be made at some point that Meer can do anything, if it''s what she said it would be okay.


    Now, oh, now it''s not.


    At least in the realm of cooking, Crown Princess Meer doesn''t deserve credit.


    I didn''t know comrades, those who share such perceptions, could be found in this student council......


    "No, actually, me, too, the... My wife was once in the cooking business. I''m a grand nobleman''s maid, so I said I should leave that to my servant, but I really want to make my own, so be mean. It was a long time ago... no, it was terrible. Now''s the time to laugh."


    That''s what I said, Saphias laughing happily.


    "Basically, I don''t think I should leave behind the dishes my beloved woman has cooked... but you dare insist. That should be limited to" cooking ". Charcoal extinguishing and raw roasted meat cannot be called cooking."


    "... Lord Saphias, about that"


    Keithwood nodded as he moved his gaze slightly to see if anyone was around.


    "Oh, right. Well, anyway, that''s when I convinced her to do it the way it is now. Sometimes a woman has a desire to cook for herself, and a desire to watch a man cook."


    "I see... I will learn"


    Basically, Keithwood is hot. But I never did mean to hang out with one woman very long and deep. I mean, when I was by Zion, I was often too busy to be around.


    Therefore, I kept dating one woman who was a pardon, and even though I knew the unpleasant side of them, I only had a slight sense of respect for Saphias, who could publicly declare that I loved her.


    On top of that......,


    "Well, that''s why I got a little stiff then... All her younger brothers have a little confidence in their cooking skills. Anyway, it was a life-saving thing... When I made something bad, I knew I was in a situation where I might say¡­¡­¡­"


    Saphias exposes unexpected stunts. The Student Council Men''s Section now has a two-on-two situation: Scion and Abel, who cannot cook, Keithwood and Saphias, who can cook. Saphias'' squire may also be able to ask for reinforcements if they can cook.


    Keithwood is freed from one heart effort..., unexpectedly, whoops, exhales a lot louder.


    "If that''s the case, it definitely isn''t. I will speak to His Highness Theon."


    "Hmm. Let''s work together to get through this crisis."


    Keithwood then firmly held the hand offered by Saphias.


    Here, a strange friendship was formed.


    The friendship between the two beyond the country would continue even after Safias graduated from school and returned to the Empire. It could be described as a rare episode of Imperial Wisdom, Meer Luna Tiermoon''s role as a villain.

 305 Lesson 39: The Scream of Saphias......

    The conversation went on to a great deal of clapping.


    With Keithwood''s arrangement, Zion agrees without one or two. Abel seems to enjoy it again, and acknowledges it. It took, and it was decided, that the sandwiches to take to the picnic would be made by the Student Union men''s team.


    - Ugh, ugly... Because of this, I had the opportunity to appeal to my maiden power. I''ve been given a ride. I want to beat the shit out of me in the past.


    Even as he was imprisoned for regrets, such as that, Meer visited the cooking area that morning.


    I''m going to rent it out and make sandwiches for the men''s club.


    "Oh, Mr. Meer. You''re early."


    As soon as I came in, Rafina called. By the way, I''ve already changed into a uniform.


    The place to go mushroom hunting is called Strina, even in the woods, to a shallow point, he said. It''s like hiking, so you can go in uniform, and following that advice, everyone was supposed to go in uniform today.


    "Good mood, Lafina. Rafina, you''re early. Mr. Keithwood hasn''t even come yet..."


    "Ugh, even I''m wondering what everyone makes. Besides, last time, I couldn''t participate. You''re lonely, aren''t you?


    "Oh, could it be, Lafina, that you were looking forward to making sandwiches?


    "Absolutely. Because of this, I thought you and Meer would enjoy cooking..."


    Rafina drops her shoulders softly.


    "Oh, oh, I''m sorry. Lafina, I just got in Mr. Saphias'' mouth..."


    In great haste, Meer, let me have my hand. Rafina, who saw it, grinned dullly.


    "Hehe, I''m kidding. Mr. Meer, I''m sorry to hear that, but I''m not mad at you, am I?


    It was a reassuring meer to see that...


    "But..., yes. Mr. Safias..."


    I wonder why......, Rafina''s eyes when she snapped like that didn''t look like she was laughing much.


    I kind of had a feeling that I got Saphias involved in Nanica...


    Before thinking deeply, Meer interrupts her thoughts as new people come in.


    Meer, who looked you in the eye,


    "Well!"


    I raised my voice unexpectedly.


    There were four boys there.


    Safias who was in the lead......, Meer was mainly blinded by the other three, as it doesn''t matter.


    It was Keithwood who came next to Saphias.


    He wears a white apron from the top of his usual black butler clothes. Usually, it''s strange because he puts the apron together in such an atmosphere as how hot he looks to a woman, which makes him look a little homely.


    The next thing I did was Scion.


    He wears an apron as well, from the top of his water-based uniform.


    Normally, if I had weaved aprons on top of the blazer, it would be a little uncomfortable...... but Scion was perfectly...... without a minute''s gap, I would have worn it.


    Meer is unintentionally stunned by Scion, who doesn''t lose his pride in any outfit.


    - Damn, whatever clothes this guy wears, he looks great as hateful. If you look around the bell, you''re going to cheer. I''m glad she''s Suzuke.


    It is Meer who puts himself up on the shelf.


    And the last one......


    "Hey, Meer, were you here to see me too?


    A mild grin abel.


    As with Scion, look at him wearing an apron from the top of his uniform......, Meer, it hardens by accident.


    Seeing Meer like that, Abel turned around and looked just a little anxious then...,


    "Uh, somewhere, would that be weird? I''ve never dressed like this before, so if there''s something wrong, I''d like you to tell me..."


    Only slightly, I blushed my cheek.


    Meer, who saw the beautiful boy''s, albeit shy face, just said one word......


    "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­, OK"


    After all, I lose my word.


    "Meer?"


    Meer shook her head in a panic at Abel, who looked suspicious.


    "It''s okay. You look great...... Oh, but..."


    All the while, Meer finds Abel''s string of aprons untied by her back. Trying to fix that for you, trying to turn behind him..., what did you think, approaching from the front, turning your arms around your back, trying to hold him, fixing him.


    "Yes, that''s perfect."


    Then he stares at Abel in the upper hand and smiles nicely adorably.


    ... really bruised! It is a shameless place to work in the name of the little devil at all!


    I''m weak for surprise, Meer, but when it comes to approach from me, that''s adult sister, I can afford it.


    It''s a bad adult sister who wants to take a good look at the beautiful boy''s illumination!


    "Oh, thank you, Meer. Good luck making something delicious."


    With that said, Abel hung up.


    Look at that, Meer thinks.


    - No, I knew it, okay... Oh, I from the past, well done!


    Like that, it was Meer who would enjoy a lot of things.


    ... By the way, Saphias, who said it doesn''t matter, also wears an apron on top of his uniform.


    Well, meer, it doesn''t matter...


    "Oh, ugh. Mr. Saphias looks great on the apron, too. Oh, with that being said, I asked Meer if she was Saphias, who told me to do today''s cooking party for boys. Hmm, well, nothing, it''s not a big deal, is it? Heh."


    "Hi-hi, hi-hi!


    I felt like I heard Safias scream, such as, well, it didn''t matter.

 306 Episode Forty: Mushroom Jazz Meer, Called to the Woods!

    "Wow! Awesome! Meer, sister, that Libra King is wearing an apron!


    As soon as he came into the cooking area, Me Abel cheered.


    It looks like Zion is blinding me while sparkling my eyes...... It is a meeher bell as usual. It is Me Harvel.


    - Damn it, Belle can''t help it. I''m ashamed of you, my grandson.


    and so on. It was Meer..., but in the previous timeline, when I first saw Zion,


    "Well! Prince Zion''s uniform! Oh, that''s just the supreme! Wonderful!


    and so on. It was Meher Luna Tiermoon.


    Of course not, just beyond my memory! It''s Meer.


    The rest of the girls then came to the cooking area as well. Tiona to Chloe, Riola to Linsha......


    What a bunch of meek-hearted girls.


    "Now let''s start making sandwiches to eat for lunch today"


    Wye, while the girls are making a scene, the men''s team starts work.


    "I am, as usual, the support of His Royal Highness Zion. My apologies, Lord Saphias, but could you work with His Highness Abel?


    "I don''t mind. So, what are you gonna do with the menu? What''s in the sandwich?


    Safias glanced at the ingredients arranged by Keithwood as he put his arms together.


    "Right...... Without difficulty, roasted meat and white sauce just like last time. Oh, and then, because of that, shall we bake and pinch the eggs this time"


    "Right. There ''ll be a lot of women, maybe something with more vegetables."


    "I see. Sure, meat may be too voluminous. Okay, one type of vegetable and egg grill and one type of grilled meat. And then let''s have a thin slice of smoked meat and a kind of vegetable."


    Seeing Keithwood interact with Saphias, Meer roars unexpectedly.


    - Hmm, that''s pretty good..., Mr. Saphias. I can talk to that Mr. Keithwood on a par. What a great maiden power! You can''t lose this!


    Meer snorted.


    "Aren''t we missing a hand? What are you watching here in silence, and I need some help..."


    I said something like that!


    But dealing with such dangers was as quick as I thought.


    Anyway, Saphias can support what Keithwood usually does alone this time. After the eye contact in the blink of an eye, it was Saphias who moved.


    "No, that can be too frightening. Please, I hope you can see it there."


    It is a very quick response. More!


    "This time, it''s a showcase for His Highness Theon and His Highness Abel. Don''t take that for him."


    As I tell you, Keithwood wears it.


    "Oh, really? If that''s the case... well..."


    To the brilliant collaboration, it was a meer completely sealed of motion.


    In front of Meer like that, the princes'' cooking began.


    "So, Lord Abel, shall we cut that vegetable? Oh, the hand you hold down is a grip, yes, and then you don''t cut your finger off."


    "Hmm..."


    Meer looked at it unexpectedly.


    Abel is taught by Saphias to handle his feet. Look at that, Meer looses her nimanima, cheeks.


    - Hehe, you know, Abel''s little clumsy, but hard work, that''s okay!


    And so on, I was smiling and watching..., but..., often after a while, Meer noticed.


    The hand of Abel, who cuts vegetables, is slowly fading away...


    - Oh, that, isn''t it better than me?


    Don''t be aware, Meer noticed.


    And needless to say, Scion, who is clever at his fingertips, also makes bread fabrics by hand without graduation. The women''s gaze is on Zion.


    Even more miscalculating for Meer was Saphias'' first cook. Obviously, it outweighs Meer.


    I mean, Meer... or most of the namesake girls who come together on this occasion...


    - We''re losing to the Student Union Men''s Club!


    Before the horrible fact, Meer was stunned.


    The challenge this time is to appeal to the maiden powerful. In that respect, this situation was absolutely bad.


    "Oh, yeah, I am. If so, I mean elaborate the shape... After all, cooking is something that entertains the eyes as well. Last time it was in the shape of a horse, this time in the shape of a mushroom..."


    Meer to start suggesting things like that......, Keithwood and the others reacted quickly this time around.


    "No, I''m fine. Her Royal Highness Princess Meer"


    Keithwood of disease.


    "But..."


    ''Cause it''s really okay.''


    Iron wall saphias.


    Plus...


    "Oh, Meer, I appreciate your concern, but will you just let us do this a little more?


    If that''s what my dear Abel tells me, I can''t say anything more as Meer.


    Even then, Meer was greatly shown his princes'' skill... and struck by a sense of defeat.


    - Damn, this is obviously more handy than me...


    Regardless of the superhuman Scion, he is clearly inferior to Abel, a man of effort, in his own arms.


    I can''t really fathom myself...... I guessed so, Meer managed to twist her head, trying to boast of her self existence... twist, eventually..., reaching one truth..., I did...!


    That''s......


    - That''s right. I made a mistake. I am not an Imperial Eater. I am the wisdom of the Empire. I shouldn''t have been put on the word "maiden power". What I should appeal to is an overflowing amount of knowledge. And it was my arm as a veteran mushroom guide!


    ... Even in that case, in the end, you shouldn''t scratch that what you''re appealing about is food... etc.


    There''s something in this world that you shouldn''t touch.


    "I''ll do it! For a delicious mushroom pan!


    Inspired by the maiden power of the boys, Nanica in Meer burns up. As the enthusiasm pushed her back, Meer returned to her room.


    "Anne, I''ll get dressed. You don''t deserve the name of a mushroom meister, such as going into the woods in a uniform like this!


    "Yes. Okay. Meer!"


    As if he were invited to something, Meer''s heart was invited deep into the woods.

 307 Episode 41: Strange! The mushroom princess!

    Well, lunch sandwich making is safe and ready to hunt mushrooms.


    Each member of the student council was ready and assembled at the school gate.


    The only place to stay is waiting for the student chairman, Meer...... They''re... - I want to see it!


    Silhouettes approaching from afar......, its shape was exactly......... mushrooms!!


    Wearing that little head was a white hat like a mushroom umbrella. In its body, its trousers are as thick as thick long-sleeved clothes. On his feet were boneless boots, like a hunter going to the mountains.


    "Huh...?


    I''m not sure whose the stunned voice belonged to. Not sure, but whoever put it out, wouldn''t be surprised.


    So shocking, it was Meer''s outfit.


    "Good mood, gentlemen. Best mushroom hunting day ever."


    Nico, meer with an upbeat grin. To her like that, Strina opened her mouth on her behalf.


    "That Meer..., what''s that outfit...?


    "Oh, Mr. Leena"


    Meer turns her attention to Strina and smiles a little proud that the clothes are normal uniforms.


    As a matter of fact, Mr. Leena, I had a precious experience of spending this summer on a deserted island.


    "Huh? Uh, deserted island, is it?


    "Yes, I went to see Mr. Emeralda. That was... that was a pretty tough experience. Well, that''s good. So, that''s what I learned, but it''s not very wise to have skin in the mountains or in the woods."


    Meer smiles calmly as if to teach a child.


    "If you were exposing your skin in the woods, you wouldn''t be able to say that you might get stabbed by insects, or possibly get scratched, would you? So it makes sense to wear long sleeves and trousers when you go into the woods."


    "So, but what I''m going to do today is near the forest entrance..."


    "Though the entrance, the forest is the forest. Don''t be alarmed. Something that will shrug your feet unexpectedly if you fail to prepare because it is a low mountain and step off guard. We need to be well prepared."


    ¡­ etc., and a mea that throws up the truthful¡­, but some people put a scratch in their minds at the mea of appearances such as the Veteran Mushroom Guide.


    "This guy, definitely, isn''t he going to go in the back of the woods!" [incomprehensible]


    And Shtrina was also one of those who guessed about it.


    She, for a moment, turned off her expression¡­, but soon again, she regained her usual smile.


    "Right. That''s right, Mia. Preparation is important."


    "Yeah, you''re right. If you don''t come prepared, you''re rude to mushrooms."


    As if, as the goddess of mushroom incarnation, with a face that even makes you feel divine, Meer says.


    Seeing Meer like that, Strina got lost.


    - It seems certain that Her Royal Highness Princess Meer intends to go to the back of the woods..., because she wants to go see the Velga mushrooms Leena talked about? Or... because I noticed (...) and (...) of (...)?


    With a gorgeous grin, Strina thinks.


    - No... I don''t think so. After all, I guess Leena said something extra that inspired her curiosity...... If so, you failed.


    This is something to be vigilant about, this is something to watch out for and naming specifically is also to draw attention to itself. It is also often the case that it is better to leave it out of consciousness, rather it can be hidden through...


    - Well, we should follow along, and try to distract her subtle attention when Her Royal Highness Princess Meer is about to go behind the woods... Besides, that one was definitely under where it was like a cliff, so you shouldn''t normally find it if you go...


    I was just thinking, for example,


    "Uh hey, Leena, you''re looking forward to it"


    Right next door, Bell was smiling and grinning. By the way, Bell is just like Strina, in a normal uniform.


    "I''ve never hunted mushrooms before. How''s Leena?


    "Hmm, Leena, I don''t think we''ve all ever been to Wye like this before."


    So, uh, Strina glanced at Bell''s bag.


    "Ah... that"


    I notice what Bell was wearing in his bag, which was the horse amulet (Troya) that Stranah was given the other day.


    "Ah, hehe. Leena and I tried to make the same one. We''ll be in line."


    "Oh, that amulet. I guess I should have put Leena on, too. I thought I shouldn''t get dirty, I have it in my desk dearly..."


    "Haha, Leena is worrying. It doesn''t matter how much you value it, it''s something that gets dirty and rid of it, so don''t worry about it. You can use it. If it doesn''t work, I''ll make it for you again."


    smile, an innocent grin bell. Looking at a bell like that, it''s kind of just a little...


    - I don''t care, I don''t...


    Shtrina, shaking her head,


    "Thank you, Belle. Next time, I''ll put it on."


    As usual, you have a poor grin like a flower blooming. Beautiful, very beautiful... it made me laugh.

 308 Episode 42: Mushroom First!

    Walking out of school often. Early on arriving in the woods, the destination, they all exhaled with admiration.


    It spread in front of me because it was a beautiful yellow-stained forest.


    A downpouring yellow road on a leaky day. The yellow of the woods, surrounded by bright brightness, greeted the Meers with eye-catching glamour.


    "It''s a strange forest..."


    Unexpectedly crushed Meer, right behind her, Rafina smiles.


    "Oh, Mia, could this be the first time you''ve seen a red leaf (like this)?


    "Like this? Is that this type of tree?


    I was not interested in the previous timeline, the woods, etc. Meer, but the strange trees are going to catch my eye.


    "Ugh, red leaves are phenomena that change the color of leaves in autumn. There are types that turn red, but the trees planted here stain yellow."


    "Well, you have such a strange thing..."


    Meanwhile, Meer gets a little paranoid.


    - Hmm, if it''s in this forest, it''s also close to the school... It''s not too bad that Abel and I are coming alone next time... So, hold hands, hmm..., not bad!


    And so on, I was just thinking......


    "... Yellow Forest"


    I can hear you in Meer''s ear.


    Looking at him, there he was, Strina staring into the woods.


    She has a gorgeous grin at all times, but now that look had completely disappeared.


    "What''s wrong? Mr. Leena."


    I wonder, it was meer to speak up......


    "Oh, no, it''s nothing. However, in shades, I thought it was a tree that seemed to have a connection with my Duke of Yellow Moon house."


    I say it as if it were an excuse, then Strina laughs as she usually does.


    "Hehe, you''re right. If I were a member of the Duke of Yellowmoon family, I wouldn''t have been interested in the yellow-stained forest."


    "I''m glad you understand. Shall we go then?"


    That''s what I said, and Strina walked out.


    The forest was coloured with beautiful yellow throughout. Not only overhead, but also by deciduous leaves, there is a yellow carpet spread on the ground at your feet.


    "Wow! Wow! That''s amazing, right here!


    Me Abel rushes into the woods as she jumps a little.


    "Ah, Belle, be careful. Because this deciduous leaf slips when you step on it"


    As if, like your sister, Strina follows her, and then Linsha shrugs her shoulders, for Christ''s sake.


    "This is the red leaf, isn''t it? I''ve never seen it before either."


    If Chloe picks up the yellow leaves rarely,


    "True, yellow leaves are rare...... Oh, I''ll send Cyril a souvenir as a pressed flower."


    etc., and Tiona picks up the leaves too.


    "Oh woods, I miss you,. I can''t believe this place was in St. Noel''s too..."


    Behind Tiona, Riola was singing her nose in a good mood.


    The boys also looked out into the woods, seemingly unusual.


    "Beautiful place, Mia."


    Next to Meer, Anne narrows her eyes as she feels comfortable. Indeed, the soothing air was flowing in a row¡­


    "I hope it''s a good day"


    That''s how I was talked to, Meer.


    "Yes, you are..."


    And so on and so on, the voice was, somewhere above the sky.


    Unlike other members, Meer looked around with sharp eyes. The tip of that gaze is neither the leaves of the tree above its head nor the deciduous leaves that adorn its feet. Only mushrooms growing at the roots of trees!


    Everywhere, it''s mushroom supremacy (mushroom first) mea!


    Shh, shh, shh... With a sharp glance, he was a vigilant Meer around..., but inadvertently, he ran out silently to find something!


    - That''s... that''s for sure, mushroom!


    Mushroom hunter Meer rushing over to the mushroom as the beast headed for prey! It is a mushroom-first mea everywhere!


    In Meer''s eyes now, it no longer only comes in mushrooms! You can''t see anything but mushrooms!


    So! Naturally, I can''t even get my feet in my eyes... and I''m stuck! And my stepped foot slipped.


    "Huh?


    Feet raised all the time. Try to follow it, the yellow fallen leaves rise. So, when I realized, Meer''s body was floating in the universe.


    "... huh?


    My vision spun around with tremendous momentum......, my body fell behind me with tremendous momentum......, Meer didn''t think, my eyes clasped shut......


    "Slightly, dangerous. Be careful."


    Shortly afterwards, along with such a gracious voice, Meer was held by someone.


    "... Huh?


    A loose voice between them, Meer with her eyes open. I saw it in that sight...


    "Are you okay? Meer."


    It was Abel''s face peeking into Meer''s face.


    But¡­, Meer today is in mushroom hunter mode. It''s mushroom first!


    So, whether Abel can hold me, there''s nothing to say.


    Yes! There''s nothing but mushrooms in Meer''s eyes right now...


    - Oh, Abel... that''s a really ridiculous face... The gap with the apron appearance earlier is really... Yikes!


    ............... It wasn''t mushroom first at all.


    "Meer, are you okay? Even if you get hurt somewhere..."


    "Oh, oh, no, I''m fine. No problem at all."


    Meer panicked, away from Abel.


    "And very ugly..."


    All the while, to Meer, who blushes her cheeks, Abel shook her head small,


    "Nothing, I don''t mean ugly......, hehe"


    Then, with a pranky grin, I reached for Meer''s hair.


    "Huh...? Oh, uh...?


    In front of the confused Meer, Abel took the deciduous leaves that were on Meer''s hair and


    "Heh heh, Meer doesn''t look good on any hair decorations"


    After I said that, he''s gone.


    Meer left behind is......


    "........................ huh?


    It was a mushroom supremacist (mushroom first) meer who jumped out of his head!

 309 Lesson 43: Theological reasoning of old Ludwig

    "Dr. Ludwig, is God really there?


    Ludwig tilted his neck that day to the question MeerAbel threw early on when he came.


    "Hmm... suddenly, what''s wrong? His Highness Me Abel."


    In the meantime, I''ll listen to you as I prepare the tea leaves I''ve managed to get and brew the tea. and¡­¡­,


    "Actually, on my way here, there was a" pot of God "thing for my ancestors to get. It was a little pricey, but I was wondering if I could use this to borrow your grandmother Meer''s wisdom..."


    Me Abel says that while sparkling her eyes at expectations. Ludwig is often reticent, even as she becomes slightly worried about her cholometry.


    It''s easy to give an answer. The Empire is within the religious community built by the Central Orthodox Church. So those who live there believe, plainly, that there is a God.


    So you should have said "I''m here," and if Me Abel had told you so, even for when she could have returned to the Empress.


    But Ludwig rethinks. It''s easy to give the right answer, but then it won''t do her any good.


    "Thinking" is valuable. Therefore, Ludwig assembles a logical development, not just to give an answer, but to make Me Abel think.


    "Right...... I believe there is a God."


    That''s a very normal view. but adds grounds there.


    "Otherwise, there are many things in the world that cannot be explained"


    "What do you mean, for example?


    Today, Ludwig fixed the position of his glasses while recommending the chair to Me Abel, who leaned his neck.


    "Right...... For example, is it humans that are easy to understand? Like His Royal Highness Me Abel and myself."


    "Heh...? Are you me or Dr. Ludwig?


    Me abel that blinks my eyes in wonder. Ludwig smiled like a prank, removing his glasses and placing them in front of Me Abel.


    "Don''t you think these glasses are well made? Has His Royal Highness Meerbell ever thought about why this would make your eyes better visible?


    Bell shook her head small as she took it and peeked into the lens.


    "Leaving aside this tool called glasses as a fine principle, what the great old sage thought of wisdom, thinking about the structure of the human eye, finding out how it looked, and thinking about the mechanism with the¡± will "to adjust the discrepancy. This was created by those of wisdom with the idea of ''Let''s make something like this''. For example, just because you leave the vitreous and iron, the ingredients of these glasses, doesn''t mean that the unwilling rain shreds and the unwise wind shapes?


    Ludwig put his glasses back on and continued.


    "So what about humans, who make and use these glasses? How on earth do you think the more delicate and finished human being than many liaison craftsmen and works of art was created? Do you think the wind or rain shredded the soil and created it?


    "No, I don''t think so"


    That said, Me Abel shook her head small.


    Ludwig was convinced at the end of his thought that there were beings who had more power and wisdom than God, that is, man, and who designed the world.


    Even if we don''t know how, Ludwig believes it. Man, and that this world, at least, was created with the will to "make it" by those who possess wisdom......


    Otherwise there are too many things in this world that can''t be explained. Not just humans, but animals, plants, insects...


    He had to think so, that someone had designed and created it closely... he was deciding.


    I remember what my teacher once told me.


    "To blame God and the devil for all the events in this world without thinking about it would be against God''s will, which he designed as" Thinking about man ¡±. It contradicts the faith that makes God''s work great. But thinking with all the events of this world and the direction that God and the devil are irrelevant will also narrow our horizons and inhibit our freedom of thought ''


    Since then, Ludwig had intended to discipline himself so that he could see things with as much balance as he could.


    If I could, I would have wanted Me Abel to have the habit of thinking like that too...


    "So you''re saying that God''s pot of miracles, too, is real!?


    Ludwig hastily stopped Me Abel, who was still going to pop up and buy it with a candle face.


    "Please calm down. My Lord Meerbell, it is a different matter whether there is such a thing as a pot of miracles, if there was a God."


    "Heh? Why is that? Dr. Ludwig."


    Again, once again, Me Abel tilting her little neck.


    It would be suspicious to hear from anywhere! Swallow the scratch that Ludwig, often silent. Then I open my mouth again.


    "Suppose it was God who created the world. Suppose that God has assembled the logic of disciplining the world closely. But isn''t a miracle something that overshadows the reason for disciplining that world?


    I don''t get the wisdom of my dead ancestors. That makes sense in the world. The miracle of a kettle is what overshadows its reason.


    Me Abel tilted her neck small and then


    "Yes, it is!


    etc..., you know, I replied subtly, a little cheerful.


    With a bitter smile, Ludwig continues.


    "Will God do the imitation that overshadows the reason he made himself politely? If I were you, I wouldn''t try to break the rules I made so easily..."


    A miracle is something that rarely happens. If that were to happen, wouldn''t that be the time when there was such a crisis that the whole world would break? and Ludwig thinks. If it is a properly made reason, it may be easy to break, but the more you look into the reason for disciplining this world, the more complete it is.


    - But when it does, though, don''t even feel like it''s no surprise that a miracle happens at this time right now... The outrage of Bishop Emperor Rafina, the crisis in Sankland and Tiermoon. The miracle of borrowing that person''s wisdom, etc. may happen because this is a time when many people are dying and history may break...


    Ludwig shakes his head and drives the idea to the edge of his head. Then I stared at Me Abel.


    "A miracle is what happens when you need it. Never cheaply available. That is why we need to be deeply careful when there are miracles that go a long way out of reason in this world. For there are as many who conveniently deceive the name of God and try to deceive this one¡­"


    On the way to study that day, Ludwig was thinking about an earlier conversation, sidelined by Me Abel, who, as usual, would sleep comfortably.


    "All things can be logic. And things like the miracle of God, they don''t happen easily... The miracle of God... and the blessed land again, or..."


    By the ¡°blessing of God", St. Noel Island is free of any poisonous plants.


    A mass poisoning incident in the school that should also be impossible to lay a strict guard and bring poison in from the outside......


    Various speculations and reasoning exist for serious incidents that have rocked the continent.


    theories that were brought in from the outside by poking at security deficiencies or that were special poisons that only showed toxicity under some conditions. Some powerful theories, however, still did not exist enough to be called predicates.


    Due to the turbulent period on the continent visited afterwards, the memory of the incident was faded and it was said that it was impossible to elucidate the truth.


    Perhaps later historians will write down the mysteries of the century, etc. but......,


    "A assumption is a horrible thing. In the end, that''s what I guess..."


    Ludwig Hewitt had an idea of how to do it.


    That didn''t poke a gap in security, it didn''t use some complicated poison...


    Something more understandable, a trick that uses a little assumption.


    i.e.¡­¡­,


    "By the" blessing of God "St. Noel, where clean water flows, does not grow toxic plants¡­. That premise is a mistake in the first place..."


    There is no special inheritance on St. Noel Island, like God''s blessing. So if St. Noel''s Island was provisionally blessed, that''s for no other reason than "because it''s part of the Holy Duchy of Velga, a blessed country".


    But then there would have been no venomous grass species in the blessed country, Velga?


    That is no. Fake Velga mushrooms, as their name suggests, are poisonous mushrooms that are widely present in the Principality of Velga. In other words, even if it were a land blessed by God, what is poisonous is strictly present.


    Even so, it is a logical paradox that there is no such thing as poisonous grass only on St. Noel Island.


    "If you think rationally¡­, St. Noel doesn''t grow poisonous grass, which means it''s a lie"


    So, if that''s a lie, what was it like to fulfill it?


    Of course I can do harmless superstition, especially the idea of meaningless lies.


    But there is also a good chance that it has an aggressive purpose.


    In the case of the "pot of God", the "purpose" is to sell it high...... but what about the case of St. Noel Island?


    "To mislead the eyes of security... would be a powerful candidate..."


    Even if you can''t "bring" the poison, it doesn''t mean anything that there were originally toxic flora and fauna on the island. Nonetheless, those who were on guard were caught off guard.


    I wish I hadn''t let you bring it in from the outside, I had poured all of my strength into it and not put it into my thoughts about the inside of the island.


    "The blind spot is faith in its miracle..."


    During the turbulent period on the continent, Ludwig was investigating the incident.


    As a result, I discovered one strange fact.


    It means that its rhetoric about St. Noel Island is¡­ unexpectedly, not that old.


    At some point, I can''t say for sure. But the rumor that "no poison grass grows in St. Noel" didn''t exist when St. Noel School opened.


    There is a record of early students being cautioned not to inadvertently mouth the island''s plants because they may be dangerous.


    Strange superstitions that have occurred since sometime. What if it was someone who found a powerful poisonous grass inside St. Noel Island that flushed it...? What if he was the one who discovered a powerful poison where he accidentally stepped in with a "trivial trigger"...?


    And suppose that superstition was an intentionally fragmented rumor to point the guard''s eyes only at poisons coming in from the outside...


    "A man named Santeri Bandler, head of security at the time, was on island security for thirty-five years. If that information had been circulated before he left..."


    Thus, who spreads the rumor......


    He had already looked into it and made inferences. At that time, the person who attended St. Noel, and, when there was the assassination, my daughter, given to me since I was old, also went to St. Noel, about such a person...


    "Duke of Yellow Moon......, the weakest and oldest nobleman...... What the hell were you thinking..."


    Ludwig narrows his eyes softly as if not to look into the past. But soon he sighed tired.


    "Assuming you don''t know what you''re talking about? He has passed away. Now that you''ve revealed the truth to Bishop Emperor Rafina, she won''t stop. It''s a shame."


    Belle would never hear such a bitter crush.

 310 Chapter 44 Bliss! Meer, finally get the mushrooms...... pick them!

    Well... Abel and I had a little bit of a flirt... and even after a little flirting, Meer was waiting for a happy time.


    "Oh, oh..."


    Again, Meer walks over to the mushroom I just found.


    Trying to reach for it... and then I get anxious.


    I wondered if I could get out of the way... I was worried.


    At the time of the Lemno kingdom, a cross spear entered from the hunter''s musik.


    Even on deserted islands, what a shade, Keithwood only allowed me to pick weed.


    Even in the Empire, don''t get your hands on mushrooms from the head chef! And stopped.


    That''s finally... hey!


    Meer reaches out her trembling hand to the mushroom. And, on the verge of touching the mushroom, that hand stops. Then, Meer looked back at Strina.


    We met before, red and bad mushrooms... I remember the Fire Lizard Mushroom (Salamandrake).


    - That mushroom, sure, should have made a big deal out of just touching it...


    I stare at Strina to make sure. And, Strina peered into Meer''s hand......, nodded softly.


    Moments, blah! and Meer smiled.


    Then reach out thoughtfully and touch the mushroom.


    - Oh... mushrooms are such a touch... It''s chilly and a little crunchy.


    Even as she struck and trembled with emotion, Meer gently picked the mushroom.


    Mushrooms with a brown, crusty, rocky look......


    "Congratulations. It''s a tea rock mushroom."


    "Tea rock mushrooms... Can you eat it?


    "I have a bit of an egg, but I don''t think you can eat it."


    When I hear that word, a jingle and emotion boils in Meer.


    - Oh, me... I finally picked a mushroom to eat with my own hands!


    A year of bitterness and a little......, Meer, finally able to get into the forbidden mushroom hunt, was a great pleasure!


    "Come on, I''ll pick you up!


    Stretching out, Meer trims the mushrooms unconsciously.


    I take the blue mushroom that was on my face so I could be buried in the yellow leaves, and...


    "Ah, that''s the kind close to tea rock mushrooms, is it blue rock mushrooms? It''s very hard, but if you simmer it carefully, it will be slightly softer, so I don''t think you''ll be able to eat it. No poison, either."


    Not at all, Strina explains. It is a mushroom guide that you can rely on.


    "Hmm, I see. This is the blue rock mushroom...... I remember reading that in my book."


    and so on, and head to the next mushroom.


    The course chosen was exquisite, on the advice of Strina. Seeing the mushrooms growing in various places, Meer''s tension went up without knowing the ceiling.


    "Ah, here too......!


    The next thing Meer found was a giant mushroom with as many hats as Meer would wear.


    "Oh, wow! Mia, that''s a rocky mushroom. It''s hard to be that big. It''s just a little big and eggy, but you can''t eat it."


    Plus, Meer reaches for the blue giant mushroom. Suddenly, Strina came and


    "It''s a blue mushroom. A fellow ghost rock mushroom, slightly bitter, but you can eat it if you work hard."


    Explains to me, for example. Very, very good mushroom guide.


    "Ugh, it''s a big battle."


    That was how he ripped off his thoughtful mushrooms and smiled happily at Meer............ and returned to me there.


    - Oh...? That''s odd...... Kind of, me, I don''t seem to be very active...?


    In retrospect, I feel like I was just picking mushrooms of my choice...... He said he was in the mood to show off his empire''s wisdom, but he hasn''t been shown a good place at all.


    Meer asked Strina to put in a commentary on the cause before herself.


    - Hmm... although I am somewhat familiar with mushrooms Forest Proficient (Morrigal)... it is hard to say that I am in the main position, and it is impossible to lose in knowledge...


    ... Well, nothing about Strina, it''s not like she''s in the main position...


    Either way, Meer told Strina to defend her pride as a skilled man in her own forest.


    "Um, Mr. Leena? You don''t mind if I give you another guide, do you?


    "Yes, I understand. Meer."


    Nico, it was poor grinning Strina, but she never looked like she was going away. I don''t even try to pick my own mushrooms.


    For some reason, I stick to Meer disappointingly and keep my eyes open, as if I were watching.


    Of course, as an imperial nobleman''s courtier, the attitude of following by the Crown Princess would not be wrong¡­, but this is as if he were a grand nobleman child who came hunting in the woods with experts. It''s your child.


    Meer''s pride as a "Mushroom Skilled (Mushroom Girl)" hurt a lot!... No, well, it''s nothing. Meer is not a mushroom master...


    In addition, once he thought with a cold head, Meer realized that there was.


    - Besides, the mushrooms I picked are eggy, bitter, or flavorful, kind of like all the subtle mushrooms...?


    On second thought, I feel like Shtrina has been putting in a subtle commentary about "Nothing You Can''t Eat" all along!


    - No, you''re not. I''m sure it''s all the subtle mushrooms growing around here..., it''s just a bad place!


    "Leena, what about this mushroom?


    "Oh, Belle, wow. That''s an egg mushroom. It''s a delicious mushroom. If you put it in a pan, your cheeks will melt."


    - It''s a bad place.


    Meer, your grandmother''s pride has been greatly hurt!


    - When this happens, it still looks like you have to go... Deep in the woods......, in a swarm of excellent mushrooms......!

 311 Episode 45: Princess Meer Is Unwavering Pt. 2

    "Mr. Meer, it''s time, why don''t we have lunch?


    Yes, Meer kept picking mushrooms with all her heart until Rafina called her out. No one could speak to that impatient appearance.


    As a result, the basket Anne was carrying had mushrooms in it like a mountain.


    Of these, 60% are slightly eggy strong mushrooms called "managed rock mushrooms". Twenty percent are bitter mushrooms and the remaining ten percent are normally edible.


    To the subtle result, Meer showed a sinister face. As a veteran mushroom guide, it is an unconvincing effect.


    "Just a little more..."


    Rafina looked like she was in trouble to Meer, who was about to say.


    "I know how it feels to have to be successful as someone with a plan... but, look, Anne''s gonna get tired."


    Meer realizes.


    Sure, if you just pick mushrooms as you please. Still, Anne, who''s brought it on, won''t be a hoarding one.


    "If you ask me... I let Anne push me."


    Meer, reflect a little.


    "I''m sorry, Anne. You must be tired.


    "What are you saying? Mia, it''s no big deal at all."


    Laughing loudly, slapping Anne on the chest more and more. Then a turn,


    "But whatever it is about me, Meer, once, I think it''s a good idea for you to take a break. It''s forbidden to do so."


    I look like I care about Meer.


    Seeing that, Meer is just a little touched.


    - Anne is a loyal person after all...... I can''t believe you didn''t complain to me one thing...


    touched............,


    - Anne is an amateur in the woods......, she''s not a skilled forest man like me, but she''s so impossible...


    touched..................?


    - In order to live up to this loyalty, you must make a delicious mushroom pan!


    It is the determination of the unblemished Meer.


    So Meers came to the field. I was already ready for lunch there. Everyone sits thoughtfully and joyfully bickering about rugs laid on the ground.


    Surprisingly, what Meer said out of her mouth, namely the prospect of strengthening student union ties, was surprisingly brilliantly successful...... unexpectedly!


    A team of men who strengthened their ties by cooking together. Especially Saphias, who until now had a subtle distance, had blended brilliantly into it.


    The women''s team is also totally thrilled with the fun atmosphere in the woods.


    "That''s not a bad idea."


    Seeing that, Meer, it''s getting kind of fun, too. Needless to say, I never had lunchtime in the woods like this, the previous timeline.


    "Right. No nobility, no civilians, we all sit in the field and eat sandwiches...... That''s very nice lunchtime, Mr. Meer."


    Right around the corner, Rafina was smiling in what impressed her.


    "Meer, sister, this way, this way."


    That''s when I heard Bell calling. As she was invited, Meer lowered her hips over the rug.


    Abel next door, by the way. On the other side sits Scion.


    He is handsome in both hands.


    It is Meer who sings the spring of my world!


    ¡­ although you may have forgotten, the outfit is a subtly unfortunate mushroom look.


    He is Meer, the mushroom princess who followed a handsome prince on both sides!


    By the way, next to Zion is Bell, next to it is Strina.


    Bell was a bell, and he was perfectly pleased.


    "How was your battle? Meer. Has the imperial prestige been preserved?


    Sit down. No, Theon''s talking to me. Seeing Scion, which was unusual and seemingly unorthodox, Meer felt smiling.


    - Ugh, I don''t know how Scion is, but Shinji is still a child. You are such a child to shake at this level!


    Meer grins challengingly as she shelves herself.


    "Hehe, well, at least you can''t beat Sankland, Theon"


    "Really? I don''t think you should slap too big a mouth..."


    That''s where Theon turned his gaze...... there was a pile of mushrooms in the basket. Besides, if Meer remembers correctly, it''s all that Strina said was "a delicious mushroom".


    Meer saw her own pile of mushrooms as she roared, groaning. If Meer remembers correctly, it is all that Shtrina said "there is nothing you can''t eat".


    "... the battle is not yet... not yet, not yet."


    To squeeze it out, I say lose, Meer. Seeing it, Theon laughed with pleasure,


    "Hehe, right. Let''s try to maintain our English and prepare for the afternoon time."


    I said it in a spare manner.


    And, in front of Meer, who was interacting like that, a glass of water was offered all the time.


    "Good day, Meer. Wasn''t it hot in that outfit?


    "Well, Abel, thank you. That''s very helpful."


    Sure, the clothes covering my whole body were just a little hot. Mouth the water Abel gave me while I soaked up the sweat.


    To the sensation of cold water moisturizing her throat, Meer exhaled softly.


    - I wasn''t aware of it myself, but you seemed tired. I have to get some rest for lunch.


    While I thought so, Meer once again glanced at the dishes arranged in front of her.


    - Aside from that, I''ll go check on the boys.


    As if she sees even in her parents'' revenge, Meer observes the sandwich with a sharp gaze.


    "Well, let''s get you started."


    That''s what I said, while I took the sandwich.


    - Hmm, shapes are very common sense things...... That''s usually in the form of bread...... It''s not original enough. Deduction.


    and so on, and while he is greatly acclaimed, Meer tears the bread and puts it in his mouth.


    "Hmm......, it''s quite a delicious bread dough. This moist sweetness is really nice..."


    Essentially, it is a child-friendly mea. Sweet things unconditionally recognize them as delicious.


    "Ha, it''s an honor to compliment you."


    It was Theon who gave me a refreshing grin.


    "... Speaking of which, it was Scion who worked out the bread fabric"


    "That''s just great, Meer, sister!


    To the cheering bell, Meer turns a cold eye.


    - Damn, I haven''t had a problem with Bell''s Meeher. Well, it sure is delicious, but that''s just the taste of bread at best. What I''m eating is a sandwich. Yes, the harmony between the contents and the bread fabric is what matters. That completeness is a problem!


    And so on... I think of the petty critic meh, and now with every contents, I put a sandwich in my mouth.


    Moment! Kah and Meer''s eyes opened.


    - Ugh............, well!


    The sound of leafy vegetables called sneezing, and at the same time spreading in your mouth, is the flavour of a rich egg roll. White cream with a mellow acidity and the aroma of salty smoked meat spread through your mouth......,


    - Hey, why, it''s the first time you can taste like this? It''s cheating......


    "What do you think? I tried my best to make it..."


    When I looked up, Abel stared at me with an anxious face. Moving his gaze a little, Zion, Keithwood and Saphias waited jizzily, as if waiting for Meer''s thoughts.


    Seeing it, Meer realized, defeat.


    Yes, I beat my maiden power. I lost or something like that didn''t matter.


    Their win, honestly enjoying today''s day, is obvious to Meer''s eyes...


    So......,


    "... delicious. It''s delicious."


    Meer honestly speaks her thoughts. A team of men who will laugh proudly when they hear that.


    Such is the kind of mea they are a little jealous of. And


    - For all of you who made something delicious, you still have to eat a delicious mushroom pan. You need to go find some fantastic mushrooms!


    It is Meer''s determination not to blur at all!

 312 Episode 46: Meer, grandmother, say something cool!

    - Or so it was, if I recall, my life was at stake in this mushroom hunt...


    Meer finally remembers as she cheeks the Momogu sandwich.


    With nourished by sandwiches, Meer''s brain may have finally begun its activity.


    In the first place, why did Meer say, "Let''s do a mushroom hunt"?


    To eat a delicious mushroom pan? No, you''re not!


    On the night of the Holy Night Festival, to be free from the temptation of food.


    It''s an operation to have a delicious and delicious exquisite mushroom pot party at the student council, thereby protecting yourself from the temptation of food prepared by the snake of chaos.


    There are extremely serious reasons! Life is at stake.


    So, what do you think? Would there be that much appeal to the mushrooms Meer had picked earlier? When the snake has excellent sweets ready, can we get rid of them?


    With eggy or bitter mushrooms......, can you make a mushroom pan that will relieve the temptation of food that the enemy will prepare to grab Meer''s stomach?


    Unfortunately¡­ the answer is no.


    We need better mushrooms.


    Yes, that mushroom in the back of the woods... we still need Verga mushrooms.


    The question is how to get to the back of the woods......


    - You''re going to reject me for suggesting it to all of you. Rather, there is a risk that surveillance will be tightened, and I may not be able to manage to get there alone... If so..., we need to do something to mislead your eyes. Especially......


    Meer glanced and glanced at Strina next to Bell.


    - Mr. Strina is attentive and sticking to me... Do something, you need to sprinkle it. Hmm, what''s up...... What can I do to get a better mushroom......


    "Mr. Meer?


    "... yes, we need delicious mushrooms... more, more..."


    and so on, and while the bump snapped, I noticed Meer was up. Without any thoughts, I accidentally...


    "Mr. Meer, is something wrong?


    Yes, Rafina spoke to me, and Meer returned it to me.


    If you noticed, everyone''s gaze was gathered on Meer, who stood up.


    "Oh, yeah, yeah, yeah? I''m a little..."


    Aww, and an unspoken voice comes out of my mouth.


    - Oh, shit. My feelings have gone too far behind the woods..., my body is on its own!


    Meer, hurry.


    In a hurry, in a hurry..., as a result, I came out with a mouthful of guts...,


    "Hey, hey, I thought I''d go pick mushrooms..."


    As it were, there was one true thing that never falsified.


    It is a great failure!


    - That''s it! They''ll definitely stop you from going mushroom-picking alone in the back of the woods!


    It was apparently an illusion that Meer''s brain began to operate by eating.


    Meer''s brain still needed something sweet, not a delicious sandwich.


    - Ugh, you can''t... Damn, I can''t think of any way to get it back from here......


    Meer in mourning. It was......


    "Mushroom picking... oh"


    Hearing Meer''s words, everyone who was on the spot nodded as if they had guessed something.


    Then,


    "Well, be careful"


    And he subtly said it to me with an awkward look on his face.


    "Ah... oh?


    In an unexpected reaction, Meer tilts her neck.


    Only Anne tried to follow me,


    "Oh, Anne''s resting and she''s fine."


    Meer said in a hurry.


    - Anne, unlike me, is an amateur in the woods. I can''t let you do that.


    With that in mind, Meer smiles to reassure her.


    "I''ll be fine by myself."


    That''s how Meer followed the scene.


    By the way... all those who were there guessed.


    What Meer is saying is that the constant coat phrase "I''m going to go pick flowers" when I go to add up for it is a bit of a stylish rhetoric to go along with the mushroom hunt,......


    I didn''t think there was any way I could say that, like standing up in the middle of lunch, going mushroom hunting by myself, etc..., that such common sense confused everyone in their judgment.


    "Hehe, it''s working!


    Whatever it is, Meer, who successfully sprinkled the members of the Student Council, sings a nose song while moving all the way to the back of the woods.


    The aim is a flock of excellent mushrooms and verga mushrooms.


    "Nevertheless, ladies and gentlemen, please send me out pleasantly, what is it?


    It was meer tilting her neck tightly...... but she pinned it right away!


    "No, you''re right. You don''t have to be surprised. I am a skilled forest man. Taste aside, you''re saying that this arm of mine that collects so many mushrooms has finally been recognized!


    Thinking of it that way, it is a meer that motivates me at best.


    "Hmm, sure, from that field according to the map..."


    and so on, and as his nose snaps roughly, Meer goes down the roadless path as he draws the trees apart.


    Not so much, trying to block Meer''s whereabouts, a little cliff showed up.


    "Cliffs...... right? Hmmm..., this wasn''t on the map..."


    While arming herself, Meer glances down the cliff. Yet the leaves of the yellow tree thrive on its slopes too, so it is like a veil and cannot be seen down there.


    "It''s a problem you can''t see down there. Should we get off the cliff somehow...... or should we take a detour and move on...... Is there a swarm of mushrooms down this cliff, or is it just a detour away..."


    From what I saw, the cliff didn''t seem that high. If you work hard, you''re going to get off.


    Often, silence. Meer then decides to believe her intuition.


    "You''re right about the detour! This is my veteran mushroom guide!


    ............... nothing, it doesn''t seem like a pitiful reason to go down a cliff or anything like that. Only until Meer followed her own inquiry.


    "Hmmm... now let''s go left along the cliff..."


    So Meer started walking looking at the cliff in her right hand... but


    "Meer, sama!


    Within a few walks, such a voice came after me.


    "Oh... what''s that?


    When I stopped and looked back, there was a look at Strina coming for a small run.


    I couldn''t help but find her, Meer said, waiting for her to come.


    Eventually, Strina came right in front of me, same as usual, with a flowery grin......,


    "No more, Mia, can''t you? If I went into the back of the woods so much by myself..."


    Smile, float...


    "... hey, what were you going to do if something happened? Meer."


    Keep it floating......, Kakun, and tilt your neck. Suddenly like a doll.


    That face, it doesn''t change. Keep a smile on your face.


    That trick, it''s childish, adorable, unusual..., it should be.


    Yet......, why not? To Meer, a crisp chill ran.


    - Oh, oh? Goosebumps? I don''t know what''s wrong...... me, my spine is kind of cold......


    "Hey, Mia, what were you going to do? If anything..."


    I''m going to stare up at you, Strina. Meer is about to step backwards reflexively......


    "Meer, sister, Leena!


    All the while, the next moment, from behind Strina, I saw Bell come running. Waving this way, he comes happy.


    "Already, Belle...... I told you to wait..."


    Seeing that, Strina snapped. At the same time, I felt the cold that was attacking Meer was faint.


    - Hey, what the hell...?


    and so on and was a neck tilting meer, but soon the thought is cut off. Because


    "Ahhh!


    Because the bell that was running suddenly fell forward. Yellow leaves covering one side, and they took my leg.


    "Ah..."


    From someone''s mouth, his voice leaks.


    From the bell, which fell in abundance, I saw something thrown out into the universe.


    "Is that...?


    In front of Meer, who looks at it, slowly draws a parabola and flies. It was¡­, a small horse amulet (Troya) that Bell was making with his soul.


    The horse amulet flew straight towards the cliff, and he thought it would fall..., but just before that, he managed to catch on to the tree branches growing diagonally on the cliff.


    "Oh, oh..., good"


    Meer, who was stuffing her breath, exhaled unexpectedly, uh, all the time.


    That was apparently the same with Strina, who was by her side, and almost heard exhaling at the same time.


    Then, as he regained his mind, Strina told Bell.


    "Good. I think I can take that, Belle."


    But Bell, seeing the amulet caught on the tree, shut up just a little before shaking his head small.


    "No, it''s dangerous. Because if you fail, you''ll fall off a cliff."


    That''s what I said, and Bell smiled.


    "Nothing, I just need to make it again, so it''s okay. Even if I hold onto it dearly, it''s gone when it''s gone. That''s all."


    Say that, but..., I just look a little lonely.


    Seeing it, Meer caught a subtle guilt......


    Talk in the first place..., if Meer hadn''t forced herself into the back of the woods by herself, etc., this wouldn''t have happened..., the conscience of the cautious, scratched.


    Besides, Meer knows. That Bell was working hard and making matches with Strina.


    Well, sure, maybe I should make it again. However,


    - That''s the only thing Bell ever made with all his heart. If so, you shouldn''t give up so easily.


    Fortunately, the amulet is caught in a slightly thick tree that grew diagonally on the cliff.


    If I worked hard, it seemed like I could take enough. Anyway, Meer is a master of the woods!


    Full, Meer told Belle.


    "Belle, you''re absolutely right. No matter how much you value it, or how you grip it so that it doesn''t let go, what goes away when it''s gone. You''re right about that. But..."


    That''s how Meer laid her hands on the tree where the amulet was caught. The trees, stretched diagonally onto the cliff, seemed less difficult to ascend.


    "Meer sister...... what?


    To Belle, who opens his eyes in surprise, Meer said.


    "That''s no reason to give up from the start. There is no excuse for doing everything in your power to grip it so it doesn''t go away, or for failing in its efforts!


    Saying so, Meer rides on a tree.


    - I''m fine. I am a forest veteran. Mushroom veterans can easily climb trees.


    With strange confidence in her chest, Grandma Meer gave her granddaughter an exceptional grin......, the next moment,


    "Hiaaaaaaaaa!


    I slipped my legs and fell under the cliff.

 313 Lesson 47: The Oldest and Weakest Loyalty

    Ludwig was in the process of gathering information, making the most of his own twats.


    He spoke secretly to those at the gate and picked up a story about the Duke of Yellowmoon from one end.


    "First of all, I thought I''d revisit the Yellowmoon Duke family, and the role that its faction has played..., but as a result, my junior in Blue Moon Province has said I have something to talk about"


    "As always, you have a wide face, Lord Ludwig."


    Ludwig grinned back at Dion, who looked somewhere frightened.


    "I''m just a weirdo, but it helps at times like this"


    The rendezvous point is the tip of the capital. It was a relatively large tavern room.


    Early into the store,


    "It''s been a while, Senior Ludwig."


    One young man called out with a nostalgic grin.


    "As always, you seem to be standing around well"


    Ludwig turned to your seat as he laughed bitterly at his junior, who looked no different than he used to.


    "You look like you''re sticking your neck in trouble, same seniors. Oh? Behind the seniors..., could it be the sword of His Highness the Rumor Princess...?


    Turning to Dion standing behind Ludwig, the youth said.


    Dion shrugs his shoulders small.


    "Well, I can''t guarantee it for long, but so far it fits with that perception. It''s Dion Alaia."


    That said, I turn my sharp gaze to the youth so that it is worthwhile.


    "Ha, you look like a scary person, no less a rumor. Senior Ludwig, I''ve been seeing people like this a lot."


    Later, after receiving Dion''s killings, the young man offered his hand.


    "Gilbert Bouquet. I''m glad you called me Jill."


    While holding the hand offered, Dion turned his attention to Ludwig with interest.


    Looks like you''ve got some really interesting talent for Lord Ludwig.


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. I''m just a clerk in Blue Moon Province."


    Tiermoon Empire Blue Moon Province.


    Of the five moon provinces in the Empire, what the department received involved the administration of the Imperial Capital.


    Even if you say the administration of the Imperial Capital in one bite, its work is diverse¡­, but some of it included a compromise with the Imperial Central Nobility. Therefore, if you want to hear more about the circumstances of the Imperial Gate nobility, it was well known that it would be best to ask the people of Blue Moon Province.


    "No, no, no, no, noble, imperial hater, Senior Ludwig, didn''t think you were going to serve Her Royal Highness Princess Meer. What the hell happened?


    "Ha, you''ll see if you serve with me. Her Royal Highness Princess Meer is worthy of service. My master is now fully dedicated to Her Royal Highness Princess Meer."


    "Yes, yes. That''s surprising, isn''t it? I can''t believe I forgive my heart, not only Senior Ludwig, but even that stubborn master."


    It was Jilbert, who was shaken by Ludwig''s powerful enlightenment.


    There are no holidays in Ludwig, a sensitive spokesman.


    "Well, that was about the Duke of Yellowmoon house."


    Where the liquor I ordered came from, Jilbert returned to the conversation.


    "That''s right. There was something about it that bothered me..."


    "No, I don''t know if you care, I just came here to advise my senior."


    And so once he cut the words and looked around, he said in a hissing voice.


    "You''re right to have Lord Dion follow you to the escort. If you want to sniff around the Duke of Yellowmoon, you need to be on maximum alert."


    "Is that it? I was wondering if I needed a lot of vigilance from what I''ve been through..."


    "... well, seniors" quite "are different digits from the vigilance we do, but still, I suggest you raise the level of vigilance one step at a time"


    Jilbel shook his head as he shrugged his shoulders.


    "Damn, as far as I''m concerned, I don''t feel like a senior selling fights to those guys... Uh, where do I start..., seniors, do you know why the Duke of Yellowmoon became known as the weakest nobleman?


    "Absolutely. From Lord Georgia''s rebellion, I presume?


    Nearly two hundred years ago now, that could have been a massive civil unrest since the beginning of the Tiermoon Empire.


    The head of the then Duke of Yellowmoon family, the Duke of Georgia Etwa Yellowmoon, flipped an anti-flag against the imperial chamber, along with several leading nobles.


    Its size and momentum were never something that could be insulted, and it was assumed that there would be a great civil unrest that would bisect the empire.


    However, the end of the matter was not pleasant and unexpected.


    Georgia was killed at the hands of his brother, Gardier, and the rebels were set to disintegrate.


    All the cooperating nobles, including Georgia, were executed, and the fame of their houses fell to the earth.


    In addition, Gardier, the brother in a position to be honored for his achievements in preventing the insurgency, is also put in a predicament.


    The Duke family that caused the problem in the first place. Someone appeared to complain that he had not solved the problem by himself.


    And what was bigger than that was Gardier''s plea for help to those in the house who were part of the conspiracy. Originally, the accusations levelled against him for putting up those who had no choice but to be in the grief of killing all of them were not insignificant.


    Ultimately, the beginning and end of the day, my brother even gets the acclaim of someone so hectic that he flies an anti-flag against the Empire, my brother a traitor''s cautious, etc.


    Still, those in the covered house will thank Gardier and give themselves to the Yellow Moon faction.


    Since then, the Yellow Moon faction has been visited successively by defectors who have lost their protests, as well as by neighboring Tubors who have been alienated from the central nobility.


    It takes a bunch of defeats, the completion of the oldest and weakest Yellow Moon faction...


    "Well, what can you say when you think that the case is all calculated?


    Jill said in a pleasant tone, as if it were a child who puts out an entourage.


    "If it wasn''t just a conspiracy, if there were more thoughts...,"


    Ludwig often put his arms together and thought about it before...


    "Maybe you mean wormrolling?


    To that answer, Jill Bale applauds the pussy.


    "That''s odd to say, that''s senior. I can tell from a little research that some of the nobles belonging to the Yellow Moon faction, before the defeat of the war, were those whom the Duke was kind to. For example, at that time, I was proud of the power approaching the Emperor, there was a Marquis, but my successor''s son died of illness in succession... I need to talk to you about the fact that the Duke of Yellowmoon, who happens to be close to me, joined us where he was also hubbed by the aristocratic social community..."


    Jill sips the wine and then smiles niggly.


    "Doesn''t this story stink a little?


    "I see, you mean you assassinated those sons in order to kill the Marquis''s power... Approaching those who stand in the way of the Empire and letting them trust them, they sharpen their momentum. Is it not the Marquis himself who, in addition to aiming for his succession, is distanced from the imperial chamber, that he is not called into great doubt?"


    "Thinking about it, isn''t there something about the family of the Duke of Yellowmoon familiar with botany and pharmacology that just catches on a little bit?


    "... I hope it''s a peaceful story about how deeply planted gardening is... No, it''s poisonous."


    "Yes, I believe it is the House of the Duke of Yellowmoon, the clan that has buried the Imperial Mistress in a poisonous assassination."


    Jill said so without a hint of emotion.


    Fallen to the weakest, but therefore difficult to be seen as the Emperor''s Hand, yet, as a faction, there are gathered those who have dark aspirations behind them.


    The role of worms in attracting subtle pests to the Empire.


    I see, that would have been an important role if the Empire had been a "normal country".


    But Ludwig knows the thoughts of the first emperor. On top of that......,


    "Newcomers who are weakest and distanced from the central aristocracy but are therefore not stained with anti-agricultural ideas¡­, are also easy to get close to Hiroshima and others¡­ and assassinate if necessary¡­. That''s how it works..."


    If the empire was some sort of mechanism for spreading anti-farming ideas, the role played by the Duke of Yellowmoon family has been enormous. I''ve done that but hence...,


    "I see, the oldest and weakest loyalist..."


    "Well, you should be careful. Because assassination sounds like something you''re good at yellowmoon."


    When Jilbert said so, he grinned.

 314 Episode 48: Yellow, white and... and... red

    "Ugh, um..."


    Exhaling small, Meer slowly opened her eyes.


    Boya-Kasumi''s vision......, rubbing and rubbing the eye area with a cobbler and both hands.


    Then I woke up and looked around.


    "Oh... is this...?


    As such, Meer complains unexpectedly. What a beautiful place it was.


    Overhead, the flourishing yellow leaves, their leaves flicker and fall. The color of the ground ahead is white as if snow had fallen......


    "Is this..., white... mushrooms?


    Meer took a small breath, looking around herself.


    Yes, Meer slept where the white mushrooms covered her side.


    If you look under your body, a carpet of soft mushrooms spreads, as if to take Meer gently.


    "Oh, I did...... I fell off a cliff... and these mushrooms took my body."


    Meer stroked a white mushroom to love her a little. Then I noticed what my right hand was holding.


    It was Troya, a horse amulet made by Bell.


    "Phew, I''m glad I didn''t lose it somehow...... If I''d dropped it here, I''d have had a hard time finding it."


    Then, Meer stood up in horror. Fortunately, he didn''t get hurt, and there was no pain anywhere.


    The thick mushroom suit also seemed to play a role in protecting Meer''s body.


    Yes, Meer was just about to wake up as a mushroom protective princess, a mushroom princess.


    ... What is a mushroom princess?


    "Still, this is exactly what injury merits...... I didn''t even try to find it... Velga Mushrooms"


    Meer looked at the white mushrooms on one side and smiled unintentionally.


    "Oh my God..., this is not all you can take"


    Shtrina said there was a flock of flocks, but this was exactly the flock of Velga mushrooms (tentative).


    "Oh, that''s great. I need to call you all soon..."


    And, looking around, Meer realized that, uh, there was.


    "Oh...? That''s..."


    On the carpet of white mushrooms, if you look closely, there was a spot where the colour was changing slightly.


    Yet, like a bloody Shizuku that fell zero on a pure white snowfield......, a puffy, puffy, scattered red color. ominous red identity......, I once saw it, it is......


    "Meer!


    "Meer, sister!


    Along with his lovely voice, he heard a gutter and something coming down the cliff.


    "Oh, you guys are here too..."


    Eventually, he saw what Bell and Strina appeared to be, and then, Meer turned her gaze up.


    - Hmm, the fact that these two can come doesn''t seem like a problem at height, and it looks like the others can come down. I have no problem hunting mushrooms. Rather, the problem is, the mushrooms here......


    All the while, thinking, the next moment, along with the sounds of Bohu, the shock ran on my body!


    "Uh-huh!


    Meer screaming and butting. When I saw it, there was the look of Bell, who decided to tackle me himself.


    "Ugh, you''re safe, I''m glad, Sister Meer"


    Gyuuuu, Belle holding me to Meer.


    "Belle''s already a sweetheart..."


    Meer stroked that head gently before


    "Look, I got your precious things back."


    I returned the horse amulet to Bell''s little hand.


    "Ah... this is..."


    "It''s the amulet you worked so hard to make. Tie it tight so it doesn''t unwind easily. You don''t always get it back."


    In a tone that preaches greatly, Meer said.


    It was a majestic word, unlike the words of someone who failed to climb a tree and fell off a cliff.


    "... thank you, Sister Meer"


    Once again, Belle hugged Meer.


    "Hehe..."


    My granddaughter missed me and I was a satisfied Meer.


    Sweet to Meer, Belle then looked around again, cheering.


    "Still, it''s a very beautiful place, Sister Meer"


    Meer rushes to stop Bell from running.


    "Here, Belle. You shouldn''t trample mushrooms like that. Because this mushroom is delicious."


    Meer panicked when she was trampled by the Velga mushrooms she had found.


    "Yes, I understand"


    And, once he stops, Bell, he''s looking around, with momentum that''s likely to run out soon enough. and¡­¡­,


    "Oh, Leena, that, what is that red mushroom? Is that a delicious mushroom, too?


    Bell quickly found a hidden red mushroom in a white mushroom. I asked Strina, who is nearby.


    ... What you didn''t ask yourself is my little sad grandmother Meer. So......,


    "Come on, I kinda forgot, but I''m sure it wasn''t a tasty mushroom"


    When I heard Straina''s answer......, I smiled at her.


    "Well! Leena, you just didn''t know about that mushroom, did you?"


    After being good at it, Meer turned her face toward Bell,


    "It''s a fierce mushroom called Fire Lizard Mushroom."


    I said with my chest up. Naughty, naughty, I said it with my face!


    I told him I was good at it!


    "By the way, it''s dangerous to just touch it... Belle..."


    Sooner or later, I grab Bell''s collar, which was trying to get close to the red mushroom.


    "You can''t. Mushrooms are often dangerous, so you have to listen to skilled people like us. Hey, Mr. Leena...... Oh, hey, Mr. Leena?


    I''m suspicious that I haven''t heard back, and I turn my attention to Strina. All the while, I wonder why......, Strina was nagging. The face is hidden in the forehead and the expression is unclear. But......


    - Oh, oh? That''s weird...... same as earlier, kind of chilly......


    On Meer''s spine, an indescribable chill ran.


    but it also disappeared quickly,


    "Ugh, Mia, you''re really familiar with mushrooms. Leena, I''m surprised."


    What remains is a poor Strina grin, like anointing everything.


    That perfect grin made me feel a little scared by Meer, I wonder why.

 315 Episode 49: Angels and Mushroom Acma Whispers...

    "Anyway, it sounds like you should go back."


    I had no choice but to stay there forever, and Meer decided to go back to her people.


    Although the members of the student council who were looking for the Meers had a uniform expression of relief when the three returned.


    "Actually, I found poison mushrooms in the woods."


    I immediately frowned at Meer''s words like that.


    "It''s true, Mr. Meer..."


    Among them, Rafina was the one who looked the most serious.


    Rafina, the Duke and Duchess of Velga, is absolutely responsible for what happens on this island of St. Noel.


    Even now that I''m off the student chairman, that doesn''t change. Naturally, you can''t be indifferent to anything that involves security on this island.


    "Yeah, definitely. It''s a very toxic mushroom called Fire Lizard Mushroom. Red, with very beautiful mushrooms..."


    "Damn, I don''t think so, Your Highness, but you didn''t bring that back, did you?


    In a hurry, Keithwood pinches his mouth.


    "Of course it is. Even if I just touched it, I was talking about getting horrible..."


    Reminds me that the hunter of the kingdom of Lemno, Musik, stopped me with great momentum.


    I''m sure if I touched it with my bare hands, it would be a big deal......


    It goes relatively well with the big man, Meer. And heed the advice truthfully.


    "Ah... oh, right. Well, even Her Royal Highness Princess Meer never brings back such a dangerous thing, does she?"


    Unexpectedly, Keithwood exhales a sigh of relief in such a way. As such, Meer is subtly muddled......,


    "It''s a very beautiful mushroom, so if I had gloves, I''d have picked it."


    and so on and when you fly a lighter joke......,


    "Oh, please don''t ever!


    Keithwood blued his face and said.


    Seeing that reaction, Meer grinned badly, "Ugh, maybe a little funny..." etc. Play with young men, it''s the little devil Meer!


    "Oh, I remember. Is that it... Sure, that''s what the hunter was talking about then..."


    I was listening to Meer, Theon nodding.


    "Um, if that mushroom, I''ve seen it in the drawings too. If you eat it with a very powerful poison, of course, if you just touch it, you can suck the poison out of it and die..."


    Chloe supplemented me from the side.


    "Yes... such mushrooms in this St. Noel... This island is not supposed to grow poisonous..."


    Nagging, Rafina thinking of something. The next person to open his mouth was Keithwood.


    "If so, aren''t the mushrooms we all picked dangerous? Sometimes just in case..."


    "It''s okay. That''s why you checked Leena. Hey, Mr. Leena?


    As Meer shook the story, Strina nodded small.


    "Right. I think it''s okay to eat what I just picked because there shouldn''t be any similar types of poisonous mushrooms. But for once, I think you should check with the kitchen staff."


    "I see...... Well, if the experts can see it..."


    Seeing the exchange, for example, Meer sighed small.


    - Oh, I found Velga mushrooms because of you... That doesn''t make me feel like I''m going to pick it up. As it is, it will be a form of going home from the woods to school, and for the time being, I wonder if it will be off-limits to the woods...


    That was such a shame.


    Because of this, there were so many Velga mushrooms, and it was such a shame not to be able to eat that mushroom that it was excellent.


    Phew, and sighing, Meer tried to sit down..., and I noticed... I noticed, I did!


    - Oh...? Oh? This, is...?


    The discomfort I had in my own clothes. A foreign body that was unnaturally swollen in its pockets, unnoticed, it was a white mushroom that happened to be swamped when it rolled off a cliff......


    - Is this... verga mushrooms...? But when?


    As I recall earlier, Meer tilts her neck.


    - Looks like you missed it in your pocket when you rolled off that cliff... Hmm...... but eating this is still dangerous......


    Meer in a white mushroom suit whispers in her ear.


    ''That''s right. Mr. Leena said so. Velga mushrooms have very similar poisonous mushrooms, fake Velga mushrooms... Besides, the presence of poisonous mushrooms on this island has already been proven by fire lizard mushrooms (Salamandrake). You can''t risk this place. "


    But mushroom acmamia in a red mushroom suit disagrees with this.


    "What are you talking about? It''s an impossible foolishness to throw away the Verga mushrooms, an excellent dish I found. Besides, even if it''s a fake Velga mushroom that''s a poisonous mushroom, it just hurts my stomach a little bit. ''


    Plus, and mushroom acmamia whispered to fold even more.


    "I am already a mushroom-savvy, both in fame. Anyway, in addition to my knowledge, I went through actual mushroom hunting¡­ I even stunningly found Verga mushrooms. Yes, I''m supposed to be a skilled person to the extent that I can call myself a mushroom princess already. Look at me like that, the mushroom... how does it look?


    Meer, again, stared at that white mushroom. Stick around and stare at it as if to discern its true...


    "Hmmm... this is the one that''s okay to eat!


    Meer''s intuition came to an early conclusion. In addition,


    "Besides, it''s a miracle in itself to get into your pocket like this. This is what God said to me, ''Do it!'' You must be saying. If so, I will only obey heavenly destiny!


    Somewhere far away, he said, "Miracles are things that don''t happen so easily! I felt like I heard Ludwig say" etc... "It doesn''t reach Meer right now.


    That''s how Meer left the woods behind with no food on her face.

 316 Episode Fifty: Princess Meer... Im Into It! And eat!

    Thus¡­, it was Meer''s sorrow, the mushroom party begins.


    Several private rooms exist in the canteen of St. Noel''s School. Bring in what you made in the kitchen for a dinner party.


    Anyone can use it if they make an appointment in advance as well as the student council.


    The mushrooms Meers had picked were brought into the kitchen. So, after being checked by a professional official, they put it in a pan and simmer it.


    Upon entering the kitchen, there was also the figure of Saint Noel''s head of security, Santeri.


    With serious and stubborn eyes, he stared at the Meers before bowing his head deeply.


    "Good luck, gentlemen. Did you enjoy the mushroom hunt?


    "Yeah, hehe, I''m so happy with that already."


    On behalf of all of us, Meer said.


    "Really? It is in the immense joy of being the one who manages the island. Besides, this time, I also invited you to a student council pot party... This Santeri is the ultimate in joy."


    "No, because there are people like you, we can live safely in this school, so it''s only natural to work, and I''m glad you enjoyed it today."


    and so on, and after finishing interacting with Santeri all the way through, Meer moves around the kitchen with the sleaze. As insignificant as possible...... Don''t stand out......


    "Ah, welcome home, Your Highness Princess Meer"


    And the sister of a face-to-face kitchen clerk spoke to me.


    "I''m back now. I''ll take care of it."


    Meer, who lovingly labors the cooks.


    By the way, Meer, who visits the kitchen every once in a while, is totally familiar with the cooks.


    Every time I came, it was Meer softening a whispering stumble...... but surprisingly, its reputation is not bad.


    For one thing, Anne encouraged networking from day to day, but it was late.


    Essentially, Meer, only against Anne, wasn''t going to ketch the money. So I was trying to give them money on a regular basis so they could be distracted in the city.


    But every time Anne got that penny, she always went out of town and bought it and gave it to the school staff. As a plug from Meer.


    Therefore, Meer had come to be fully known as Her Royal Highness the Caring Princess.


    I don''t know who I am, but I''m also becoming quite popular with civilians who work in schools.


    Now, as she greeted the cooks who greeted her with a gentle smile, Meer walked over to a basket full of mushrooms. My sister, who followed me from behind, laughed bitterly when she saw the mountain of mushrooms.


    "Still, you''ve taken a long time. It''s kind of hard to make this a one-time pot dish. Can''t you do it at once? Her Royal Highness Princess Meer''s mushrooms are a little hard to handle downwards..."


    "Oh, sounds like it..., by the way, but by the way... this is only prompted by intellectual curiosity to ask, what do you do when cooking Verga mushrooms?


    "Huh? Have you also picked verga mushrooms?


    Your sister raised her voice in surprise.


    "No, of course I haven''t picked it. Only the late question of intellectual curiosity¡­"


    "Oh, right. Mm-hmm."


    The sister thought for a moment before tilting her neck slightly.


    "Velga mushrooms are delicious, so why don''t you wash them a little, break them into two or three pieces and simmer them"


    "Hmm...... That''s okay...... That''s good news...... Oh, excuse me. Your hands are getting dirty...... Can you wash your hands?


    Meer struck her hand deliberately, pompous. It''s a really sloppy attitude...


    "Oh, if you went in the woods, you''d better get your hands washed. Here you go..."


    "By the way, my hands are delicate, so it has to be clean water, okay? You have to be pretty enough to wash the ingredients, right?


    "Yes, it''s fine. We always have water to wash ingredients, so use that."


    "Yes, that would help."


    Meer, smile and grin, soot in your pocket, stick your hands all the way in.


    - Hmm, wash beautifully, break into larger pieces and add to pan...... Sounds easy, it''s pretty hard.


    Meer, pretending to wash her hands, washes the mushrooms she hides in her hands. Carefully, keep in mind that it''s okay to eat raw...... It was, nevertheless, mastery like a skilled magician.


    Usually, I''m not even that clever, Meer, but only with respect to mushrooms, it seemed as if that dexterity was bouncing. After all, he may be waking up as a mushroom princess.


    ... What is a mushroom princess...?


    After washing, Meer stays, hiccups, hiccups, and runs her gaze left and right, while approaching the pan...... Again, hirakira...... There it is......


    - The most alarming thing to do is that Mr. Santelli... While reading that guy''s eye movements, three..., two, one..., now!


    For a moment, Meer moves. That movement, just divine speed!


    In the pan, add the mushrooms broken into four pieces. Then, with an unfamiliar face, get away from it.


    Fushi fushi fushi and whistling I can''t even...


    What remained was a sense of accomplishment that seemed to have accomplished something¡­ unspeakable.


    Thus, once away from the pan, Meer moves toward the private room. So after a lot of bickering, I go back to the kitchen anticipating the timing.


    To get into the final finishing work......


    - If they find me first, I''m sure they''ll stop eating me. I know that the Velga mushroom is real, but I''m sure you won''t listen. This is the only way to fix it!


    Meer quickly approached the pan as she snuck into the cooking area.


    "Ah, Her Royal Highness Princess Meer, no. Still cooking..."


    "Ugh, it''s just a taste. Taste. Just one bite, just one bite."


    That being said, Meer quickly put a shard of white mushroom in her mouth first on her eyes before she could be stopped, as she gently opened the lid of the pan.


    Momogu, dull......


    An indescribable toothpick, a brilliant and aromatic fragrance that spreads to the mouth......


    Meer snorted, flailing her cheeks.


    "... Hmm, this tastes pretty good... It''s deep and I really don''t know... Oh, still, very tasty......!?


    The anomaly..., came abruptly!


    subtle sensations born in the stomach,


    Guru......, along with what a nasty noise, it came.


    "There he is... Oh, oh? So, my stomach, hey, hey, there he is!?


    Stabbing, stomach aches, Meer crouches on the spot.


    "Hih, hih, ko, here, this is... Oh, no, no..."


    At the same time, there''s an unpleasant discomfort behind my throat, like something is going to compete up...


    "Ugh, pup..."


    With intense nausea and abdominal pain, Meer''s consciousness became distant.

 317 Episode 51: Princess Meer, I make you cry...

    Meer, who passed out after eating poisonous mushrooms, was then given three days of rest.


    Fortunately, I was soon prescribed vomiting pills and flipped all the contents of my stomach, so the effect of the poison was kept to a minimum.


    How about a maiden thing? Although there was that and this, Meer quickly recovered her health.


    Thanks to this, I was also able to tell Rafina that this event happened due to my carelessness, so as not to exhaust those around me. Otherwise, by now, it would have been time to assemble the "experts" for the chaotic serpents to form and send out interrogation units.


    Well, that''s good...


    "Uh, free, free, free."


    On the bed, Meer said, looking bored.


    When you get well neatly, it becomes painful to lie down and rest.


    Well, because the meal had become an unsavory sick cannibal, Meer''s routine had turned out to be a fun, gray one at once.


    Well, there''s no room for sympathy at all, it''s completely undeserved and deserved...


    So to distract her time, Meer tried to reread the manuscript that Ellis, the holding writer, sent to her, but, not to mention, Anne found it and took it away.


    When this happened, as Meer, I had nothing to do, and now my body was just about to rot boringly.


    "Oh, yes... Hey, Anne, what, could you have a nice talk?


    That''s how Meer spoke to Anne, who was cleaning the room.


    Suddenly telling a fun story is quite lame. But Meer thought it would be okay to be sweet.


    Loyalty Anne said she would forgive me for this...


    So......,


    "Ah... oh?


    Meer is perplexed for a moment that the reply will never be. Then I turn my attention to Anne. And, Anne turned away, turning her attention only to Meer for a moment, and then followed.


    "... Huh?


    Obviously things are not right......


    Feeling sensitive about it, Meer hastily told Anne.


    "Hey, what''s wrong? Anne."


    Even if we talk like that, Anne doesn''t look back on this one. Apparently, something''s pissed you off. And, Meer realizes. But... I don''t know why.


    "Duh, what''s wrong? Did I do something to you...?


    Though not at all aware, Meer hurries, gets up on the bed and sits upright.


    - What shall we do, why the hell...?


    Normally, there can be no way a squire would expose their dissatisfaction with a master in such a way.


    Surely Meer''s relationship with Anne is not an ordinary subordination. Meer cares about Anne as a valued squire, and I don''t see any disrespect to this extent.


    But Anne has never been sweet about Meer''s favors.


    I''ve been doing my best to thank my squire.


    Anne ignored me. You''re angry, and you''re not going to answer Meer''s call.


    This is how it is, and Meer just dicks around.


    often heavy silence¡­, then¡­, Anne opened her mouth,


    "Dear Meer..., again..., you left me"


    I told her to squeeze it out, keeping an eye on Meer.


    "Heh? Ah, oh... that''s..."


    Because you seemed tired¡­, I tried to excuse myself¡­, but I saw Anne''s face and breathed unexpectedly.


    "I fell off a cliff in the back of the woods... I thought my heart would stop"


    Anne turns to Meer. The eyes were moisturized and tears were glistening.


    "... Anne"


    Look at that, Meer panicking again. Think of it, making Anne cry in this way is my first experience..., so I didn''t know what to do.


    "And so is the pot... Meer, I believe you have a deep idea. So... I won''t ask why you picked the poison mushroom and put it in the pan, or why you ate it yourself..."


    And, there, Anne''s face creases and distorts...


    Puffy, puffy, unstoppable tears.


    In a trembling voice, Anne said.


    "If¡­, what if¡­, the next time there is danger, I will definitely follow you, too. Everywhere, I''ll go with you. No matter how dangerous you go. Even the horses can ride now. Even the sword, I''ll remember if I have to. So¡­, so don''t leave me¡­,"


    Deeply bowing her head to Anne, Meer said,


    "Anne... are you..."


    For a moment, I get stuck in words. Because the back of my nose turned into a toon and I had to be careful not to let my voice tremble.


    For a little while, after I shut up......, Meer said.


    "You are¡­, truly my belly¡­ Anne"


    To the loyalty she has shown, Meer''s heart is deep, deep, touching... But...,


    "Yeah...... I know exactly how you feel. I will keep that loyalty in my heart."


    Mouth the ambiguity......, I didn''t promise.


    Because Meer knew. That my life will end by this winter as it is...


    And that the way it dies is like it could involve Anne...


    - In case I die... you can''t involve Anne in that.


    To the loyalty she showed me, to kindness, that I could not respond in such a way..., Meer shook her head in her heart.


    - Plus, there''s something about Belle...


    If I die, who should I entrust my precious granddaughter to...


    To the lid, Meer thought of herself in the future.


    I also thought that I must have had someone to entrust me with my daughter and grandson that I was poisoned, so I could die in peace. Though it was a painful way to die...


    - Ma, well, anyway, I''m not trying to put you in danger, am I? I just need to be stuck in my dorm room that day, yeah, I''m fine. I''m sure......


    Knowing or not the mood of such a Meer, Anne stared at Meer with her eyes reddened with tears. As if to see a watermark inside Meer''s chest.


    "Hehe, don''t look at me like that, Anne. I won''t go into danger."


    Anne remained silent, even when she saw Meer laughing like a tease.


    ¡­¡­ by the way, this "little good story style" obedient conversation¡­, was born due to Meer eating poison mushrooms in Norinoli¡­.


    There was no such thing as putting a scratch in it.

 318 Episode 52.................. and Meer.

    Three days went by and it was a completely demodulated mea..., but there was an event waiting to happen that would make my stomach ache again.


    Rafina invited me to a tea party.


    It''s a tea party at this time! Meer instantly understood that this was a call in the name of a tea party.


    Moreover, on that occasion, he said, what an island security chief, Santeri, would also be present.


    "... this will piss you off... Absolutely, you''re gonna get mad at me!


    I remember Rafina''s red-dyed eyes, which I saw during the election, and Meer shook up.


    Yes, I''ve been completely alarmed lately... but Rafina Orca Verga is basically a scary person.


    Like this one, you can''t be annoyed at everyone for being selfish. Nevertheless, they made it soft.


    For once, although it could have been avoided that someone in the kitchen would be held accountable, that is only the minimum.


    You can''t even stay blamed.


    "Ugh, accidentally, I stepped on the lion''s tail... Ugh, somehow, I have to think about excuses...... I can manage..."


    and others, while bumping, Meer visited the Tea Party venue.


    Oddly enough, that was the private dining room we were about to throw a pot party in the other day.


    "Excuse me, Lafina..."


    Enter the room and Meer gets up a little bit.


    There was already Rafina and the former windraven Monica, plus Santeri in charge of security.


    No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.


    - Oh...... this is still not a fun story...... Ugh, my stomach hurts again...


    Seeing Meer holding her stomach by accident, Rafina frowns worryingly.


    "Maybe, yet, your stomach hurts?


    "Oh, yeah, no, that''s..."


    And I''m going to say it halfway, and I think Meer is fu...


    - Oh, if I told you I wasn''t feeling well yet, you might have been sympathetic and not very angry. Or vice versa, since it would have meant that there was no greater harm if you had told me it was nothing, could you have been more angry with me? Ugh, it''s a difficult steering wheel.


    As the perpetrator, the victim Meer''s position is really delicate.


    To Meer, slightly nagging and silent, Rafina said in a gentle voice besides thoughts.


    "Sit down without being forced, Mr. Meer. I''m sorry to hear about your illness. I made it a good cup of tea and treat for my stomach today, so eat it like you can''t help it."


    "So, then..., sweeten to your words..."


    Meer sits in a chair for now and sighs small...... Then I mouth an unusual aromatic vanilla tea, brewed by my maid Monica.


    - Oh, very..., you calm down...


    Hough, whilst sighing all the time, Meer sets the policy for today.


    - Anyway, I apologize. This time, there''s nothing you can do about it. Then apologize sincerely and apologize, and apologize down. In the meantime, we have to find a way to cut through.


    Therefore, the policy was established. Meer looked at Rafina again.


    "This time, I have acted on my own..., what an apology to make..."


    Then I bow my head deep.


    "... right. Mr. Meer, you were on your own."


    Hearing Meer''s apology, Rafina nodded. But soon the face was sadly distorted.


    "But it was us who made you do it. I''m sorry, Mr. Meer."


    Anyway, Meer, who apologized and knocked him down and was the math to get through this scene, so to this reaction, let''s not get into the void.


    "I''m sure you were so worried, you thought about it, you did it, right?


    "Huh? Oh, yeah, well..."


    While nodding small, think......


    - Well, sure... Rafina, if you guys find me, I can stop you, so I snuck you in, and I snuck you in alone... You can also think of "Lafina made me" in that regard... Besides, I was pretty worried about whether that was a poisonous mushroom or not... Is that what happened?


    For a moment, I was a meer thinking about what Rafina was trying to say, but the next moment, I was pinned!


    - Ha ha, I see! I could read it. I mean, Rafina feels responsible for what I did to make you all eat this delicious mushroom pan, doesn''t she?


    Sure, if everyone knew I couldn''t stop them, they would have properly asked Strina for an appraisal, and I never tasted them ahead of time.


    Meer felt a live line open in front of her. It was a thin, winding, unreliable road......


    - I just have to go... There''s no other way through this narrow road!


    Meer was ready to snort heavily before


    "I was very, very troubled."


    First of all, I appeal to you that you did not judge mushrooms and poison mushrooms cheaply! More!


    "Hold on, I''m thinking about you guys, and I''m gonna do it."


    I''ve been thinking about everyone. Yo! Not because I wanted to eat it Yikes!! and appeal! appeal!!


    Thus, it is a stance aimed at circumstantial discretion.


    It is indeed a relief!!


    So, once he sees Rafina''s face, Meer feels a response.


    - Better than I thought, Mr. Rafina doesn''t seem angry, and, hey, maybe this should work!?


    and so on, and Meer appeased, exactly then......


    "Damn, you''ve done a lot of trouble. Her Royal Highness Princess Meer"


    The harsh Santelli voice sounded.


    If you look, Santelli was staring at Meer with cold eyes.


    Within the Empire, it is not acceptable to adopt such an attitude towards Meer......, unfortunately this is the Principality of Velga. It''s on the lap of the Virgin Rafina. This is not where Meer''s selfishness passes.


    To put it further, it is normal to think that Meer''s actions are, naturally, such a great failure that there is no room for defense.


    The criticism can only be spoiled and accepted. Meer holds her mouth and creates a "windy" look that reflects as much as possible.


    "I see. It was Her Royal Highness''s handle that found the horrible poisonous mushroom. Let''s just say it was our downfall that didn''t grasp that poisonous mushroom. However, your behavior this time is significantly detrimental to the honor of the traditional St. Noel School Students Association. If you do it badly, it could be a national problem for Velga and Tiermoon, both sides, right?


    Meer, this is the best situation I can say. Perhaps around Ludwig, you''ve bumped into the same novel.


    Apart from some humans, even though the information on this case is down¡­, if Meer''s father had known about it, it would have been a big deal.


    There is no question that a little war would have broken out.


    That''s why Meer dropped her shoulders and just decided to spoil and accept the criticism... but...


    "As the person responsible for the security of this island of St. Noel, I can see it as the honorary guardian of the St. Noel School¡­"


    "Shut up. Santeri."


    Voices flying from unexpected directions.


    If you look, Rafina was in sharp anger with her eyes, and she was jealous of Santeri.


    "Don''t you get it? Mr. Meer''s thoughts¡­"


    "............ to?


    To unexpected words, Pocahontas open their mouths Santeri............ and Meer.


    In particular, Meer''s surprise was enormous.


    Once the whole thing, it''s like I don''t understand what Rafina said. Meer.


    "This time Princess Meer''s doings......, that''s comparable to saints too. Don''t you see that?


    "... Huh?


    To the unexpected currents, Meer merely blinked her eyes.

 319 Episode 53: Mushroom Eating Saint, Meers Sharpening

    "Because you''re a saint? What the hell...?


    Rafina said in a quiet tone to Santelli (¡­ and Meer), who had a face that she could not solve.


    "Santelli, do you seriously think Mr. Meer did that for a selfish purpose?


    "I don''t, and..., is that what you say, Rafina?


    Rafina nodded heavily,


    "Of course not. Isn''t it? Mr. Meer."


    Meer, who was told the story, also snorts heavily.


    To be honest, I had no idea what Rafina was talking about, Meer, but it... It is a behavior in which the meer appearance shines, not against the waves, but winds up irresistibly on the long ones.


    Rafina smiles satisfied when she sees her face disguised as Meer''s wonder.


    "Yes. There''s no way Mr. Meer would do something stupid and selfish like that. It''s also different that I did it with a joke or a joke. In the first place, don''t you think that''s strange? That I found a fierce poisonous mushroom ahead of me when I went mushroom hunting, from there, I purposefully brought back the mushroom of the weakly toxic, without anyone knowing it, and after I secretly put it in the pan, the person I put it in..., only the person, eating it? Could there be such a coincidence? It''s not like I acted deliberately trying to eat poison."


    "That''s, well... I don''t think it''s normal behavior..."


    Santelli also acknowledges Meer''s unusual behavior.


    "Mr. Meer''s actions must have had a solid purpose."


    In a tone full of certainty, Rafina affirms.


    "Objective¡­¡­. That''s..."


    Meer waited for Rafina''s words, sipping her hard spit. Now revealed, to know the stunning purpose hidden behind the actions of "myself"!


    "Its purpose is¡­, to improve the security system of the Holy Night Festival¡­"


    "Become!? What does that mean? There''s a flaw in our security?


    Santeri with a flashing face. From that attitude, I felt unwavering pride in my work.


    "I don''t... can''t you say that? Mr. Meer poisoned a pot made on an island where he" shouldn''t be able to bring in ¡±poison where he shouldn''t be able to mix it... and ate it?


    "It''s..."


    Santelli shook her head immediately, even as she said for a moment.


    "I see. Indeed, it would have been a handful to find that there were poisonous mushrooms growing inside this island. It wasn''t our unexpected thing. But even if you could get a lethal poison mushroom on this island, I don''t think you could have let that in by breaking Holy Night''s Festival security. Isn''t the situation different?


    Even with Santelli''s words, Rafina never broke her stern look.


    "Yes...... it may indeed be impossible to put it into what the students eat, what is offered at the banquet. A stricter security posture will be laid than today. But... what if it''s against what the squire sends out?


    Rafina looks up to Santeri.


    "Which of us, what was behaved today by the officers of the Student Council, or what is behaved on Holy Night Festival Day by our servants, could it be made under strict surveillance?


    Assassination takes place only on the day of the Holy Night Festival. Security against the usual Rafinas is strict enough.


    So security for the servants of Holy Night''s Festival Day, Santeri, which can only be answered as the former if asked which is stricter......,


    "Are you a squire...?


    With a look of surprise, Santelli said.


    "It may be possible, indeed, to mix the poison if it is offered to the servants¡­, but will the bad guys do something like serve the poisoned dishes to them?


    "If the aim is to kill a country''s dignitaries and cause chaos in that country, there would be no point in doing so. But what if it was to scratch the reputation of our St. Noel school?


    That''s what Santelli herself said. A scandal like this one would scar the St. Noel School Students Association, its honor to flourish, he said.


    "What if now all the followers of the nations were killed in this St. Noel? If the Duchy of Velga, which is in a position to put everyone together in order to fight the serpent of chaos, fails to do so, there will be a crack in solidarity...... Wouldn''t you agree?


    Rafina said quietly closing her eyes.


    "Mr. Meer proved the crisis. Put your body up."


    "No way...... The princess of the Great Empire should do something like that..."


    Santelli looks stunned and stares at Meer. Suddenly, being gazed at, and alarmed, Meer was confused for a moment. I might even wave..., and I just put my hand up..., Rafina''s voice blocked.


    "No, Mr. Meer would do it... As long as someone else gets hurt, I choose to get hurt. That''s who Meer is..."


    As for Meer, who is not such a person, I didn''t even have to think, "Well, even if he was so lifted..." etc... naturally, he can''t speak.


    It is Meer''s basic tactic to get wrapped up in the long ones.


    If that''s what Rafina says, it is!


    "You''ll know very well too, Santeri. Give up your life for a dear friend. That''s what the Central Orthodox scriptures say there''s no greater love. But how many can practice it without hesitation? Eat your own poisonous mushrooms to reveal security deficiencies, the danger of poisoning...... For someone... for a squire, for civilians..., could anyone do that?


    Somehow, it was Meer who didn''t feel her rating for herself rising to dangerous waters..., I don''t argue with her.


    If that''s what Rafina says, it is!


    - A person named Meer goes on to eat poison mushrooms for someone, a self-sacrificing person... I don''t know where Meer is, but Rafina is absolutely absolutely right!


    It is Meer who tells herself that.


    "Actually, I was talking to him at the student council. Anxiety about Holy Night Festival security, he said. Then Mr. Meer told me to leave this matter to you, and he advised me to call you to that pot party."


    Put your hands gently on your chest, Rafina said,


    "So all this commotion is my fault...... If there''s anyone to blame, it''s me."


    He said it in a quiet, serene voice.


    - Self-sacrifice, or... I miss it, it''s a word.


    Listening to Rafina, Santeri Bandler remembered a long time ago.


    He was originally a Duchy guard.


    Beginning at an early age, he had a firm faith in the Scriptures and was expected to become a priest in the future. But what he chose was a path called the Guard of the Principality Army.


    Because it seemed to him that the teachings of Scripture, the "spirit of self-sacrifice", overlapped with the guards who defended you with their own shields.


    Thus, he became a guard and went up to the chief of security on the flourishing island of St. Noel.


    I have had the pride of being sincere and moving into my own work over the past few decades. But......, since when? There, the proud heart came in......


    - I had intended to serve to protect people according to the teachings of God... but at some point, did I take as God the work that I had accomplished...


    I didn''t know it was myself who forced self-sacrifice on a girl who wasn''t even old enough...


    Somewhere, with a quiet face, Santelli bowed her head to Meer.


    "I can''t apologize for all the stubbornness I''ve caused Her Highness Princess Meer so much pain"


    Then Santelli turned to Rafina and still bowed her head deeply.


    "Lafina, I''d like you to take me off guard... We are also prepared to take any punishment you need."


    "No, Santeri. Unfortunately, that''s unacceptable."


    Santelli''s words of readiness were, however, lightly rejected by Rafina.


    "Why...? I forced Her Royal Highness Princess Meer to eat poisonous mushrooms. If we don''t take responsibility..."


    "Certainly pulling yourself back can be described as a clean attitude. If you have become guilty of your own actions, you can also understand the mood to seek punishment. But... Meer doesn''t want that."


    So Rafina turned to Meer.


    "Huh? Oh, yeah...... That''s right..."


    Meer, who was completely abandoned, panicked slightly when she was suddenly told the story.


    Reach for the tea in front of you for a bite to calm you down.


    Summarize your thoughts while spilling your breath.


    - Well, because I ate poison mushrooms on my own, it seems bad aftertaste to make me quit this one... Later, if you find out you ate poisonous mushrooms with the right idea... that would be a big deal.


    Always prepare for the worst. That is the strategy of the cautious.


    Rafina must be angry if she finds out she was forced to fire her loyalists for selfish reasons.


    That''s scary! I just imagined it, my stomach hurts.


    - I''m sure it''s better to create a form here where you can find out later. At the same time, if you put a lid on it so that it doesn''t get dug too hard, it''s better.


    If so......


    Quickly reckoned, Meer had a calm grin as the Virgin.


    "I have asked Lafina to forgive me for the sin of" eating poison mushrooms at will "


    First of all¡­, it becomes a "default fact" to ignore one''s own discretionary behavior. Besides that,


    "I don''t think so, but Lafina, how guilty you are of me. Therefore, I hereby declare, dare I Rafina, forgive me for my sins."


    Rafina is sick of this one and stabs the nail so she doesn''t do anything crazy. This story, now let it stop and don''t steam back! It is a consideration that


    To the inconvenient truth, Meer''s power to cover the lid, "It''s over now," glows.


    And as for its finish......


    "If I and Lafina are to be forgiven, I don''t think it''s fair to let you bear your sins alone. So you should also be forgiven."


    If we make it through this scene because of Santeri, we will surely leave the cause behind later.


    Those who have been taken responsibility will continue to be dissatisfied until later, and may be pushed and moved by it to try to dig up the past with some trigger.


    That''s not a good idea. Meer''s ideal is to make all of us aye-free.


    Assuming that being dug up doesn''t make it a problem, it doesn''t even make you feel like digging it up.


    Double triple lid, then, with a done face, Meer looked at Santelli.


    And then I realize.


    That Santelli''s stubborn face is only slightly disintegrating. That, if I may say so......, was the impression that the hard snow melted and the soft soil peeked from under it......


    Maybe now......


    Meer abruptly decides to add here.


    "If I may just say one thing¡­, I respect your work"


    First, Yoisho. This is the basics. On top of that,


    "And we expect you to continue to work with all your souls."


    Sow seeds.


    Santelli''s work is important and directly linked to the lives of the Meers. So if you can encourage me more, enthusiastically, I''ve never gone beyond that.


    - Now, it''s an atmosphere where you can honestly listen to me even if I tell you not to get out of hand with security... and maybe because I''m in the mood for Mr. Santelli''s security prevents my assassination...


    Strike all the fabric stones you can to prevent your own death at Holy Night''s Festival.


    It is the strategy of the cautious.


    "Oh...... I see. Indeed..."


    After hearing Meer''s words, Santelli, for a moment, gave a frightened face,


    "Sure, you deserve the name of a saint. If so, I will carve this Santelli, the words on my chest, and I will meet my duties."


    He knelt before Meer, saying the words of his vows.


    Santeri Bandler was to spend that lifetime guarding St. Noel Island.


    This old chief of security said he always wanted to hear the views of the young and never took it lightly.


    "I know that there are those who are wiser than me. I have had experience and also know that my thoughts tend to be rigid when I get older. That is why we must seriously listen to the thoughts of young people with flexible thinking, even if they lack experience. We must consider everything and keep our horizons wide open so that we can deal with all unforeseen situations."


    The creed of the old man became the cornerstone of St. Noel''s security, and the island''s security became stronger and stronger.

 320 Episode 54: Straina doesnt have any friends.

    Shtrina Etwa Yellowmoon was a poor girl.


    Whenever a flower smiles and a bird sings, my heart talks bouncing.


    Surrounded by so many people, she''s adorable, an adorable girl.


    Fact is, if you put your face in the social world, there was always someone around her.


    ... but she didn''t have any friends. Because......, it is.


    "I didn''t expect Her Royal Highness Princess Meer herself to eat fake Velga mushrooms."


    Night time when the end of the day approaches.


    It''s time for a wicked man who fears the light of day to crunch evil...


    Strina had her hair done in her room.


    Shh, shh, shh. Rhythmically, my hair sounded so loud.


    Shtrina, who sat on the chair, whose long hair was carefully cared for by Barbara, a squire. He deserved a veteran''s maid, and the handiwork was brilliant.


    "Damn, that sucks. I can''t believe they found fire lizard mushrooms..."


    With a hand mirror, watching her own hair get done, Strina, I think.


    Speaking of which, you''ve been taking more baths lately.


    To get closer to the princess Meer, find herbs suitable for bathing, or take a bath with Belle, Meer''s sister''s share......


    Because of what I was doing, Strina''s hair was shining more beautifully than I''d ever seen before.


    - Well, I don''t care about that...


    Shtrina, close her eyes and continue the conversation.


    "Have you heard anything from your father?


    "Recently, they''ve stepped up surveillance of the Crown Princess Meer''s hands, saying they can''t get in touch with the detours. Letters, etc., are probably the subject of surveillance."


    "Oh, you rude people. I can''t believe my beloved daughter has peeked into your father''s letter..."


    Of course, when writing a dangerous thing in a letter, I try to write it using a code that has long been passed down to the Yellowmoon family...... Still, I can''t be alarmed.


    The opponent is under the wisdom of the Empire.


    "I wonder if your father would be in danger of exchanging letters until he had finished them. Oh, it''s annoying."


    Shtrina spilling a sigh. That''s what Barbara''s emotionless voice asks her.


    "Why didn''t you end Her Royal Highness Princess Meer on that occasion?


    "On that occasion? Is that what you''re saying, Leena, that I should have killed those two alone?


    "Lady Strina, I wonder if that would have been possible..."


    Shtrina grinned at Barbara as she stared at him with an up-and-coming look to explore.


    "Of course I can if I just kill you. But if you kill them over there, they''ll find fire lizard mushrooms, too, won''t they? And Leena''s going to be suspicious. That doesn''t make sense, does it?


    At that time, there was very little that Strina could have done.


    Don''t let the student council members find fire lizard mushrooms, or even if they do, they won''t know it''s a fiercely poisonous mushroom......


    Other than that, there was no other way to succeed in the poisoning of the Holy Night Festival.


    If you kill the Imperial Empress, Meer, the death necessarily draws attention.


    It is visible to be able to examine the area, assuming that it is under the guise of a falling death from a cliff. The Emperor will be angry, grieved at the death of his beloved daughter, Meer, and will demand a thorough investigation from the Principality.


    As a result, there may be suspicious eyes on Strina.


    If that happens¡­¡­, there is no way that we can carry out the assassination plan, etc.


    "That doesn''t make any sense, Leena thought, could I have been wrong?


    Barbara was silently sending her gaze to Shtrina tilting her little neck......


    "I see it was a wise decision... That''s right, Miss Strina."


    Turning his head down small, Barbara turned behind Strina silently. That''s how I tone her beautiful hair.


    "But the Imperial Mia is still in the way...... As it is, we are certain it will stand in the way of our plan"


    "Well, Leena thinks we need to do something about it."


    singing, in a flamboyant tone, said Strina.


    "Oh... does your daughter think so, too?


    Barbara, by contrast, looked slightly unexpected.


    "Oh, is that obvious? Following the rebuilding of the Empire and the blocking of the Revolution in the Kingdom of Lemno, this is the case. That''s all that''s ruined the plan. I think anyone needs to do something about it."


    "Was I? That''s convenient. If so, can you also agree that turning the target of the Holy Night''s Festival assassination into Princess Meer?


    The words also gave a surprised face to that of Shtrina.


    "That''s easy for you to say. I no longer have the means to get the poison, and how the hell am I supposed to get Her Royal Highness Princess Meer?


    Shtrina switching over her shoulders. Barbara then turned her arms around her neck muscles so that she could cuddle.


    "Would you like to¡­ use this?"


    Barbara let herself go after wrapping something around Strina''s neck.


    What was left behind, what was on Straina''s neck......, that was the horse amulet Bell gave me.


    "Is that girl Mia''s favorite? Didn''t your daughter tell you she was going to use it? Show me where you put that on, make me happy...... you just have to manipulate your mind with sweet words. Dominating the mind is what we, the snake, specialize in...... isn''t it?


    "But..."


    It was Strina who tried to say something, but as if, to undo it, Barbara said.


    "It''s been... a lot of times, isn''t it?


    I hear it, and the expression disappears from Shtrina''s face.


    Barbara, by contrast, smiled softly.


    "It''s okay, it works. It''s got this, Barbara."


    As if the snake were laughing......


    Shtrina Etwa Yellowmoon was a poor girl.


    The girl who was supposed to be loved and cherished by everyone, though, didn''t have a single friend.


    Because the child she gets close to when your father tells her... her friends are all ruined.


    Your father dies, your mother dies, sometimes your friends themselves......


    But I didn''t think Strina was anything but sad. The opponent is the same noble as himself. There is always a back to forming friendships, and gifts have an intention. I''m sure it is. Must be......


    So..., I don''t care that he''s gone.


    Neither sad nor hard......


    When your friend disappeared from before her, it was only in the habit of Strina to throw away the gift she had received from her.


    - What I''ve done and done many times... Also, if you throw it away, I don''t think anything about it.


    That''s how Shtrina grabbed the amulet of the horse around her neck.

 321 Episode 55: Death Struggle!... Death Struggle?

    Meanwhile, when Meer was roaring yeah yeah with poison mushrooms......


    Ludwig and Dion were in the carriage.


    After his meeting with Gilbert, Ludwig immediately began to act, realizing the dangers of the Duke of Yellowmoon family.


    Set up a break-up operation at the same time as gathering information.


    That was the usual means when hostile to a huge group of people. The larger the population, the less likely it is to be a single rock. Put pressure on it, build friendship, approach as much as you can.


    If the Duke of Yellowmoon family is a inducement device against those hostile to the Empire..., treating everything gathered there as enemies is stupid.


    That is how Ludwig''s most eyed were the marginal earth nobles alienated from the central nobility.


    If those who do not have allies but therefore turn themselves to the House of the Duke of Yellowmoon, it should be possible for them to rebel, if they make other dishes.


    And it was Rudolphone Rudolphone Rudolphone Rudolph who asked Ludwig to cooperate in order to call on the Rudolph nobility.


    "Has the sun fallen..."


    Ludwig sighed small as he peered outside the carriage.


    The journey to your destination, though not so steep, involves dangers in relying on the moonlight.


    There was a situation where it was normal to camp at night......


    "Let''s slow down a little and keep going. It''s a waste of time now."


    Dion nodded and showed Ludwig his instructions.


    "Oh yeah...... You better do that. Finally..."


    Then Dion narrowed his eyes slightly...


    "I don''t think you should slow down, either."


    "What do you mean?


    Shortly after Ludwig frowned, he heard a rough beast roar in the distance.


    "What, what''s that?


    As I accidentally answered the question I had spoken, a cavalry of escorts came over next to the carriage.


    "What''s up?


    The voice of the soldier answering Dion''s sharp and terminal question was also short and without misunderstanding. but......


    "Apparently, a wolf has attacked"


    Ludwig did not think, and doubted his ears. I keep asking back if it''s a mistake.


    "Wolf? Is this the place?


    The soldier nodded and then fired an arrow in the rear.


    The arrow, which left a beautiful trajectory and flew, exploded to illuminate what was surrounding it for a moment of stabbing to the ground.


    At that moment, I did see it.


    The shadow of a black, giant wolf......, its number is three.


    "I didn''t know there was a bunch of wolves attacking people within the Empire..., but I never heard of them..."


    Ludwig frowned suspiciously.


    "... no, it doesn''t look like it''s just a wolf. It''s slight... but I can hear the horse''s feet."


    Dion opens the door and rides his half out of the carriage, opening his eyes to the rear. and, at the next moment, bowed in a flowing motion. Squeeze the strings tightly...... release!


    Three in a row.


    At night the darkness was torn apart, and the arrows turned toward it, between the wolves, and there, the girallies, and the dull light dashed.


    I realized after a moment that it was a blade that reflected and shined through the moonlight.


    Again, the knight of the escort unleashes a fire arrow. That was cut in two in the air.


    "A man on a black horse...?


    Ludwig, who was crawling backwards from inside the carriage, snaps small.


    "Heh, I''ll do it. In this darkness, play the arrow..."


    Dion laughed as he whistled in a good mood.


    "Is there one enemy?


    "Probably. Well, he seems to be letting the wolves who manipulated him around solidify him, so technically he can''t even say he''s alone..."


    "Werewolves, you mean? You''re changing...... But... you mean this one finally sent an assassin out of the way? I don''t think it''s natural to come alone."


    To Ludwig leaning his neck, Dion shrugged his shoulders small.


    "It''s nothing strange. If it''s about ten of us, we can kill all the escorts and cut off the heads of the interruptors. No wonder our enemies have the same strength."


    Then he speaks to the three escorts who were around the carriage. All were skilled soldiers who were formerly part of the Dion squad......


    "You defeat Lord Ludwig while retreating to Rudolphon''s Tubor territory. Ask your uncle for protection. Don''t put one scratch on this bastard."


    "What will Captain Dion do?


    "Ha ha, it''s a fun fun stoop here. Oh, shall I borrow one horse?"


    "Alone, is it?


    Dion shook his head small to the soldier asking worried.


    "The enemy is hand-worked. Honestly, other than me, it''s tough."


    Dion said with a laugh as he gave the horse away from the escort knight who was running next to the carriage.


    "Goodbye, Lord Ludwig."


    "I think it''s okay because it''s about you..."


    "Whatever. I mean, to tell you the truth, you look like you''re having fun, so I''m just talking about doing it."


    With a niggling and sarcastic grin, Dion said.


    "So I''d rather you be careful, Lord Ludwig. Don''t let them take you away without me."


    Then, Dion pulled out his sword and returned his horse''s head with exasperation.


    Immediately, three sick wolves fly to Dion in unison...


    "I''m sorry, I''m tired of fighting raw hatred and beasts."


    Tease its fangs without difficulty, and it is behind it that Dion turns. He hit Dion with the wolves and himself was the assassin of the black horse who was about to head toward the carriage.


    The black horse, dressed in darkness at night, and the man who rode on it also wore a pitch-black robe and covered his face with a black mask.


    To the faceless assassin, Dion set his aim, flashing his sword!


    Heavy slaughter that rips through every iron armor! The enemy barely dodges it.


    Dion laughs joyfully at the man who runs the horse like a part of his own body.


    "Hey, good arm. It''s a particularly wise decision not to take my sword properly."


    Return the horse''s head with a laugh. And, the assassin, too, changes direction beautifully to match his movements.


    One in, two in, three in, four in.


    Blades are exchanged and sparks are scattered.


    Trying to meet, Dion..., soon realized his own disadvantage.


    - Heh. Surprised. Am I more disadvantaged on the horse? [M] This one is up there by force, but the speed and the handling of the horse are totally lost...... Huh!


    Shortly after, the assassin''s sword was abruptly protruded.


    Spikes released with flowing magnificence penetrated Dion''s flank deeply and a blade popped out of his back - it looked like...


    Niyali, with a grin, Dion said.


    "Well, you don''t have to fight in a favorable environment."


    If you look closely, the blade only blurred Dion''s flank. Instead, the assassin''s arm was solidified by Dion''s side disappointingly.


    "Do you want me to hang out with you often? Hey, we''re lightly dressed for each other, and, well, we''re not gonna get hurt enough to fall off a horse, are we?


    So Dion threw himself directly behind him. Keep a disappointing grip on the assassin''s arm like no more..., his body falls into the earth...


    They were the two men who fell in a way, but there was nothing like being slapped to the ground as it was.


    Let yourself go in the air and land on each other. Immediately, exchange slaughter and take a step away.


    "Well, then, let''s be human and cut together on this earth. Let''s kill each other till we run out of lives."


    Dion grins as he unleashes his other sword.


    "So, assassin, do you need a name?


    Immediately after, the masked man moves.


    Dion whistles in an upbeat mood as he takes a blade at the assault from the unimaginable front, the slaughter rolled out.


    "Have you stormed foolishly and honestly to divert your attention from the wolf that made you turn behind,? Well thought out."


    The footsteps of the wolves approaching from the rear, at a squeamish rate.


    Dion laughed as he heard the rough breath.


    "It''s a move we''ve been able to work together. How are you manipulating the beast..."


    Shortly afterwards, Dion releases a forward kick toward the opponent in front of him. Fly backwards with that recoil, flickering, while flashing your sword into a horizontal giraffe.


    A slash of light that reflects and flashes the moonlight, it''s a sharp kill that frightens even the wolves, the beasts.


    Glimpsing at the stifling wolves, Dion shrugs his shoulders small.


    "Oh man, I wonder if that should be called a beast, or, more importantly, a beast. It''s just that you didn''t make it into my time... but if you''d just stuck it in there, one of you might have eaten on me. I don''t know where to dump myself......, I''m a beast at best"


    Dion took the right sword on his shoulder, and shook the left sword, shaking it all over his head.


    "Well, but if you can throw it away, of course there''s a chance that it''s all been truncated..."


    When they found out, the wolves took a step back.


    At this point, the rating of which one is stronger will be completed. For the beast, its upward and downward relationship means a lot.


    There is no one but man who makes the absolutely powerful do reckless things such as challenge them with the power of their will.


    "Well, then, let''s do the rest"


    So Dion glanced back... and shortly afterwards, the man accidentally pulled back.


    "Is that it?"


    For a moment, it was a dion that would get decent, but I saw a man jump on a black horse running at a haughty speed and slap him in the forehead.


    "Oh, shit. You forgot about the horse... I can''t believe we fought with wolves, so let the horse do that kind of art."


    At first glance, there were no more wolves.


    "That''s a brilliant draw. Well, if we buy this much time, Lord Ludwig will be on the run. And you were the silent one...... Didn''t you say a word when I tried to hear your voice... And..."


    Dion looked around and shrugged his shoulders small.


    "Now where did my horse go..."

 322 Episode 56: The Fool, the Statement of the Weak Scammer

    Located near Teito, east of a group of central aristocratic territories.


    In the land of the Duke of Yellowmoon, in the corner of his realm capital, the Lords'' Hall was built.


    For what belongs to the four leading Dukes of the Empire, a large mansion, much smaller, nevertheless, incomparable with the common aristocracy.


    There was a man in the courtyard, surrounded by numerous flowers.


    When I was in my mid-fifties, was it something like that? Its body is rounded year-to-year, and its belly, etc. protrudes slightly into the pong.


    It is an FNY body shape that is likely to unintentionally hallucinate the appearance of some FNY Empress after she skipped.


    A few moments later, small eyes moving restlessly, underneath which was a colorful neighborhood.


    "... but it''s... but, gummy... poisonous mushrooms..."


    The man, the Duke of Laurenz Etwa Yellowmoon, was walking around the garden restlessly, twinkling with a bump and something.


    The stiff footsteps of this, this, this, come closer to the lid.


    It was the old butler who showed up. The deacon, who had rightly come to the side of his Lord in posture, bowed his head respectfully.


    "Excuse me. The Hall."


    To a serious call, the main man...... Lawrence tenses his shoulders with Vikri. But soon you realize who they are......


    "Oh, oh... a biset. Surprised. I was stuck with my thoughts..."


    Butler, Bissett doesn''t break the stern look on Laurenz, who smiles badly.


    "I''m sorry to bother you. I wanted to report something in a hurry and I''m here¡­. Excuse me, sir, but have you been here since last night?


    "Ugh, yeah, well, yeah. Anyway, it''s important, so you can''t sleep long."


    Saying weakly, Laurenz spilled a fluff, a lot of absences.


    "Now, let''s make some tea for your drowsiness. The report will be¡­"


    "Oh, I''m sorry......, Bissett"


    Lawrence sighed deeply at the butler who said so and turned back his heel.


    "But the museum. I need to get some sleep......, I''m going to have trouble with you."


    Early on back, Bissett complained. But Lawrence just laughs back at it.


    "Oh, yeah, I want to...... I''m a fraud. That''s not a very good con man either, so you have to squeeze your wits out to get what you want."


    said Lawrence, pushing with his fist as he circled his eyes.


    "Whatever, we don''t have time for the Holy Night Festival. I have limited time to use my head..."


    "Actually, I have a report about that Holy Night Festival"


    To the deacon''s words, Laurenz shook his shoulder in dismay.


    "What''s up? Something''s changed..."


    "Yes, in fact, the poisonous mushroom in the forest of examples¡­, the firelizard mushroom was discovered by Her Royal Highness Princess Meer"


    "Uh..."


    Laurenz looked up to heaven......, then he had a weak grin.


    "Damn...... Right, the wisdom of the empire...... Is Her Royal Highness Princess Meer so..."


    Looks like I said I just had to laugh, Laurenz said.


    "Oh man, that''s really amazing. Her Royal Highness Princess Meer... Even if you squeeze your wisdom, such as me, you could just (...) extend (...) ahead and (...) su (...) ru (...)... Besides, I''m even doing the worst I can to make that ass wipe my daughter...... Really, it''s a big deal...... So, since then, haven''t you come in yet? What''s Barbara going to do?


    "Unfortunately, it''s unknown. Her Royal Highness Princess Meer''s ministerial corps seems quite brilliant. Besides, it was painful that the wind ravens in the Empire had been swept away."


    "Oh, yeah, I did. Is that what Her Royal Highness Princess Meer did, too? No, that''s amazing, really."


    Spilling his head as he shook, Laurenz''s sigh was deep.


    "And apparently, the werewolf has failed."


    "Isn''t it a losing streak? Well, I''m talking about Her Royal Highness Princess Meer''s sword being excellent, so you don''t deserve to be surprised... But I didn''t know your¡° werewolf "would fail... I guess they''re in a hurry too."


    "I almost got ripped off or something... Apparently, he wants to recall the werewolf once and for all..."


    "Yes..."


    With most, Laurenz exhales in a hospitable relief while wandering her gaze. It was......


    "Well, there''s no way we can make that decision. Cooperate properly and get them out of the country..."


    Serious colors dwell on his face.


    "Recall¡­, in the direction¡­, via St. Noel, Velga¡­"


    Bissett stared silently at Lawrence, crushed and crushed.


    You noticed that gaze, Laurenz, again, gave the usual faint grin.


    "But you always struggle. Isn''t it time you missed home, too? If it''s true, then I could have gone home with them..."


    "Until I repay you the favor I have received from you, I will not return. And..."


    Bissett said, only slightly, loosening his expression.


    "No, we are proud to work for you."


    "You can flatter me. I''m a weak, stupid, liar. So even to get something tiny...... we have to tilt all the wisdom"


    Laurenz, think again¡­. I said it a while later.


    "In my head, not very much but I can''t read the situation...... But things could happen in St. Noel. Shall I strike the hand that can hit this one..."

 323 Lesson 57 Meers Depression (Table)

    Fall also deepens, a cold day when you can gradually hear the footsteps of winter. One day I refrained from Holy Night Festival a week later.


    In Meer''s room, a friend of mine, Ranya Tafrief Perugian, was visiting.


    In the Peruvian farming country, every year, at the Holy Night Festival, sweets are offered made with fruit from their own country. It is St. Noel, where the descendants of the royal nobility of the nations gather. Chloe and many other members of the Chamber of Commerce are also involved, so if you can keep an eye on her, she is likely to develop into a major business.


    That''s why the Peruvian princesses are tempered to sell in new merchandise treats every year.


    On this day, Ragna had come to Meer''s room with the treats she planned to serve at the Holy Night Festival. The apparent reason was to get Meer to eat and get advice... but the real purpose was different.


    That''s......


    "Um..., Mr. Anne, may I have a word?


    At the end of tea time, when I left Meer''s room, Lagna stopped at the fence. Ask Anne, who came out to drop you off, with a hissing voice.


    "Yes, what is it?


    To Anne leaning on her neck, for a moment, she was Ranya, who showed hesitation, but eventually opened her mouth never to her will.


    "Master Meer, you didn''t seem well, but what did you do?


    As a matter of fact, it was also Meer''s concern that Ranya brought the treats.


    Meer hasn''t been well lately.


    Always with a sunken face, he sighs depressingly if he notices.


    Even today, it was Lagna who brought a selection of things to cheer me up with a treat......


    "Meer, it was the first time I had ever been left with a treat... and I was upset..."


    Yes, on Meer''s plate earlier, very rarely, sweets were left.


    Meer, who always finished his meal and flattened it without leaving any cleverness or shards¡­, is.


    By the way, what was served today was a pie with plenty of fruit. What Meer left behind was a piece of pie dough that was a little stiff. The sweet and soft part is just meer around eating well.


    Well, aside from that, I''ve already come to know that those around me don''t seem to have an appetite for Meer lately.


    Always about a sip in the dining room, I started to leave it anytime, and the staff in the kitchen were worried.


    "Maybe you still have the effect of breaking your stomach with poisonous mushrooms?


    It also distracted me and made something good for my digestion, but I knew I''d leave that extra dish for about a bite.


    This was a very rare thing for a meer of doctrine who would not leave a single piece of bread behind.


    By the way, as you''ve already noticed, I''m eating 90% of my regular dishes and 90% of my extra dishes, so I''m eating more...


    There was unfortunately not one person who realised the truth because the image was too strong that Meer left it, who was not supposed to leave food behind.


    "Thank you for your concern. Her Royal Highness Princess Ranya."


    Anne bowed her head deeply, then, distorted her face in agony.


    "But I don''t know either. I''m sorry to hear that... but I''m sure Mia is worried about something... but she won''t talk to me."


    "Really..."


    Ranya stared at Anne''s face worryingly......


    "I''m sure there''s a reason. Meer, it''s about you. So don''t be too discouraged. I''ll think about it a lot so you can cheer me up."


    Anne bowed her head deeply to Ranya, who said so and left.


    Back in the room, Meer blurred and looked out the window.


    puff, and Anne gives a sad look to Meer, who spills a chopped sigh.


    "Dear Meer..."


    What I recall is when Meer ate a poisonous mushroom and fell.


    - At that time, Master Meer, you didn''t promise me... When I went to the dead, you did not forgive me for accompanying you.


    Anne was listening to Meer properly. One word at a time, I was asking you not to miss, and I was also aware that Meer had dared to avoid mentioning it.


    - Maybe..., soon, something as dangerous will happen as then. So, Mia, I''m anxious... but maybe she''s holding me by herself to keep me out of this.


    Furthermore, here recently, Anne had something to worry about. That''s......


    - Lately, Mia, I think your skin is a little rough. Could it be..., I have something to worry about and you haven''t slept...?


    Ever since I realized that, I had been to see how it was in the middle of the night a few times, but at that time it looked like I was sleeping well. But...


    - It''s about you, Meer, so I can assume that you won''t show me where you''re weak so that I don''t worry. Meer, that''s what I have here......


    ... Would I have? I didn''t feel that way, like I was showing Anne a weak taste all the time...


    Anyway, Anne was very worried about Meer. I was so worried.


    But... I wonder if Meer was really bothered by sleeplessness at night...


    Actually, it doesn''t happen.

 327 Lesson 61: Under the banner of the Empress Meer - Friendship united

    On that day, Ludwig was visiting the mansion of Tubor on the Rudolphone side.


    I asked you the other day to confirm the status of your work with the nobility of the soil.


    "This is Lord Ludwig. Sounds spectacular, more importantly."


    In response to Ludwig''s visit, Rudolphon''s neighborhood Tubu had a warm grin. The grin saw familiarity and a mind that cared for the other person.


    There is a clear difference in identity between Ludwig, who is originally a civilian, and Horizontal Abbot.


    How, though marginal earth aristocracy alienated from the central aristocracy, aristocracy is aristocracy. Even though Ludwig said he was a central government official and a trusted figure of Meer, there should have been a historical difference there.


    Nonetheless, there was something like an odd friendship between the two of us.


    That''s the feeling of transcending differences in identity and age...... It was a strong sense of fellowship, gathered under the banner of the Empress Meer and present only among comrades.


    After shaking his hand firmly, Ludwig sat down in a chair for visitors.


    "I apologize for the inconvenience this time."


    "What. If it''s for Her Royal Highness Princess Meer, we have to do everything in our power."


    "I''d appreciate it if you could say that..."


    Ludwig''s splitting to the Yellowmoons, it was beginning to twitch and have a certain effect. There is also the cooperation of Rudolphin Toho, who is succeeding in separating the Toho aristocrats.


    As such, the neighborhood nobles gathered under Rudolphon''s Tuborhood are not what we can now call factions¡­, but later Ludwig, who thinks we should put together as a new force that does not belong to any of the four Grand Dukes. Thus, if we take that as the core to form a faction of Meer individuals, so to speak, the imperial faction¡­, etc., we will even use it for calculation.


    - Well, you can chase me about that, but the problem is...


    "Hmm, you don''t seem to have an excellent expression, but what happened?


    Ludwig smiled bitterly at Rudolphon, who frowned.


    "As a matter of fact, it was difficult to navigate in addition to my thoughts because of the collapse of non-Horizontal aristocracy"


    Normally, the larger the tissue, the less it can be a single rock. Many aristocrats, not least to the Yellowmoons, must have come to themselves from unavoidable circumstances.


    It can''t be that binding... it should be...


    "Well, that''s right. If you betray me, they''ll kill you, won''t you turn back on us so easily?


    Dion, who was listening on the side, shrugs his shoulder small. But Ludwig shook his head.


    "No, I can''t even just say yes. Those bound by fear are those who have a subconscious desire to escape that fear. So if you can reach out to someone with the power to counter that fear, you have a better chance of taking it."


    Ludwig was subtly spreading it as a rumor the other day that he had been targeted by a hand-worked assassin.


    Her Royal Highness Princess Meer, herself a powerful assassin by ¡±someone¡±, was safely protected by the hands of her companion Dion.


    That is, a statement that even in the event of an attack from the Yellow Moon faction, there is only the power to retreat.


    The key part is laying low, but the way information flows that those who know will know if they ask.


    The information should have arrived naturally also to the nobles of the Yellowmoon faction......, nevertheless, the rebels did not appear.


    "I am well informed about Her Royal Highness Princess Meer''s forgiveness and his wisdom. It would be an obstacle from the point of view of the Gateway nobility, etc., but it should be an outfit receptacle for those who want to disobey the faction..."


    In the first place, Meer recently took the Duke of Blue Moon''s warrant into his own camp by thickening his friendship with the Duke of Green Moon''s warrant and putting the Duke of Red Moon''s warrant on top of that into his own Kingsguard Corps.


    I see, they are not the owners of the Duke''s house. Now, as far as the three of the four Grand Dukes are concerned, at least, a state that can be interpreted as favouring Meer.


    In addition, there are a small but dedicated Kingsguard unit dedicated to the Empress of the Soldiers.


    Meer has been a central figure in the empire, free to move a handful of elite practical units, yet attaching the support, albeit aggressive, of the three forces.


    That power must be insulting.


    "Nonetheless, I find it a little odd that there is no response..."


    Armed and unintentionally conceived, Ludwig coughed up one Rudolphon side Tubu. Then,


    "By the way, I''m talking about the prophecy of His Highness Princess Ludwig, the example..."


    I just said it in a low voice.


    "Apparently, it''s a good idea."


    Ludwig, hearing it, blinked his eyes.


    "Again..., there are signs of that there too?


    To the inquiry, Rudolphon snorted deeply once he rinsed the tea in front of him.


    "The wheat in our territory is not fruitful. Even if you talk to other neighborhood nobles, it seems to be the same everywhere. Between this year and next year the harvest will definitely decrease. Whatever it is, I don''t know how long it will last..."


    I don''t know what''s ahead. But at least Meer is meddling in the prophecy that this year''s wheat will be unproductive. And we are strictly committed to Ludwig and others so that we can be prepared for it.


    Hence......,


    "If I don''t hit the worst prediction, I''ve never been over it. But if you hit it, you can''t avoid reprimand for not being prepared for it."


    "Her Royal Highness Princess Meer trusted us and entrusted us with that prophecy. And you said," Get ready. "If so, why not live up to that trust"


    Thus Ludwig resigned from Rudolfon''s mansion after consulting in detail about the provision of food in the event of famine, its escort and others.


    One piece of news arrived under Ludwig, who went on that leg to see how Meer School City was progressing.


    The sender is¡­¡­.

 325 Episode 59: The Man Who Disappeared in the Empire... Princess Meer in a Moment is Coming!

    "Phew..."


    As he walked down the hallway, Abel Remno sighed deeply.


    His feelings just sank, even though the school, which withheld the Holy Night Festival, was full of vibrancy.


    "What the hell is going on, Meer..."


    Naturally Abel was also aware that she was not well.


    All this time, I wanted to catch up with her, and I''ve been trying.


    I have brushed my sword arms to want to be a man who can protect her, and I have encouraged her to study to get closer to that wisdom.


    But no matter how hard I tried, Abel had no idea what Meer was worried about. No, that''s not all...


    "... even though I''m worried, Meer won''t talk to me a word"


    That was plain shocking.


    Indeed, Meer often leaves it to that genius to act. The other day, all of us had liver-cooled poisonous mushroom disturbances. He is a genius, but therefore he sometimes fails to explain himself to his surroundings.


    I know that... or I miss you for not talking to me, it''s just that I''m messing with you..., and I also understand that that''s a poorly dressed thing...


    Still... I regretted it.


    A few days of stuffiness, Abel decided never to visit Zion with her will.


    "What I don''t see may also look like Zion"


    In Abel, Theon Saul Sankland is still an unreachable high wall. Someday he wants to get over it, but he is always the one to be beaten down by the magnitude of the difference.


    Honestly, getting him advice like that was only a little pride hurting...... Now I was more worried about Meer than that.


    So Abel visited Scion''s room...


    "Oh, you..."


    "This is His Highness Abel. I''m in a good mood."


    So I was to bowl in with an unexpected person. It is a maid Monica.


    "Hey, Monica. Is that you..."


    When she was infiltrating the kingdom of Lemno as a spy, it was something she used to face to face, but since coming to this St. Noel, I haven''t had much chance to see her.


    "You look better than anything."


    "Yes, Rafina, you''ve done well."


    "Right...... But how did you get to Theon?


    It was Zion who answered the query.


    "I need a little help, so I''m working with you."


    To corroborate that word, there was a messy pile of paper in front of Zion, on his desk.


    "Abel, what''s wrong with you? It''s rare to come to my room."


    "Oh, actually, I don''t seem to be well with Meer lately, so I was wondering if you had any idea, and I came to talk to you... But if I seem to disturb you, I''ll change my time."


    "No, I don''t mind. I was just about to take a break."


    Scion stretched out his body, stretching out greatly.


    "Really? But you seem tired, what the hell were you doing?


    To Abel, who shruggedly frowned, Theon offered a piece of paper.


    "Oh, actually... I was looking into this"


    "Yeah? Is this..., Iason, Lucas, Max, Tanacis, Bissett..., what is this name?


    In a line of names he has never seen, Abel tilts her neck inside.


    "I knew Meer wasn''t well, too."


    That said, Theon shrugged his shoulder.


    "So I was worried, but unfortunately I couldn''t think of a way to cheer her up. That''s why I wanted to do what I could."


    "What can you...?


    "That''s right. The other day, I''ve been checking back on Wind Raven. I''ve been thinking about what I can do to regain my honor in order to regain my defect in the Kingdom of Remno."


    In those words Abel remembered what Theon had said during the student council election.


    When Meer asked me to run for the student council election, Theon said he would make his own honor recovery opportunities.


    "The line of names was used by the members of the Wind Raven who were lurking within the Empire."


    "Of the wind raven...? Someone in the empire was using it?


    "No, I''m not. It was used by the constituents who lost him within the Empire."


    "I let him go..."


    There was a pin in the words. Abel said with a slightly lower voice.


    "Maybe..., you mean the one who used to say he brought information about the snake? It is true that we have conveyed information that one of the four Dukes of the Empire is involved with the serpent of chaos..."


    "Oh, that''s just a good idea. Exactly."


    Monica opened her mouth so as to supplement Zion''s words.


    "He was also my mentor... He was the one who laid the foundations of the intelligence network against the Empire. Putting together the local collaborators in a position known as the Intelligence Officer (spymaster) ¡­"


    "If the man were alive... I thought the information he had would surely help for Meer..."


    Theon shook his head small.


    "It''s not good enough."


    "After all, is it likely that it has already been erased?


    "There''s also that, but there''s also a limit to what we can look into from here. Anyway, all the wind ravens in the Empire have withdrawn to their home countries. I''ve asked Monica to try the emergency contact method for the wind raven, but so far there''s been no response."


    Theon shrugging his shoulders with that said, but Abel was impressed while watching it.


    - Theon is steadily doing what he needs to do and trying to help Meer. And yet, what am I doing...


    Unexpectedly, it was a sighing Abel, but by the pretense, his shoulder was slapped by Zion.


    "Hold on, Abel. If Meer''s not well, it''s up to you to cheer her up."


    "Ha, I''m not sure I can... But yeah, let''s try our best."


    It''s hard to understand what Meer is thinking. You can share that concern, or maybe not.


    But you should be able to cheer Meer up...


    "What can I do?"


    To the boys who talk about it seriously.


    "Oh, I was here. Abel, can I have a word with you?


    Meer, the woman who lives in the moment, has attacked!

 326 Episode 60: Meer the Too Heartfelt Dances!

    "Oh, I''ve looked for you, Abel. You were at Zion''s."


    I am a meer who speaks of such things all the time, but as you can see from careful thinking, this is a men''s dorm. Although not so strictly decided, it is basically forbidden for women to enter.


    It''s not a good place to step all the way in to at least invite the man you want to play.


    But the prodigal Meer doesn''t care.


    Anyway, there''s something scary about Meer right now and so on............ only a little bit.


    Yes, the Little Heart Meer has finally grown into the Great Heart Meer.


    ... I''m a little worried that if I leave it alone, it will become FNY...


    "Meer, what the hell is wrong with you coming to the boys'' dorm?


    Meer had a slightly pranky grin on Abel, who looked surprised.


    "Actually, I need you to hang out with me a little bit, right now, would you mind?


    "Huh? Oh, oh, uh"


    Abel turns a blind eye to Theon. and Theon laughed bitterly,


    "It''s what the princess wants. It''s the gentleman''s manners that you take."


    Small, wink at Abel.


    "I''m sorry I''m in the middle of a conversation. Well, then, I''m gonna go for a bit."


    That''s how Meer brought out the hesitant Abel at the end......, was


    "So, what do I have to do with you?


    Unexpectedly Meer says to Abel, who tilts his neck.


    "Hmm, you''re right..."


    Come here, it''s just a no-plan!


    Would you like to roll out to the city and visit the confectioners? It was Meer who almost thought so, but when she tried to get out of the dorm, she was blown by the cold wind and immediately refused.


    - In this cold, you''re a little tempted to go outside.


    It is Meer who does not want to get out of bed on a cold day. Dating in a city with harsh winter weather is not an option. No shards.


    - If so, somewhere in school... Hmm?


    It was then. The sound of Meer''s ears caught on the lid. That was some fun music to play.


    Meer makes sure she can suck it off unexpectedly, heading in the direction where the music was heard, to the Great Hall.


    A grand banquet to be held after a candle-fired mass celebrating the Holy Night, in the hall where preparations for it were in progress, the decorative work was now welcoming the good fortune.


    The walls of a tree with some majestic atmosphere were decorated with holy paintings of goldsmiths that were usually shrouded in. Near the ceiling of the wall, a glorious red cloth drips, creating a lively festive air.


    And in front of the hall was an orchestra with a huge instrument. Apparently, they''re rehearsing the dance party song of the day.


    Seeing that, there was something flashing behind Meer''s brain.


    "Dance... Oh, yeah"


    What came to mind was what happened during the freshman welcome dance party. In retrospect, I haven''t been able to dance with Abel since that day.


    "Yeah, you''re right. Because of that, and before the Holy Night Festival, I''m going to show you Abel''s dancing skills."


    "Huh? What is that..."


    "I''m sorry, but I''m going to borrow some of this."


    "Hey, Meer!


    Grasping Abel''s hand tightly in confusion, Meer headed for the corner of the hall, the free space.


    As those around him marvel, Meer leans softly against Abel.


    "Let''s dance, Abel."


    As such, Meer grabbed the hem of her skirt magnificently.


    At first, Abel looked distracted, but eventually she laughed bitterly.


    "You''re very strong today, Meer."


    To that allegation, Meer grins provocatively.


    "Oh, didn''t you know? I was originally known as a selfish princess, right?


    "Really? Does that mean my usual condition is back...... Then you don''t have a hand in not cooperating."


    With that said, Abel leans on Meer as well. That''s how the two began to take steps magnificently.


    The two dancing as preparations for the Holy Night Festival progressed around...... At first glance, it doesn''t even look romantic... no, blah... it''s out of the way. Nothing but the intruder. These guys, you''re desperate to work around, but you can read the air! It''s a story.


    Before those two untraceable young men, the orchestra men were shuddered... not to rub, but rather to knock!


    Originally, they were good people of Nori. Besides, they were the ones who were also in charge of playing at the freshman welcome dance party. Knowing Meer''s dance that night, they remembered an enthusiastic night and improvised and started playing songs to match the two dances.


    To a lively, good Nori song, Meer laughed in a good mood,


    "Oh... Ugh, you two are the only ones who have a monopoly on the orchestra"


    I danced magnificently to the music.


    And to that superb dance, Abel was also following me today.


    "Well, Abel, didn''t you improve your dance arm?


    "Ha, that''s an honor. Actually, I haven''t had a chance to show it off, but I''ve been practicing this one since that day."


    Meer smiles back at Abel, who looks just a little good at it.


    "Ugh, that''s impressive. Well, I''ll try to do some more difficult steps."


    That''s how Meer makes the move so intense.


    I enjoy dancing with Abel breathing and taking steps obsessively. At times let go of your body, at the next moment leave your body and dance around Kurli, Kurli, and Abel, like a fairy.


    A fun moment, like forgetting the time.


    Dreamy time......


    To the pretend......,


    "Hey Meer, am I..., am I short?


    Abel said with a serious face.


    "? What does scarcity mean?


    "I knew you had been worried about something the past few days. That''s why I was worried. He didn''t say anything to me or to Theon. I was wondering if you were holding it all by yourself without telling anyone..."


    "Abel......"


    Unexpectedly, to Meer, who stuffs her words with emotion, Abel said with a serious face.


    "Can''t I share your concerns? I''m right, I may not be able to do anything because I''m a mediocre person, but if your burden still lightens up a little, I''m going to do anything."


    Meer unwittingly cracks at the kind words she cares about. It makes me want to reveal everything in my chest.


    But......, Meer said, swallowing up all the thoughts he had raised, with a pranky grin.


    "So you are... If I caught up with you, I''ll tell you then. My precious secret."


    I already knew that revealing everything would not solve it. Even if I reveal a secret to them, I steal their eyes and leave St. Noel''s Island.


    And the imperial transmission in that case was far more tragic than if I didn''t tell you.


    Abel, who lost Meer and abandoned herself, comes to a tragic end. Similar to Scion, it leans Sunkland. The others will be equally shocked and unable to recover.


    A statement written to describe how strong Meer''s influence was, just to recall it, makes Meer unable to say anything.


    - The more I reveal, the stronger my regrets for not being able to protect me. So I can''t even die of misfortune to Abel...


    Even though I came to take a lot of measures, in the end, Meer felt bad for herself as she was accepting to die. Shake his head, and Meer snaps.


    "¡­ now let''s not think extra and enjoy the dance"


    That was a very fulfilling time.


    It''s kind of been a long time, and I felt like I laughed from the bottom of my heart.


    But it was supposed to be so much fun and fun that I wouldn''t mind dying now, but in Meer''s mind, a slight lump remained.


    - I don''t know, I think there''s still something left to do. I wonder...?


    It was a little later that Meer realized that.


    I did all the bad deeds I could think of (stuffing, eating sweets on the bed, eating sweets in the morning...) Meer left me only one thing to do......


    Meer still didn''t know there was a last piece there to survive the Holy Night Festival.

 327 Lesson 61: Under the banner of the Empress Meer - Friendship united

    On that day, Ludwig was visiting the mansion of Tubor on the Rudolphone side.


    I asked you the other day to confirm the status of your work with the nobility of the soil.


    "This is Lord Ludwig. Sounds spectacular, more importantly."


    In response to Ludwig''s visit, Rudolphon''s neighborhood Tubu had a warm grin. The grin saw familiarity and a mind that cared for the other person.


    There is a clear difference in identity between Ludwig, who is originally a civilian, and Horizontal Abbot.


    How, though marginal earth aristocracy alienated from the central aristocracy, aristocracy is aristocracy. Even though Ludwig said he was a central government official and a trusted figure of Meer, there should have been a historical difference there.


    Nonetheless, there was something like an odd friendship between the two of us.


    That''s the feeling of transcending differences in identity and age...... It was a strong sense of fellowship, gathered under the banner of the Empress Meer and present only among comrades.


    After shaking his hand firmly, Ludwig sat down in a chair for visitors.


    "I apologize for the inconvenience this time."


    "What. If it''s for Her Royal Highness Princess Meer, we have to do everything in our power."


    "I''d appreciate it if you could say that..."


    Ludwig''s splitting to the Yellowmoons, it was beginning to twitch and have a certain effect. There is also the cooperation of Rudolphin Toho, who is succeeding in separating the Toho aristocrats.


    As such, the neighborhood nobles gathered under Rudolphon''s Tuborhood are not what we can now call factions¡­, but later Ludwig, who thinks we should put together as a new force that does not belong to any of the four Grand Dukes. Thus, if we take that as the core to form a faction of Meer individuals, so to speak, the imperial faction¡­, etc., we will even use it for calculation.


    - Well, you can chase me about that, but the problem is...


    "Hmm, you don''t seem to have an excellent expression, but what happened?


    Ludwig smiled bitterly at Rudolphon, who frowned.


    "As a matter of fact, it was difficult to navigate in addition to my thoughts because of the collapse of non-Horizontal aristocracy"


    Normally, the larger the tissue, the less it can be a single rock. Many aristocrats, not least to the Yellowmoons, must have come to themselves from unavoidable circumstances.


    It can''t be that binding... it should be...


    "Well, that''s right. If you betray me, they''ll kill you, won''t you turn back on us so easily?


    Dion, who was listening on the side, shrugs his shoulder small. But Ludwig shook his head.


    "No, I can''t even just say yes. Those bound by fear are those who have a subconscious desire to escape that fear. So if you can reach out to someone with the power to counter that fear, you have a better chance of taking it."


    Ludwig was subtly spreading it as a rumor the other day that he had been targeted by a hand-worked assassin.


    Her Royal Highness Princess Meer, herself a powerful assassin by ¡±someone¡±, was safely protected by the hands of her companion Dion.


    That is, a statement that even in the event of an attack from the Yellow Moon faction, there is only the power to retreat.


    The key part is laying low, but the way information flows that those who know will know if they ask.


    The information should have arrived naturally also to the nobles of the Yellowmoon faction......, nevertheless, the rebels did not appear.


    "I am well informed about Her Royal Highness Princess Meer''s forgiveness and his wisdom. It would be an obstacle from the point of view of the Gateway nobility, etc., but it should be an outfit receptacle for those who want to disobey the faction..."


    In the first place, Meer recently took the Duke of Blue Moon''s warrant into his own camp by thickening his friendship with the Duke of Green Moon''s warrant and putting the Duke of Red Moon''s warrant on top of that into his own Kingsguard Corps.


    I see, they are not the owners of the Duke''s house. Now, as far as the three of the four Grand Dukes are concerned, at least, a state that can be interpreted as favouring Meer.


    In addition, there are a small but dedicated Kingsguard unit dedicated to the Empress of the Soldiers.


    Meer has been a central figure in the empire, free to move a handful of elite practical units, yet attaching the support, albeit aggressive, of the three forces.


    That power must be insulting.


    "Nonetheless, I find it a little odd that there is no response..."


    Armed and unintentionally conceived, Ludwig coughed up one Rudolphon side Tubu. Then,


    "By the way, I''m talking about the prophecy of His Highness Princess Ludwig, the example..."


    I just said it in a low voice.


    "Apparently, it''s a good idea."


    Ludwig, hearing it, blinked his eyes.


    "Again..., there are signs of that there too?


    To the inquiry, Rudolphon snorted deeply once he rinsed the tea in front of him.


    "The wheat in our territory is not fruitful. Even if you talk to other neighborhood nobles, it seems to be the same everywhere. Between this year and next year the harvest will definitely decrease. Whatever it is, I don''t know how long it will last..."


    I don''t know what''s ahead. But at least Meer is meddling in the prophecy that this year''s wheat will be unproductive. And we are strictly committed to Ludwig and others so that we can be prepared for it.


    Hence......,


    "If I don''t hit the worst prediction, I''ve never been over it. But if you hit it, you can''t avoid reprimand for not being prepared for it."


    "Her Royal Highness Princess Meer trusted us and entrusted us with that prophecy. And you said," Get ready. "If so, why not live up to that trust"


    Thus Ludwig resigned from Rudolfon''s mansion after consulting in detail about the provision of food in the event of famine, its escort and others.


    One piece of news arrived under Ludwig, who went on that leg to see how Meer School City was progressing.


    The sender is¡­¡­.

 328 Episode 62: Gorogoromias Forgotten Things

    "Hmmm... I don''t know, I feel like I''ve made it... but you still feel like you''ve forgotten something..."


    Until the Holy Night Festival, there are two days left. Not much day is left. What I could do was slowly narrowing down.


    Meanwhile, Meer was gobbling on the bed. Because I decided to live instantly... not. Essentially, Meer is a gobbling creature in the absence of anything.


    There, Theon came to visit.


    "Meer, I need to talk to you about something, okay?


    Sion''s voice heard along with the sound of a knock.


    "Oh, it''s unusual for Theon to come to the girls'' dorm..."


    Meer, roll over the bed with the broom and then shrug! and stood down on the floor. Then look down at your own outfit¡­, look at the slightly wrinkled room outfit¡­.


    - Hmm, well, it''s Scion, so it doesn''t matter.


    Demonstrate stable maiden power.


    Then he greeted Zion with a smile and a smile.


    Theon looked at Meer''s outfit, and for a moment, he even looked surprised......,


    "You were resting... I''m sorry for what I did..."


    I looked sorry, I bowed my head.


    Apparently, she mistakenly assumed Meer was awake. Well, actually, I was gobbling around on the bed until earlier, so I''m not so wrong.


    "I don''t mind. I can''t believe you''re here. We don''t have Anne right now, so we can''t prepare tea or anything..."


    That''s how Meer invited Zion into the room.


    "So? What is consultation?


    "Oh, actually, there''s something I''d like you to do for Lord Ludwig."


    "Well, to Ludwig? I wonder what?"


    "To get straight to the point, I want you to find an agent of the windraven who disappeared within the empire we talked about before."


    "Intelligence agent of the windraven who disappeared within the Empire..."


    ... what? Was there someone like that...? and so on. It is a meer who tilts his neck in the heart.


    "Exactly, don''t you remember even Meer? He brought me information that there was an approach to the Four Dukes of the Empire..."


    "... Ah, uh. There he is, that''s him!


    And so on, I remember how, it was Meer who makes the appeal... but I don''t actually remember. Meer is a convenient brain owner who can forget what she doesn''t have to remember.


    "But look for that one. What do you think you''re gonna do?


    Meer wonders, for example, but I''m convinced to hear Theon''s explanation.


    "I see...... it would be comforting if you were indeed on your side. That''s Theon."


    "Hehe, I told you before. I said I''d make my own honor recovery opportunities..."


    Theon grinned like a prank, then shrugged his shoulder.


    "I''ve just tried dressing up like that and this is how I feel about having to borrow my hand from Meer... Honestly, there''s only so much I can do while I''m at school."


    "Oh, you don''t have to despise yourself... So, what exactly do I need to find out?


    "Oh, this is it..."


    Meer frowns when she sees the paper that Zion has given her.


    "Well, is this...? Max: Merchant, Bissett: Deacon, Tanacis: Regional Civilian......?


    "This is the pseudonym and false identity the man was using"


    "I see... By the way, isn''t there anything like a human copybook?


    "Unfortunately. The disguise looks like it''s something else."


    "I see...... Well, you must be..."


    Nodding, Meer looks at the paper.


    - Still, that''s just great, Theon. As Abel told me, you''re working out a good strategy to fight the snake of chaos... Oh, yes!


    Flashing of the pretense. Meer slapped Pocon and his hand and said.


    "Theon, I''d like to ask you an attempt, would you mind?


    "Yeah? What is it? If you can answer me, I''ll answer as much as I want..."


    To Shion leaning his neck, Meer nodded contentedly before saying.


    "Assuming, it''s just a hypothetical story, what would you do if your life were to end in two days?


    Abrupt, indescribable inquiry. But Theon arms and thinks into discipline.


    "In two days, or... I don''t have much time, so I can''t do too much, and yes... First, thank the beneficent..."


    Roar small, then continue.


    "And then I think I apologize to those who caused the trouble, those who have not been able to apologize because of my own immaturity, my stubbornness"


    "Well! Is there such a person in Zion?


    Sion smiled bitterly at Meer, who raised her voice in surprise.


    "There''s one or two of them. If, in living normally, you don''t bother anyone and you don''t think you need to apologize to anyone, isn''t that arrogance?"


    Theon said as he shrugged his shoulders.


    - I see... well, if it''s indeed Scion, maybe it is.


    In my heart, yeah. Meer, who gives a convincing nod,


    - Most of all, unlike this one in my case, no one bothered me, and I don''t need to apologize...


    Oh, my God, I was thinking arrogant!


    "Hmm, but... Well, you are..."


    and so Meer bowed her head deeply as she turned to Zion to correct her posture.


    "Thank you, Theon."


    "Yeah? What, what''s the sudden matter?


    "No, Abel told me. He said you were acting a lot to worry about me and at least lighten the burden. Sorry for your concern."


    Theon, hearing it, looked bitter.


    "Abel, do something extra..."


    Then, sigh, Theon said.


    "Uh, I hope you don''t get me wrong, I just acted out of honor. For myself......"


    "Yeah, I know. You did it on your own. But if I hadn''t thanked you, it seemed kind of mocking. So I bowed my head like this. That''s all."


    Then, Meer grinned with Nicole.


    "I, for my sake, am only on my own, so don''t worry about it"


    Theon, who saw such a meer, was often silent......, then, ha, exhaled in a deep sigh......


    "Oh...... Damn, I figured I''d give Abel the encouragement..."


    It was a small voice, crushing.


    ... Theon doesn''t know.


    When Meer, in her heart,


    - Making a debt to this guy is kind of unsettling. It''s free to thank you, or to bow your head. I never went over there to keep it down!


    And so on, and that I''m thinking about something a little guessy.


    And... there was another thing he didn''t know.


    That the words he said at this time remain in Meer''s heart.


    No one has forgotten to thank you, but is there really anyone who hasn''t apologized?


    Even if you''re not on the current timeline, on the previous timeline...?


    The continuing inquiry in my mind, yet as the light of guidance, makes Meer realize the existence of one oblivion. That''s......

 329 Lesson 63: Now its time to be a good friend.

    Meer, who dropped off Zion and made a quick letter to Ludwig, dived on the bed again.


    "Huh, I''m tired..."


    He finishes the heavy labor of writing a letter, and is an exhausting mea. Throw your hands and feet out, garlic, and nod your face on the pillow.


    "And I apologize to the person who caused the inconvenience... I see, that would certainly be necessary to welcome death without any heartache... But I don''t have that kind of person."


    I didn''t have to know if it was the previous timeline, and Meer has been going through all these redo days.


    The chief chef who was supposed to fire him is still firmly the chief chef of the empire. I even advise my father to respond to that loyalty.


    I also tried to work actively for the Crescent Zone, which I didn''t know until it was too late. Towns that were dying are slowly regaining their vitality.


    Everything that could be described as a sin that Meer had committed in the previous timeline had been redone and overturned.


    Nonetheless......, I wonder why, Theon''s words catch my heart oddly.


    "Well... it''s your fault. Sounds more like a thank you to me than that. Anne and Ludwig, Abel and Zion, Rafina to Chloe... and thank Tiona for everything..."


    It was then. The discomfort struck Meer on the lid.


    Meer naturally wanted to thank her dear friend before she died.


    Among them was Zion, once an enemy of hatred. I no longer have very little obsession with him. Even against Keithwood, Riola, etc., I don''t feel grooves, etc. Meer.


    Well, apart from Dion being scared because of his current progression..., other people around him, Meer can roughly honestly call him your friend.


    But......, why not? Only Tiona had something that caught my mind just a little bit. It''s like there''s a ditch to call your friend... something to get in the way of calling him that... I feel that way.


    At that moment, there was a reviving landscape behind Meer''s brain.


    Chili and painful palms......


    The face of one girl with a flashing face......


    the curse of his own surroundings and......,


    "It''s unusual for a poor nobleman''s daughter to get along with Prince Zion!


    Your own voice cursing with defilement.


    Meer remembered what she had always forgotten.


    "Oh yeah...... Yes, you did...... Something I have to apologize for..., you had it... I didn''t apologize to Tiona..."


    Meer finds the previous timeline, Tiona, who is getting along with Prince Zion..., which is regrettable... I miss being ignored by Prince Zion......


    He slapped Tiona on the cheek, prompted by the fierceness that was born within him.


    That was the only problem Meer hadn''t been able to redo.


    Because it is......


    "Because I''m gone, not doing anything..."


    Events in the course of history that have come to nothing.


    That was just one "Sin of Meer" that could not be liquidated by redoing.


    Of course, if you think calmly, Tiona is the one who executed herself.


    You might reasonably say that as long as you stick your cheeks up, it''s offset...


    But it''s not a matter of reason.


    Meer was clearly aware that the events of that day were caught in her own chest.


    Whatever reason I''m concerned about is bothering me. Especially now, when we refrained from dying close, in the time that was left, that we could do limited..., it was not the time to be mean.


    "I don''t think I could have been friends with Tiona because of that."


    If the sin disappears by redoing, there is no resentment against Tiona already at the time of avoiding the headstand. Besides, she did a lot for Meer, both during the Lemno Kingdom and during the campaign...


    "It shouldn''t be a surprise to be an unmindful friend, but I feel like there''s a ditch somewhere. If you don''t do something about this Moya Moya, you can''t die."


    That''s the answer I finally found.


    Of course, I can no longer apologize to Tiona back then.


    Besides, even if he apologizes for something he doesn''t remember, Tiona will just be confused.


    ... but I didn''t know that.


    What, Meer is herself first. Besides, Meer today is a woman who lives in a moment.


    It is superior to pressing.


    "If I had properly liquidated what I did then... If, on the night of the Holy Night Festival, I had died and been able to do it all over again, I would have made sure that you and Tiona would have been good friends by then."


    Somehow, Meer nodded with a neat heart.


    "Hmm, good hurries..."


    The next day, Meer decided to go see Tiona.


    Bring a luxurious confectionery fold with an apology mark.... Nothing, I didn''t want to...

 330 Episode 64: The engraved regret and...

    In the Revolutionary War in the Tiermoon Empire, the Virgin Tiona Rudolfon led the Revolutionary Army.


    Never before has she been on the front lines of battle like that.


    Whether it was at the top of the army or not, so that she, the flag, would not lose her life, it was simply one of the reasons because the arm of that sword was mediocre.


    But she did not keep her hands unclean.


    I want to help everyone. I want to fight with myself...... That''s what I thought. The answer she gave. That was the archery.


    Taught by Riola Louloulou, daughter of the Louloulou tribe, Tiona brilliantly blossomed her talent. That skill was one of the top of the revolutionary army and many enemy soldiers were to lose their lives in front of her bow.


    That''s how the Revolutionary War ended.


    The imperial chamber fell and the emperor executed. The execution of the Crown Princess Meer is also imminent in a few days.


    The battle is finally over...... Even so, Tiona never lacks the practice of hundreds of shooting bows a day.


    It''s as if it''s "trying to get something back that I can''t get back¡±...


    Many times, many times, she kept letting go of her arrows.


    Thus, one man came to visit me under Tiona, who had finished practicing his bow.


    "Ludwig Hewitt...... You, Prince Zion, said that you worked for Her Royal Highness Princess Meer."


    "We would like to thank you for responding to our meeting. Master Tiona."


    "In hard times, you''ve been given a tough role. Your political skill also seemed highly appreciated by Prince Zion. I hope you will continue to work together to restore this empire. Go ahead."


    With that said, Tiona suggests Ludwig tea.


    Without getting his hands on it, Ludwig stared straight at Tiona.


    "I gave you a lift here today because I wanted to ask you something"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Tiona dared to include tea in her mouth in a slow motion.


    To enjoy that scent, gently narrow your eyes,


    "Please¡­? If that means taking over for Prince Zion, etc., I would be happy to ask you..."


    As I explore, I stare at Ludwig.


    "I would love to see Her Royal Highness Princess Meer"


    In contrast, Ludwig''s cut back was without a back surface.


    "What is it for? I don''t think we have anything to talk about yet..."


    In a hard tone, Tiona said. It was an unexpected thing Ludwig said to her like that.


    "When I was in St. Noel, Mia said I had slapped you on the cheek."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Meer, you''ve always said you wanted to apologize for the day. I hope you will have the opportunity¡­"


    "... what is that, uh, about?


    Tiona was leaning her neck unintentionally, out of bewilderment.


    Yes... at St. Noel''s School, where she was harassed more than once, she didn''t remember Meer''s little stretcher or anything. Meer, who hates pain in the first place, slapped it with her own hands. That''s its power, stroking its cheeks...


    As for those who were hit, they were only decent..., confused stronger than angry.


    To Tiona''s unexpected reaction, Ludwig looked distraught, but for once, he coughed.


    "Please, may I see Her Royal Highness Princess Meer? And, Mia, I''d like you to have a dialogue. That way..."


    "Nothing will change."


    Words unleashed, to cut them off. Then Tiona stares at Ludwig.


    "To indulge where I have just been apologized. Nothing, nothing changes one thing. Your father is not coming home. Because the Imperial Room will not bring the dead people back to life."


    Then again, Tiona puts her mouth on the tea.


    ¨D ¨D Meer Luna Tiermoon (...) and (...) yes (...) yes (...) yes (...) ¡­¡­.


    As I tell myself, as I carve it into its body......, Tiona snaps inside.


    - I don''t even need to see him. If you don''t need to exchange words, you don''t need to know the character. I don''t need to, so I won''t...


    Tiona was scared.


    I talked to her, and I found out who she was (to be)... so what if I had feelings...? If you want to forgive me for her...?


    - Then your father..., too unsaved.


    I see, indeed, the Crown Princess Meer may be reflecting. Maybe he''s a good guy when I talk to him. Maybe he''s someone who can correct his own mistakes.


    But... so my father won''t come home. I can''t... clear up that carelessness.


    Therefore, I must not forgive Meer...


    Tiona had decided in herself.


    "I will not forgive Her Highness Princess Meer."


    resolutely, in a stubborn tone, Tiona says.


    "I would not even advise Prince Zion to help me...... But..."


    So for the first time, she says.


    "But... if you''re going to see Prince Zion... I won''t stand in your way."


    Is that mercy...? No, it wasn''t.


    That''s an escape.


    Tiona refused to face one person named Meer.


    If you don''t want to be involved in Meer''s murder, you don''t want to point your will at it.


    For my heart not to be moved......


    Never forgive her..., to not forgive her...


    So......


    After Meer''s execution took place and some time...


    When it turns out that the assassination of Rudolphon''s Tubu was not due to the life of the emperor......


    Tiona regretted it.


    "At that time... I should have talked to Her Royal Highness Princess Meer...?


    If you think calmly, you wouldn''t have been spared the execution. Where Tiona did what, she wouldn''t have been able to save Meer.


    But still... Until the end with Meer, not a word of conversation continued as regret in Tiona.


    The regret is overridden by the phrase "do not forgive Meer" that crushed it to engrave it in the soul¡­, engraved deep into Tiona''s heart.


    "... weird dreams, you''ve had..."


    On that day, when the Holy Night Festival was refrained from the next day, Tiona was at the bow training ground at St. Noel''s School.


    Deploring the fact that his sword was completely useless in the case of the Kingdom of Lemno, Tiona decided to start learning the bow after worrying.


    Fortunately, her squire, Riola, is a bow master. The taught Tiona was, as soon as possible, in the process of blossoming her natural talents.


    After practicing that day, a certain person came to visit me where I was wiping my sweat.


    "Mr. Tiona, may I have a moment?


    "... to? Meer, are you...?


    Strange dreams and wearing situations. But it wasn''t Meer''s squire who came, but Meer himself...


    "Hey, I need to talk to you, can you give me a minute after this?


    To Meer''s inquiry, Tiona could only snort.

 331 Lesson 65 Words Received and Wishes Not Delivered......

    "Um, I''m sorry. Master Meer. I''ve just been doing bow exercises right now, so I, I might smell sweaty...... Oh, if it''s an invitation to a tea party or something, I''ll get dressed right away..."


    "Oh, that was a bad time..."


    Meer looked at Tiona''s outfit and roared, Hmm.


    Indeed, Tiona''s hair looked slightly damp with sweat. I would feel bad to be around all that time......


    "Oh, yeah. If so, it''s because of you, and let''s take a bath together."


    "... to?


    Today, Meer grins at Tiona, who blinks her eyes.


    "I just got an interesting bathing pill from Chloe. Anything, you think you can take fatigue? Because of this, let''s try it."


    Like Ranya, the bathing pills Chloe brought me that worried me about. If you don''t try it today, you may lose the chance to use it.


    "Yeah, that''s just fine"


    While snorted convincingly by herself, Meer headed to the common bathing area.


    Is it because it was early in the afternoon? There were no people in the common bathroom.


    This is convenient! All the while, Meer punches bathing pills in hot water.


    "Look, Mia, are you okay? So unsolicited......"


    "Hehe, there''s no problem!


    Meer nods confidently. Anyway, Meer is alive right now.


    I didn''t think I was going to put bathing pills in the bath without permission..., etc. Meer... Shortly afterwards, the liver was cooled when smoke erupted with tremendous momentum from the hot water.


    The bright white smoke spread all over the bathroom so that even Tiona, nearby, could no longer be seen.


    "Hey, Mia?


    "... so, it should be okay... Probably..."


    The confidence of the iron wall wavers. Mia''s heart is thin while she sees it, and she turns back carefully.


    Exactly, isn''t this a bad idea...? I''m just beginning to think, etc., that the smoke is finally fading.


    Still, I feel the color is dark for the hot water, but, well, there''s no problem with this. I''m sure it''s okay, yeah it''s okay......


    And so on, calm yourself down, and then Meer sighs one "ho hoo" and then finally realizes.


    "Oh, is this the scent of Lunar Fluorescence (LUCIORUNA) ¡­?


    "Sounds like it. It smells so good..."


    Tiona also said with an inadvertently comfortable face.


    Then the two of them flushed their bodies quickly and headed for the tub.


    Immerse yourself in hot water, and once again, exhale, ho ho ho ho ho meer.


    - Oh, Chloe said it''s a calming scent, but you''re certainly right...


    Until a short while ago, nervous and deliberately waving Meer''s mind also now presented a quiet look.


    - I think we can talk about this naturally. Ugh, thank you Chloe.


    Guuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu


    []/(n, vs) (1) (uk) (uk) (uk)


    "Ugh, good..."


    Right next door, Tiona leaked a small laugh.


    "Oh? What''s wrong?


    To Meer leaning his neck, Tiona said.


    "Meer, you look a little plump."


    "... what?


    Kan, and stiffening Meer.


    Meer''s heart, which was in a quiet state until a short while ago, waved instantly, deliberately and deliberately!


    but......,


    "I was a little worried. Together...... Meer recently told me you don''t seem to have an appetite."


    "Oh, yeah, that''s what you mean. Worry about me..."


    Though not subtly interpreted, Meer nods. Then I try to pinch my own two arms.


    - Nothing, you''re not fat, are you? It''s been like this for about a while now, and it''s been like this for about a summer... oh?


    "So, um... what''s the story?


    And I was about to realize something serious, Meer, but I return it to me in Tiona''s voice.


    "Oh, yeah, you did..."


    Meer just correct her posture a little bit, then, breathe heavily, exhale...


    "I must apologize to you."


    "Huh?"


    Abrupt Meer words. Tiona just blinks her eyes.


    Never mind, Meer continues.


    "I... have been mean to you... I''ve done terrible things to you..."


    Meer''s voice sounded quietly in the bathroom.


    "So, what are you talking about? I, I don''t... Meer, you''re doing very well. Mia can''t be mean to me."


    Unexpectedly, panicking Tiona.


    "Meer... I don''t know..."


    "Oh? I, too, will do one or two mean things. For example, a boyfriend in love with me..."


    "So, but I can''t believe I, Prince Abel, messed around..."


    It was then.


    On the back of Tiona''s brain on the lid, the sight of last night''s dream occurred to me.


    I want to apologize to myself, Meer said. thrust it, myself very much regretted later......


    That''s just supposed to be a dream... It''s supposed to be a dream that''s not enough to take......


    But in Tiona''s heart...... I did have an engraved thought.


    So......


    "... to me, Mia, I''m not sure what you''re talking about. But... if Meer did something that you didn''t like..., if this is how you apologized..., I''m sure..."


    I had a self who thought I shouldn''t forgive you for Meer.


    Not unforgivable... "Don''t forgive".


    ... it was a very painful thing.


    - Keeping resenting someone..., what a painful thing...?


    Tiona imagines the continuation of her dream.


    The life I kept resenting Meer......, how much it was the days I lost my colour and brilliance.


    When I found out that the grudge was a mistake¡­, how much I wanted to talk to Meer.


    Then, Tiona stared straight at Meer''s face.


    "I''m sure I forgive you, Meer. I must have..."


    When I heard Tiona say......,


    "Oh......"


    From Meer''s face, her expression disappeared as if her possession had fallen. So, the next moment, what floated there was a relief smile.


    "Oh... good... now I have no heart left"


    But that crushed face, somewhere, is what makes Tiona anxious...


    In the chest, the tingling, and burning flames dull.


    "Um, Mia... I''d like to talk to you more, Mia."


    It is the thirst engraved in Tiona''s soul.


    Thoughts that didn''t come true in that dream.


    Now, a wish that can be fulfilled.


    Meer gave Tiona''s words a frightened look for a moment...,


    "Yes...... Then... you''re right. When the Holy Night Festival is over¡­, let''s talk slowly"


    "Holy Night Festival...?


    "Yes, it''s Holy Night Festival. If we can make it through this... then let''s talk carefully."


    Indeed, as a member of the Student Council, I know that I will not feel comfortable until the end of the Holy Night Festival.


    But... I wonder why......, inside Tiona''s chest, there remains a deliberate and unpleasant feeling.


    "Well, thank you for staying with us today."


    With a grin, Meer rose out of the tub. Tiona looked very flamboyant as to why.


    It''s like..., with the end of the night, the moon being chased after the seat of the protagonist...


    "Ah..."


    But the atmosphere quickly disappeared.


    "Ah, Meer, your sister. It''s an odd encounter."


    "Hello, Mia."


    In the bathroom, because Bell and Strina came.


    "Oh, both of you, are you going to take a bath?


    "I''m going to..., I don''t know, give it a little bit?


    Khoton and neck tilting bell.


    "I tried the bathing pills Chloe gave me. I had a lot of fun with smoke."


    I laughed in a good mood, and I couldn''t even feel the dust...


    Thus comes the Day of the Holy Night Festival.

 332 Lesson 66: Conspiracy Moved On Holy Night Festival Day

    [Holy Night Festival Day, Eight Bell Moments (AM: 8: 00)]


    The dawn of a day of destiny was a very quiet one.


    In the morning, Meer, who rose from bed with Momozo, accompanied Anne to the common bathroom.


    So I sweat my sleep, wash my face, and get a firm face. It is unusual for Meer to be shunned in the morning.


    "Hmmm..., could this be...?


    "Mia, you''re in a lot of a mood today."


    Meer smiled softly at Anne with a slightly surprised face.


    "Right. Well, about today..."


    Then Meer had breakfast and headed to the student council room.


    "Oh, Mr. Meer, be in a good mood."


    As soon as I entered the room, Rafina called out.


    "Lafina? Ha..., did you have any student council work today?


    Checking the security system, progress in preparing the feast, the system of checking the entry and exit of people to and from the island, etc. ¡­, there was a first glance at what should be seen at the student council.


    In the first place, there should be very little for the members of the Student Council to do on that day......


    "No, it''s okay. If anything, I''m sure you''ll get together... Heh heh, since Santelli''s been hanging out with me since that day, I don''t think we have anything to do with it."


    Rafina said with a grin.


    "Thanks to Meer, too."


    "That''s not true..."


    Absolutely. Meer is loyal to her appetite, because she just ate poison mushrooms.


    "But then why the hell are you here?


    "A little, I was immersed in emotion."


    Rafina smiled quietly and calmly.


    "I said it''s been another year since I was no longer the Lord here... Ugh, it feels a little strange."


    Then Rafina put her butt on the desk a little bit. Meer is a little surprised that the trick, which is slightly behaving badly, is no longer like Rafina.


    "As a matter of fact, every year, this day was here. Before I purify myself and wrap myself in the sacred coat, to get in the mood. Mr. Meer may not know, but I''m nervous about the Holy Night Festival ritual."


    "I''m sure that''s on your mind."


    "But, you know, it''s a little different this year. Of course I''m nervous. But then, when I think we''re all going to have a party, I kind of enjoy it..."


    Then Rafina said with an innocent childish grin.


    "Well, I''ll go then. I''m looking forward to tonight''s pot party."


    Meer crumbles small, dropping off Rafina leaving the student club room.


    "Tonight¡­, yes¡­"


    What the hell happens......, I don''t know now. But there''s a pot party. A good time awaits with my dear friends. Plus, there''s mushrooms in the pot tonight.


    It''s a fantastic mushroom pan! It''s an excellent mushroom pan!! It''s an excellent mushroom pan!!!


    - No matter what the temptation, it''s impossible for me to leave St. Noel''s.


    Then, too, Meer left the student council room behind.


    [Ten Bell Moments on Holy Night Festival Day (AM 10: 00)]


    "Ah, Mia!


    It was when I passed in front of the Great Hall, the banquet venue.


    Meer was accidentally, voiced.


    Turning his gaze, there was the figure of Ranya Tafrief Perugian.


    "Oh, Mr. Ranya. Good mood..."


    I go by Ragna, smiling lovingly. And I jumped into that eye...


    "Well! That looks so delicious"


    It was like a treat arranged on a desk. Meer is unintentionally tongue-in-cheek with all the prestige of Peruvian.


    With some reflections from the other day, or near food, it seems difficult to pinch because Velga''s surveillance, as a watchdog, is pointing a harsh gaze...


    "Oh, that looks so delicious..."


    "Hehe, come and eat. I''ll be waiting for you, Mia."


    Meer grinned at the invitation,


    "Hehe, thank you for everything, Ragna. I always take care of Perugian food. Right...... We will try our best to come."


    I only replied vaguely. Why? Because......


    - I''m planning on having a mushroom pan tonight..., a gap in my stomach, maybe...?


    and so on, and is Meer, who calculates the abdomen.


    Whatever, it''s an excellent mushroom pan tonight!!!!


    It is also an attempt to become anxious.


    Ragna, who was staring at it jizzily, took one cupcake that had been placed on his desk on the fudge and gave it to Meer with a spoon and a set.


    "Dear Meer, this"


    "Oh? This is..."


    "It''s for taste. Go ahead."


    "? Yeah, yeah, thanks?


    While tilting her little neck, Meer put the sweets offered by Ranya in her mouth.


    "Huh! This is it!


    "What do you say?


    "The flavour that melts in your mouth¡­, this intense sweetness¡­, what if, this is a sweet dew maroon?


    "Yes, it''s a maroon sweet cake developed in my country"


    "Oh, again......, this snug sweetness was the sweetness of the maroon. Ugh, I ate it for the first time, but it was delicious."


    Meer said as she returned the cup to Ranya.


    ... By the way, when I hear this, I may feel like I gave it back with a bite to taste, but meanwhile, Meer is completing her cake in the cup with pepper.


    I used the spoon cleverly and not a single piece remains in the cup. It is a very beautiful meal to eat.


    "At this rate, Peru is cheap, isn''t it? I''m sure tonight''s feast will be great."


    That''s how I smiled Mia...... but Ranya didn''t laugh.


    I just stared at Meer and then...


    "Um, there''s a lot more delicious stuff. Master Meer. Not only at my place, but everyone else has something more delicious to put on their arms. So..."


    Ranya said in a desperate tone.


    "Definitely come and eat. Meer, I''ve prepared a lot of delicious things to cheer you up."


    It''s as if, if you don''t promise so, if Meer goes somewhere, you think...


    "Yeah, I get it. If that''s all you have to say..."


    Meer, a little, decided to save her from eating a mushroom pan.


    - Besides, there''s a famous adage that sweets are different bellies, and you''re fine.


    [Holy Night Festival Day Second Four Bell Moment (PM: 4: 00)]


    Afterwards, after going all the way around the school, in his own room, being quiet, he inadvertently heard a knock.


    It was Anne who answered, but soon returned with a troubled face.


    "Dear Meer, I''m sorry. Mind if I take your seat off for a moment?


    "I don''t mind, but what can I do for you?


    "That''s..., I don''t have enough hands for the feast tonight or something, and you asked me to help you..."


    "Oh, it''s a special day, and that''s what happens. Hmm... If that''s the case, no problem. I hope you will wave your arms firmly to the prestige of our empire."


    Anne, for a moment, looked anxious,


    "Yes, I understand. But, um... Mia."


    And then, somehow, it looked like I was telling you...


    "Huh? What''s wrong with you?


    To Meer''s inquiry, he shook his head small.


    "No. Nothing. Well, I''ll be there, Mia."


    "Yeah...... Oh, yeah. And if I saw Bell somewhere, would you tell him to come back to his room? I don''t know, I don''t think I''ve seen it since this morning..."


    Belle is in the lower grade of one of Meers. When you leave the room, it is also common not to look at each other until night. It is......, why not? Today, that''s just a little catch.


    "Belle, is that you?


    Anne looked surprised, but nodded quickly.


    "Okay. Okay, I''m going."


    So, when Anne walked out, Meer walked over to Bell''s bed.


    We''re going to take out what''s hidden underneath and check the contents again.


    - Perhaps the description hasn''t changed..., but at the end of the day, again, check the Empress Herald... Hmm?


    It was then.


    I heard a little knock.


    "Who could it be? Anne is back......, not that I''m sure..."


    Leaning her neck, Meer turns to the door.


    Undefensively, it was Meer who tried to open that door, but then, at its foot, on a piece of paper plugged in from the gap between the doors, his gaze turned.


    It was written there......,


    Your precious sister, Me Abel, we have taken care of your condition.


    Me Abel, if your life is spared, please come alone and to a designated location.


    It starts with such a sentence, it was a letter of intimidation.

 333 Episode 67: Meer, your grandmothers ready to die.

    "Oh, oh..."


    Meer leaked a distracted voice.


    "I see, that''s what... you were"


    The descriptions of the Empress are all connected.


    "This is how I leave the island for the night run..."


    The threatening letter contained thoughtful instructions, such as about the merchant who had been kept flexible to cross from the island, and about the horse to go to a designated location.


    I know Meer, who had heard beforehand about the security situation by Santelli.


    This island is difficult to get into, but it''s relatively easy to get out. Especially in this Holy Night festival period, where people come in and out more intensely than usual, it is the current situation that we cannot reach until the strict checks of those who leave. Therefore......


    "Assassination on the island would be difficult, but it would be easy to be called from the island..."


    Regardless, it''s not easy if it''s a kidnapping. Exactly, you wouldn''t be allowed in and out of a merchant lending a hand to that. But if that''s your selfishness...?


    For example, I want to run a little on horses because I want to hit the wind at night... What if I was selfish without other love...?


    The area around Lake Noelige is a relatively safe place with stable security and not many dangerous animals. As long as you run there......, isn''t it less dangerous?


    No wonder some people thought so.


    That''s exactly the critical line. It''s the line of risk you can take in exchange for gold coins.


    "Even if no one is involved in the conspiracy, some might as well go along with the selfishness of the grand nobleman''s younger brother who goes to St. Noel..."


    That''s what merchants are for. As long as you fold the gold, you sell it, even at your own risk.


    And if someone who cooperated with that degree of readiness realized that the assassination had been carried out because of himself¡­, perhaps he would remain silent.


    That''s why the Imperial Herald wrote that Meer was selfish and went outside. I guess I matched the back of my mouth.


    Meer sighed as she checked and verified the flow out of the island one by one.


    I see that this would also make it possible to leave the island without drawing the attention of most.


    There''s no obstacle. For example¡­¡­.


    "The question is, will I spare Bell''s life?"


    There is no other excuse. The excuse that it is not feasible, etc., does not work.


    Abandon the bell or not. It''s just that.


    "This is ridiculous. There''s no way I''m going."


    Meer told me to snap.


    "This is like going to be killed... or actually going to be killed."


    The enemy does not know about the Empress.


    If you keep going like this, they''ll kill you with certainty, and you know what Meer knows... I don''t.


    "If you go, they will surely kill you, and besides, if you see that the Empress tells you nothing about Bell, you will be killed even if I go anyway."


    Meer took off her dress, shaking her head, for Christ''s sake.


    "If I die in the first place, won''t Bell ever exist? And it''s really, really stupid to go. Now, change into a uniform for the ceremony..."


    Meanwhile, what Meer took was horseback riding, easy-to-move clothes.


    "... This is ridiculous..."


    Meer closes her eyes.


    It''s Belle''s face that comes to mind. When you dream about this world as a dream world, you dream about it, so you enjoy it so much that whenever you wake up..., that''s what I said and laughed, it''s my granddaughter''s face.


    That''s what Meer said to Bell.


    Your esteemed grandmother will never end her dreams.


    and.


    "Ridiculous story, dog death..., ugly, but you''re going to feel so bad if you don''t go here..."


    Plus... and a little anxiety in the back of Meer''s brain.


    What if this keeps me quiet without going?


    We will certainly be able to survive. But... in that case, the assassin would still be in this school.


    I mean, it''s a situation where you don''t know when or who will kill you.


    Plus, I don''t think the enemy will release "Meer abandoned Bell".


    And if it goes public, Meer loses faith from around her. The disappointment, especially of loyalist Anne, must be great.


    When that happens, if you went on and were assassinated right away, it might as well still be. Because in some cases, you have to stay alive with the thoughts you can''t wait to see.


    - Besides..., you can''t even look at Abel... I can''t believe you abandoned your granddaughter.


    Meanwhile, what if you went to help?


    Of course, Meer gets killed. That''s right. Meer doesn''t think she can help Bell survive in this situation, either.


    But there is one hope there.


    Yes... the possibility of being killed and going back to the past.


    - I don''t think that''s going to happen again and again, but if that''s going to happen one more time...


    Sawdust, and Meer''s throat rings.


    - I can think of enough options to go. Something that allows you to get information about your enemies¡­.


    If Meer came alone, the enemy would appear alarmed. Having been informed in that way, he dies and traces back to the past.


    Meer was convinced that that was the only way to help Bell.


    The point is, we have to stop this kidnapping play at the point before it happens.


    "Well, well, well, well, well."


    After getting dressed, Meer exhales quietly.


    "Again, there is no other way... than to die and return to the past."


    Meer is a first person of her own.


    So, in order to escape from the truncator, he also had a formula for fleeing the country.


    But that day when we evaded the fate of the headstand¡­, Meer''s goals changed subtly.


    Meer''s goal now is to make herself happy...... And to achieve that goal without any cloudiness, Meer thought.


    He wants people around him to be happy, not just himself.


    Come to think of it, it''s a very, very luxurious wish. It''s an arrogant thought that could even twist the fate of the people around you, not just yourself.


    ... Oh no, I found out. It was this way!


    Meer is a luxurious, arrogant, selfish princess.


    "The threatening letter says come alone, doesn''t it? That doesn''t mean you can''t ask someone for help..."


    A situation where the enemy doesn''t know where to look. If Meer goes poorly with the escort, he may not only kill Bell but also not show up. The lack of information should be avoided.


    "... but it''s not forbidden to go alone."


    Meer turned to the stables with a pranky grin.


    Depending on what you think, this fall, best of all, to your partner who spent time with you.


    "Well, I''m probably sure he''s going to die... but I''ll show him up at best. It would be a big mistake if you just thought you were going to die, snake of chaos."


    Thus, Grandma Meer headed to the battlefield to rescue her granddaughter.


    Meer doesn''t know. When I decided to be ready for it, I wondered how the descriptions of the Empress had changed...


    That step was taken as a small butterfly wingspan. The small wind created, however, causes a giant tornado on the back of the stars around...... There was no reason for a dragonless snake to know that the intangible dragon was about to be caught up in it right now.

 334 Lesson 68: Loyalty for Two Silver Coins

    [Seven Bell Moments on Holy Night Festival Day (AM 7: 00)]


    Time goes back a little.


    "Good morning. Belle."


    "Ah, good morning, Mr. Linsha"


    Holy Night Festival, that morning, Bell looked like he would have fun to see.


    - Well, sure. What excites me about Holy Night Festival Day is that children have no choice?


    Even though I think so, it is Linsha who gets stuck smiling.


    Linsha doesn''t have a sister, but watching Bell kind of makes me feel like I''ve got a sister.


    - Still, what the hell does this kid have to do with you, Meer?


    Meer said, I meant with my belly sister...... but I wonder what that''s just like Linsha.


    - But does the shadow look like Meer, or does it feel like a child with a remote explanation?


    Being a child who is in no way able to help, it is also of great help as a Linsha. Changing clothes, taking a bath, if noble, let your squire do it. Bell can do it alone, naturally.


    - And you''re not a bad kid, are you? Well, I don''t know about giving money around to that person I took care of...


    That way, I couldn''t help but like Linsha.


    Money of immediate value, to thank you.


    That means liquidating the other person''s favor on the spot.


    What people get to know each other better by exchanging favors and being kind. You can give it back to someone who has made it better for you by making it better for you again. Kindness returns kindness to kindness and love returns love. Whether it''s a friend, a parent, a child, a companion, or a good lord... that''s what Linsha thinks.


    But what if I pay for it?


    That''s where the relationship cuts off. The one who pays and the one who offers just enough consideration to match it. That''s all there is to a dry relationship. That doesn''t lead to fostering bonds, Linsha thinks.


    But I''m more concerned about Linsha than that......,


    - This kid feels like he''s trying to give back his favor when he can, so that he can be gone whenever he wants. Whenever a relationship breaks up, it''s like not letting them lose money..., you look like you''re dating like that.


    That may be called a clean way of life. I certainly don''t know if I''ll see anyone I see today again tomorrow. So thank you when I can properly thank you. Maybe it''s a very fair way of life. However,


    - In this kid''s case, you kind of feel like you''re giving up. It''s such a dry place that you think you can die whenever you want...


    Linsha didn''t like it a little bit. Children innocently believe in tomorrow. At least, on this island of St. Noel, that should have been allowed......


    - Well, fine. When you say goodbye to me, if you give me the money, I will scold you to say thank you in words. That''s okay, ''cause I''m gonna teach you one last time.


    and so on, and it was Linsha who stuck with me.


    [Eight Bell Moments on Holy Night Festival Day (AM 8: 00)]


    "Good morning, Belle"


    It was in the dining room, when Bell was having breakfast.


    When did you show up, there was a Strina Etwa Yellowmoon standing behind the bell.


    Seeing that face, Linsha felt just a little uncomfortable.


    - I''ve always laughed lovingly, but I don''t know, my laugh seems a little stiff today...


    "? What''s wrong? Leena. I don''t know, she''s not feeling well..."


    Apparently, Bell felt the same question. Tilt your little neck and stare at Strina.


    "That''s not true. More than that, look, Belle."


    With that said, Strina showed Bell what she had lowered from her neck.


    "Holy Night Festival, so I lowered it from my neck. What do you think?"


    It was a small horse amulet (Troya) made by Bell before.


    "Oh, you put it on me. Ugh, I''m glad."


    Nico grinning bell. Strina said to Bell like that.


    "So, to thank this Troya, why don''t we walk outside for a little lunch today?


    "Heh? Are you outside?


    "Yeah. Yeah. Because I enjoyed my picnic in the woods before this. He said it would be fun if we went out together again. Anyway, there''s nothing to do until Candlefire Mass."


    "Fine, but are you going to the woods again? Sure, you can''t go in..."


    "Hehe, for those with poisonous mushrooms growing. But you can get into the field near the entrance. I''ve been there the last time."


    Then, Strina smiles pathetically.


    "Hey, we''re going to put you in that beautiful field. Isn''t that very nice?


    "Um, I get it. Let''s go. I''m just looking forward to it."


    Bell smiles happily, too.


    Seeing that exchange...... I wonder why, Linsha had a bad feeling.


    No, if it feels bad, maybe I''ve remembered it before.


    Because Linsha knew all too well about the ingredients in Straina''s tone.


    That was because it had a subtly similar tone to the way her brother, the fan Lampere, spoke when he was trying to fool someone......


    Linsha opened her mouth to follow the unconscious alarm.


    "Okay, Belle. I''ll accompany you."


    See Strina and his squire Barbara as he tows. Then,


    "That helps. I''ve had a little business since lunch."


    Barbara said to Linsha lightly enough to clap out and bowed her head deeply.


    "Thank you for your kindness, Miss Straina."


    [Second Bell Moment on Holy Night Festival Day (PM 1: 00)]


    After lunch, Bell and Strina, along with their accompanying Linsha, were coming to the woods with them.


    As she was saying, there was never a watch at the forest entrance, and the three of them were able to come to the field without any problems.


    It was a wilderness that came the other day, but the season is already winter. Either that or the sight felt cold.


    - I don''t have people, so I might feel that way. The town made a fuss at today''s festival... Exactly, even if it''s a festival, no one''s going to come to this place.


    "Well, unlike when I came here, I kind of miss you."


    Strina looks around and sighs small.


    "Too bad. Hey, Belle, why don''t we go deeper into the woods?


    "Huh? Is it in the back? But if a soldier finds you, he''ll be pissed off, won''t he?


    "I''m fine, I''m fine. You''re not doing anything wrong, are you?


    That said, Strina pulled Bell''s hand. He looked confused, Bell, but eventually he gave up, grinned, and ran with Strina.


    To the innocent appearance of the two children, Linsha exhales a small, reassuring breath.


    - Kids, I knew, had to look like that.


    Linsha called out to both of them, thinking, etc.


    "Master Bell, Master Strina, I''d rather not go too far... Ah!


    ... Shortly afterwards, a gutsy shock ran to my head.


    At the same time, the force falls out of his knees and his body collapses.


    "... ahhh..."


    Without even having time to scream, Linsha''s consciousness is rapidly entangled in darkness.


    "Ah! Mr. Linsha!


    In the distance, I can hear Bell.


    "... Belle, run..."


    The voice that squeezed out its power, but with a faint voice..., so it couldn''t reach Bell...


    "I will not allow you to kill Mr. Linsha!


    The next voice I heard was right around the corner..., just above my head.


    A sharp and noble voice......, never heard of Linsha before, it''s Belle''s voice.


    Such a bell sounds like a laugh. The voice of an elderly woman, this voice...


    "Haha, I can''t believe I won''t forgive you. It''s like, you''re a real princess. Do you think I''ll ask? Like the princess ordered, you think I can do anything according to your word?


    Crease, and a laughing sound in your mouth. That''s how the voice goes on.


    "Nonsense. Nonsense. What''s in it for us to do that?


    A whisper, a voice as if it were entangling. Opposite Bell said in a clear voice with Rin.


    "... if you hadn''t killed Mr. Linsha..., I''d follow you very closely. It''s not about killing me here, is it? Aren''t you trying to take me hostage, Meer?


    "... oh? You''re smart by the looks of it, Belle."


    "If I kill Mr. Linsha here, I will resist dying. Or do you want me to pass out? I think that would be tough..."


    "Hehe, oh, you work your head as abominable as it really is. It was a surprise. Sure, I was planning on getting you to sleep... but with your help, it would be easier."


    a lot of silence...... then the


    "Fine. I won''t stab you in the face. Most of all, you may die as a result... You won''t be able to move with that wound or call for help. If you can''t move, you''ll suffer extra, and maybe it''s kinder to stab him in the stomach... Oh, and that one''s pathetic too. I wouldn''t have done this if I hadn''t involved you..."


    The voice continued as if to whip the bell. But for one thing, the deal seems to have succeeded.


    Unexpectedly, there were signs that the bell would crouch in by my side......


    "... Thank you for your help so far, Mr. Linsha"


    That being said, Bell put something in Linsha''s collar with the mess. The feeling¡­, cold, leaves the metal feeling who it is, Linsha quickly found out.


    It was two silver coins.


    "This is all I can thank you for. I''m sorry. I''m sorry this happened to you. Please, be safe."


    So, as the footsteps go away, so does Linsha''s consciousness...


    "... kidding... don''t do it"


    How long have you been unconscious......


    Linsha woke up.


    Try to open your eyes, face down. It was the blood that fell out of my head and I couldn''t open it properly.


    A bumpy and aching head. My body flutters, shakes naturally, and soon falls on the spot.


    I failed many times trying to get up and fell many times trying to walk out.


    Well, it does seem like things are going to get worse if it moves. If this stays down, you might want to wait for someone to come. Because I''m sure it''s not that unlikely to be found during the replacement of someone on the watch for poisonous mushrooms.


    But..., still...


    Linsha starts moving forward.


    Like dragging your body when it drifts.


    Nice to meet you, while you take it to the tree.


    gushing out of its belly...... to be thrust and moved by anger......


    "Thank you... if you want to... more, something else, take shape... Thank you with silver coins? I want something like this, and I''m not... you, you know... I was..."


    Guuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu


    To Belle...... and more than that, to herself who couldn''t protect her enough......


    "I, on, while..., I can''t believe this is happening..."


    I was going to protect Bell, but I was protected.


    In this way, I could not help but be angry at the fact that I had made him repay me with silver coins... and forgive the situation I had to.


    But there, Linsha grins sarcastically.


    "Ha, but yes... of two silver coins, valuation, or¡­. Sure, I allowed the kidnapping, it''s me, so maybe this... just fine..."


    Gillin '', eating up his teeth, Linsha stopping, never.


    That''s loyalty. Her feelings for Belle.


    "My loyalty is for two silver coins...... Then..., you deserve two pieces of silver, show me how it works, I''ll just..."


    Make sure to crawl off, off, and Linsha goes on through the woods.


    I''m at St. Noel''s School, to bring the news to my people......

 335 Episode 69: With Horse Lovers...

    [Almost half an hour after the second and fourth bell moment on the day of Holy Night''s Festival (PM 4: 40)]


    The place on the threatening letter was a short distance from the shore of Lake Noelige.


    "A small abandoned village just ahead through the meadow zone. What a place..."


    I guess I''m going to call you away from St. Noel and keep you out of the way......


    "From what I''ve seen of the map, it''s quite far away and... You still need a horse."


    From the results of the fall equestrian tournament, I guess it''s my plan to anticipate Meer being able to ride a horse......


    What can I do to take Meer away without first noticing? It''s easy. You just have to ask the person you''re kidnapped to come from.


    The risk of exposure increases because carriages and the like have to be prepared in the case of normal princesses, but in that regard Meer can ride a horse.


    It means it''s easy to call, even away from St. Noel.


    "Of course, there are horses out there, but nothing, you don''t have to do that much thinking."


    Meer, who visited the stables of St. Noel''s School, headed straight for the cabin, which is a rough storm connection.


    "Waste Storm, are you there?


    Shortly after entering, a rough storm that found Meer moved her nose mugging.


    It was Meer who sits up for a moment, but fortunately, the rough storm never sneezed.


    "Oh, that''s unusual...... Also, I just thought I could blow my sneeze..."


    As he snapped, Meer walked over by the rough storm, sneaking up and mounting his horse gear to the rough storm. Whenever I can escape on my own with a horse, the way around it is a triumph.


    Being ready to ride a horse on your own is also highly appreciated around horse dragons, but I don''t know Dew Meer about that.


    "What? Are you going on a long ride?" In the face, a rough storm staring at me chilly. Staring into his eyes, Meer bowed her head.


    "Rough Storm..., I''m sorry... but I want to use your help... The power... and in some cases the life..."


    If, when I die, I don''t know if a rough storm will make it home alive. Out there, there''s plenty of chance he''ll let himself go and run away all by himself... Somehow, this horse doesn''t seem to abandon the rider, there''s such a stronghold... I felt that way.


    That''s why Meer says as she strokes her rough storm neck. I don''t know if the words make sense, but be polite, polite, say it.


    "Hey, Rough Storm, there''s nothing else I can count on right now. So please be special...... Will you come with me?


    Such a princess''s wishful wild storm... buuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu


    It''s as if you understand Meer''s words......


    If I were here, I''d run away from any trap, as if I were saying...


    "Yes...... Hehe, you''re reliable, rough storm. And Hanayang, I''m sorry, but I''m going to borrow a wild storm."


    To that call, Hanayang only turned his eyes to make him feel quiet intelligence.


    Meer, who caught a rough storm, headed to the harbor.


    There is no one to look back on. Even though there are plenty of people at the festival. Naturally, not many merchants pulled off horses for carrying loads.


    Still, if they find me, I''ll travel so fucking hard, Meer. He looked a little naughty......


    So much less, she reached the harbor.


    The designated ship was found immediately. Not that big of a ship...... but big enough if you just put a rough storm on it.


    "Are you the merchant who carries you all the way out of the island?


    Meer spoke to the man standing in front of the ship.


    He was a middle-aged man with the seemingly good grin of being a merchant...,


    "Yes, it is..., uh, what about that horse?


    Seeing the rough storm Meer brought in, only slightly, clouds her expression.


    "Of course, it''s a horse for a long drive. My beloved horse."


    Saying so, the merchant suddenly panicked.


    "No, I''m in trouble. Taking Her Royal Highness outside is a risk... Besides, we were talking about horses over there, right?


    "Oh, I''m sure you thought I could ride a normal horse. But horseback riding is hard, isn''t it? I can only ride this horse of my own."


    With that said, Meer turned her attention to the rough storm.


    You read the air, the rough storm is quiet, with an elegant horse face.


    "No, but just carrying a horse..."


    "You can, can''t you? I''m not gonna let you say you can''t, am I? What, you don''t mind if I ask for extra money? I hope he asks for a bag of gold if he brings you a story."


    Harassment of the enemy is also indispensable. It''s someone else''s golden coin bag, and it''s a style that stretches out the cheeks of the negotiators.


    ... could also be described as blackmail with blunt weapons.


    "Or are you going to give me an opinion? You know what''s gonna happen to you, don''t you? Did you know that I, Rafina, have been very kind to you?


    Threaten further.


    Full of eyes, I''m going to hit you with your selfishness, Princess of the Great Empire.


    It is a meer who does not have the kind of mercy to show against the merchants who participated in the conspiracy in the first place.


    "Come on, what do you do? If you can''t get the gold, Rafina, which way do you carry me from horse to horse?


    Thus Meer followed St. Noel''s Island with a rough storm.


    Without realizing that you are seeing your own, slightly suspicious behavior¡­.

 336 Episode 70: Beginning Loyalty and New Friends and

    Asked to help with the Holy Night Festival, Anne worked to carry baggage to the Cathedral.


    - I have to finish it quickly and get back to you, Meer... Nevertheless......, I can''t believe I have so much work to do on the day of Holy Night''s Festival......


    Basically, Anne is Meer''s squire and maid of honor of the Tiermoon Empire. Being driven out by the work of St. Noel''s School, the jurisdiction of the Principality of Velga, was not much.


    - Today, because it''s Holy Night''s Festival, I know I don''t have enough hands...


    Meers, the student council arrangements were unplugged from Anne''s eyes. Anne felt slightly uncomfortable being called out so urgently. Besides...,


    "Oh, you''re not following me at all. Why do I have to do this until the day of the Holy Night Festival? You know what? Anything, the candlestick I left in the cathedral, someone broke it, and, suddenly, this is how they''re bringing it in."


    Listening to a maid working with me like that makes me even more restless.


    - I can''t believe you broke something from the cathedral..., I can''t believe someone like that is in school...


    That makes me worried, unexpectedly, about Meer.


    - Anyway, let''s hurry up and carry it...


    Yes, it was when Anne quickened her legs. Second, before I turned my gaze, Anne...,


    "Is that you, Mia?


    I found the appearance of my own Lord.


    With a face somewhere in mind, Meer walks straight out of the dorm toward the stables.


    "Dear Meer..., what is wrong with you...?


    Nothing, Anne isn''t always with Meer. When Anne can''t help herself at work, it''s not like she''s out with her alumni.


    St. Noel''s Island is where that much safety has been ensured.


    Besides, Meer is unusual for a princess of a great power, a common man who can shop on his own. Anne knows perfectly well that she''s hiding in Anne and sneaking off to buy snacks by herself. So far, I''m pretending not to look at it because it''s not as frequent as I look at it.


    Anyway, so maybe even if Meer went out to town by herself, she doesn''t need to worry about it that much. Something, I want to do a little shopping, so maybe I just went out on my own.


    But..., I don''t know, I''m curious.


    "Besides, how could you have a horseback riding meal...?


    Sure, it was the stables that Meer headed for. In that sense, no wonder...


    It is almost time for the candle fire mass to begin on the eve of the Holy Night Festival. Students are supposed to change into uniforms and go to the cathedral. And yet, Meer''s behavior was clearly strange.


    "From this hour on, there''s no way we''re going far..."


    A bad feeling boils over Anne''s chest as she heads to the cathedral.


    Finally, you didn''t promise to take Anne to a dangerous place, Meer.


    Meer is going to put herself down and go far all by herself......, such a hunch is past my head.


    "That''s not true... no, right..."


    If you think calmly......, that''s not true. It should be.


    But the atmosphere in Meer over the past few days has been strange. He also suddenly thanked me yesterday.


    At Holy Night Festival, it is customary to thank those who take care of us on a daily basis. So the behavior, too, shouldn''t be weird......


    "Dear Meer..."


    The rising anxiety dyes Anne''s heart black while she sees it.


    Anne headed to the cathedral for a small run, and as soon as she unloaded her stuff there, she ran out toward the stables.


    "Dear Meer..."


    Like a twinkle, a voice out of your mouth. It was, immediately,


    "Mia, where are you? Meer!


    Turned into a sad scream.


    "You''re so late."


    On that day, Tiona, having finished her bow workout, was in a hurry on her way to the dorm.


    "I wonder if we can make it to the candle fire mass if we stay like this. Let''s hurry up a little."


    "Yes, okay, sir."


    Riola snorted, but stopped.


    "What''s wrong? Riola."


    "My voice..."


    "Huh?"


    I hear voices, sir.


    With that said, Riola, for a moment, looked around,


    "Over there."


    Run out.


    "Hey, Riola, what''s going on?


    Seeing the puzzling atmosphere of Riola, Tiona also continues. So much less, the two found Anne about to run out of school.


    "Mr. Anne? What are you doing here?


    "Dear Tiona! Mr. Riola."


    Looking at Anne running over, Tiona stiffens herself up to the tension.


    Because Anne''s cheeks were stained white, and her eyes had tears in them.


    "Meer, didn''t you see you? I think they came this way...... I think I have a horse..."


    In that tone, too, it''s like I can''t afford it.


    In the breast of Tiona, who saw it, dwells a spark of impatience.


    The regret in my dream that I should have talked to Meer...... the thought that once supposedly quenched the fire burned up again.


    There''s no rush, this Holy Night Festival is over..., then we should talk slowly...


    What if I should just talk slowly at the student council pot party tonight...... Calm reason tells.


    But the anxiety that greatly exceeded it thrust Tiona.


    "Mr. Anne, I''ll look with you. Riola, you must be Rafina... busy. Prince Abel or Prince Scion, Mr. Keithwood, whoever you want. Get me someone I could use a hand with."


    "Okay, it is. Tiona, be careful."


    Riola nodded and rushed out quickly.


    Then again, Tiona looked back at Anne,


    "Let''s go too. Mr. Anne."


    I walked out early.


    Forget about removing the arrows and bows I used in practice too......

 337 Episode 71: Meer Travel

    As she disembarked the ship, Meer trembled small to the depth of darkness around her.


    Looking back, I could see St. Noel''s Island colored by the lights of the pine lights. This place was too dark compared to the light-filled world I''ve been in.


    Still, maybe the moon is just out and it''s still better.


    If your eyes get used to it, you''ll gradually see how things are around you.


    "If this is the case, I might be able to get there somehow... Hey, you, I just wanted to ask you, which is this Bandur village?


    "Is it the village of Bandur? If that''s the case, we''re ahead of us through the northern meadows from here. There''s an old street left, but it''s a village that was abandoned years ago, nothing, right?... Oh, but it could certainly be the perfect place to meet."


    That''s what the merchant laughed at Niyanya. Apparently, I had an imagination of being taken care of. I see, so Meer is unintentionally impressed that he doesn''t have to accompany his squire to be suspicious.


    A selfish princess sneaks off the island without a squire, either, to meet a fellow man in a low-status relationship. Selfish princess in love...... If you want to look that way, you do look that way now.


    Well, I don''t mind that... Meer looked again at the direction shown to the man.


    "If you want to go down the street, don''t get lost."


    "If you''re worried, why don''t you use a horse that''s connected there? He said he remembered the place."


    In the direction indicated by the man, a single horse was connected.


    It was, from Meer''s point of view, a horse that lacked strength. It is a level that will be inferior to a few steps compared to a rough storm.


    By the way, Meer from autumn has a slightly harsher horse aesthetic eye due to the fact that she kept looking at the moon horse in the wild storm and in the sun and in the sunset.


    It is Meer who is becoming a horse meister.


    "Because of this, I''ll go with my horse."


    Meer says as she shakes her head.


    - Well, I know it''s not a bad horse, but a rough storm seems faster. Perhaps you made it a slow legged horse so that you could easily catch me running away with a horse, just in case I can''t get away with one... but it won''t.


    Meer stroked his rough storm neck once before riding that back. "Yoo-hoo," along with the hanging voice.


    ... It was a bit of a grandmother''s behavior... but it''s important to hang up when making some big moves. If you do poorly, you may hurt your hips and knees...


    By no means does Meer suffer from lack of exercise, loss of youth, etc. There is no such thing!


    Seeing how Meer was like that, the merchant shrugged his shoulder.


    "Really? Now, be careful."


    Then he turns his heel back and returns to the ship. Are you picking up your fellow merchants who are crossing the island... Or maybe I''ll occupy the flavor for this one and help bring the students off the island again......


    There seem to be surprisingly many students who would like to leave the island for an exchange...


    - If that''s the case, that''s a stupid thing. Rafina, if you find me, I''ll be sure to preach... Because a man must harvest his own seeds¡­.


    I thought so, but I''m not going to give you any attention. I can''t afford that, and what I''m saying is that I deserve it.


    "Well, I''ll be there, rough storm."


    "Buhihihihin!


    A wild noodle of wild storms echoes into the meadows.


    As the merchant had said, a few moments later, there was a street heading north.


    Relying on the moonlight to lighten the ground lightly, Meer went all the way to the ruins.


    "Even when it comes to streets, they don''t seem to be used much right now..."


    I''m about to do evil, so naturally, I would choose an unpopular place... but still, going to the meadows alone was somewhat meticulous.


    "Ugh......, I heard it sounds safe around here, is that true? If there''s a beast or something out there, before they assassinate me, I can''t believe they''re eating me... Hii..."


    In the darkness of squatting (groaning) forward, there seems to be something, a fierce beast lurking..., it is Meer who is getting horrified as soon as possible.


    The appearance of an arrogant forward rough storm in front of itself is now comforting. A firm and powerful gait, the rhythm that went on all the way from the autumn mouth calms Meer''s mind just slightly.


    "Please, rough storm. If there''s any beast out there, just run away."


    "Buhihihihin"


    Along with the noodles, a rough storm looks back. Leave it to me! Meer smiles slightly in those eyes like she''s saying.


    "Still, you look a lot happier. Hanayang, are you doing well?


    "Hi-hi."


    "Well, it is. But you have to be nice to the kids, right? And don''t force me to call you Dad. They hate you, don''t they?


    Meer...... finally couldn''t stand the finesse and fear and started a conversation with the horse!


    Even horse dragons in the horse riding kingdom are awesome moves you can''t do! In time, I am worried that I will travel to the land of horses because of my aversion to savage humans.


    Well, aside from that...


    A slightly black shadow crossed in front of Meer, who is enjoying a conversation with the rough storm!


    "Hih!"


    Bickle, and jump Meer. Immediately afterwards, a rough storm is about to run out, but immediately, a shadow stands in front of it.


    Bulluuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu


    Essentially, it was a belligerent and brave rough storm, but it does not imitate anything that would strangle the dark clouds. Because I showed up before the two of you...


    "Whoa wolf......?


    He was a giant wolf.


    Rough storms and almost the same giant, thick muscles covering the body are thriving powerfully.


    It was like a different body from a rough storm specializing in running, and it was just the kind of body that was meant to hunt and kill prey.


    Meer shuddered unexpectedly when she stared at me with swordswallowing eyes...... or not.


    - Oh? That''s odd, you don''t seem so scared... If this is the case, Mr. Dion would be more scared at all.


    ... That''s right. Meer became completely resistant to the killer and swordswallowing gaze of the most powerful knight in the empire after he became a little face-to-face.


    That''s not all......


    - Hmm, this wolf doesn''t seem to want to attack us in the first place.


    Oh, my God, even the killer was able to tell to some extent. It''s a little loud for the killer, it''s Meer the killer Jazz!


    Well, I wouldn''t be too happy personally......


    The wolf, glancing at Meer''s face, turned around and walked out.


    It was, as if, trying to guide the Meers.


    "What if this wolf is the enemy''s hand...?


    What floats in the back of the brain is the description of the Empress. It is an alley that the wolf will peruse itself.


    I thought he was killed exactly and could just dump the body as it was, but apparently, the enemy even tried to use the wolf to hide the body.


    "Well, anyway, it doesn''t look like they''re going to attack me right away... Rough storm, let''s follow that wolf."


    To Meer''s call, Rough Storm only returned Buhihihihiko, Torano.

 338 Lesson 72: Those Who Believe in Strina (Pure)

    The village of Bandur, Duchy of St. Verga. Bell was brought to an abandoned village stained with sunset.


    The decaying houses that lined up reminded Bell of where he was once.


    That was enough to hunch the end of a happy dream.


    In the central part of the village, there was a slightly open place. Apparently, it''s a square that villagers use when they have rallies and stuff.


    There was one masked man standing in the square. And at his feet, a wolf lay down to follow.


    - Is that..., big, dog? But did the dog look so scary...?


    When the bell is tilting its neck......,


    "Hehe, thank you for being so adult as promised, Master Bell. Thanks to this I was able to come safely to my destination"


    Barbara, who was walking behind me, said in an upbeat voice. To the words, Bell remembers Linsha, who has left them in the woods.


    "Mr. Linsha, were you okay..."


    Poop, and twinkle bell. Barbara looked surprised when she heard about it.


    "Oh, are you worried? About that squire? I''ll never see you again, so doesn''t it matter?


    In that inquiry, Bell shook his head small.


    "No, I''m worried about something I''m worried about, even if I never see you again. Isn''t that natural as a person?


    Ludwig, Bell''s master, said to give thanks to those who served him faithfully.


    Besides...,


    - Meer, your sister must have done that too...


    To that answer without precipitation, Barbara abominably distorted her face.


    "Really? Hehe, you''re really like a princess."


    With a grin, Barbara reaches for Belle''s cheek. Somewhere in the floating eyes of an abusive light, Bell associates snakes targeting prey.


    "Distinguished, right and..., utterly abominable"


    Dong, a shock runs on my shoulder. When she realized that Barbara had pushed her, Belle was on her butt. He was tied behind his back, which prevented him from striking the right balance.


    "That''s unusual. Even though he is a noble man who benefits from this world order, he is very unlike any other. Oh, or were you, like, a fake princess?


    Barbara approaches with a mean grin. Keep it up, I just waved my hand up against the bell......


    "Stop it, Barbara"


    "Ah, Leena..."


    As if to protect Bell, Strina stepped forward. Look straight up at Barbara and stare.


    "Don''t be abusive to Belle"


    "Oh? Miss Strina..."


    With a suspicious face, Barbara tilted her neck.


    "Are you still going to keep hanging out with your friends? Or..."


    Then, hold your mouth. Laughter spills out of the edge of the suspended mouth.


    "No way, are you going to be able to continue? Keep (...) n (...) na (...) ko (...) and (...)...?


    To the words, Strina''s shoulders jumped perfectly.


    Barbara pulled her faceless face over to Strina. Open your eyes wide......, stare closely at Strina with your monstrous face and then... Put your mouth in that ear......,


    "Well, you''ll have time before Her Royal Highness Princess Meer arrives, so you might want to spare some time. Besides, your daughter believes this Barbara is a fine snake that even your friends can kill. So I don''t care what kind of play you have."


    And then, deliberately, I punched my hands in the bread.


    "Oh, yeah. Then let''s take our seats off. I''ll leave you alone."


    "What...?


    "You have to talk to me about how to kill Her Royal Highness Princess Meer, and you, Miss Straina, will have stories to pile up with your friends, right? Anyway, this is the last time. Talk to your friends who are plenty friendly, and then you can kill your daughter immediately. Sure, it would have been the first time they''d put their hands on it directly, and it would have been a very good memorial."


    "Ahhh... mah..."


    Shtrina reached out to Barbara trying to walk away. But the hand never grabbed anything.


    Barbara went to the man with the wolf and exchanged two or three words before going over there.


    Later, Bell and Strina were left behind.


    It''s like a abandoned puppy, looking at Strina with a twilight face on her way and Barbara walking away......


    - That guy......, he''s a very nasty one.


    Belle swells her cheeks.


    - Probably because these are more heartbreaking for Leena..., I left you alone... To bully Leena......


    Because I found out about that...... Bell dared to tell Strina in a normal tone.


    "I don''t know, you''re getting a little cold"


    Then Bell walked over to the fire, burned in the middle of the square. Look at the burning that blows up with the patsy, then look back at Strina,


    "Uh, hey, Holy Night''s Festival bonfire, I was hoping to see it, but you changed your plans."


    I laughed brightly and showed it. Same as before, an innocent grin.


    To such a bell, Strina opened her eyes as surprised and then...,


    "Yeah..., yeah..."


    I nodded small. Then she also said with the same poor grin as usual.


    "Hey, Belle, how about some tea? Shall I boil it in hot water?"


    "Oh, that''s good. Uh, speaking of which, you were here for a picnic."


    Speaking of smudging, Bell looked up at the sky.


    "The moon is out beautiful... evening picnics can be surprisingly fun too"


    For a while, after looking at the night sky pompous, Bell looked toward Strina.


    "? Leena......?


    When did you get here, Strina was standing right next to you. In that hand, hold a small blade...


    "Don''t move, you can''t have tea with that hand, can you?


    With a grin, Strina chopped off the rope that tied Bell''s arm tightly.


    "Haha, thank you. Actually, I was rubbing it a little and it was hurting. That''s right, you''re Leena."


    Shtrina nodded small at Bell, who giggled as she rubbed her arm.


    "That''s good. Hey, until the water boils, let''s just talk a little bit, shall we?


    Shtrina threw the blade she had on the ground poignantly as she lowered her hips near the fire.


    "Leena, if you leave a knife in there, it''s dangerous."


    Be careful, Belle... but Strina never tried to pick it up.


    Bell has no choice but to pick it up and try to give it to Strina. and¡­¡­,


    "Hey, Belle, Lena, I''m going to give your friend Belle a chance. You can use that knife."


    "... to?


    Bell blinked her eyes properly.


    "Uh... what do you mean, use this?


    "Right, for example..."


    Strina stared with luscious eyes and held Bell''s hand with both hands. Keep going, point the blade at your own neck muscle.


    "Take Leena hostage and try to escape here...?


    Kakun, Bell solidifies with a surprised face to Straina, who tilts her neck like a doll all the time.


    "Um, are you kidding me?


    "Are you serious? It''s unlikely, but it''s better than not doing anything with your hands around it, right? Or, you know, killing Leena with that... I''ve done terrible things to your squire. I can''t complain about that..."


    Looking up at the bell to the top, Strina smiles.


    "Either way, wouldn''t it be better if we were doing nothing like this?


    "Hmm..."


    Bell compared the blade in his own hand to that of Strina..., then grabbed the side of the blade, careful not to cut off his hand.


    Then point the handshake side at Strina and return it.


    "I''ll stop"


    "Oh, why? Belle, Mia told you, didn''t she? Don''t let go of something important easily. And yet you can give up so easily? So, Belle is going to be killed, whether you''re here or not?


    Even though it was low, it was the only means for Bell to help. Doesn''t throwing that away mean you''ve given up completely? That''s what Straina''s asking.


    But......, Bell shakes his head small with his eyes closed.


    "I didn''t give up anything."


    No deception, no loss, no inclusion whatsoever, the word was pure everywhere.


    Bell knew he hadn''t given up yet.


    Don''t ever let go of me with something important in my grip..., knowing I was holding my palm tight... properly.


    "Then why don''t you take that weapon? If you take Leena hostage, you might be able to escape..."


    "But then, about Leena, I don''t think I can get it back"


    "What...?


    Listening to Bell''s words, Strina solidified.


    "Getting it back...?


    Today, he stared into Stranah''s eyes, tilting his neck, and Bell said.


    "I''ve been thinking about it. He said to hold onto something important and not let go... Leena is my friend. I''ve been thinking about how I can get it back... But I really can''t figure out a way to do that. Hehe, I''m not very smart, so it doesn''t work out like your sister Meer."


    To Bell''s words, his expression disappears from Strina.


    "Friends...? Hey, Belle, you don''t understand what''s going on? Leena just pretended to be your friend to get close to you, didn''t she?


    "No, that''s a lie"


    "How could you? How could you say that?


    Bell reached for its chest, staring at Strina. There......,


    "''Cause, Leena, you''re still wearing the amulet I gave you"


    Yes... the little horse amulet Bell gave me... was still on.


    "... with all this? Hey, Belle, this is the only way to trick you."


    Shtrina with a distorted, forced grin. It was, but unconsciously, the hand was holding the amulet. It''s as if you''re trying not to let go of something important......


    "But still, I was happy..."


    Bell speaks to such a shrina.


    To get to her heart......, as if trying to get back something important......


    "I was happy. To Leena, my first friend..., that I could give you something I made. I was so..., so happy that Leena took care of that and wore it. So..."


    Bell grabbed Strina''s hand, fluttering with both hands,


    "I decided to hold on tight so I wouldn''t let go. My dear friend... I will never let you go."


    To the words, Strina looked like she was going to cry for a moment. But......, that look will soon disappear too.


    What remains is the same pitiful grin, liked by everyone, as usual. Like a mask, keep others away, perfect grin.


    "Hey, Belle..., Leena''s trying to kill you about Belle, isn''t she? You know what? Even Leena''s your friend, she can kill you. As a snake, so are you, Meer..."


    To such a Strina, Bell returns a pranky grin.


    "Well, here, I''ll tell your friend Leena my secret."


    She whispered deliberately, and Bell told her to whisper.


    "Actually, I... I almost got killed once. I mean, when I wake up with this dream, my strangers are going to kill me."


    "Heh...?


    "So, I don''t know... I think Leena would rather have your friend Leena kill you than poke you with a weapon and survive..., don''t give up and die holding onto something important. And..."


    and here, Belle looks like trouble for the first time......


    "Probably, my grandmother Meer, she won''t die easily...... Because it''s the wisdom of the Empire."


    Then he put his chest up with a proud face somewhere.

 339 Lesson 73: Those Who Believe in Strina (Mushrooms)

    I often follow after wolves.


    Eventually, a creepy abandoned village appeared in front of Meer.


    "This is the village of Bandur......? That means¡­"


    On the other side of the decaying private house, in the middle of the village, I saw the fire burning red.


    "Burning..., you have a bell over there..."


    Meer exhaled and then stepped out of the wild storm. Then stroking the neck of a rough storm,


    "Rough storm, please be prepared to escape at any time."


    I would add in my heart that if I had that opportunity...


    In fact, it is Meer who never sees a vigeon that helps Bell and rides a rough storm for both of us.


    - Well, the primary purpose is to identify the enemy...


    "Oh, there you are. Her Royal Highness Princess Meer"


    To the lid, a voice sounding at the bottom of the night struck Meer in the ear. panicked and turned his gaze...... and stood there at the


    "Welcome and we are delighted to have you¡­. Oh, what is that horse?


    The woman who bows her head disrespectfully, it''s someone Meer knows¡­.


    "Barbara......? That means¡­"


    "Hehe, go ahead, come here. Oh, alone, please."


    "... you''re not going to feed the wolf my horse, are you?


    "Don''t worry. The wolf is attached to (...) the horse (...) versus (...) the food (...) be (...)


    Meer, when she releases the rough storm mantra, such as the disapproval,


    "I''ll be there, wild storm. If anything happens, you can just run away."


    After instructing him to do so, he turns to the fire again. and


    "Ah..."


    Standing there was a bell tied to the back of his hand and a masked man who could follow a wolf. And...,


    "Yes... Mr. Leena..."


    Next to Bell, it was Strina with a poor grin.


    "Good mood, Your Highness Princess Meer. Thank you for taking the trouble to get far."


    Slipping the hem of the skirt, he lifted, and Strina bowed her head.


    "No, it''s an invitation, and we can''t just treat it like that."


    At the same time, a conversation with Ludwig at the beginning of the summer break passes behind Meer''s brain.


    - Colo and I have been fooled... I properly heard that the Duke of Yellowmoon family was suspicious...... We failed......


    Even though I had a lot of feelings, Meer still didn''t feel bad about Shtrina.


    Maybe there''s something going on? Isn''t that the kind of situation you have to be talking about the bad guys? That''s what I think.


    - I think that even when Hanayang was about to give birth to a pony, she borrowed a hand from Leena. Even then, it would have been dangerous if it hadn''t been for Ms. Leena, and I would have worked so hard to help. Would you rather... dye your hands for such evil?


    It is Meer who gives up and thinks that badly.


    But more than that...,


    - Or no one should be bad for mushroom lovers... If so, there must be some circumstance!


    This is it!


    Mushroom Princess, Meer is certain.


    There''s no bad one for mushroom lovers, he said... You can''t be the one who''s so familiar with mushrooms and Straina is the bad one, he said.


    By the way, Barbara didn''t matter because she wasn''t there during the mushroom hunt. He must be a bad one, I am convinced Meer.


    - But this is a problem...... Is Leena trustworthy or not?


    Of course, there was some circumstance that led to Bell''s abduction, but that wouldn''t make him innocent. But that means a lot when we start over.


    Maybe when it comes to Strina, we can draw her in on our side.


    The thought of the moment, then Meer decides the policy.


    - Here, let''s try to believe Mr. Leena until the end.


    The reason is very simple.


    - There''s no one bad for mushroom lovers. Absolutely!


    Yes, that''s Meer''s intuition as a mushroom princess, the so-called mushroom princess. Following that intuition, Meer opens her mouth.


    "Mr. Leena, you..., there''s something going on and you''re doing this"


    Meer assures me.


    Whatever happens, I don''t believe in Strina until the end. So determined, Meer stared at Strina.


    ... If she was an enemy at the root, that would be no choice. Either way, you die here, so it doesn''t make a big difference.


    Meer''s readiness was as hard as a boiled mushroom! - It wasn''t that hard!


    "... Huh?


    To Meer''s words, Strina blinked her eyes once and for all. The look breaks into confusion.


    "............... why? Why are you saying that? Her Royal Highness Princess Meer, why, until you, do you mean Leena...?


    "That''s what I found out. I don''t think Leena would do that. I believe in you."


    Mushroom lovers, the bad ones, they''re not here!


    Meer builds on her mushroom beliefs grown on her chest and speaks out in grandeur!


    "Hey, Mr. Leena, could you talk to me? You''re just being forced, aren''t you? Belle''s friend, you can''t have done this."


    "Sister Meer..."


    Belle looked just a little happy to see how Meer was doing.


    "That''s right. Leena thought it was strange for me to do this, too. Leena''s been threatened by a bad one!


    So Bell glanced at Barbara.


    After a sharp gaze, Barbara shrugged her shoulder in a calm manner.


    "I don''t know anything, it''s a happy thing...... Ugh, what has your daughter ever done..."


    "Stop! Barbara."


    Barbara looked at Meer again after turning her gaze like she was frightened by Strana, who distorted her face.


    "In the first place, what are we going to do when we hear about that? Her Royal Highness Princess Meer. You''re going to die here..."


    Proclamation of death, at the same time, slowly, the wolf who was at the man''s feet rises.


    Seeing it, Meer, for a moment, breathes...... chants three times in her heart.


    - Better than Mr. Dion, better. Better than Mr. Dion. Better than Mr. Dion...... that''s better!


    When I did that, I felt like wonder and fear faded.


    .....................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................


    Behind his eyelids, I felt Dion''s face floating with a fright and shrugging shoulders.


    Aside from that......


    - Compared to a crisis of this magnitude, where Dion Alaia is targeting you in the neck, it''s not enough to be afraid!


    Meer looked at Barbara with an extra grin.


    "Oh, you don''t know that, do you? Sure, I may die here... but that won''t end there."


    Back in the past, I''ll definitely screw this up, and I''ll tease Barbara.


    "... it''s ugly to lose, isn''t it? Her Royal Highness Princess Meer"


    "Well, can you afford to lose?


    It is a loss. At least half.


    Anyway, there''s no guarantee that we can actually go back in time.


    Still, the training ground to the point where you can stretch your chest and say it out is an experienced meer.


    "... well, I''m also buying time, is it... No, or..."


    and Barbara cruised the moment......, Meer''s vision stained bright white!


    It was white smoke that suddenly occurred on one side of the perimeter¡­.


    "... Ha!?


    On Meer''s nose, which solidifies in confusion, a slightly scented smell, it is of lunar fluorescence¡­, with the scent of bathing agents¡­.


    Immediately afterwards, there was something bumping into me.


    "Uh-huh!


    Screaming mea. It is pushed down to the ground as it is.


    So, the person who bumped into me like I was half-tacking, that''s...


    "Belle!?


    "Meer, you''re my sister!?


    It was Bell who was released from custody.

 340 Episode 74: Princess Meer shines brightly in the dark night!

    At that moment......


    Bell watched up close the moment a lot of smoke arose.


    That was just a sudden event.


    At the moment Barbara''s attention slipped away, near the fire¡­, approached the hot water where she was boiling to make tea, and put something in it.


    Shortly afterwards, the white smoke exploded around the area.


    Where everyone was unable to move due to blocked vision, suddenly, the rope that had tied Bell''s arms was cut.


    "Huh...?


    Surprised, it was Bell who tried to look back, but at that moment he was pushed back a ton, out of balance.


    Keep it up, like stepping on a bump, the bell clings forward......


    Follow that back......,


    "... Goodbye, Belle. Be well."


    In the smoke, I heard voices.


    "... Huh? Leena, honey? Ah!"


    Thoughtful and stuck in the smoke, Bell bumped into someone the next moment.


    "Uh-huh!


    Someone with a slightly weird scream, that''s someone who came to help himself......


    "Ah..., my grandmother Meer...?


    "Become? Belle......!? Why..."


    etc., and was taken aback by a moment.


    - It''s a good time! The only way to escape is now!


    Meer moves quickly. The switching is fast, but it''s a good thing about Meer.


    "Rough storm!


    I can''t afford to give instructions. I just called my name.


    But the rough storm must have also responded to such a call by Meer.


    On a rough storm rushing past the smoke, Meer flickered and put the bell in front of herself as it flowed!


    ... in Meer''s image.


    In fact, I rode up a little bit, struggled a lot, and pulled up the bell... Well, still, it was quick enough to show off the idiotic power of the fire and make it mea...


    "So, but there''s still Leena..."


    To Belle, who turns to the smoke, Meer said.


    "Either way, we can''t help you right now. But..."


    So after cutting the words, Meer also turns her attention to the smoke.


    "Absolutely... Yeah, I''ll definitely try to help you out. So now, I''m running away!


    That''s how Meer flies instructions to the rough storm.


    "Huh! I''m getting out of here! Rough Storm!"


    Meer''s biggest, life-threatening fugitive play of her life, the curtain quietly opened.


    Rough storms ran out on Meer''s decree. It is a sudden and all-powerful disease.


    To avoid being blown away, Meer lay down so that she could hold the bell riding forward.


    By smoke, although I had lost track of it slightly......, well, it''s not a big deal. Because... Meer is mastering one depths in the fall.


    Yes, it is the ultimate in backfloating.


    Leave yourself to the run of a rough storm and, as far as possible, keep it out of the way.


    In short, as long as you know the direction in which even a rough storm escapes......, Meer doesn''t have any problems, even if she''s pompous.


    Eventually, it leads through a smoke-covered zone.


    Looking back, the light (...) ru (...) smokescreen was spreading so as to envelop the entire village.


    "That was..., the bathing agent that Chloe brought..."


    With that said, I remember when Tiona and I went to the bath, Strina came in later.


    - After that, I was getting a split from Chloe, is that it? So Leena was willing to help from the start in anticipation of this...?


    For a moment, I was about to pretend to be something Meer, but I shook my head right away.


    "Right now, you can''t help thinking about it. Whatever it is, this is how I was able to get rid of my predicament, and I''ll go help you after I get back to you guys. Oh, but there''s a boat to go back to the island... That merchant won''t be around anymore... Then I guess it''s a good idea to dive into the darkness at night until tomorrow morning. Even though the moon is out, it''s this darkness, and you can hide anywhere...... oh?


    And, here, Meer notices a subtle discomfort. Kind of like subtly bright around......


    Is the moonlight getting stronger? Meer, who tried to look up at the sky, etc., realizes shortly afterwards. The only thing that''s glowing is being yourself!


    Only Meer and Bell are glowing, to be precise. The rough storm is not glowing otherwise.


    A blurry, pale light lit up their bodies, as if they were even floating in the universe. The two people riding horses look like fairies flying around the dark night...... If they had been witnessed by some writings, they would likely have been used as ingredients for the delightful Tong Demo Empress Herald.


    Anyway......


    "Oh, shit, what the hell...?


    It was a confusing Meer, but soon afterwards it occurred to me.


    For the record, there is a word in Meer that activates the action of some brain cells. Sweet things and mushrooms hit it, but another thing¡­, Meer''s brains chill when it comes to bath-related words that Meer loves.


    And... speaking of recent bath relationships... Yes. Smoky bathing agent. And its cute fragrance is¡­, the scent of moon fluorescence¡­.


    "... Moon Fluorescent..., Moon Fluorescent...? It looks so glowing!


    Yes... Meer had no reason to know, but the name came from... That means it is a grass that shines at night......


    And bathing agents containing that ingredient also have the same properties¡­.


    Meer panics greatly to subtly troublesome specifications that cannot be seen in the bright spots.


    "This will be handy for walking in the dark, but I can''t hide myself..."


    Where I consider it etc......, Meer saw it.


    rear, breaking through the white, shining smokescreen......, that three slightly shining nanicas have popped up just like myself.


    The silhouette that light draws, it just looks like a man on a horse no matter how you look at it and two giant wolves......!


    "Oh, no! He''s here! They''re chasing us! Rough Storm!"


    Without the need for Meer to tell me, the rough storm is boosting its speed. Meer clings desperately to avoid being shaken down by violent acceleration.


    That''s how Meer got windy!


    It should have been a breeze...... but......


    Meer, looking back, screamed.


    "Hi-no! It''s getting closer, Arashi. They''re getting closer and closer from behind.


    Hard to believe for Meer to know how fast the rough storm was......, a man''s horse was getting close to twisting. As for the white and clear knight of the ghost......, the man packs the distance while he sees.


    That was a terrible speed.


    For a moment, Meer and Bell, I was also wondering if the rough storm was delayed due to the weight for two...,


    "No, I can''t be that heavy... if it''s a wild storm, I can afford it."


    and so on and immediately change your mind.


    To the evidence, the wolves the man was carrying are starting to lag behind. Rough storms are never slow. The enemy is too fast!


    "Ha, ha, quick! Rough storm, hurry up."


    To Meer''s voice, the rough storm only spills a tiny snort.


    Shut the fuck up! But he had a slightly murky nose, as if to say.


    The Moon Night Pursuit was just the beginning.

 341 Episode 75: The Girls Thoughts Conclusion

    - That''s the moon horse... Was it transferred from the Kingdom of Horseback Riding to St. Noel''s School...... Pretty good horse...... but......


    The werewolf thinks calmly as he looks out at the empress Meer and her horse fleeing forward.


    Could it be the effect of the smoke earlier, thanks to the blurring lights, I understood Meer''s riding posture well.


    - The way the Empress Meer rides, it''s not bad. I entrust everything to the horse......


    With a girl unfamiliar with horseback riding, the princess Meer''s riding was in short supply. A woman in a noble capacity is a very unlikely ride......


    - But unfortunately... it''s not enough to get away from me.


    The werewolf calmly speaks to his own riding beloved horse.


    "... let''s go. Shadow Thunder."


    In response to the instructions, the horse with the black and silver fur, Shadow Thunder, was not high.


    To signal it, the speed at which the shadow thunder runs increases. The werewolf, who had left his servants, the wolves, and approached the Meers at once, pulled out his sword with one hand.


    Reflecting the bright and glowing moonlight, my body sparkled with glitter!


    "... I''ll take that neck."


    "Hi-no-no!


    Distance to the screaming Meer, roughly three carries.


    You noticed that, Meer''s riding horse increases speed and opens the distance again. At the same time, I''ve been kicking the dirt in zakah. but......,


    - You sound like a pretty smart horse.


    To avoid it, the werewolf once moves to the rear left, distance himself from the Meers. Try to circle in from there and get close to the Meers'' horses......, right after, eyes forward.


    - Hmm... is that...?


    A blurry red light, seen in darkness. Make sure that arcs, come closer...


    "-!"


    Wave your sword at me. Moment after moment, a flame exploded around me, along with the feeling of something hitting the blade.


    "Fire Arrow...?


    Immediately after,


    "Meer!


    Sounds like a girl''s voice.


    The werewolf gazes forward, in the direction in which the fire arrow flew. Though slightly, it was subtly difficult to see because of his own emission of light¡­ but his eyes nevertheless captured two figures riding horses there.


    Apparently, one is manipulating the horse and the other is releasing a bow.


    - I see, a squire who came to rescue the Crown Princess Meer, or...


    On St. Noel Island, Anne and Tiona, who were following Meer''s whereabouts, soon obtained information that Meer had taken a boat leaving the island.


    Fortunately, both the people who went to town and the merchants remembered Meer well.


    St. Noel''s School students who took horses were impressive, and more importantly, because Anne was committed to making cones. To Anne, who looks desperate, there are not many townspeople who will cooperate..., less so. Anne and the others learn that Meer has left the island.


    Immediately, the two of them decided to leave the island themselves. I asked the merchant Anne had been kind enough to let her ship out to shore.


    "¡­ the question is, what do we do after we get to shore?"


    Tiona sent a harsh gaze toward the darkness that spread across the lake.


    The information the two of them have obtained is until Meer leaves the island.


    Would it be possible, by listening, to obtain subsequent information?


    "Do you have a minute? Anne."


    A merchant has spoken to two people who consult with a serious face.


    "If it''s true, I''m about to ship to the harbor, but if I let a student from St. Noel''s School out of the island, it''s going to be a fuss. Hopefully, I''d like to drop you off without people..."


    The words applaud the despair between the two of us.


    Just like ourselves, didn''t the merchants who took Meer out put Meer down in the same way, out of sight?


    If so, isn''t there one person, such as the one who witnessed Meer?


    That was the time......


    I saw one ship going back to St. Noel, making sure it was different from the one they boarded.


    "What? Did you have a client?


    To the merchant''s words, they looked at each other.


    "Maybe... Meer, the ship that carried you...?


    Run toward the rear of the hull and see the wrong ship. But you can''t just stop on the water and get over and listen to the situation. I don''t...


    "Excuse me, I need you to stay in the direction of the ship."


    Anne and Tiona already knew. That Meer got into a mess.


    So my head knew there wouldn''t be anything like staying where I got off the boat.


    But I had to live up to that hope.


    "Dear Meer..., please"


    Anne''s true prayers...... but they don''t arrive.


    On the shore where the ship stayed, there was no one to look for......


    In despair, it''s going to be dark in front of me. Still, without giving up, I managed to look around..., but where the pine lights I got from the merchant burned out, from Anne''s eyes, were pounding, pounding and tears.


    "Master Meer..., where the hell..."


    Grunting, sniffling Anne. That''s when.


    "Mr. Anne! That!"


    Tiona raised her voice. Tear-distorted vision, muddled eyes, Anne turned her eyes to those to whom Tiona pointed......


    "Horses...?


    I found a horse connected to a tree.


    "How could there be a horse here...?


    The cruise of the moment, but Anne decides immediately.


    "Tiona, get behind me"


    "Huh...?


    That day......, to the Kingdom of Lemno, Anne could not be taken.


    I wanted to be by Meer''s side at any given time, and I wished strongly, but I couldn''t follow her.


    On the horse, because I couldn''t ride......


    To feed the remorse of that day, Anne tried.


    To be able to ride horses.


    Now it is......, to be beside Meer.


    One horse appeared in front of her like that.


    Perhaps Meer is in crisis, there is a horse in front of her right now at this moment. Then there is nothing else.


    "Meer, whenever she rode a horse, she gave herself up to the horse. So am I..."


    Anne''s example for horseback riding is Meer.


    It''s Anne''s ideal ride for a horse to be ridden by a left-handed horse who entrusts everything to her.


    ... I don''t feel like something is wrong...


    Anyway, Anne made up her mind. To Meer, to imitate the actions of the dear Lord.


    "Hurry up, Master Tiona"


    "Yeah, I get it"


    Did Tiona also consolidate her readiness, or climb behind Anne.


    Make sure of that, Anne runs the horse.


    I don''t know where I''m going. But as the horse went... I entrusted myself to it.


    The horse, prepared by the serpent of chaos¡­ without even knowing that it is a horse to carry Meer to the meeting point.


    "Mr. Anne! There!"


    Often shaken by horses behind Anne. Tiona finds it.


    The faint light that appeared forward¡­, for a moment, that fantastic light coming this way, which is about to be mistaken for a fairy of the moon.


    If I stared hard, I could see that it was a man on a horse.


    And


    "Hi-no-no!


    The scream of a girl who sounds far away. That..., that voice!


    "That''s you, Mia!


    Anne snaps so I''m sure. That''s who we''re looking for.


    And at the same time,


    "Are you being attacked?


    To the fact that the Meer scream is something that we have lost room for.


    - Mia, it''s not just every time you scream pathetically like that!


    Tiona is convinced. Meer must be in danger of life right now.


    ... In fact, quite a few meers scream pitifully or henteco..., but in Tiona''s image, she is always a crisp and calm depositing meer.


    "Mr. Anne, I''ll cover for you, Mia."


    With that said, Tiona takes the arrow out of the arrow barrel she put on her back.


    It is a fire arrow with a practice arrow so that the tip burns.


    When I used the new (...) and (...) and (...) and (...) pine lights to ignite, the red flames rose.


    - That''s right, li (...) o (...) la (...). Nice work...


    Crush it in your heart, Tiona leads the bow.


    Anne was not the only one who felt remorse in the case of the revolution in the Kingdom of Remno.


    Tiona was also one with remorse in the back of her heart.


    "Nothing, I couldn''t..."


    I accompanied Meer because of this, but I couldn''t do anything to help.


    Because of that regret, Tiona began practicing her bow. I want the power to fight... no, I want the power to help Meer...


    Tiona opens her eyes.


    Two lights swinging forward.


    The pale light both looked the same......, I didn''t know which was the raider and which was Meer. In case, you can''t hit Meer with an arrow.


    Naturally, hands with bows tremble with tension.


    - Which one of you is Meer? I..., can I shoot my bow properly?


    That''s when..., hey, one light went wide beside it. Try to get around from there, try to get close to the other..., I saw that.


    The downpouring moonlight, that glimmer stretched towards the ground, emits a strong light only for a moment¡­.


    The moment in its light, what I saw, what its cold and shining...


    "What''s that..., sword!


    It''s the glow of the enemy''s sword reflecting the moon.


    - Mia, it''s impossible to fight with a sword! Plus, I''m a little away from Master Meer now! At this angle!


    With certainty Tiona unleashed a fire arrow in a flowing motion.


    That''s the conclusion of the thoughts of the two girls.


    Anne alone couldn''t do anything about being able to rush with a horse.


    Tiona could ride and bow, but while manipulating the horse, she couldn''t release the bow.


    Therefore......, that is the fruit of their efforts, both of them.


    That, now at this moment, at this time, put the two of you in time for the crisis of Meer''s absolute destiny.


    The fire and arrow became red light, trying to draw an arc, and headed toward the enemy.

 342 Episode 76: Connect the thread of fine fate.

    - Immature. To that extent, to hit me, etc...


    Fire arrows other than the first one went by overhead all the time. It was too much of a mess for me to aim at, and more importantly, I could say that it was lethal that I was making the orbit an easy fire arrow to see. Now you can easily knock it off even if you''ve let it go in a hitting orbit.


    Whatever it is to make it a fire attack, it is the pinnacle of foolishness, such as purposefully lighting a fire so that the orbit of an arrow is easily visible.


    - Are you deliberately making it look easier to see just in case you don''t hit the princess Meer...?


    Still, if ordinary thieves were opponents, they might have been in tow, but if they were werewolves who slapped down the arrows of the empire''s most powerful knight, Dion Alaia, there''s nothing wrong with ignoring them.


    - No, no matter how much you can prevent it, is it just too much trouble to get shot at like this? In the first place, if you hit the Empress, what are you going to do?


    A skilled warrior, a werewolf, makes it possible to strike him down. You won''t be able to do that to Meer in the end going forward.


    - To someone who''s going to drop their neck now, you don''t have to worry...


    With that in mind, the werewolf increased the horse''s speed.


    Meer''s figure approaches me while I look at her. I swung my sword and tried to shake my blade down on that thin neck muscle, exactly then......!


    "Match it!


    Forward, bow archers raise their voices.


    Doubts passed on the back of the werewolf''s brain when he heard that.


    Fit? What?


    Is that the voice you called the girl in front of you manipulating the horse? But if so, what do you mean, how do you fit in? Or is that the word you spoke to the Princesses Meer? But even so, how do you fit what?


    The discomfort that has arisen. Immediately afterwards, from the front, fire arrows are released again.


    The orbit of a fire arrow depicting a faint mountain. Red glowing arrows come straight at you.


    Because the distance approached, or the aim was precise. No choice, he tries to drop it with his sword..., its ears capture the anomaly.


    The sound of arrows cutting the wind.


    That number.................. two!


    For a moment, the werewolf defeated his body. An arrow blushes his shoulder from a completely different angle.


    - Gu...... sharp. Was there another shooter...


    The werewolf finally realized what he was after.


    "Shit, I took it off,"


    A small figure standing on a dark meadow.


    Sniper, Riola Roulou tongues with remorse.


    "Next hit, sir."


    That''s how I watch the second arrow.


    On Tiona''s orders, there was a little bit of a circumstance with her being here, where she was supposed to have gone to get help.


    To put it bluntly, she was... worried about Tiona.


    When Riola perceived the signs of annoyance from Anne, she followed the Tionas as soon as she fulfilled the most (...) low (...) limit (...) of orders imposed on her.


    Thus, almost at the same time as she arrives at the port, a single ship appears.


    That was the merchant who took part in the example, Meer kidnapping, who came back for a dime.


    "If I hadn''t loaded up, the screening of incoming islands would be sweet, and it would be a delicious business to get gold coins just to get students out of the island for a bit"


    He was in a good mood, for example...... but soon he will be the feather of pruning his own reward for evil.


    Riola arrives in good time where the merchants caught by the hands of the townspeople who helped Anne and the others are about to be slapped... And Riola, who was able to act smoother than Anne and Tiona, finally caught up with the Annes on the way to the field.


    In addition, after hearing some circumstances from the merchant, Riola creates a simple fire arrow in preparation for an accidental encounter. He was crushing the tip of the arrow and making an arrow that was done with a degree of injury that wouldn''t kill him in case he hit Meer.


    Well, it would hurt so bad if I hit you, but you don''t have to stab me! is the spirit of


    Wildness is a selling Riola.


    On top of that, she gave Tiona a role.


    Hand over the replacement pine light and fire arrow¡­, the role of using it to attract the enemy''s attention and traction, and more than that, to illuminate the enemy''s surroundings to make it easier to target Riola.


    Tiona''s arms aren''t bad, but it''s going to be tough if she releases one arrow to Meer in a hundred. Therefore, you are responsible for attacks that cause fatal injuries to your enemies.


    Well, the truth is, there''s no denying that even Riola is about as likely to shoot through Meer as she is... but still, it''s less than Tiona...


    "Your Highness Princess Meer, I''m sorry if I hit you..."


    ... Meer''s life may be a wind lamp for the price.


    "Hi-no!


    Seeing one fire arrow after another flying from the front, Meer screamed.


    "Oh, it''s dangerous! Rough storm, avoid it! Oh, no! You''re gonna hit me! Belle, I''m keeping my head down!?


    In fact, the fire arrows are flying away quite a bit, but the hearts of Meer''s little ones kept screaming at the Byungbyun flying arrows.


    Meanwhile, Bell''s remained much more annoyed.


    Unlike Meer, Bell, who has had similar experiences before, does not move to this extent. Rather, her concern is......,


    "Leena..."


    It was about a friend I had left on that spot.


    That''s all I care about, arrows flying over my head, trackers,


    "Hi-no! And he''s dead! This is definitely dead!


    Your grandmother''s pitiful screams won''t reach her ears either. Thus, the statue of my wonderful grandmother in the bell was protected. Good for you, Meer.


    Well, that was a screaming mea, but finally, this fire arrow''s not gonna hit you, is it? And I realized, I regained my calm. So, turn around again......, stunned.


    Because the horse on the tracker was behind us more than we expected.


    "Oh? Could it be..., you freaked out by the fire arrow and slowed it down?


    ... I haven''t noticed Riola''s sniper at all Meer.


    "Phew, you can''t hit it if you''re so far away from the Fire Arrow, but it''s a pitiful one!


    Forget about your attitude earlier, Meer, who laughs well. The inconvenient thing is a crisp and forgettable convenient brain.


    - Maybe we can get away with this, huh?


    And so on, and it was a moment of alarm.


    Don, the shock ran straight from the side.


    "Ah..."


    "Hiaaaaaaa!


    With a scream, Meer and Bell were thrown out into the meadow.


    Around, and rolling down the ground, Meer saw.


    A huge shadow that fed the rough storm right from the side to the side¡­, and it slowly approached the Meers¡­.


    - Oh, I totally forgot about the wolf...


    Like the wolves, Meers were also distracted by the fire arrows and slowed down. There, the wolf I''ve been catching up with is feeding me an unintentional blow, he said...


    That''s just it...... And......


    "Be prepared..."


    From behind the wolf, I saw a werewolf walking down a horse.


    - Oh, oh... after all, me, that''s it...


    Blurring at the blade he shook up......, Meer thinks.


    - Ma, well, I know who did it. I think we can do better this time. Most of all, if there were any next time...


    Five, four steps left until the man arrives......


    Eventually, the slow-stopping werewolf shook that sword down.


    Meer glanced, please, don''t hurt too much......! and so on and offered prayers in his heart. of......


    The pain didn''t go away, only the sound of tall metal could be heard instead......


    ".................. sorry, but she''s a loved one. For me and for everyone...... So... I won''t let Meer touch one finger"


    Minimum fulfilled by Riola Roulou......


    Back at school, the helper she found first......


    "Ah, Abel!


    Abel Lemno gave Meer a slightly illuminated face to her sensational voice.

 343 Episode 77: In the Wilderness of the Showdown

    "Oh, Abel! Abel''s here. Wow!


    Cheeky sounds, Mia''s energetic weather cheer approx......, Abel couldn''t take her eyes off the man.


    My skin pops......


    Tension seeped a little sweat in my palm.


    The clear-cut structure of the man in front of him and the intense killings emanating from his whole body...... It was felt by Abel, like the magnificent of the kingdom of Lemno, the rigid iron spear Leonardo Virgil and the empire''s mightiest knight, Dion Alaia.


    - This man is a terribly powerful man... Besides...,


    While trying not to divert attention from the man, Abel glances around. And, gradually, I could see the wolves packing the distance.


    - Wolves are a pain in the ass...... If we don''t do something..., huh?


    All the while, inadvertently behind Meer, I saw a slow, rough storm walking by. He leaks his rough nose and stares at the wolves.


    In addition, next to it, even the flowers on which Abel had been riding, as if to protect Meer, had come to himself.


    - Reliable, but just as with wolves and horses......


    I thought Abel, but strangely, the wolves, when they saw the horse, stopped there.


    "This is............, oh, I see"


    Seeing how it goes, Abel is convinced.


    Horses are property.


    Running on the battlefield, Junma is worth a thousand bucks in one head. Perhaps the enemy wolves are clinging to avoid attacking the horses.


    "Does that mean... for now, you don''t have to worry about the wolf? Meer, stay away from the rough storms."


    "Yeah, I get it!... Oh, oh? Rough storm, kind of, my nose is sore......, uh-huh!


    Heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh heh i


    Again, he glanced back at the man in front of him.


    "You saved me with a well-groomed wolf. All I have to do is take you down."


    "Abel¡­, of the Kingdom of Lemno, Second Prince¡­?"


    The masked man crushed meaningfully and looked at Abel.


    "Oh, you know me? It''s an honor."


    Keeping a glance at the man in front of him, Abel sets his sword on the upper stage.


    As a matter of fact......, the situation hasn''t changed much. In front of you, there''s an assassin of the same size as the empire''s most powerful Dion Alaia, and even though it won''t strike, the wolf is also aiming by his side.


    Nor is it a situation where we should just throw ourselves away and buy time.


    This is a situation where we have to retreat from our enemies and open the way.


    - To me... can you do that?


    anxiety that, only for a moment, is going to rise from the bottom of your belly......, it will


    "Phew..."


    Drink it down with a deep breath. And


    "Let''s go!


    If you don''t, then what you don''t is simple. If so, just exchange it.


    Abel steps in big.


    Stepping all over the ground. At the same time, swing the blade down.


    Worked out, put his most trust, swing down from the top.


    Blurred flesh becomes a Special Slash just to leave behind the residual light from the reflection of the moonlight.


    It''s like a beautiful slaughter with a dripping Shizuku of the moon.


    Genius, even Theon Saul Sankland was a brilliant blow, doubtful if he could react......


    Gun, and a heavy noise.


    After the moment, being illuminated by the moon, was the appearance of Abel and the man impatient.


    - Damn, I didn''t know this kind of sprouts would be accepted...


    Abel tongues with remorse after being stopped from blowing all over her body. To him like that, the masked man said cold.


    "A brilliant blow, but not enough to defeat me"


    Shortly afterwards, the man''s slaughter was now released.


    One hair at a time, Abel receives it in the belly of the sword, but the attack never ends. Abel was on the defensive side of a stormy streak.


    - Come on, it''s still strong.


    Without being able to attack, there are more small scratches on your body. In the moonlight, a splash of blood splashed.


    "Damn, not yet!


    Still, Abel never breaks.


    He knew exactly what he was wearing on his back.


    You can''t lose her in here.


    You can''t just give up!


    The beliefs in your chest are hard and never break......, but......


    Pakiyin '', I heard something shattering ominous.


    Immediately afterwards, Abel hurries to distance herself from the enemy. Thus, I turned my eyes to my own sword¡­, abominably distorted my face.


    "With such a sword, trying to deal with my opponent is foolish..."


    low, said the masked man with a mocking voice.


    The sword Abel had¡­, it was a training blade pulled. It was not strong enough to withstand the battle in action.


    On St. Noel Island, weapons are subject to extremely strict controls. It takes time to get permission to take it out.


    But there was no time for that. Then we didn''t make it.


    Asked about Meer''s anomaly by Riola, Abel rushed to the rescue with a training sword in one hand, the only horse who could catch up with the storm, Hanayang.


    I was awkwardly fast and awkward, so neither Riola nor Abel made it..., but it was awkward, so I didn''t get to leave the werewolf.


    Stiff doors to close the future remain to be opened...... I needed to rely on another thread of fate to rip it open.


    Another thread of destiny - the loyalty of two silver coins - leads to the summoning of the strongest forces in St. Noel''s School in the wilderness of this showdown.


    That''s......


    "Abel! Take it!"


    A voice sounded abruptly. At the same time, the slaughter of the horizontal giraffe released from the masked man.


    By jumping straight up, Abel scolded it and reached out in the air.


    A single sword fits in its hand, as if it were sucked in.


    "Thank you, Theon."


    Saying, Abel pulls a knife in the air.


    It glows black under the moonlight. It''s forged steel.


    A battle knife launched to defeat a few battles of enemies.


    With the sword in both hands, Abel waved it down with all her might.


    Gummy dull metal sound.


    The man, who took a powerful and incomparable blow with his sword, groans small and falls back.


    "Didn''t you have a paralyzed arm? His blow is heavy."


    Slowly walking over was a boy with a cool grin.


    Theon Saul Sankland. The sword genius, quietly, gracefully, pulls out the sword.


    Then, uh, see Meer by the rough storm. That looked terrible.


    Slightly wet clothes, cheeks and hair, black and muddy adhered.


    "I''m ready to be rewarded for working disrespectfully on my people..., I guess I''m done"


    In those eyes, burning a quiet rage, Theon said.


    ... By the way, Meer is worn out because, of course, she has fallen off a horse... but more than that, she was sneezed by a rough storm, fell, and got muddy...


    There was no reason to know that.

 344 Episode Seventy-Eight: Mr. Keithwood, Youre Been Helpless!

    - Quite, you were in danger.


    Running with Zion, Keithwood looks around.


    Meer and Belle to give themselves away. Two horses trying to protect it.


    And around it, I wonder if it''s the enemy''s hand, two wolves are turning to see the gap.


    - One hair at a time, you mean you made it? Oh man......


    Remembering a situation like the earlier roundabout, Keithwood accidentally spilled a sigh of relief.


    Receiving Zion''s intentions and looking around the school, he finds a bloody Linsha near the back gate of the school.


    While being transported to the infirmary, she lost consciousness as it was, telling her that Bell had been kidnapped by Stratryna and Barbara.


    To the state of emergency, I rushed to tell Theon about it, and when I looked for the Meers, the situation was that most of their associates were missing. Moreover, there seems to be a blackmail letter abandoned in Meer''s room.


    Return to Zion and rendezvous with him, who had already prepared his sword. Exit the island immediately.


    From the original, Linsha''s story, I knew there was a considerable emergency. Therefore, their actions became more unmistakable than anyone else''s.


    Still critical, Keithwood gets cold on the back.


    - Losing Her Royal Highness Princess Meer is an immeasurable loss. I''m glad I made it.


    And so on and so on...


    "Keithwood, I''ll take care of the wolf. If possible, eliminate it and open the escape route."


    To Zion''s order, Keithwood accidentally smiled bitterly.


    "Wow..., I don''t know if this level was a bit of a mess though as usual"


    Unexpectedly blurry.


    Anyway, the enemy is two giant wolves. I''d be scared if I were a normal person......


    - Anyway, that looks like a tough one over there. Am I going to have to step in here?


    Keithwood watched calmly as Abel''s full blow was stopped earlier.


    Abel''s blow has unspeakable power even in Keithwood. If you take it properly from the front, the blade will snap and it should leave damage on your arm. Or that the very fact that we were able to react in the first place is divorce.


    Nevertheless, the strength of the enemy is never low around the edge where it was easily cut off.


    - Your Highness Theon must have stepped on it, too, that it would be difficult to defeat that mask. Oh man......, I can''t help it. Suppose we get rid of the wolves early and open an escape route?


    To say wolf, ginseng is just a beast. It would be a little better than knocking down that handkerchief over there, etc., and I just pulled out my sword while I thought......


    "Whoa!


    Suddenly, he panicked to the biting wolf. And, as if I had been reading Keithwood''s movements, a wolf who opened his big mouth before avoiding it!


    "Come on!"


    An inevitable, instant decision. Keithwood throws away both dodging and defense.


    Aim for the neck muscle, piercing the throat directly from the bottom.


    - At the moment of bite, if you poke him to death, the damage should be minimal. It is huge to be able to finish one first with this offense.


    The half-baked attack, though, never materialized.


    The wolf looked into Keithwood''s eyes and immediately afterwards stopped and stepped back.


    "Become!?


    Unexpectedly, Keithwood gives a startling voice.


    The landed wolf flies further, backwards, twice, and three times.


    Zak, Zak and an arrow stab him on the ground.


    In addition, a flash-burning fire arrow flies to the other, but the wolf is not afraid of it, but calmly, avoids only the hit bullet.


    - Do you have archers on your side? That helps......, but......


    Without even being frightened of the arrow''s reward, the wolf was turning his attention to Keithwood. At that point, Keithwood understands.


    - Not only did I avoid the arrows without difficulty, but I sensed the intent of this abandonment, and I lowered. It''s not just a wolf. Equivalent, you''re planting a way to fight...... I see, so, you didn''t attack the horse...


    The behavior was like a warrior.


    Its movement, as if you are familiar with how to fight a man with a sword...... Keithwood had to change his perception.


    Namely, what I''m dealing with isn''t just a giant wolf.


    He said he was a warrior who was handsome and powerful when he was a wolf.


    - Is it hard to get out of this... Then......


    Even as he got fit, Keithwood told Theon.


    "Your Highness, this wolf, it''s not like he''s just a wolf, so it seems a little harsh to knock him off. Can I switch to buying time?


    "... well. All right. You certainly don''t have to try and get out of here. Shall we buy time for a while?"


    Hearing Theon''s reply, Keithwood laughs inside.


    - Pass it on more than anything, Your Highness. Well, all I have to do is... top (...) hand (...) ku (...) pull (...) eh (...) eh (...) and (...) I hope...


    All right, there, Guru, I heard a roar.


    "Oops, sorry to keep you waiting."


    Again, facing the wolf, Keithwood shrugged his shoulder.


    "But just buying time is risking your life... Oh man, my stomach is hurting..."


    Seeing their interaction, it was Belle who cheered.


    "Meer, sister! King Libra is here to help! Wow, wow!"


    The admirer Theon Saul Sankland is here to help. Whether or not, tension rises.


    "And, Abel, your grandfather too!


    Don''t forget, I''ll follow up with your grandfather, too, Me Harvel!


    ... Abel, your grandfather can cry.


    Either way, at the arrival of the reinforcements, Bell was well at once.


    "If this... maybe..."


    Maybe I can go help Shtrina...... and because I thought so.


    ... By the way, unlike Meer, Bell''s just a little muddy with his horse down, and he dresses normal for the price.


    A wild storm escaped because he saw his nose swoop away and stayed away.


    It is the bell of the righteous.


    "Go! Libra King! Look, Meer, your sister''s with you!


    I poke my fist up to see my granddaughter sparkle in support,


    "Hang in there... both of you, it''s a fight..."


    Meer, the muddy princess, raised her voice without emotion.

 345 Episode 79: A Critically Satisfactory End

    - Ugh, uhh, why, like this...


    Every time, though, when you are sneezed by a rough storm, it is a meer that subtly snaps.


    - Ma, well, but I was helped by a rough storm... and you can''t complain. Besides, on second thought... Abel came to help me. You have to be strong supporters......


    Meer thinks as she looks at the bell waving her fist up beside her to support her.


    - But..., I wanted to support you in a decent outfit if possible... Ugh, what a very exciting scene, Prince, for coming to help the princess... Ugh, what a mess......


    And so on, while thinking about it, Meer regained her mind.


    - No, you shouldn''t. Still, it should be no different that I am the heroine of this occasion. Again, we have to be decent here!


    Meer, pampered, slapped her cheeks all the way, then raised her voice.


    "Good luck - both of you -!


    Oh no... Abel sets me up with support like Meer''s heroine or not.


    "Ha!


    Swinging down from the top of my specialty. In one remembered attack, the masked man shows a frightened appearance.


    "Stupid......"


    While crushing, I try to avoid myself directly beside myself.


    Yes, no matter how powerful, if you can show your fat muscles more than once, it''s easy to cope. If your opponent is a first-rate warrior, all the more so.


    And even Abel knows that. Nonetheless, the reason for letting it go was obvious.


    Because I knew it could be a special blow.


    "Stupid...? Is that one of them?


    Abel laughed. Keep your enemies alert.


    The next moment, the masked man opened his eyes.


    "Mmm..."


    The blow unleashed, it was, obviously, faster and stronger than earlier.


    The masked end of a man dances through the universe mutilated.


    Impossible power, unparalleled earlier. That was a throwaway blow.


    It''s a full-blown blow, not thinking about anything after you''ve been hit.


    If avoided and fought back, there is naturally no way to deal with Abel... So, come on, it couldn''t have been a powerful attack.


    Nonetheless......, Abel let it go. The reason for this is¡­,


    "It''s a little inadvertent, Abel."


    Scion steps in so as to crush the gap of birth.


    In front of that eye, a masked man who would have been after the counter, leaves his tongue slapped and retreats.


    Seeing it, Abel smiled slightly.


    "Because I have you... Zion, let me do everything I can."


    The word had another meaning, apart from the trust that Theon would follow, even if he exposed himself to gaps.


    That is, even if I fall, because I have Scion.


    Until earlier, Abel''s fall was a matter directly linked to Meer''s death. But not now. Then I can''t do it here, but later, Abel thought about defeating an enemy that could put Meer in danger.


    Theon to Abel like that,


    "Abel...... If you''re thinking of sacrificing your life, but defeating your enemies, etc¡­, stay back."


    I said it with a tough face.


    "............ oh? That''s weird..."


    Two princes fighting together.


    To the fact that they were fighting for themselves, for their lives..., Meer, was a little soaked in joy.


    - Ugh, something feels a little good...


    Abel fighting with a serious face. Not only that, but even that Zion is fighting for me.


    I totally feel like a heroine in love stories.


    ¡­ Meer was regaining herself as usual due to a slight risk to her life. In short......, I was doing just fine.


    But such a good mood didn''t last long either.


    "That''s crazy..."


    Noticing the discomfort, Meer tilts her neck. In front of her like that......,


    "Isn''t that a little inadvertent? Abel."


    "Because I have you. Scion."


    Such a beautiful sight of friendship was unfolding.


    A truly beautiful friendship between princes. Blurring at that......, Meer thinks.


    - Oh? I thought I was the protagonist in this scene...?


    They two should be fighting for themselves...... Nonetheless, I wonder why, nodding at this chest, the subtle alienation......


    Earlier, it must have been a passionate scene where two princes of destiny would come to help themselves, the princess¡­, now unfolding in front of us is a story of hot friendship.


    There was no place for Meer!


    - Damn, with that said, this seems to have happened before... Oh, I did! Sure, that''s when I made that sandwich!


    Behind Meer''s brain, the memory comes back when she was left behind.


    This needs to come back to the Heroin Seat again! Meer, who almost thought so, recalled her own outfit.


    Sneeze of a rough storm, with mud, dressed in a mess of dirt...


    - Oh, right... After all, that''s right, you can''t call me a heroine if you''re dressed like this......


    Meer looked down at her body and looked incredibly sad.


    "Abel...... If you''re thinking of sacrificing your life, but defeating your enemies, etc¡­, stay back."


    Say, Theon holds down the enemy blade.


    He brought him into a state of imminence and, at once, kept his enemies away from Abel.


    "What do you mean? That''s..."


    Saying, Abel restarts his sword. You can always participate in an attack. But Theon won''t let you do it.


    "Don''t get the purpose wrong. What we need to do now is not defeat the enemy in front of us. It''s all about living and returning to St. Noel."


    "But this guy..."


    "Look, look at Meer''s face..."


    I''ve never noticed Abel before, they say.


    Until earlier, Meer, who had raised her voice of support, must be quiet.


    Relax, you look so sad that you''re going to cry now...


    "You know what she''s grieving about? That you took a lighter look at your own life!


    The allegation pierces Abel''s chest deeply.


    Sacrifice someone''s life to benefit the situation¡­. Meer was never a person to do that. Instead, she is more of a hater that her life is wasted.


    "Think carefully about what Meer would love. If you think your battle will not grieve her, line up with me."


    Quickly, Theon leaves the masked man. I wonder, I immediately turn to attack.


    Moving through the significance, to the sharpness of the steps, the masked man strikes back instantly, even frightened for a moment.


    The sound of steel shredding from one another echoed on the moon and night.


    - Right... Did I, in danger, almost make Meer sad...


    Abel glanced at Meer. Then I saw Meer smiling just a little happily.


    - You were trapped in anger and you couldn''t see around... If you don''t thank Theon, yeah.


    Exhaling loudly, Abel raises her voice.


    "Abel Lemno, come!


    ... By the way, needless to say, Meer is not a slashing Jazz... There''s no way Abel can tell how he''s fighting. In the first place, Abel''s slaughter itself, I often don''t see it......


    There was no one on this occasion to put a scratch on that.


    Abel''s collaboration with Theon was brilliant.


    Those who practice swordsmanship together know each other''s movements well.


    But more than that, the two swords were compatible.


    Abel''s sword is bold and serious.


    The power is so insulting, there''s something about it that''s not accommodating.


    I''m not going to match them, I just, with that power, smash every tactic of my opponent. Such simple swordsmanship.


    Therefore, it is undeniable that it is easy for the enemy to read¡­, but it is the same thing for the allies.


    And the sword genius, the sword of Theon Saul Sankland, is at liberty of transformation. There was no such thing as moving to make up for Abel''s sword.


    A special blow Abel breaks down, and Scion pokes at the gap where he was born.


    The streak was harsh and powerful.


    "Mmm..."


    Neither could a werewolf not admit it.


    Regardless, it wasn''t like we couldn''t hit the attack.


    There was so much difference in strength between the werewolf and the two princes. Twice, three times, whenever the blades are aligned, the slaughter of the werewolf is scratching the princes.


    ... but while full of creation, the collaboration between the two princes never broke down.


    If we keep going like this, we''ll be able to kill them both, but that''ll take time.


    If it were true, I almost wanted to recall the wolves, but the two wolves at heart had been stopped by the youth of Zion''s squire.


    "... at tide time, huh"


    The werewolf looks up at the night sky.


    In a starry sky full of heaven, he sniffs the signs of dawn, smashing his tongue small. Even in the midst of a fierce battle, he listened firmly to the earlier conversation between Zion and his squire.


    - Buy some time, which means I guess it''s on chase...


    That''s natural, too. Anyway, he planned to assassinate the Imperial Empress. It''s not hard to imagine a tough chase being turned around.


    If so, I can''t take the time here and get caught.


    "... I''m pulling"


    Speak to the wolves. And Abel, who heard it, again, unleashes a slash.


    And Gain, and the sound of metal, and the sword and the sword loom together.


    "You think I''m gonna let you get away with it?


    The werewolf laughed with his nose at Abel asking over the blade.


    "... you want to stop it? The second prince of the kingdom of Remno. I don''t mind, but be prepared for one of your arms then."


    The werewolf returned his heel after kicking his belly thoroughly and gaining distance.


    By his side, his beloved horse comes to himself where he emerged from. He jumped on its back as it flowed, and no one came after him.


    Is it more right that you couldn''t, rather than not pursuing...


    Abel and Zion sat down on the spot where the werewolf rode and missed him leaving.


    "Oh man... you finally pulled me off... come on..."


    Theon exhaled as the man left. Did the scratch hurt the applause? I look at her gently.


    "You were a formidable enemy... Isn''t it a good battle with Lord Dion? Oh, by the way, are you sure you''re calling reinforcements?


    Likewise, Abel asks as he puts his face to the wound. I expected half the answer......


    "Naturally, it''s a bluff. I didn''t have time for that...... We need to get back to St. Noel and organize a tracking team right away."


    Theon shrugged his shoulders and said.


    "Both of you, are you okay!?


    And that''s when.


    I could see Meer running from afar. Behind it were Belle, who was supposed to have been kidnapped, Anne and Tiona on horseback, plus Riola running with her bow on her back.


    Looking at those girls, the two smile bitterly.


    "What are you laughing at, Your Highness?"


    Right next door, scratchy Keithwood said with a smile on his face. It was worn with wolf fangs, or its clothes, by the way, have been mutilated, and blood is seeping. It was terrible.


    But...


    "No, what. I was wondering if this would be a very satisfactory ending for our princess. Hey, Abel."


    So the two princes laughed innocently.

 346 Episode Eighty: Barbara, Break Meers Aim! (... break it down?

    The werewolf came back when the sky began to whiten.


    "I failed. They got away."


    Earlier on his return, Barbara sighed deeply at the werewolf who reported that in the end.


    "Oh man...... Again, did it..."


    Barbara then stretched her young cheek as she walked over to Strina, where she stood without a seat.


    "Ah..."


    A pungently dry sound, out of balance, grabbing the arm of Strina, who was about to fall, drew Barbara.


    "Abominable... half-baked..."


    Yet again, trying to hit me on the cheek......


    "Not really, I can''t relax. They''re chasing us."


    "... chaser? That will be called...... Was that someone''s mouth?


    "No... because he said he was buying time..."


    "Buy time...... If that''s what they were saying, there''s a good chance of induction... It''s a foolish judgment of those who can only fight."


    I told him to throw it away, and Barbara pressed Straina''s shoulder.


    The momentum causes Strina to butt on the spot. That, the slapped cheek, was painfully stained with red colour.


    "Damn, you''ve done something foolish, Miss Straina."


    To Barbara, who looked down to mock him, but Strina did not answer.


    "Yes...... Good..., Belle, you got away safely..."


    It was just a small voice to twinkle.


    "Oh, really stupid...... Ladies, you''ve been put on board by the words of empire wisdom."


    "Well, what do you mean?


    It was a werewolf who pinched his mouth. To him, Barbara answers in a frightened manner.


    "Don''t you see? The Empress Meer... put pressure on your daughter''s conscience."


    "Pressure on your conscience?


    "Yeah, yeah. Earlier, the Empress told you, didn''t she? Believing in your daughter. But in this situation, who believes in those who trap themselves? That''s the Crown Princess''s strategy. By giving her unconditional trust, she prevented her daughter from withstanding her conscience. I spotted the weakness of my heart, of this incompetent..."


    "I''m not......, Barbara. That one believed in Leena...... Purely, about Leena, whoa!


    Barbara grabbed Straina''s cheek all the way up and put her face closer.


    Barbara sighed, staring closely at the shrina as it was done.


    "Oh man...... somewhere, I should have put a cut. Because of this, I worked out for you as a snake. If it''s a real snake, ignore that kind of thing naturally. But if you''re half as good as this lady, you''re going to be affected... lamentable. It''s lamentable. Oh... well."


    And, there, Barbara grinned as if something had come to mind.


    "Maybe it was Her Royal Highness Princess Meer who taught you how to do it, the smoke earlier......?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Seeing Shtrina shut up, Barbara shook her head, man.


    "That is... the wisdom of that empire has forgiven your daughter for her sins with the merit of letting herself escape... and she has tried to put the House of the Duke of Yellow Moon in her own hands thanks to it. Like your daughter, the Duke of Yellow Moon is also a half-baker who doesn''t boil off. Your Highness Princess Meer will easily put you in her mouth."


    To Barbara''s words, the werewolf narrows his eyes.


    "So, what are you going to do with that girl? You want me to kill him and feed him to the wolf? You can expose the body to show off... Either way, the traitor must be given death."


    He was a werewolf with his hands on the sword, but Barbara shook his head slowly.


    "You wouldn''t know it''s only possible to fight... but it''s not a very good hand."


    "Why? It would be a good idea to kill them for show. I would be able to shock them..."


    "You, were you listening to Princess Meer earlier? Even if I die, it won''t end, that''s what I was saying..."


    The werewolf, tilting his neck small,


    "I did say... isn''t that just a loser?


    In that inquiry, Barbara shakes her head.


    "It''s a totally stupid decision. There''s no way, is there? There is no way the wisdom of the empire could have done that, picking the buds of the revolution of the Tia Moon Empire and also stopping the revolution of the Kingdom of Lemno"


    Barbara confidently affirms.


    "So what did you mean?


    "The wise know how to use death. And some kings, sometimes, even their own deaths, are included in the plan. Perhaps the wisdom of that empire, knowing that he would not be spared death, was also trying to use it to do something. The easiest way to think about it would be to strengthen your fellow ties using yourself as a flag, or your offensive against anti-chaotic serpents...... Either way, the Empress Meer was convinced that her will would not die if she died."


    After speaking well, Barbara put her hand on Straina''s, fine neck.


    "Ugh..."


    The nail devoured the young skin, and Strina only slightly distorted her face.


    "And there is no way that anyone who even tries to exploit his own death will not use the death of another. I''m sure this young lady''s death will be used effectively...... don''t you see? If you kill them with our hands, they will use their vengeance."


    Barbara glanced straight into those eyes with her face to Strina.


    "The Duke of Yellow Moon adores this daughter so much that if you kill her, vengeance can be equivalent. I don''t even think the Empire''s wisdom will miss that. There''s no better ingredient for mastering the Yellow Moons, is there?


    "So, what do you want me to do? Are you going to tell me you''re going to keep taking him and raising him as an assassin?


    Barbara sighed as if frightened by a wolf with a suspicious face.


    "You won''t be able to. assassins and so on to those who cannot even kill their friends. Very...... We''ve decided to undermine it at a critical time, like this one."


    As it were, let go of Strina unconstitutionally, then Barbara said.


    "Still, depending on how you use it, you can still use it. Use this daughter to wear a scratch on Meer Luna Tiermoon''s bond with her friends."


    With a nigga and a grin, Barbara looked at Strina.


    "Death to the traitor. That, naturally, must be used successfully at best. Well, for now, let''s get away with it before it takes a chaser. You have to take the time to prepare..."


    But......, that Barbara thought will be smashed early.


    much earlier than they expected, and for a chase that was extremely appropriately arranged.


    North of Velga. The Horse Riders of the Kingdom of Sankland stood in front of them as they were trying to escape to the peripheral lands of the Kingdom of Sankland.


    They were cornered by soldiers who were positioned as if they had anticipated their escape.


    In fact, that was not due to the arrangements made by the Meers back in St. Noel.


    Meer''s right arm Anne...... the arm of those who are not......, i.e. Meer''s left arm, was due to Ludwig''s arrangement.


    Barbara, obstructed from escaping into the safety zone, laughs with pleasure.


    "Now, are you going to hunt us down......, Meer Luna Tiermoon"


    Sunkland''s chaser is excellent, and it''s impossible to take Shtrina with you as a footman, regardless of whether you''re a werewolf. Barbara, who so decides, makes one decision.


    "I can''t help it more than this...? On the verge of becoming... have my life and let the snakes create cracks in the bonds of the enemies."


    Thus Barbara and Strina, separated from the werewolf, headed ahead......


    It was the only place in the land where escape was possible.


    It was the Duke of Yellow Moon territory.


    I don''t know Barbara.


    Where that escape was possible¡­ that the siege net in that direction had dared to be thinned¡­.


    And Meer doesn''t know.


    that he worked very diligently behind him, not only in his own right arm, but also in his left arm.

 347 Episode 81: Princess Meer, Blissful () Bath Time

    "Phew..."


    The first thing Meer did back at St. Noel''s School...... of course, it was to take a bath!


    Just in case, nothing, I didn''t forget about Strina. The men''s team is in charge of the tracking team''s request. The three gentlemen, who saw the dressing of the drool, even took a bath and advised him to rest.


    Well, talking in the first place, forming a unit, taking command of it, etc., doesn''t mean Meer can''t..., even if he is, he can only get in the way...


    That''s how I wished and fulfilled it as Meer, so I left the rest to them and just headed for the bath.


    By the way, Bell also asked me out, but I followed the men''s team because I was worried about Straina. By now, I''d be going to talk to Rafina.


    So..., Meer came to the bath alone.


    As soon as you enter the bathroom, the hot air surrounds your body.


    "Oh...... this calms me down...... oh?


    And that''s where Meer realizes.


    aromatic scent drifting from the bath......, it is


    "The scent of the Princess''s red cheek (Princess Rose)... right? It smells very good though......, huh? Did someone put bathing pills in it?


    At this time......, Meer''s head was completely alarmed. Meer''s ability to detect the crisis was completely blunted by the loosening of her mind that she survived the crisis of absolute desperation.


    Yes, Meer had to notice.


    Your red cheeks, Princess, about the garden where these flowers were planted... About St. Noel''s secret garden and its Lord..., what would happen if we met that person alone now..., Meer should have thought...


    But......, what Meer remembered at this time was something else.


    "Bathing agent... Speaking of which, Leena used to bring me..."


    Meer thinks of the sweet girl who cared for herself when she was tired from horseback riding practice and prepared her special bathing detergent.


    Earlier, he used a smoky bathing agent to help me in a situation of absolute desperation. She owes it to me.


    "That was... Barbara was the main culprit, Leena was threatened, but she betrayed me and helped me just before... so that''s what you''re saying"


    That''s what Meer deduces. I''m sure that Shtrina, who sensed Barbara''s behavior, kept a smoky bath from Chloe and was preparing it for when something happened.


    "She has a duty to you. I must return it... You have to help Bell."


    My granddaughter''s friends wanted to help me at all costs.


    "You have to work hard..."


    And so on and so on, Meer began to wash her body.


    Anne is holding back nearby to help me wash it if I always do, but now that I''m back in my room to get dressed, Meer is alone.


    Meer notices when she is applying shako-shako and foamy skin cleanser (body soap) all over her body.


    "... oh, that''s odd... My arms are a little fuzzy..."


    Earlier, a wild storm passed the back of his brain when he was lightly chased by an enemy horse. At the same time, the momentary diet of the past few moments has passed through my head......,


    "... it''s your fault, yeah. I can''t believe I''m fugling. It''s impossible. It''s impossible!


    Now it was Meer crushing things that didn''t even matter three times......


    She should have noticed...


    Memories with Strina, of when I was on a rough storm, of a momentary diet...... what is the phenomenon that reminds me of one thing after another of the past......


    Meer had to realize that she looked just like him, you know, just before she died.


    That is¡­¡­ to the point that the more you look at the sole, the more overwhelming a crisis looms upon you¡­.


    There is a noise of the bathroom door opening on the lid, whilst¡­.


    Just in time, after washing away the hair washing pills (shampoo) on her hair, Meer looked over at you as she sighed.


    After all, I thought Anne was here... It is a complete alarm.


    Contrary to expectations, the person in Meer''s eyes was not Anne. unexpected person who stood there......, thats!


    "Oh, Meer, how are you..."


    Niccoli and the girl with a gentle grin......, it was Rafina Orca Verga!


    "Oh, Rafina, how are you?"


    However, even with that fact in sight, it should be noted that Meer was out of her mind.


    - You''ve been busy with the ritual. Afterwards, Abel and the others should have gone to talk to the tracking team... and it''s hard to be the Duke''s Lady of Velga...


    Mear headed to the tub, mindful of Rafina, who began to wash her hair, thinking, for example.


    Sink your body in hot water at once, exciting your chest about the wonderful scent of bathing agent.


    "Ohhhh..."


    Subtly, while exhaling the old man''s stinky breath, Meer stretched out her body in the tub.


    - Oh......, wow, that feels good. It''s an indescribable pleasure to unravel your hardened body... Ugh, the bath is still great!


    Much to my delight, Meer unexpectedly calls out.


    "What do you think? It''s a special bathing detergent, how would you like it?


    "Yeah, it''s great. Is this you, Rafina?


    "That''s right. Heh, you know, it works great when you''re tired. It removes fatigue from my body..."


    When I heard that voice......, why not? On Meer''s spine, a sudden chill called Zokuzoku ran.


    When did you say you were soaking in hot water... why not? I shudder all the time.


    - Oh? What''s that...?


    Soon as I doubt it, Rafina''s voice will follow me.


    "I don''t know, today... I think you look a lot tired, so I got you specially prepared... Mrs Meer"


    You finished washing your hair, and Rafina slowly turned to Meer.


    "Outside the island, it''s been a lot of trouble... it''s been a great adventure for my life..."


    That''s what I said... Meer shook up at Rafina with a grin.


    - Oh, oh? Or maybe..., Lafina, aren''t you angry?


    Meer finally realizes. own absolutely critical situation¡­.


    I''m kind of mad at Rafina and the fact that we''re alone in the bathroom!

 348 Episode 82 spreads... even to our allies.

    Eventually......, Rafina, who had finished washing her body, loosened up and stood up.


    Hiccup, hiccup, and walking over to the tub, that look was like an angry lion all the while!


    - Oh, no! Oh, no doubt about it. Lafina, you''re so angry!


    At once, Meer''s brain starts spinning.


    What the hell, is Rafina so angry!?


    The thought of the moment, then Meer comes to think of it.


    - Damn, I did! Hot pot party! Lafina, look forward to today''s hot pot party!


    Meer remembered that she was so excited to talk about the pot party that was being planned at the student council tonight.


    I''m sure Rafina is angry because it''s gone... and Meer''s reasoning flashes.


    Blah, I don''t blame myself for that, but I didn''t think so, but that''s...


    In front of angry people, it is useless to preach reason.


    - Well, if the pot party is crushed, there''s no choice but to be angry enough to lose your cool. It''s delicious. Hmm, maybe Rafina is a hidden eater (gourmet) just like me!


    So Meer stole a glimpse of Chilari and Rafina''s flank......!


    ".................. Huh!


    Something was shrugging!


    - It''s weird...... If Rafina is an esophagus (gourmet), more like me...


    Meer tried pinching her own flank and then shook her head small.


    One sigh, ho-huh, as I mourn the irrationality of the world. Then I undone my thoughts.


    - Oh, you failed. I shouldn''t have taken a slow bath here... With all of you, Rafina, I saw you and I had to apologize!


    But it''s also called the Later Festival. Moreover, it is the evil between face to face in this, alone space.


    - No, you''re not. It wasn''t a bad time, I got ambushed. He said he had some bathing detergent. I mean, I stepped right into Rafina''s trap... Hih!


    At that time, I heard chapon water shake.


    Looking at you in fear, right now, Rafina almost sank her body in the tub.


    "Phew...... Sure, smells good. That''s kind of calming... my heart."


    Rafina exhales small and stretches her body a lot.


    - Damn, that doesn''t mean that Rafina''s anger is so intense that she has to be quiet with bathing agent...


    It is a trembling meer while shaking the chappy water.


    "Well, then, I think it''s time..."


    That''s how Meer gets away early. I don''t know anything about later. Anyway, it is because of the judgment that if we do not avoid only the state of being alone with Rafina, who can be angry. but......,


    "Oh? Mr. Meer, not yet, okay? Let''s go in a little slower, shall we?


    Rafina''s hand, which has grown so long, grabs Meer''s wrist. Then, Rafina said Couscous, laughing.


    "With your friends, it''s a fun bath, so I guess we won''t even be in such a hurry? Or..."


    All the while, unexpectedly, Rafina turns her body around. Look straight at Meer, slightly upbeat, stare at Meer...,


    "Or, hey... Mia, wasn''t I Mia''s friend?


    That''s what I''ve been asking Rafina -, she wasn''t laughing already!


    The eyes that stare at me... are obviously staring!


    "Yes, no, no, that''s never the case. Rafina, you''re a dear friend."


    In a hurry Meer immersed herself back in the tub.


    From my back, nasty sweating...


    "Really? I was wondering if Mr. Meer had left me alone."


    Today, to Rafina tilting her neck, Meer insists desperately!


    "Damn, I won''t do that. Lafina is a dear friend of mine!


    "Then... why... why, without saying anything, have you gone to a dangerous place?


    That''s when Meer realized. Rafina''s eyes staring at me, those eyes, are thin and moist...


    "Huh? Um, Rafina, ma''am...?


    "Mr. Meer said that, didn''t he? Don''t carry anything on your own... and yet... it''s terrible. How worried do you think I was?


    That said, Rafina shook her voice.


    ... Meer got confused!


    Don''t carry it on your own, what did I say? And so on, I wonder unexpectedly.


    Anyway, if you can do it well, it''s all Meer I want you to carry and skip.


    But......, of course, I wouldn''t say that to my mouth.


    Awakened Meer''s sense of crisis perception tells. This place, if you say anything extra, sucks.


    - And, for now, it''s nice to talk to you. It seems true that you were worried...


    Yeah, yeah, nodding, Meer opens her mouth.


    "I''m so sorry about this. Though I have no choice..., please worry..."


    I was staring at Meer like that jizzily...... but eventually, I shook my head small.


    "I know. Mr. Meer said it wasn''t bad... To help Mr. Bell......, Mr. Meer had to go alone. I know that... But at least, I wanted you to talk to me about it one word... I know you''ve been worried lately. And yet, I couldn''t do anything. That''s what I regret."


    Rafina said with a small sigh.


    "Lafina..."


    Meer was struck by it. Because I was glad Rafina was so worried about herself......


    "A little for Mr. Bell, but let me ask you something. You must have been anxious. When you know that an assassination is being planned against you..."


    "Oh, yeah. I was very anxious..."


    I got you figured out what''s been bothering you for a while here! I''m so happy with that, Meer''s eyes lubricated me... but......,


    "But you couldn''t tell anyone, could you? To get Mr. Strina back."


    "............ hmm?


    I noticed that the clouds were getting a little suspicious..., Meer noticed.


    - To get it back? Ha...? I wonder what it is?


    It was Meer tilting her neck, but Rafina wouldn''t stop.


    "Here, by spreading a bulk of that smoke-producing bathing agent, I gave Mr. Strina an opportunity. It''s not whether you succeed or not. I tried to give her just the chance to repent. So you did something dangerous, like ride an enemy assassination plot?


    "... Huh?


    What the hell? and to Meer leaning her neck, Rafina smiled lonely.


    "Yours..., its a lover and it''s very nice attitude to risk your life if you want to help someone... but I know that''s what makes you my friend... but I still regretted letting you go alone without saying anything. I don''t think I could have done anything when I was consulted... but I regretted it..."


    So Rafina said, gently closing her eyes.


    "So... you know, this is just stupid. I''m sorry, Mr. Meer. I''m so glad you''re home safe."


    "Lafina..."


    Meer, look at Rafina like that......, ho for now.


    - Good! Lafina, I wasn''t angry!


    "Mr. Meer. I''ll do my best. Like lining up next to you, like you want to talk to me whenever you want, so I can be that person."


    That''s how Rafina smiled.


    Meer..., I wonder why, vague anxiety passed my chest.


    I don''t know..., it''s like you''re getting a huge misunderstanding..., like your expectations of yourself are going to be huge, I feel that way, but is it because of you?


    Rafina nodded loudly at Meer, who looked anxious.


    "Leave the rest to us and rest for the day. Monica is making a move... don''t worry."


    "Yeah, yeah... well, let me sweeten your words"


    Meer stopped thinking deeply there.


    Anyway, I took off the crisis.


    - Well, you can''t help but care.


    Meer, coming up from the bath, went into bed with Pokapoka''s body and slept all day.


    ¡­ is oversleeping.

 349 Character Introduction 3 Sleek...

    ¡ð Me Abel Luna Tiermoon (12) commonly known as "Bell"


    Meer''s granddaughter. Meer Elite raised by Anne and her sister Ellis. I have tremendous respect for Meer. Tight guy. A year younger than Meer.


    "My grandmother Meer, she''s a wonderful person!


    ¡ð Santeri Bandler (60)


    Chief of security on St. Noel Island. He had a stubborn personality......


    Peruvian Farming Country


    ¡ð Ranya Tafrief Perugian (15)


    Third princess of the Peruvian farming country. Friends of Meer. Bad girl giving sweets to Meer and plotting to make her FNY! It should be noted that it appears that Meer is well into the operation.


    Rating Meer (Previous) "Princess Meer? Who is it...... it? Were you at St. Noel''s? You don''t remember. Don''t you remember my name?


    Appreciation for Meer (after) "Ugh, this year''s fruit is doing well. Come on, Meer, I need you to have it!


    ¡ð Asha Tafrief Perugian (19)


    The second princess of the Peruvian farming country. Mastery of botany. He currently works as a lecturer and researcher at Meer School. He wants to eliminate hunger from the world, during the study of cold resistant wheat.


    Rating Meer (Previous) "How can I help His Highness the Princess of the Empire be a lowlife like me? Food shortages... oh, that''s, uhh, pathetic..."


    Rating Meer (after) "Get rid of hungry children from the world..., study hard for that one who reminded me of that wish"


    The Four Dukes of the Empire


    ¡ð Safias Etwa Bluemoon (16)


    The eldest son of the Blue Moon family, the corner of the Imperial Four Dukes family. He had a sloppy personality......


    I have a pardon, love love. Desperate to show her a good place. I can cook unexpectedly.


    Rating Meer (Previous) "Her Highness Princess Meer? Um, don''t you have any particular impression?"


    Appreciation for Meer (after) "Thanks to that one I was able to get into the Student Council...... Let''s make the best of it for that one who put his eyes on me."


    ¡ð Dario (15)


    Be Saphias'' squire boy, Saphias'' fianc¨¦e''s brother. Men with weaknesses.


    ¡ð Emeralda Etwa Greenmoon (16)


    Lady of the Four Dukes of the Empire. I actually love Meer. She calls herself Meer''s best friend. Issuer of the Tea Party "Moonlight Party" of the Four Grand Dukes. The reason for the draft was¡­.


    Rating Meer (Previous) "Of course, Meer is my best friend!


    Rating Meer (after) "My precious......, he''s my best friend!


    ¡ð Nina (18)


    Emeralda''s Agility Made. Excellent, but I have a slightly different view of Miss Emeralda. Image matters! Always, from Emeralda, I can''t get you to call me names, but that''s why I''m good!... Apparently.


    ¡ð Strina Etwa Yellowmoon (12)


    Me Abel''s best friend. Lady of the Duke of Yellowmoon''s house. Adorable girl like a doll with a poor grin all the time.


    Rating Meer (Previous) "Her Highness Princess Meer? If I should kill you, I''ll kill you..."


    Rating Meer (after) "You believed me about Leena. Besides, you''re Belle''s loved one... and I don''t want to kill you."


    ¡ð Laurenz Etwa Yellow Moon (54)


    Duke of Yellow Moon. Pooch shape. I am familiar with plants. I used to go to St. Noel''s School.


    ¡ð Bisset (64)


    Deacon serving the House of the Duke of Yellow Moon. I think I owe Laurenz something......


    By the way, this name, besides the Yellow Moon butler, sounds like something I saw somewhere......


    ¡ð Luvi Etwa Redmoon (16)


    The Duke of Red Moon. Familiar with the military in general, excellent in swordsmanship and equestrianism.


    He has a fondness for Banos, former deputy captain of the Dion squad and captain of the current Crown Princess''s dedicated Kingsguard. I assumed the position of deputy director, and I feel like Lunlun.


    ¡ð Banos


    Former deputy captain of the Dion Corps, currently captain of the Crown Princess''s dedicated Kingsguard. Giant.


    A Gate of Sage Garv


    ¡ð Galv Age unknown


    Ludwig''s master. Wandering sage. Field work is my hobby. Interested in a lot of things and strolling around the empire. I hated the aristocracy and the imperial...


    Appreciation for Meer (Previous): "At all, there''s no such thing as a royal lady as an empress."


    Appreciation for Meer (after) "Her Highness Princess Meer is the ideal monarch with true wisdom...... Nothing more to serve..."


    ¡ð Balthazar Brandt


    Ludwig''s peer gate. I''m from the Count''s house. Serves as a civilian in Red Moon Province responsible for local politics. Struggling with Ludwig to make Meer the Empress.


    Rating Meer (Previous) "I wondered how much because Ludwig said he was serving... You like it, Ludwig too."


    Rating for Meer (after) "I see...... I didn''t know you were so... I have to thank Ludwig for letting me see him..."


    ¡ð Jill Vail Bouquet (Jill)


    Officials of the Blue Moon Province in charge of the affairs of the Imperial City. Ludwig''s junior. Good standing, good world-worker.


    "~ Sou!" is a clich¨¦.


    Snake


    ¡ð Barbara (67)


    EXCLUSIVE MADE of STRINA. Old woman. He is also an educator in Strina. Looks like there''s a grudge against the royal nobility...... A bit of an abusive personality. Not in the snake of chaos??? role.


    ¡ð Wolf Users Real Name?????


    An amazing assassin of the serpent of chaos. I have two wolves as my partner.


    Though slightly inferior to Dion in swordsmanship, in horseback riding and riding combat, he is strong enough to cling to Dion. My horse''s name is Shadow Thunder. Moon Horse, of course.


    Horses


    ¡ð Arid Storm


    Moon Horses raised by the Equestrian Club of St. Noel''s School. Good at rough running. When I see Meer, she blows a sneeze and tries to tease me. Good one.


    ¡ð Hanayang


    Lunar horses raised by equestrian clubs as well, female. Rough storms and couples. Have the Queen''s style.


    ¡ð Yuechi (Seiko)


    The best moon horse the Redmoon family has bred. Kizzy personality.

 350 Lesson 83 Breakfast Party

    "Excuse me, Your Highness Princess Meer..."


    Hearing the sound of a knock in the distance, then calling himself, Meer awoke slowly.


    "Hmm...... hmm?


    I rub my eyes and look around.


    to the sight of his room as usual......, Meer felt uncomfortable.


    - Oh? That''s weird... Usually, Anne would answer...


    With that in mind, I just woke up, and Meer found it.


    By your own bed......, look like Anne sleeping round the floor.


    "Well..."


    Easily, to Anne, who sleeps, Meer feels stubbornly smiling.


    - Last night, you ran to me for help... and I''m sure you''re tired.


    By the way, Meer is mistaken......, slept all day and now it is morning. In other words, Meer was attacked between late last night and the dawn of yesterday.


    On a lost day, Anne, of course, worked properly......


    Meer, the princess who flies beyond time and space, has no reason to know.


    "Nevertheless......, what the hell is going on?


    Usually, she is Anne, who sleeps properly in bed. And yet I can''t believe you''re sleeping on the floor under your bed like this...


    It was Meer tilting her neck...... but I immediately think of it.


    "Perhaps... and you thought I would be gone by myself..."


    That''s why I slept at Meer''s feet like this without even changing...


    "Hmm..."


    And so Meer thinks.


    Essentially, Meer makes sure she can do anything by herself, for emergencies. Naturally, changing to a dress is before breakfast...


    And if it''s always been Anne sleeping tired, without forcing her to wake up, she''s just getting dressed by herself and getting out to respond to visitors......


    - If you go without speaking up, you''re going to be pissed.


    Think so, loose Anne''s shoulder.


    For today it is Meer who, distracted, decided to show herself.


    As such, Meer, who had Anne, the sleeping eye, help her change, welcomed the person who was waiting in front of the door.


    What came was a maid Monica, the use of Rafina.


    "Lafina invites you to a breakfast party. If you don''t mind¡­"


    "Oh... breakfast party..."


    Secondly, Meer stomachs.


    "Hmm......, I was just hungry. But you''re kind of hungry this morning..."


    Khula, the belly bug rattled as he protested Meer, who had long slumbered.


    The breakfast party venue was the secret flower garden of St. Noel''s School.


    "Oh, you''re here, Mr. Meer."


    "Good mood, Lafina. Thank you for inviting us."


    Hey, and lifted up the skirt hem, and then, Meer looked around. What was gathering on the spot were faces that came to help Meer, Abel and Scion, and Belle to Tiona. And Keithwood and Riola.


    Look at that, only slightly. Meer is alert.


    - With this member, the breakfast party necessarily determines what we are going to talk about.


    Though I thought so..., that was also, until the meal came out.


    - Hmm, well... whatever it is, it''s a stomach. But why, you''re so hungry...


    Quickly, reach for the bread arranged on the table.


    Break warm bread in two. The crisp, pleasant sound, flutter and hot air rise, and the fragrant smell rises. Meer accidentally swallows spit at the aroma that stimulates her appetite.


    Throw a bite-sized slice of bread into your mouth and the crunchy surface inside, soft baked bread dough melts into your mouth......


    - Oh, that''s a good arm. Really good. That''s St. Noel. Rafina, your breakfast party. With one bread, I didn''t know you would impress my heart so much...


    Five times more delicious than usual because I did not eat anything for a whole day.


    Then Meer starts applying plenty of the thick honey jam she had in front of her bread. Eat sweet sweet bread, shaky and fresh salad, plus a bite of thick, intense vegetable and smoked meat soup. Rafina opened her mouth when she put sweet fruit in her mouth.


    "Well... let''s get down to business... I gathered you all here today because I wanted to talk to you about nothing else, the Holy Night Festival Day incident. Monica."


    Called, Monica leaves a step forward.


    Keep your head down, then she said.


    "To begin with, I''m Mr. Linsha, but fortunately, the injury is no big deal. And the day after that, we''re going to be able to live normal."


    "Oh, me, I went to see you this morning. I''m glad you look well..."


    Bell grinned and said, then nudged himself small.


    "Just Mr. Linsha, I''m glad you''re safe..."


    "Belle......"


    So Meer noticed. That the breakfast arranged in front of the bell is left untouched in any way¡­.


    I gently offered him a bottle of honey that was by his side, before the bell, and Meer said.


    "It''s too early to give up. I didn''t decide I couldn''t help Mr. Leena. Now eat and cheer up."


    "Meer, sister..."


    Belle looked at Meer with a hazy face and then...


    "Um, sorry...... I had a lot of Peruvian fruit at Linsha''s this morning, so my stomach was full... hehe, the Peruvian berry was delicious."


    "¡­¡­¡­ Belle"


    Meer has clearly recognized her blood connection to her granddaughter in front of her.


    - Hmm, after all, it''s sweet food in the morning, right?


    ... Apparently, there was nothing wrong with both of us if we had an appetite.

 351 Episode 84: Me Apandemic! - Monica, I notice something horrible!

    "I''ll get back to it. The assassination plotted against Her Royal Highness Princess Meer, Stalina Etwa Yellowmoon, and her squire Barbara, as well as the assassin with the wolf, their three footsteps¡­, apparently attempted to escape to the Sunkrand side. So, there''s information that you ran into a Sunkrand cavalry that was on alert."


    "Hmm. In my country... But what does it mean to be on guard..."


    Monica smiled a small smile at Scion, crushing with a suspicious face.


    "Actually, about the assassin with the wolf, I had been contacted in advance by Lord Ludwig."


    - Oh, Ludwig?


    And so, Meer remembers


    - Oh, with that said, from Ludwig, I think I was getting a report... Something about being targeted for life within the Empire.


    Behind the brain, Ludwig''s calligraphy revives.


    Indeed, that letter should have also mentioned the assassin who uses the wolf..., etc., which I now think is Meer.


    Anyway, Meer from the fall was distracted by the Holy Night Festival assassination, so she couldn''t care less about the details.


    - Oh, I failed. If I knew the enemy would use a wolf, I would have taken a bottle of boned meat too......


    In Meer''s head, she thought of herself flirting with an enemy wolf with one boned meat.


    ''Look, I''m coming! I''ll get it right.


    etc..., it was a very pleasant fantasy!


    "Furthermore, the day before the Holy Night Festival, I received an urgent communication from Lord Ludwig. An assassin with the wolf travels through the Duchy of Velga to the periphery of the Kingdom of Sankland,"


    "Hmm... you haven''t heard about that one. I had Ludwig look for an engagement between the Duke of Yellowmoon and the Chaotic Snake, so if it''s an action in part of it, I''m not saying anything in particular..."


    "Was I? Probably because it was something of a high urgency. What reached us was an extremely simple document using a messenger bird. The escape route and the placement of soldiers¡­"


    The Tiamoun Empire and the Principality of Velga are not that far apart. Usually, however, in exchanges like Meer does, where a letter is carried by horse, time is needed on a day-by-day basis. In contrast, communication using a messenger bird or the like allows information to be exchanged in a short time.


    So it is also impossible that no report has come to Meer...... Yes, I guess Monica wants to say it.


    As a matter of fact, Meer has never placed restrictions on Ludwig''s behavior.


    For Meer, who leaves it up to herself to "be a good Jesus man," Ludwig is the ideal minister. I don''t give an opinion, that''s ridiculous! Meer''s reply was "yes" or "like! It''s the only way."


    - Oh, and, as always, you can''t go wrong leaving it to Ludwig. This sense of stability is great.


    Meer had a satisfying grin.


    - I knew, that''s right, Her Royal Highness Princess Meer...


    Monica was impressed while making the report.


    Normally, the smarter you are in power, the more you want to know exactly what your people do. Therefore, my men''s arbitrariness is hateful.


    Nonetheless, how''s Meer''s satisfied face? It''s something you can''t do without the absolute confidence that you can save yourself, even if you have failed at the same time as trusting your people.


    Once again, Monica continues her explanation as she reviews Meer.


    "I have been contacted by Lord Ludwig and I have contacted my home country"


    The intelligence service "Wind Raven" of the Kingdom of Sankland is supposed to be ostensibly inactive since the incident in the Kingdom of Remno. I mean we''re in the process of separating the White Raven and restructuring the organization..., but, well, that''s...


    Those who needed the least were naturally moving, and were able to deal with urgent matters.


    Monica also sent word, hoping that the wind raven people would receive it, but the move was swift.


    He mobilized an instant cavalry without asking about the details.


    "I ambushed Lord Ludwig as instructed, but the operation was a success. We could trap our enemies."


    "Huh? So...!


    With eyes full of anticipation, Bell stares. But Monica shook her head small.


    "Unfortunately, it has not led to captivity. If you''re a werewolf, slip through the siege net, make yourself disappear somewhere, and the carriage carrying the Yellowmoon Duke and Barbara, the bad guy, rolls over to Verga. Then it looks like we headed for the Tiermoon Empire, the Duke of Yellowmoon."


    "I went home, and...? But would you do something stupid like that?


    Monica smiled at Abel, who looked strange.


    "We have guided you based on the instructions of Lord Ludwig. When we laid a complete siege, it was instead dangerous and daring to dilute the siege of the escape route to the Empire."


    To Monica''s words, Abel nodded.


    "Right. Sure, you want to avoid turning that man into a dead soldier."


    "Yes, Dead Soldiers, Soldiers ready to die are those who exert terrible power... If that assassin is a powerful man, it is dangerous to inadvertently hunt him down. Most of the cavalry that was on alert didn''t seem to go as far as to hunt them down..."


    Still made sense.


    If you''re a wolf user alone, enough siege to break through. That''s what I did this time.


    Separate the enemy, and on top of that, the person you want to get back¡­, because you were able to attract Strina out of reach.


    Think that far......, Monica noticed something horrible.


    - This..., just like then. When the Kingdom of Lemno and......


    Monica, who was once in the Kingdom of Lemno, under Graham the White Raven, knows.


    When did the White Raven destroy the whole thing and blur the results that were convenient to him?


    For example¡­, if this attempted assassination did not occur, Ludwig''s instructions would have failed. An assassin from the Empire would have easily broken through the siege net and fled without becoming a dead soldier.


    But......, it didn''t. Meer has exactly what she wants.


    Monica had to wonder if Meer was..., calculating everything...


    Of course, if you think calmly, that can''t be possible. I have no idea how I can do that, Monica.


    But it''s also true that if we connect the facts in front of us... it just seems so.


    I''ve been anxious here lately, Meer. From that appearance, she had sensed that an assassination plot was being planned against herself.


    And in a common bath. I can also tell that she was staring at the suspect because she was subtly showing Strina the bathing agent that produced the example smoke. Also, even though the suspects knew, what didn''t stop them from planning was thinking about Strina.


    Give Straina a chance to repent and lust to get it back.


    And..., as a matter of fact, Meer kept Shtrina within the Empire, within reach, about to be taken away from the Empire to a distant land.


    After confirming the will to repent, which is to help Meers.


    "I''m sure your sister Meer must have been acting to help Leena!


    Monica didn''t feel comfortable denying Bell''s words, which she said confidently.


    - It''s impossible to think of this all as a coincidence...


    Then, in things like fear, Monica looked at Meer.


    "... Her Royal Highness Princess Meer, how far were you, calculated?


    To that inquiry, Meer, without answering, just had a slightly troubled grin.


    - Later, Rafina, let''s hear your thoughts... Maybe they''re watching Meer behave more calmly than I am.


    ... After this, Monica listened to Rafina, making her fear of Meer more and more robust...


    Well, it doesn''t matter.

 352 Episode 85: A world without scratches

    At the end of the Holy Night Festival, St. Noel''s School enters the winter break.


    Typically, Meer returns to the Empire ten days after the Holy Night Festival. Afterwards, it was usual to attend his own birthday.


    However, this year......, we were to make a return just a little earlier than usual.


    There''s something I have to do... because there was.


    It was not the imperial capital Renatia, but the Rudolphonic Tubor territory, that the Meer line headed out of St. Noel.


    Its route into the Empire through the southern part of the Principality of Velga was once the same route that troops from Sankland invaded when the Imperial Revolution broke out. From there, we go for the Duke of Yellowmoon in secret.


    - It''s painful to use your cornered marching route the other way around.


    Anyway, let''s hunt down the chaotic serpent with the previous timeline, the Meers, using the same route of advance. What a pleasant march it was for Meer.


    Most importantly, Meer has no idea what''s military...


    Take a detour through Shizukai Forest and head north at once. Without any minor problems, the carriage arrived in the village near the territorial capital of the Duke of Yellowmoon.


    So we''re supposed to rendezvous with Ludwig, as well as the Crown Princess''s dedicated Kingsguard.


    At the entrance to the village there was an aligned princess dedicated Kingsguard and the figure of Ludwig.


    "Dear Meer, I am truly delighted to have you back safely"


    When I got out of the carriage, Ludwig greeted me on one knee. To Ludwig, who doesn''t try to keep his face up, Meer tilts her neck.


    "Yeah, I''m home now... uh, what''s wrong?


    Even so, Ludwig stayed still looking down. Eventually, heavy words spill out of its mouth.


    "I can''t even open this mess."


    "Ha...? Perverted?"


    "While we can predict that assassin will pass through Velga, it''s like putting Misumi Mia at risk..."


    Ludwig dropped his shoulder and looked like he had sunk somewhere...... Seeing that, Meer turned her eyes round.


    - Well! Oh, my God! That Ludwig..., he''s stuck! Sometimes it''s unusual.


    Unexpectedly, I make serious observations.


    This is Ludwig, who''s been listening to a lot of stories on the previous timeline. It''s the meer that''s soggy, kind of, that makes me feel fresh.


    - Nevertheless, I don''t have a problem with you staying like this forever. To the great famine ahead, Ludwig''s power must be there...


    Meer nodded one thing, um, and spoke gently to Ludwig.


    "I wonder if you could raise your face, Ludwig. It''s not your fault. Unforeseen things happen all the time. So I came home unharmed, so no problem."


    "But..."


    Meer gently asks Ludwig to raise his face, pulling Ludwig''s arm still not trying to get up.


    "Unfortunately, I don''t have time for four or five. We need to rescue Mr. Leena quickly. Why don''t you get in the carriage and tell me what''s going on?


    Ludwig stared at Meer''s face before exhaling small.


    "Thank you for giving us this opportunity to make amends."


    To Ludwig, who bows his head again, Meer shook his head.


    "Unnecessary things like salvage. Come on, let''s hurry up."


    Ludwig, who had entered the carriage, once again saw the faces of those on board.


    I know Prince Zion and his squire Keithwood, and Prince Abel.


    And one more......


    "Be the first to see you, Lord Ludwig Hewitt. Your Highness Princess Meer has told us about the rumors."


    A maid with a gentle grin......, it was Monica Buentia.


    "Nice to meet you, Miss Monica. Thank you for your help."


    Ludwig also answers with a small grin.


    One way greets those in the carriage, then Ludwig tightens his expression again.


    "Well, quickly, Duke''s Lady Strina and her squire Barbara, but we''re already back at the Duke''s residence"


    When I heard the words, nervousness ran on everyone''s face.


    "Lord Ludwig, does that mean you''re still in the mansion?


    To Abel''s inquiry, he nodded silently, and Ludwig continued.


    "Yesterday, we have a report of your arrival at Yellow Moon Mansion"


    "You mean trap and wait for us..."


    With a difficult face, Abel put on an arm.


    "I was wondering if you would even march with a rash..."


    At the time Barbara returns to Duke of Yellowmoon territory with Strina, there are only a few options available to them. Massively marching in the name of the Duke of Yellow Moon, the corner of the Four Grand Dukes'' House, to drive the Empire into a civil war, or, a clan fraternity, to fall somewhere foreign and make it disappear......


    "I thought it was more of a disappearing thing. I don''t know how to say the Four Dukes, but I don''t think I can do anything when I flip an anti-flag against the Empire at the moment. If you don''t have a big name, you won''t be convinced that it''s the soldiers. I was wondering if it would be more meaningful to hide yourself and work out a ploy again than to ruin the soldiers in vain..."


    That''s it, Theon shut up.


    Snakes are horrible because they are unidentified. It''s horrible because you don''t know where you''re lurking, and because you''re not clustered together, it''s a troublesome place to handle one or two people that doesn''t make sense.


    But......, if the identity is broken, it''s not that much of a threat with regard to that individual.


    It was, if I may say so, like a large swarm of pests. It''s hard to get rid of the whole group, but every single one of them isn''t that much of a threat.


    "Nonetheless, when I see that you don''t pull out of the mansion, there''s a good chance of a trap at last..."


    The truth is, the hard part was that Meer did the same thing.


    If I were to tell my father that my life had been targeted and have the Imperial Army move, that would be all. No matter how trapped you are, if you are attacked by every mansion with one army, there will be no one.


    In that case, however, the clan of the Duke of Yellowmoon family of the lead would be executed, and Barbara would not be spared the execution again. Then we''re in trouble.


    - Then I can''t help Mr. Leena.


    I think about the bell in the carriage behind me.


    For Bell''s sake, I would have loved for Strina to be safe.


    - Besides, if we were to move the army, in response to that move, the Duke of Yellowmoon might also enlist.


    If that happens, victory will not change, of course, but there is an unfavourable future ahead of us meer.


    If the Duke dies and there is confusion in the territory, or if the people die and the land is burned by war, for that matter, the later battles will be tough.


    later battle¡­ i.e. the battle against the Great Famine.


    After all, for Meer, this is just an outpost.


    It is a step towards creating as favourable a situation as possible in the fight against the Great Hunger.


    If so, then at least you can''t move the army alot. We need to get it done with a small local battle.


    At best, it''s about the Empress''s dedicated Kingsguard and Dion that Meer can move freely......


    - Well, but with Mr. Dion, moving an army is the same thing. That one, I don''t know, it''s kind of arr...


    and so on and when Meer has a distant eye......


    "Rest assured. We''ll remove all obstacles here."


    Ludwig said in a quiet but resolute tone.


    "Already, the Empress''s dedicated Kingsguard is moving for the capture of the snake''s constituents in the country"


    Hearing it, all those around them breathed in unison. How hard it is to blur a hidden snake among people..., because the unidentified did not exclude one.


    How the hell did you do that? No one cared again... except one.


    Such a gaze of interest to all, Meer......,


    "I see. That''s comforting."


    It''s just through! I don''t ask for details, I just put in words of labor.


    But besides, there was no one to keep his mouth shut.


    Ludwig regarded the failure to be asked about detailed methods as a trust in himself.


    Meer can do it, Ludwig! and trusted, ordering him to do this, that Ludwig had merely exchanged it to meet that trust.


    So, dare you, Ludwig never gives a detailed explanation.


    Or some of those who were listening thought Meer already had it all figured out. Ludwig had already received close instructions from Meer. So Meer didn''t have to dare ask.


    But the truth is, Meer...,


    - Hey, Guidance, it sounds like finding a snake is easy. With that said, he said he''d show up when he made me read the Central Orthodox Bible, and hehe, it could actually be Choroy''s. Maybe next time I''ll try, too?


    and so on and what a nasty rotten thought......


    There was not one person on this occasion to put a scratch on it.

 353 Episode 86: The Return of Strina

    The time is only slightly retroactive.


    It was late in the night that Barbara, who had taken Straina, reached the residence of the Duke of Yellowmoon.


    Laurenz, who was in contemplation in the courtyard, rushed out to pick her up on the sudden return of her daughter.


    "What the hell happened? This..."


    It was Strina and Barbara, plus three men, who came into the hall.


    The fully armed men all covered their faces with distinctive masks. He remembered the serpent-patterned men in the eye area.


    Disruptors of order¡­ those who are intoxicated by the serpent of chaos. For that matter, even those who risk their lives.


    Lawrence smiles at the men with a slightly different, dark and decadent air than the werewolf. Seeing his daughter surrounded by such people..., the expression increased in severity.


    Shtrina stands up quietly. The outfit looked like a tired uniform.


    Probably because it was a forcible army, its body was slightly thinly dirty..., but no major injuries seemed to occur. Nonetheless, Laurenz''s eyes seemed so worn out that Strina was likely to rub off now.


    I snooze, I don''t even try to raise my face, I saw that exhausted figure, and it was Laurenz trying to rush over unexpectedly..., but shortly afterwards I get a sword poked at the tip of my nose, and I get up.


    "Become what..."


    "This girl has foolishly betrayed our snake, my lord."


    That''s how Barbara pushed Strina''s back. Without resistance, Strina enters the scene as if it were a shaved puppet.


    "Look, lady, why don''t you apologize to the innkeeper? Your daughter''s foolish behavior is causing you a great deal of trouble, isn''t it? How do you take responsibility?


    To the words, Strina shook Pickle and her shoulders. Then I look up to Laurenz.


    "I''m sorry. Leena..., has prioritized her feelings for her crappy friends, and she''s helped get the Crown Princess Meer away"


    From the pole and the grey eyes, the tears fell zero.


    "Ya, useless daughter...... sorry"


    "Leena......, stand up. What the hell..."


    All the while, I put my hands on Strina''s shoulder, Barbara said.


    "The assassination of the Empress Meer failed because of the distraction of your daughter."


    "Become, Her Royal Highness Princess Meer''s, Dark Kill!?


    Barbara sighed, glancing at Laurenz in amazement.


    "It''s something I did stupid. He said he should never keep his witnesses alive more than bowing at the crown princess Meer... but without knowing that, he was distracted by his boring friendship... Oh, how stupid. Follow the serpent and, as one of the Yellow Moons, enjoy the prosperity of a time..."


    As he probably did, Laurenz said in a hurry to Barbara messing with Strina''s hair.


    "Oh well. But what fails, there''s no other way. Now get ready to get out of here..."


    "Ha...? Escape, is it?


    Lawrence roughs up his voice at Barbara, who tilts his neck small.


    "Naturally. You''re not gonna tell me you''re opening up an empire to the other side of the war, are you?


    To the words, Barbara shakes her head small.


    "It''s obvious. You''ll end up easily subdued. Wouldn''t that even be a battle?


    Even the House of the Duke of Red Moon, which boasts a strong private army, will not be able to fight the Imperial Army alone. Well, the Yellowmoons are a U.N. crowd. Few of them are passively partisan.


    I didn''t think I''d throw myself into a battle without winning.


    "If so..."


    "But what do you do with running away? The museum. You or this helpless young lady..."


    That said, Barbara grabbed Straina''s hair. I get my hair pulled abusively and Strina groans at the pain.


    "... ah, ooh"


    Barbara turned to Shtrina, who closed her eyes.


    "In the first place, where you fled, what good do you say? Are you planning an assassination move, and once again, targeting the life of Empress Meer?


    Let go of Strina ramblingly, then Barbara shrugged her shoulders.


    "Unfortunately, this little girl won''t be a snake. Half of us are distracted by friendship and crap."


    "Then, no way, are you going to intercept me in this hall?


    "Now... will our blade ever arrive? To Meer, the empress who left her most powerful pawn, the werewolf? At least not for these people."


    Barbara shakes her head when she sees those she has taken with her.


    "Do you have any idea? To those who can leave that abominable Dion Alaia..."


    "It''s..."


    "Hey? You''re hopeless, aren''t you?


    Barbara smiles.


    "Little bugs can only afflict lions if they are in their bellies. Even if you stand up from the front, you''ll just be trampled and killed, won''t you?


    Turn your face toward Laurenz, Barbara continues.


    "Aren''t you poisonous bugs? Oldest loyal yellow moon. Then you shouldn''t die in vain, such as being trampled. Poisonous worms are like poisonous worms, at best, eat them flashy and get killed. And all you have to do is poison him and stain him with that wisdom. That''s what I''m trying to do to help the snake."


    Then Barbara, with a gentle grin.


    "Come on...... let''s get ready. The hall, the lady. We welcome the wisdom of the Empire. You''ll be rude if I don''t welcome you in a decent outfit. Let us welcome you in a peaceful, beautiful outfit at best and deepen your troubles...... oh?


    Two, there, Barbara tilts her neck.


    "By the way, Hall, where did Bissett go?


    "Oh, oh, Bissett has me on errands..."


    "Oh, hey, hey. Have you finally been abandoned by a butler? Poor museum. But don''t worry. This Barbara, and the snake, will be by your side until the end of the day."

 354 Episode 87: Barbara Trap

    "We have arrived. Go ahead, Your Highness."


    The carriage carrying the Meers entered the territorial capital "Forejone" very normally.


    At the time of entering the territorial capital, although it was sometimes stopped by the guards, other than that, there was no obstacle whatsoever, and the line reached the centre of the town, the residence of the Duke of Yellowmoon.


    "I thought it was going to be some kind of a stoop, but I didn''t even know it..."


    "That''s creepy. It''s getting more and more like a trap."


    etc., and two princes who do not fail to be vigilant.


    Seeing that makes Meer a little nervous, too.


    - Hmm... Sure, you feel disturbed... But he''s bound to show up in a disturbing place, isn''t he?


    Sort of, looking around......,


    Lord Dion has other assignments for you.


    Ludwig said.


    "Well, it is... Hmmm......"


    Honestly, without Dion, visiting the Duke of Yellowmoon was somewhere where anxiety remained...


    "Hehe, well, I know you''re anxious without Captain Dion. We''ll protect you. You can trust me."


    Banos, the captain of the rendezvous Empress''s dedicated Kingsguard, had a lavish grin.


    "... you did. Yeah, we can count on you."


    Meer nods small. but I told him to add it immediately.


    "But don''t make your life crude. Even if it''s for me, I don''t want you to throw your life away lightly."


    As I say, what Meer remembers is a red-haired Duke''s Lady.


    - If this person dies for me, Mr. Ruvi is going to be so angry..., I just want to avoid that.


    "I know, man. I don''t want to waste my life on Her Highness Princess Meer''s soldiers."


    That''s what Banos laughed at, but Meer couldn''t hide some anxiety.


    - Um, Mr. Banos is going to die as my shield, isn''t he? At a time like this, if Mr. Dion were here, he''d come home all alone in a blast and a fine face.


    Sighing, Meer looks toward the Duke''s residence. And, well timed, I could see people coming out.


    "Become...!


    Unexpectedly, Meer doubts her eyes. The person who showed up, it...


    "Welcome aboard. Her Royal Highness Princess Meer. The Hall and Lady Straina are waiting for you."


    It was the maid of the House of the Duke of Yellowmoon who bowed his head rudely......, Barbara.


    The two princes hand on the sword together.


    "How soggy you could have come out."


    Even when he heard the sharp words slapped, Barbara smiled without looking particularly concerned.


    "Your Royal Highness, if you want Lady Strina to return safely, please, from here on out, please act with moderation."


    "Drop your weapon, but are you going to tell me?


    Even under Scion''s sharp gaze, Barbara shook her head in a calm manner.


    "No way, I wouldn''t say that to the royalty. Please, keep your sword on, come in. It is the king''s right to have a sword. Slash and kill the disobedient, as you wish, isn''t that the royal one?


    Theon quietly stares back at Barbara laughing like a fool.


    "Only when the king waves his sword against evil. Like you."


    "Oh, is it Master Left? That''s right, Your Highness Zion, who strives for justice and justice. If so, hehe, let me say it like I''m a bad guy too? That sword, come on. It''s not unplugged. Miss Strina, I want you back intact."


    Nervous and tangled gaze at Scion, as it were, staring at Abel, Keithwood, then Barbara said.


    "Well, please, come in. However, may the guests of my Duke of Yellow Moon have a worthy and moderate attitude."


    Everywhere politely, but seeping mockery at its ends, Barbara turned back on her heels.


    While baffled by the enemies who had lightly welcomed them into the mansion, the Meers followed them.


    Inside the mansion, it was not worthy of a grand aristocratic mansion and had a qualitative construction. There are countless portraits arranged in the wide hallway that we don''t know whose they belong to.


    - I don''t know, like, a lot of plain uncle paintings...... It''s a really unpleasant painting.


    Thinking so, Barbara opened her mouth when she noticed Meer''s gaze.


    "We have the owner of the historical Yellow Moon family. Those are the cursed bloodlines who supported the Tia Moon Empire behind them."


    "Well, you are... I see."


    Meer nodded, um,


    - Sure, a lot of them look ruthless!


    I thought so.


    ¡­ is a susceptible type.


    Eventually, what I saw ahead through the hallway was a large courtyard.


    a garden with abundant plants, was behind it......,


    "Ah... that''s"


    Three masked men, a well-dressed, magnificent man kneeling before it and bladed against his neck muscle..., and the other, the girl sitting next to it...


    "Leena, hey!


    Bell raises his voice.


    All the while, the girl who was nagging, Strina looked up slowly.


    Turning to Bell, he smiles poor, and the moment he thinks, he crumbles, and his grin crumbles.


    "... Belle, honey"


    Shtrina looks like she''s going to cry. Under such a girl, she slowly walked over and then Barbara turned around and said.


    "Well... shall we begin? Time to cut off the guilt of the Duke of Yellowmoon house..."

 355 Lesson 88: Arbitrary Conviction Empress Meer, descended here... did not

    "Condemn? What are you saying? What are you going to do with those two?


    Barbara smiled pleasantly at Meer''s inquiry.


    "I won''t do it, yes. I am."


    "What is repudiation? Thieves are fierce."


    To Abel, Barbara shrugged her shoulders small.


    "Yeah, when this is over, feel free to take whatever you want in your judgment. Prince Abel, but this place is not a place of hatred and judgment for me."


    With that said, Barbara put her hand on Pong and his shoulder as she stood behind Strina.


    "Now it is these cursed Yellow Moons who will be judged here."


    "Cursed, Yellowmoon family..."


    Meer had earlier remembered the masters of history she had witnessed.


    "As you already know, Her Royal Highness Princess Meer, the Duke of Yellow Moon family has carried out a series of leaps, countless assassinations of dignitaries within the Empire to uproot numerous noble houses."


    "That''s... Huh! Knock..."


    The blade of the man standing behind him devours Laurenz''s neck trying to say something. It seemed like an attempt to seal that statement...... but it was Ludwig who opened his mouth instead so as to take over the word.


    "That''s just buried those who stand in the way of the Tiermoon Empire. The struggle for power cannot be avoided in the process of the country growing as a nation. If so, isn''t what the Duke of Yellowmoon family has done, let it not be praised, nor to be judged?


    Ludwig points out while fixing the position of the glasses.


    - With that said, there was such suspicion in the letter from Ludwig......


    And so on, while Meer thought, Barbara smiled as troubled.


    "I see that sin may be acceptable if it is to build a nation......, this father and daughter is a snake. In response to the serpent of chaos, we have carried out several assassinations."


    Put your hand on your cheek, Barbara said.


    "For example, yes, I had killed the head of a limestone nobleman with a special poison with vast agricultural land, separated the family, and made the land the Yellowmoon family''s ¡­ or I had poisoned the nobleman who noticed the aim of our serpent into a blood festival. Oh......"


    And, there, Barbara slapped her hand.


    "With that said, this wasn''t the first time your daughter had a friend in her hands."


    Hearing that, Strina opened her grey eyes.


    "Ya, stop, Barbara"


    Stand up and hold on to Strina, but a man close by.


    Still, shake it off,


    "Stop, don''t tell Belle"


    Shtrina raising her sad voice. Barbara, who saw it, said with an abusive grin.


    "I used to get along with that smile that people loved, get into that family, and kill them with poison... Did you ever put it in your friend''s own drink?


    "Ah..."


    Shtrina sat down in a nagging place and blocked her ears with both hands.


    I don''t want to hear it anymore, so I shake my head small.


    "Hehe, did you know? The Duke of Yellow Moon family has a lot of knowledge of poison. As for me, you have the (...) knowledge (...) of the (...) poison (...) of the very thick (...) knife (...) beating (...) chi (...)."


    Then again, Barbara turns to the Meers.


    "Now, ladies and gentlemen of the Royal Marquis, who are just and value justice, look. There is evil to be judged here. And the wisdom of the Empire, Your Highness Princess Meer... Come on, please, judge this evil."


    "It''s..."


    "Or, Your Highness, Princess Meer, I don''t think so, are you going to be forgiven for this father and daughter?


    With a full spill of laughter, Barbara said.


    "Well, that would be good, too. Because if you are royal or imperial, you have power over people. It will also be easy to grip the right complaint. But, okay? So... hey, Your Highness Zion?


    Barbara turned her attention to Scion standing behind Meer.


    "The king is just. Isn''t that home training for the Kingdom of Sankland? Whoever has power must be clean and right. And yet, it''s just that you overlook things like being pardoned because you were close to the Crown Princess?


    Theon makes a musty face to the story. Never mind, Barbara said.


    "What do you think of the Virgin Rafina? Would it be good for the Virgin to acquit this daughter, who once murdered her friend, of having helped to kill her friend''s parents, who had taken part in crushing her friend''s house?


    That was the viper, Barbara''s fierce poison.


    Making Strina and Laurenz ¡±guilty by Meer''s own hands¡±.


    Alternatively, ¡±let him make the decision not to plead guilty¡±.


    If, hypothetically, Meer had incriminated the two of them......, it could be said to be a just act.


    But......, if anything were to kill Strina, who was so close, relations with Bell would get worse, and other student council members would have complicated feelings about Meer.


    It was supposed to wear a scratch on Meer''s heart and create a crack in her bond with her companions.


    So, what if I forgive the Yellow Moon family?


    Zion, who values justice and justice, and Rafina, who preaches the teachings of God¡­, do not cleanse such a Yellowmoon family of not judging. It would therefore create discord with Meer, who made the decision not to judge him.


    Or maybe that''s a small scratch. It may just be a minor strain that is not enough to take. But... it''s still strain with a clear wound.


    And... snakes don''t miss that gap.


    Even if Barbara were caught here, other chaotic serpents would poke at the wound, grope, and destroy the bond of Meer''s companions.


    It is a thought with the same flow that, by virtue of the poisonous terrorist attacks of the Holy Night Festival, tailored to the hand of the serpent as a bishop emperor who blames the Virgin Rafina and destroys order. If you can''t kill and eliminate it, you can blame that heart and distort it. As breakers of order, we may be able to use them as our own hands.


    It is a poison that erodes and distorts the body without realizing it and finally causes the person to die.


    Such a cunning, one old snake in front of me, Meer...,


    - Could a little disrespect for Mr. Leena have gone by earlier?


    I was a little angry......


    Against Barbara bullying Strina......


    That''s right, Meer..., if anyone is falling in front of you, it''s a tach you can''t leave alone.


    Whatever Barbara might say, the look of Strina in Meer''s eyes was not a terrible assassin. He was a poor child, weakly kneeling.


    Therefore, Meer thinks.


    - Maybe, you know, Leena liked it and worked evil too...


    Whatever you say, Strina and I went to pick the same mushrooms. Friends who were present at the birth of a horse together.


    He is, so to speak, a friend of Mushroom Horse.


    - Mr. Leena herself, I''m sure she''s not that bad. Mr. Barbara must have threatened you. I wonder if I can convince Rafina that I just helped the child who was being bullied in front of me?


    As a matter of reason, it was quite a force... but I don''t mind.


    Anyway, Meer is now a complete outsider.


    Even if you make a slight mistake, the worst part is Barbara, and if you have to, the Duke of Yellow Moon. I can push for as much responsibility as I want. What, you''re a total outsider!


    It is Meer, who makes his nose rough. Yes! Meer is now the Arbitrary (Selfish) Convicted Empress (Judgment) Meer! Because they are other personnel, they can say whatever they want.


    - Hmm, sounds like something you''re saying, but I''m gonna kick your ass!


    Mia, the mighty guilty princess, has just descended here... then!


    "I would like you to wait. Her Royal Highness Princess Meer"


    Laurenz Etwa Yellowmoon accidentally opened his mouth.


    ... and the flow, changed!

 356 Episode 89: The Yellow Scammer Is A Carefree (Chicken Heart)

    "Oh, could you not pinch the extra mouth? The Hall."


    With that said, Barbara sticks a blade to Laurenz''s neck.


    "I ask you not to disturb me when I am about to bring my judgment to Her Royal Highness Princess Meer unharmed."


    That''s why I invited the Meers in so far without wasting any time fighting.


    It would be a bad riot, and it would make no sense if Lawrence was even assassinated by her men. Not even in the form of stabbing the seriously wounded to make it easier.


    Let them, intact and in a state of health, punish with Meer''s hands those who, if nothing, will continue to live normally for decades to come. That makes sense.


    "But, well, can''t you help it? In order to keep your mouth shut for a while, you might want to pull it out because it seems a little, a lot of blood."


    That''s how Barbara waves the blade down.


    "Father!


    As Straina''s scream sounded, the murder blade, headed towards Laurenz''s shoulder¡­, stopped on the way.


    "Become!?


    Barbara stares into amazement. Beside it stood an old man. A man with black butler clothes and a bearded beard, that''s...


    "You shouldn''t, Barbara. Lawrence, work disrespectfully, etc..."


    "Oh, Bissett. I thought you ran away exactly, but where were you going?


    Barbara grins sarcastically at the old butler who grabs his own arm.


    "Bissett......?


    Sion, who was watching the exchange, was heard crushing.


    "its name...... somewhere"


    Meer, who was shaking up the Great Sickle of Conviction......, lays down his sickle with a snack.


    Somehow, I thought the flow had changed. Meer is a woman who can read the air.


    "Lawrence, I can''t thank you enough for blocking your words. It''s you who shut up, Barbara."


    As he takes the blade from Barbara''s hand, Bissett quietly lowers his head.


    "I''m sorry I''m late. Lawrence. We''ve had a little trouble getting rid of the pests."


    Then he stares at Barbara as he protects his Lord, and at the three men.


    Barbara, who saw how it was, sighed small.


    "Hmm...... well, fine. Something I can''t help but wreak havoc here. I don''t think there''s anything more to be said... but please, you can defend yourself in an ugly way at best."


    That said, take a step back.


    Seeing it, Laurenz exhaled, ho, relieved.


    "Yes. Then let me not hesitate to say... Her Royal Highness Princess Meer......"


    Lawrence stared at Meer.


    Meaa, on the other hand, suddenly the topic flew and was wacky.


    But that''s it. Exactly what Meer is used to, getting her mind fixed up so that she can come and do whatever she wants.


    "I don''t know, Duke of Yellowmoon"


    Laurenz puts in a hell of a lot of drama, keeping Meer''s eyes straight...


    "Everything Barbara said earlier is false. Neither have I, nor has my daughter, Strina, ever laid a hand on just one human being."


    "... Huh?


    To a stunned cumming out, the whole place calms down. It was Barbara''s mockery that broke the silence of such a moment.


    "I wonder what you''re going to say... bullshit. No matter how much, isn''t that excuse impossible?


    Barbara in a frivolous way. Meer also agreed to this.


    - Isn''t that just impossible...?


    And I thought Meer...... but that''s where I notice!


    Her loyalist Ludwig...... shut up.


    Um, on the previous timeline, I put a scratch on Meer sharper than anyone else, and those fucking glasses all the time..., shut up.


    No, he''s even watching what happens with a calm face like he has no doubt whatsoever!


    - This is..., hmm...


    Meer wraps her arms around her open mouth. Prepare for the coming waves while taking care of the situation.


    Laurenz, who only glanced at Meer for a moment like that, exhaled small......,


    "As you know, my Duke of Yellowmoon family has served to bury in the shadows those who obstruct the development of this empire since the founding of the Tiermoon Empire. In accordance with the covenant with His Majesty the First Emperor¡­. However, in the last few decades, the Empire has been going through a period of stability. On top of that, His Majesty the Emperor of the modern era also has a mild personality. No assassination request has ever been made..."


    "Hmm..."


    Meer nodded small.


    I see, what Laurenz said, was convincing.


    - Whether it''s mild or not is subtle, but your father seems only interested in my liking. Besides, as far as I can tell, the Empire has had nothing to do with the war for some time now.


    For that matter, there must have been a power struggle between the nobles in the back...... There was no one who could be called an enemy of the state, as the family of the Four Grand Dukes had to move immediately.


    "Hehe, isn''t it still bad? I was free, so for that matter, I had to work as a snake."


    In response to Laurenz''s words, Barbara laughed as if she had won.


    "To crumble the empire and make this land a cursed land, we buried the wise, and buried those who disobeyed the serpent. If you were responsible for the assassination as the sword of the Empire, then let that sin also or be forgiven. But the fact that I worked as a serpent..."


    "I... am a cautious person. Barbara. Unlike Her Royal Highness Princess Meer... I don''t have the courage. Assassinations, etc., are very, very scary. So... you guys are deceitful."


    "Stupid. Stupid self-defense is superb here, too. What''s the point of doing that?


    Shaking his head, Barbara said.


    "I will not deny that you are a coward. That''s why I don''t think you''d imitate betraying a snake. Or, if, as it is today, there are those who oppose the serpent, let it not be a reason for the serpent not to speak. But today''s events were all born because the Empire''s wisdom, the Empress Meer, was there. unreasonable things, such as keeping the subject of the assassination alive in anticipation of such a situation"


    "It doesn''t even look like it. Barbara, if you think about it a little, you''ll see. The serpent ordered me to assassinate him, which means he''s in the way for the serpent."


    Lawrence speaks out in a strong tone.


    "If it returns the back...... can you say those who are beneficial in fighting snakes? As my companions, they may fly anti-flags against snakes together. For the future, there will be plenty of sense in keeping it alive"


    Barbara laughed, as she mocked Laurenz.


    "Still, it''s impossible. All your subordinates around you are our breathtaking ones. In recent years, the Wind Raven, no, White Raven people, who had a cooperative relationship with Yellow Moon, were also in the possession of Gem. It''s impossible for you to hide from us and act. You think you did such a big thing on your own? You said you made the target look dead and let him escape somewhere safe? How could you be incompetent and half-baked?


    With a sharp clasp, Laurenz shrugged her shoulders, powerless.


    "Yeah, you''re right. Unfortunately, I don''t have the strength. Without the power to defy you, I couldn''t have left my daughter without grieving. I regret it..."


    So cut the words, and then, Laurenz, stared at Barbara with a serene face.


    "But you overlooked it. Him..., about Bissett."


    It was then. Ludwig opened his mouth in tones like, I remember.


    "With that said, Your Highness Zion..., I totally forgot to tell you about your question"


    "Hmm? What I asked, is..."


    "This is something you asked me about before through you, Mia. Iason, Lucas, Max, Tanacis...... and Bissett"


    When he heard the line of names, Theon opened his eyes slightly.


    "... No way"


    Monica, who was nearby, nods and shows at Scion, who looks surprised.


    "Yes...... That one, Lord Bissett, once belonged to the Wind Raven... He''s a legend who built a Sunkrand intelligence network within the Empire."


    To the words, Bissett shook his head with a slightly troubled face.


    "It''s an exaggerated assessment. And it was a long time ago."

 357 Lesson 90: The Duke of Yellowmoon is familiar with poison.

    A man without a name, a man without a face, a gray man...... an old butler now named Bissett.


    Meeting him was Laurenz''s, and a major change in the fate of the Yellowmoon family.


    Luck was on my side.


    The order of assassination from the serpent several times before¡­, Lawrence was lazy about all that.


    He knew.


    Snakes... poke the gap in people''s minds. Poke weakness. Poke the wound.


    Manipulating people''s minds is what snakes are good at.


    And his father, his grandfather, continued to be exploited at any time for dyeing his hands to kill.


    Regardless of anything else, only murder, no matter how, can be taken back.


    Even once, if you dye your hands, the snake will easily tease you and you won''t be able to move.


    I didn''t want to get caught up in that chain, and before that, Laurenz didn''t want to kill people.


    He was the owner of Little Heart, who hated pain and pain.


    If you do the first one, you can''t go back.


    Laurenz, who had insight into it, continued to dodge it verbally.


    But when it finally got harder too......, it was the order given by the snake that killed Bissett.


    At that time, the serpent of chaos had succeeded in letting their own hands dive inside the intelligence unit of Sunkland, the Wind Raven.


    Yes, it''s Gem.


    For them, Bissett, the powerful man, was in the way.


    Lawrence falsely helped Bissett, who was in distress because of his people''s betrayal.


    Ever since, Bissett has served Laurenz as a butler.


    Originally, he was an amazing intelligence agent. Even when it came to snakes, it was easy to deceive the Barbaras, who were amateurs at best.


    That''s how... Laurenz got it.


    The route to secretly evacuate dignitaries out of the country and leading collaborators...


    "In intelligence, local collaborators are the same as treasures. Therefore, do not reveal the information to your companions... That''s that guy''s teaching. And in fact, Mr. Bissett never revealed to anyone any information about his collaborators within the Empire."


    Two maids refrained behind Meer, one of whom supplements.


    - Is that Miss Monica, the former windraven...


    Lawrence nodded as he matched the information he had with the person on the spot.


    "It wasn''t something I could do alone. It was impossible for me to carry the subject of the assassination to a safe country or make it look like every carriage dropped off a cliff. It''s all his power."


    "Impossible..., it''s impossible"


    In a confused manner, Barbara shakes her head. But you won''t be able to deny it.


    If the body hadn''t come out, I wouldn''t know he was alive.


    You probably haven''t even sent a copybook overseas. Because you didn''t have to. I can''t believe we''re being fooled... because I never thought we would.


    "Hehe, is it something to be fooled...... Yes, I''m actually looking at the body. Dear Museum, the body of your special poison breathless..."


    "Is that my specialty poison... That''s what happened. Anyway, I''m familiar with poison... Barbara... you''re about to (...) kick (...) with a thick (...) knife (...) chi (...)"


    "Ah...... ah"


    So, you noticed something, Barbara opened her eyes.


    Yes... that was, on a little thought, something to understand.


    The Duke of Yellow Moon is familiar with plants. I am familiar with medicines and poison.


    It was a well-known fact.


    But¡­, if you just kill¡­¡­, how far will you need that knowledge?


    Is it necessary for an assassin to get through every poison?


    ... Yes, the answer is no. If all you have to do is kill, you don''t need to know how many kinds. For example, like the Fire Lizard Mushroom (Salamandrake), why don''t you just know a few poisons that can kill your opponent in one shot?


    So..., why did you have to know as knowledge even weak poisons, poisons that have many effects, knowing powerful poisons that can lead to death in an instant?


    It''s to help¡­¡­.


    To know what antidote to give to the poisoned. Or the poison to make it look dead... to know.


    "Why, let me tell you why I like poison. Because I can use poison you don''t know and make it look dead. Unlike other ways of killing, poison was very convenient to fool you."


    The con man... smiled at Kaishin.


    Of course, his efforts could have ended in vain.


    Barbara was right, the Yellow Moons couldn''t fight alone.


    You could have whispered something to the Emperor about the cunning snake and moved the army, or you could have secretly assassinated the Laurents.


    So this card couldn''t be cut, and there was a good chance that it would dissolve in vain in your hands. But......, it didn''t go to waste.


    - I have Her Royal Highness Princess Meer...


    Earlier, Laurenz was still observing Meer.


    Is she, as rumored, trustworthy...


    In front of him like that, she was, like, angry.


    He was staring at Barbara, who was abusing Stratryna, with clear, angry eyes.


    Be aggressive, be passive, how many people would be angry because the people involved in their own assassinations were being abused?


    Doesn''t it make people laugh?


    Nonetheless, she, firmly, angered me for Strina.


    - I heard Her Royal Highness Princess Meer told me that she believed in Strina. Or maybe that was enough already. To place full confidence in Her Royal Highness Princess Meer......


    Having decided that, Lawrence finally decided to reveal all her own trump cards.


    Then, Laurenz turned his attention to Meer.


    "Her Royal Highness Princess Meer... that''s all I wanted to tell you. Please, I''d like to make a ruling."


    Before things suddenly changed, Meer...,


    "... Huh?


    All I did was open my mouth with Pocahontas.

 358 Episode 91 Dragon Dots, Golden Judge Empress Meer, Descending

    "Ha...? Hmm, hmm, I see, duh...?


    Before things suddenly changed, Meer managed to fix her expression...


    - Hi-no-no!


    Inside, he was screaming.


    It was a flow arrow that flew in unexpected directions.


    Meer''s sense of smell had exactly sniffed out Laurenz''s exposure, the paradigm shift it would bring.


    Yes, this place was now being transformed from a place of judgment against the Lawrents.


    What is being questioned is not the personal sin of Laurenz, or Strina. Because, directly, they did not kill anyone, but rather, protected dignitaries from the hands of snakes.


    It is only praised that there is no sin to be punished there.


    So what is the sin being charged now...? What''s Lawrence asking?


    Is that......, should the child bear the sin of the parent? the question.


    In other words, what he has a problem with is the sin of their parents, the sin of their ancestors, the sin of a "clan" called the cursed Duke of Yellowmoon house.


    Should Laurenz or Strina, descendants, bear the blame?


    Lawrence is asking Meer.


    And..., if we talk about the sins of our ancestors, there are people in trouble.


    Yes......, of course it is Meer!


    For it is the fathers of Meer, who are none other, who have made the Yellow Moon sin, and who have set steps to obey the serpent of chaos.


    If the Yellow Moon is an accomplice, the First Emperor is the main culprit.


    If Laurenz or Strina are descendants of an accomplice, Meer is descended from the main culprit...


    No longer can Meer be an unrelated third party. It is a burly associate.


    I can''t afford to play with a guilty queen or anything like that anymore.


    - Oh, I''m going to be a high-profile sight out of irrelevance, why are you doing this? Whoops, that and this is all because of your asshole ancestors!


    Meer thinks, even as he crushes a single complaint against the first emperor. I had to think about it.


    Now Meer, willingly, can no longer commit a felony against them. Because Meer herself will be held accountable for it.


    ... or maybe if I did something so far-fetched, the snake would stop by.


    Shouldn''t Meer herself be punished for the punishment she inflicted on Yellow Moon? They must say something like that and shake it up. It is troublesome.


    If so, they cannot be severely punished. Well, I didn''t even mean to do that originally, so I hope so...


    Rather, if the problem is the opposite. That is, it has become difficult to say the acquittal.


    Blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah, blah. Me It feels. "


    I found out about the parents'' sins and stuff. I think it''s not this way, and I just want to say that to the Stranas...... but I can''t keep saying that anymore.


    Anyway, now Meer herself is involved.


    It''s not easy to be innocent in a situation where you don''t have to tell an unrelated person and it''s also about your responsibility. Because "Meer said so because she wanted to help" could be taken.


    ... and maybe if I did something so far-fetched, the snake would stop by.


    - You must be!


    Meer was sure as she remembered Barbara''s mean smile earlier.


    Plus... Meer was aware. Theon, Keithwood and Monica behind themselves, to be eager to gaze at Meer.


    Here, if Meer gives you an answer cheaply, you must get complaints flying.


    I can''t say anything so far-fetched. Meer has to come up with a "reasonable drop for whoever hears" with a twist on her head.


    - Ugh, ugly... This is a difficult question. It''s a hard question, isn''t it?


    Still, Meer thinks.


    To help the Stranas......, more than that, more than anything else, to keep me from getting tired.


    So, where my head started to crack with wisdom fever..., Meer finally opened her mouth.


    It is another descent of the guilty empress Meer with the Great Sickle of Judgment!


    "Duke of Laurenz Etwa Yellowmoon......, I understand the story"


    That''s how Meer shakes up the Great Sickle of Judgment. I shook it up, with that huge blade......,


    "I see neither Leena nor Lord Yellowmoon has ever been defiled with your own hands..."


    Immediately, start to sharpen the nanica.


    While exploring the compromise that is the finished form, which everyone is convinced of¡­, proceed with caution, both immediatly and immediately. Such is the case with delicate sculptors.


    "Are you seriously going to believe such bullshit? Her Royal Highness Princess Meer"


    Barbara will get Gaya in, but I''ll keep her through for now, Meer.


    Here, there''s not much point in Lawrence telling a lie.


    Temporarily, I just deceived Meer''s eyes, only postponing the ruin. If it is, it can even make things worse by making everyone''s heart certificate worse.


    Hence......,


    "Ludwig, just in case you get information from Mr. Bissett, try to get in touch with those who let him escape from that country."


    "Yes, there''s already a messenger on his way"


    "Yes, you''re just about ready."


    For now, the veracity of the matter is on hold. So as to leave that aside for now.


    "If you haven''t defiled your hands, Mr. Leena, and Lord Lawrence, I believe you have no sin whatsoever."


    There is no room for doubt there. The problem goes from there...... ie.


    "But to Lord Yellowmoon¡­, and to the Yellowmoon family, it cannot be said that there is no sin"


    Now there are those who have fallen because of the work of the house.


    If there are those who have been harmed, it cannot be called acquittal. So......


    "I believe Lord Lawrence, as Duke of Yellow Moon, has a responsibility to make amends as the Lord. Hence..."


    Meer, once, separates words there.


    Gently close your eyes and indulge in your own upcoming words.


    It seemed like a sculptor, however, to look at the sculpture work nearing completion and see what it could do.


    Then, again, Meer took the Sickle of Conviction.


    In this way, we will resume the sculpture immediately, little by little, with a view to the form in which everyone is convinced.


    "With all the power you can, you should save those who have been harmed by the serpent of chaos and make amends for those who have been harmed by this Yellow Moon family."


    Meer to say with a face......


    That was a word that sounded a bit like I heard it and something splendid to say...... As a matter of fact, what Meer said was just an "effort goal".


    Yes, an effort goal¡­¡­. That is, Meer left it behind.


    "I tried, but that''s all I could do¡­" he excused.


    If this is the case, it is fine to be blamed for the poka of the first emperor. I did everything I could, but I''m powerless! can be said to escape.


    It is Meer''s hand, which does as little damage as possible when it flies on itself.


    In addition to that......,


    "And the atonement... be sure to end it in your time. Don''t let that happen to your daughter, Leena. Yeah, never!


    Properly, I''ll add! I''ll emphasize!


    Don''t get tired of yourself in case... If the sin of the first emperor extends to his descendants, it should be kept until the parents'' generation.


    Don''t make my daughter take responsibility for it...


    Immediately, immaculate, and sharpened with a sickle of judgment, Meer''s self-preservation compromise now stood before everyone, as a golden statue of Meer!


    With the balance of judgment in his right hand and the iconic sweets of wisdom in his left hand, Meer finishes last.


    Meer opened her mouth to put a sharpening of all over her eyes.


    "The first emperor ever... No, my ancestors have put a lot of effort into this... But this is no longer the time to be bound by old covenants."


    Thus, Meer declares, exalted.


    "You, I, Meer Luna Tiermoon, will destroy the cursed covenant you made with the Duke of Yellowmoon!


    A grand proclamation! Then Meer exhaled with her cut face.


    This means that in the future, if the Yellowmoon family did something unscrupulous, it has nothing to do with Meer. Even if it involves any assassination, it is something that Meer knows nothing about.


    - Phew, now you can rest assured...


    That''s how Laurenz stared at Meer exhaling a sigh of relief......, her eyes moisturizing with emotion!

 359 Lesson 92: Old covenants will not be broken

    "Stupid...... stupid, stupid, stupid...... It''s impossible, this can never happen. It can''t be possible to end up like this..."


    With a hate-distorted face, Barbara crushes. With a different voice that sounds from the bottom of the earth......


    Then she stared at Meer with a hateful eye, and then at Laurenz and Strina.


    "Princess Ji-mea of the Abominable Empire......, hehe, I see, brilliant shabbat. I don''t seem dissatisfied with the princes behind me either...... But¡­"


    Unexpectedly, his face smiled.


    "That''s right. I won''t carry things the way I think. If this happens, I will reward you with a single arrow by clawing the neck of a dirty traitor Yellow Moon."


    In response to Barbara''s words, the three men moved out.


    Locally in the Meers, no matter how fast you rush, the distance you can''t get into the help. The only situation I have beside me is the butler''s biset only.


    The signs of vandalism smell intensely.


    ... but Meer wasn''t worried. Already, because there is never a battle. i.e.¡­¡­.


    - Oh, I knew you came out with a disturbing air... Regrettably, you can still feel at ease with that one.


    Meer''s eyes captured the figure of a man sneaking closer than the rear of the Barbaras.


    The man who showed up, the empire''s most powerful knight, Dion Alaia, smiled, smiling like a boy plotting a prank, while instantly beating down three men.


    Then, as he walked behind Barbara, who had not yet noticed, he placed a blade on his shoulder, a tongue.


    I see that sight, Meer, I remember.


    - Oh, that, you''re scared. I wonder when they will drop their necks......


    Both shoulder poms with swords and guillotine neck dongs are already meers of experience economy.


    I even remember a little sympathy for Barbara. Well, that''s why I won''t stop Dion...


    "... Huh?


    Suddenly, Dion smiled at Barbara, who couldn''t understand in time.


    "Haha, you''re giving up a little badly. He gave me the option to fight for no one, so if we just stick to the end, they wouldn''t have to hurt either."


    In a panic, Barbara looks around, sees her already unconscious companions and bites her teeth tight.


    "Damn, stupid...... Abominable...... Dion Alaia, you imperial dog."


    "Haha, is that the strongest dog in the empire? Those two names aren''t bad either. I hope the dog bites my neck off and dies."


    And so I said, Meer, hurry up and make a stop.


    "Please don''t kill me. I might be able to pull some useful information, and I''d like to hand it over to Rafina."


    "It''s still sweet, my princess."


    and so on, shrugging his shoulders, Dion restrains Barbara''s arm.


    And there was a man who ran beside Meer with it in his face. It''s...,


    "Leena, hey!


    Did you see it all cleared up, or Bell runs over to Strina at first sight?


    As Bell jumped straight to Strina, he hugged her thoughtfully.


    "Leena! Leena, hey!


    Gyu and Strina, embraced full of power by Bell, watched Pocan and the void.


    You haven''t kept up with the sudden changes in things, as if you were a doll, without any expression, it was just a shrill Strina......


    "... Belle, honey?


    Eventually, in those gray eyes, a thin membrane of tears appeared...... The tears, which increased in quantity during the sight, became a gemstone-like grain, which eventually passed down, pompous, pompous, and its young cheeks.


    "Belle... honey..."


    Even though I open and close my lips when I puff them, only that name spins a trembling voice.


    In the name of my dear best friend only......


    Eventually, even the word loses its shape, and later all that remains is the whimpering of an unspoken girl.


    "Leena......, it''s okay. I''ll be here... I''ll always be here."


    Bell gently rubbed his friend''s back.


    "Oh... it''s over... you mean?


    Even when he saw his crying daughter, Laurenz couldn''t get up.


    There was already no blade aimed at his own life, and he said that there was nothing to inhibit his actions..., but he had entered the ground and was unable to stand.


    In fact, in the true sense, only the present emperor can break his covenant with the first emperor.


    Laurenz had a good understanding of that, and perhaps Meer too.


    But on top of that, it makes sense that she put that in her mouth.


    - With that word from Her Royal Highness Princess Meer, even if the assassination order comes, we can poke at it. Besides, His Majesty the Emperor''s love for Her Highness Princess Meer is thick. So if it''s what Her Royal Highness Princess Meer said, I''m sure you''ll listen.


    Still... he still couldn''t feel safe.


    Anyway, it''s a chain that has been tying them up ever since the founding of the country.


    From the moment I was born, it was a curse that I was obliged to bear.


    That was so light...... that it ended without just a drop of blood being shed, which is very, but unbelievable......


    However, Lawrence was only able to see an unrealistic sight.


    "Cursed be it, Yellow Moon. One day, on your necks, there will come a day when snakes will bite."


    Voices accidentally reached my ears...... The moment I heard Barbara''s, losing curse complaining..., finally, my sense of reality boiled down in Laurenz''s chest.


    Yes, we are, at last..., at last.


    "Oh... Barbara... he who embodies the serpent of chaos. Now I can say it with all my heart."


    That... seems to be what I''m saying toward Barbara, but I''m sure it wasn''t something that was released to her.


    It was against the serpent of chaos that kept their clan tied all the time...... or towards the first emperor who forced their plight on them......


    With a sunny face, Laurenz said.


    "Zamami, snake of chaos"


    Highly, frankly......


    "Damn you, you first emperor!


    Let go, yellowmoon screams.


    It took..., the old covenant that was tying them up was broken here.


    Imperial wisdom, Meer Luna Tiermoon.


    Draw the blood of the first emperor, by the hands of the young empress.

 360 Episode 93: Meeting with the Duke of Yellow Moon

    The residence of the Duke of Yellowmoon was overwhelmed by the princess guards who came in to sneak in.


    Even so, the breathtaking ones of the snakes who were inside fainted by Dion''s hand. Not as many people per se, and perhaps Barbara, who had decided to crush the balls, had let the majority of them escape first.


    "Snakes have the logic of snakes......, I wonder if that''s the case"


    I thought I''d run away even after throwing it away as a pawn, but I feel a little surprised Meer.


    When so much confusion also subsided, Meer was invited to Lawrence''s room.


    "Even though it is related to snakes, it is about being deeply involved in the internal affairs of the Empire. Let''s not let it happen for now."


    To the words of Zion, Abel nods too.


    "Right. You should have someone with you at Miss Straina''s and Belle''s, so we''re on our way."


    That''s how Meer breaks up with Theon and Abel and Keithwood and Monica.


    "Hmm... So it''s Anne and Ludwig, Mr. Dion, who are going with you"


    Regardless of Ludwig in charge of brains, it is somewhat anxious Meer to stand behind Dion. Or you can''t just not take an escort...


    As for Meer, I at least wanted to entrust Anne with mental stability.


    and Anne, who received Meer''s gaze......,


    "I''ll take care of it, Mia. I''m on it."


    Don slapping Anne on the chest.


    Apparently, Meer is happy to have me take her, and she''s getting strained.


    Seeing that, Meer laughed bitterly,


    "Yeah, I''m counting on you. Mr. Dion to Ludwig too......, please. If Anne is going to be impotent, please stop it properly."


    "Become! Meer, that''s terrible"


    and others, while cackling Anne, Meer entered Lawrence''s room.


    "Hmm..."


    Early on in, I cracked Meer''s nose.


    Tickling the tip of your nose is a sweet, fragrant smell. That''s......


    - Tea and... baked sweets... That too, is what''s on that table...... Without madness in my eyes, that is definitely a tart made of apple from Perugia......


    Meer looks quietly at Laurenz''s face and snaps.


    "... Hmm... this man..., I can!


    In an instant, Meer spotted the power of her opponent! Yes, the other person''s... sweet power...


    It was an ability that didn''t matter.


    "I apologize for calling you. Her Royal Highness Princess Meer...... But I really need to talk to you about this..."


    Standing up, to Laurenz, who lowers his head deeply, Meer shakes her head.


    "No formal greetings required. I wanted to ask you something, and it was convenient."


    That being said, what I see in Meer''s eyes is still a faintly hot, baked tart.


    - That''s a delicious baking... Oh, come on, I want to eat.


    Sawdust, and throat ringing mea.


    I just sat in a chair so I could be kicked out of something, and then I laughed, Meer said.


    "Oh, and I''ll tell you what, Mr. Leena tried to put me in a trap, and I don''t care. Your father will have trouble later, so don''t say anything unnecessary. That''s good, right?


    What would happen if they found out that they were in danger of their lives, etc... It is a meer that can be easily imagined.


    That would be a pain in the ass. If so, I''ve never crossed the line to crush the possibilities early. More importantly, it''s a tart now. My body craves tarts.


    Meer today is not just a mushroom princess. Sweet Princess Mushroom Comea... Sweet Prequinoa!


    To Meer, who said so lightly, Lawrence turned his inspiration to......,


    "Thank you. Happy, thank you..."


    I said with a slight trembling voice.


    Well, again, Lawrence and Meer sit face-to-face across the table. Right in front of that, Bissett cuts the tart apart.


    It makes crisp noises and the fabric is cut into pieces.


    Sweet buttery aroma, there, adds a vibrant smell of Apple, rides hot air, and tickles Meer''s nose tip.


    Swallow the spit that had accumulated in his mouth¡­, Meer stared jiggly at the tart being cut apart.


    That''s already so eager and enthusiastic that the eye force alone is going to make a hole...... stare.


    Because of his thirst for something sweet, his hands were shaking small.


    Seeing that, Meer laughs bitterly.


    - Think, you didn''t eat anything sweet at all because you hurried back from Velga...


    Moreover, earlier, it forced unexpected brain labor.


    The sweet ingredients in Meer are now in danger of depletion! It''s a big deal.


    Dust, and¡­, a plate with a tart is placed in front of me. Meer hurried up and cheeked.


    Mog in your mouth, enjoying a toothpick called crisp. And, spreading over my tongue is a fluffy sweetness that makes my cheeks seem unexpectedly dull. At the end of the day, Apple''s acidity washes away its intense sweetness, which is likely to become a little persistent when it is poorly done.


    After just a bite, Meer celebrated a time of bliss,


    "Huh! Again, Perugian fruit is the best!


    Unexpectedly, I ran my mouth with a full grin.


    Seeing Meer like that, Bissett the butler looked surprised.


    "... Um, were you sure? Without even poisoning me, I ate it... I don''t know what I''m saying, but wasn''t this an enemy land until just now?


    Upon the inquiry, Meer tilted her neck.


    "What? What are you saying? What''s the point of poisoning, etc..., doing something like that? Until you crush such a delicious tart, it doesn''t even seem like you would..."


    There is no way I could have done such a waste, I assure you, Meer.


    ... Meer now..., due to the sweet lack of things, was somewhat lacking in calm.


    I don''t mind selling off the castle with a single piece of cake.


    The cake weighs more than the castle. Severe illness.


    "But I''m surprised. I can''t believe you were a former wind raven... Earlier, the hand that deceived the snake was quite good."


    Being eaten a delicious tart makes me an upbeat mea.


    In such a Meer praise, Bissett smiled calmly.


    "I''m in awe. Her Royal Highness Princess Meer......"


    And, there, Ludwig has spoken.


    "I''m sorry. Her Royal Highness Princess Meer. If it were, I should have let you know when I was contacted by the Duke of Yellowmoon. But......"


    "No, Lord Ludwig, nothing is wrong. Her Royal Highness Princess Meer. I asked for it. To see the character of Her Royal Highness Princess Meer...... Because it was a matter of death and death for the Yellow Moon family... I apologize for imitating it like I would try."


    Deeply bowing your head, Laurenz. Ludwig bows his head too so as to go with it.


    "Lord Yellowmoon wanted to see Meer''s vegetable personality, and that''s how he hoped it would be. Without knowing what we were up to, I wanted to know whether Her Royal Highness Princess Meer would take our side. So I couldn''t say anything far-fetched to earn Lord Yellowmoon''s trust. Anyway, Mia is one who hears one and gets ten pieces of information and reads a hundred futures."


    "Hmm... well, if that''s the case, I can''t help it"


    It is Meer, who snorts greatly. I don''t hate being complimented.


    In fact, I heard one, got about 0 or 5 pieces of information, and I want something sweet, so I don''t care if they blah blah blah blah...


    Whatever......,


    "But you no longer have to hide it. Again, Lord Laurenz Etwa Yellowmoon, may I speak to you..."


    There are countless things I want to ask you.


    About the snake, about the House of the Duke of Yellowmoon. Behind the empire, what the hell has ever happened...


    "Right...... What shall we talk about¡­"


    Lawrence nodded deeply after thinking about it all a little bit.


    "¡­ then, from the story of our covenant with the Duke of Yellowmoon and His Majesty the First Emperor¡­"

 361 Lesson 94: The System of Tearmoon Empire and the Role of Yellowmoon

    Lawrence, once again, could not refrain from being stunned by Meer''s actions.


    - Can''t you take any account of the possibility that the poison is in...


    Meer that she put the tart in her mouth lightly, with a full grin, and it''s delicious.


    Indeed, at this point, it is unlikely that we will harm Meer.


    At this point, hostility with the Crown Princess Meer means the ruin of the Yellow Moon family. Not only Laurenz, but Strina and I are not safe.


    Rationally, that''s self-explanatory... and I guess that''s why she ate without any doubt...


    - No, you''re not...


    Lawrence''s eyes, I didn''t miss them.


    That Meer''s hand was shaking small.


    Plus, a lot of enthusiasm, watching Bissett at hand.


    - That''s right. If you''re smart, there''s no way you don''t consider the possibility of being mixed with poison. Sure, it may be unlikely, but I still can''t throw my suspicions away altogether. Only an energetic weather fool can do that...


    Meer had a good idea of the possibility of poisoning. On top of that, I dared to eat a tart first from myself, even though it might be poisoned.


    I swallowed fear and ate it for what I needed.


    To make a firm statement that I trust Laurenz.


    - Never, not barbaric. I chose the risk of eating poison and winning the trust of our Yellow Moon... Besides, before you do that, lightly, you''re telling me that you''re going to flush Straina''s great sins into the water... Oh, this one, what...


    Lawrence meditates briefly.


    Behind my eyelids, fu, I thought of my boyhood mentor''s face.


    Know what you want to do. For example, don''t stop acquiring knowledge now, even if you don''t know what you want to do. You don''t hesitate to acquire knowledge and wait for the flow to come when the day comes when you might want to do something. Nice. "


    Open your eyes. And, in front of me, to Her Royal Highness the young Empress, I felt like I had seen the shadow..., in Laurenz, the nostalgia crept up.


    Exhaled small, then he opened his mouth.


    "Now from the story of the covenant between His Majesty the First Emperor and our Duke of Yellow Moon house..."


    That''s how he spoke.


    Talk about the curse that has long kept the Duke of Yellowmoon house tied.


    "It seems that His Majesty the First Emperor and the ancestors of our Duke of Yellow Moon family were originally blood related. And the two of them were..., desperate for this world. So I thought I''d destroy the world."


    Anti-farming ideas for that matter. Tiermoon Empire for that matter.


    It''s a giant revenge play involving the world.


    "There were two roles given to the Duke of Yellowmoon family in that. One, as I''m sure His Royal Highness already knows, is to secretly eliminate the empire and those who are obsessed with serpents. And¡­, the other is¡­, to be the next emperor"


    "The next emperor...? What is that..."


    To Meer leaning her neck, Laurenz shrugged her shoulders.


    "It means literally. In other words, by famine and revolution, when the present imperial chamber falls, so as to succeed the next dynasty. Crafting and standing around in the back like that...... And it is the role given to the Duke of Yellowmoon family to become the next emperor or king and again strive to infiltrate anti-agricultural ideas. It is our role and our reward to lead the country to the day when the revolution will reign and be defeated."


    A system called the (Moon) Empire, which dyes the Three Moons with tears, is a mechanism that presupposes self-destruction.


    Crushing agricultural land by anti-farming ideas, calling in revolutions by famine, cursing the entire earth by muddy civil wars, by killing. Besides, we don''t just do that once. That''s how it works to repeat it over and over.


    That is why those who lead the country next in the imperial chamber should not have been wise kings. Those who revolutionize must be merely destroyers of order, not "those who destroy the old order for the new order to come¡±.


    Hence......,


    "After the death of the Tiermoon Empire, the dynasty of the Yellowmoon¡­, after the fall of that dynasty, yet another, breaker of order reigns as ruler. And it was the first emperor who created it that bled many times, built up death, and molested the earth."


    "Hmm...... but why the hell did you keep getting involved in such a thing?


    Meer said with a strange face.


    "If the Imperial Family still inherited the will of the First Emperor, I never heard such a story. Father... don''t you even know His Majesty the Emperor?


    "Yes. Already in the Imperial Room, as of a few generations ago, the will of His Majesty the First Emperor had been forgotten. But we, the Duke of Yellowmoon, kept our first covenant in the dark as hope."


    It was a curse imposed by the first emperor.


    Those in charge of the next emperor must be the weakest and most despised of the four Grand Dukes'' houses. Because if you are one who benefits from that system of domination, you do not intend to revolutionize it, destroy it, etc.


    Thus, the Duke of Yellowmoon family is treated in the House of the Four Grand Dukes as something that is not enough to take¡­, after generations, hatred for its treatment turned humiliation into¡­ a strong thirst for a future in which we will eventually be rulers.


    ''The weak and scornful condition is for the prosperity that will come. When this empire is doomed, our own time will come!


    The attitude of cooperation with the serpent became robust only to the extent that it was comfortable with that thought.


    ''Our own father, our mother, our grandparents, our ancestors... have also endured this predicament. That''s for the prosperity that comes later. To be the next emperor. I cannot ignore the humiliation of my ancestors until now. "


    It also meant that the loss could not be cut.


    Would it be good to crush with your own money what the clan has endured so far?


    Can you let your parents crush the wishes taught and entrusted to you... hope... in your own generation?


    "Still......, I don''t think any of us didn''t like the rough stuff like I did. But the serpents took them away, too. Even once, if you dye your hands in blood, the snake uses it to intimidate you. Just one assassination becomes a shackle that binds itself and a threat material. And those who were tired of fighting them wanted to" only flourish for a time to come, "and became puppets of snakes.


    That''s why Lawrence didn''t want to be involved in the assassination.


    "I see... was that..."


    Next to Meer, Ludwig nodded.


    "But that''s something you were often able to do without being involved in assassinations. In me and elsewhere, it''s going to break my heart early."


    Lawrence cheered gently at Ludwig shrugging his shoulders.


    "Someone inspired me. Lord Ludwig, he told me. If you want to do something, have knowledge. Don''t be lazy, don''t give up, build knowledge, and wait for the flow to come."


    Words spoken as a boy...... With that in his chest, Laurenz proceeded to drill knowledge.


    And... here comes the flow.


    "Well, that''s who you were"


    Laurenz smiles softly at Meer, who says it in a way that impresses her.


    "Yes, my predecessor Queen... Yours, my grandmother has it for you. Her Royal Highness Princess Meer"


    "Well, my grandmother...? I have never met you..."


    "You have a little shadow. He was smart, too."


    "Well..., as wise as I am..."


    Meer nodded, Hmm, then said with a strange face.


    "That would have been nice to meet you..."


    ... I don''t deny any wisdom, it was a little obnoxious.

 362 Lesson 95: What is a snake?

    "Well......, I''m a little off the record. Don''t you still have a question?


    "... Oh, you did"


    To Lawrence''s appearance, Meer only slightly corrected her posture.


    "About the serpent of chaos¡­, I''d like you to tell me everything you know. What kind of tissue is a snake..."


    "Organization¡­¡­, is it"


    Small twinkle......, Laurenz, thought slightly.


    "Oh? Did I say something strange?


    "Right... Shall I call the serpent of chaos a tissue¡­, for me, I cannot judge¡­"


    "Hmm, does that mean it''s not an organization?


    To Meer leaning her neck, Laurenz said troubledly.


    "Right...... I think that''s defining...... I wonder if you would agree that it is something that is not cohesive, at least like an existing cult group. Each will follow their own plan and act upon it. Sometimes we work together, there is no sequence there, no superiority or inferiority. However, each moves in one direction¡­"


    Then, Laurenz exhaled one,


    "So I understand that the serpent of chaos is not a single mass, but a single stream¡­,"


    "Flow...?


    "Yes, one stream born in history¡­, one that destroys order and plunges the world into chaos¡­"


    Meer imagines a river in her head. No matter how much water you take to make up the river, you can''t stop the flow. If Barbara or Gem is just a drop of water... maybe it''s just hard work.


    "You''ve made the story abstract. Let me tell you something specific¡­, the people who make up the serpent of chaos will be able to classify themselves into four main categories"


    With that said, Laurenz places, on a large plate, the baked sweets that were placed by his own side. It''s a round cookie with small fruits on top.


    - Well, was there such a thing? I didn''t realize you were crazy about tarts. Ugh, looks delicious......


    For a series of serious stories, it''s a mea that ran out of sugar from the tart I ate a while ago sooner...... what the heck!


    Aside from that......,


    "Firstly, like me, we were supposed to work together, for example by being threatened, passive collaborators. Next, those who seek to exploit and profit from the serpent of chaos¡­, active collaborators. For example, His Majesty the First Emperor did not, in my view, empathize with the doctrine of the serpent. Did you use the doctrine of the serpent and try to achieve your own purpose, or did you cooperate because the serpent and his own purpose coincided... Either way, there are people who actively try to cooperate with the snake."


    That''s how Laurenz put down the second cookie.


    "Hmm..."


    Meer nodded as she put her arms together. At the end of that gaze was the cookie that Lawrence put down.


    The next one was a cookie shaped like a medal made from knitted yarn.


    - Pretty good job...... Did the confectioner at Lord Yellowmoon''s house make it?


    ............... Meer''s brain craves something sweet, so there''s no choice. Yes, Meer''s brain is bad!


    "Furthermore, there are those who are called believers, who empathize with the doctrine of the serpent and act on its own initiative. The men Barbara brought are probably believers"


    Lawrence put down the third cookie. The next one was white powdered throughout, as if decorated with snow.


    To a cookie I''ve never seen, Meer is intrigued!


    - Oh, you shouldn''t. We need to focus on the story...... Um, followers, yes, we were talking about followers of snakes, weren''t we?


    "And..."


    And, Laurenz, he cut the word once and took the last cookie.


    It was a larger cookie, shaped like a leaf.


    - Well... that cookie..., you''re doing great. It''s an artisan''s appraisal to entertain you with your appearance and also your tongue...... Oh, yeah. Horse-shaped cookies, maybe? Or mushroom-shaped... Oh, yeah. The bottom part of the mushroom is made of cookies and the top umbrella part is jam or something to decorate......


    Something was about to come up with an idea for a new treat that was going to be a long hit, and Meer probably shook her head all the time.


    - Now we''re talking about the snake of chaos! Concentrate, concentrate...... erm, what happened to snake-shaped cookies?


    Inside, Laurenz said, approximating Meer in her struggle against the temptation of sweet things.


    "There are those who teach and spread the doctrine of the serpent, the book of things that crawl through the earth, and those who are called serpent guides."


    Laurenz put that leaf-shaped cookie on the plate. When Meer was blinded by the four delicious-looking cookies placed on the plate... right in front of her..., Laurenz grabbed the cookies all the way, hiccup, and put them in her own mouth for a while.


    Laurenz cheeks muggles cookies and smiles deliciously.


    Taste and eat carefully before


    "Heh heh, still cookies, you shouldn''t be eating chipmunks. I feel so happy with my cheeks all at once."


    I said satisfactorily. That''s right, it''s a veteran FNY list.


    "... ahhh"


    With a sad voice, Meer slumped her shoulder and shut up.


    - Ugh, that, I wanted to try it...


    "Serpent Guides... Is that what you think the serpent is all about?


    Ludwig said from next door that you saw Meer flustered in your thoughts.


    "No, you don''t. Lord Ludwig. I believe that the main body is only what flows to the bottom of the people, what binds them"


    "Is that...?


    "That is¡­, the Serpent''s Scripture¡­, the book of things crawling through the earth"

 363 Episode 96...... Crisp!

    Cottori......


    Meer''s ears, suddenly self-defeating, capture a single sound.


    That''s the sound of a plate being placed on your desk. Turning to you......


    "Ah..."


    Earlier, there was a pile of cookies Lawrence was eating!


    Apparently, Bissett lowered Meer''s plate after eating the tart and brought me cookies instead.


    - Hmm..., that''s right, Deacon Sensei! He''s a man who can!


    Quickly, it was Meer who tried to reach for the cookies..., but, uh, Ludwig, and perceive Laurenz''s gaze gathering. Then, from behind, he''s gazing at Meer as Dion nicks...... You should be nicotine...... but those eyes...... not laughing at all!


    - No, you shouldn''t. This doesn''t look like a good place to be kidding.


    Meer sighed softly and took her gaze off the cookie.


    - Yes... Cookies don''t run away. Talk about just eating in anticipation of timing...... Not now, not then.


    Then again, Meer remembers her conversation with Laurenz. Crisp......


    "... the book of things crawling through the earth"


    The name sounded familiar.


    "Rafina said so. There''s a guy named Gem with a copy..."


    Meer remembered that although she hadn''t actually read it herself, she felt it was kind of a horrible book, etc. Crisp......


    "Yes, it''s definitely a copy, but that one had it"


    "But......, what the hell kind of book is that?


    To Meer''s inquiry, but Laurenz shook his head.


    "Unfortunately, I''ve never seen it in person either. I just saw the only copy of" National Breakdown "that Gem had before..."


    Then, Laurenz laughed bitterly.


    "Hi Barbara didn''t seem to trust me very much. Well, in fact, this is how I was planning to betray her, so I couldn''t go wrong with her..."


    "It is...... That''s unfortunate...... But tying people together, manipulating them, it''s like... magic, right? What is the Book of Things Crawling Through the Earth?


    With that being said, it is Meer who recalls that such a thing appeared in Ellis'' manuscript¡­ etc. Crisp......


    "Is it magic..."


    Lawrence, once, tilted his neck and then laughed small.


    "Oh, what''s wrong?


    "No, it was no surprise to hear the word magic from Her Highness''s mouth..."


    Then, he tightened his expression before saying.


    "But, I see, it may be odd to say that magic does. That''s something that magically changes people''s minds. transform the life of that person into a being that destroys order. That power might be helpful if you call it magic. Oh, don''t look like that, Lord Ludwig."


    And, so, Laurenz laughed bitterly when he saw Ludwig.


    "Other than that, I don''t think I have the incredible power of magic. I think it''s possible to manipulate people''s minds without them."


    "Well, you mean you can do that?


    Laurenz laughed at Meer tilting her neck in such a way as half-truths.


    "Right...... For example¡­, will Her Royal Highness Princess Meer read books, etc?


    "Ha...? Is that a book? Well, I think I''d better read it..."


    Meer recalled the recent history of reading here. Crisp......


    "Recently, I enjoyed reading a romance novel that a friend of mine had."


    All of a sudden, Meer raps a little bit because she talks about her area of expertise.


    "Especially since the love affair between the knight and the princess is indeed, like this...... The lake scene is wonderful..."


    "Hehe, I see. So...... did they want to read that book and fall in love?


    "Ha... is it love? Right...... Sure, I think those things are nice..."


    Meer is delusional.


    Go to the lakeside of the lake with Abel......, at night, looking up at the starry sky where the moon floats......


    Speaking of flirting and love, fantasize about love space......


    - Fine, fine! Really good!


    Meer was greatly influenced by the book!


    "So, hypothetically¡­, if there is a book like that that makes you want to fall in love with whomever you read¡­, doesn''t that mean a" magic book "that moves the minds of others?


    "It''s..."


    Unexpectedly, Meer unexpectedly thinks about it. I see......, sure, if it just moves your mind it''s...... maybe it doesn''t matter if it''s a regular novel. Crisp......


    Yes, not just in love, Meer knows.


    In that dungeon of despair...... about a story that only brightened my heart a little.


    Ellis wrote a story that did affect Meer''s mind and only slightly changed the days when she could just live in despair.


    "But that wouldn''t actually be the power to change reality, etc. Magic seems exaggerated..."


    In such Ludwig''s words, Laurenz smiled calmly and shook her head.


    "Lord Ludwig, you are a little misguided. No, you''re not the only one. Many intellectuals misunderstand. What happens in our hearts and now is far more relevant than you know."


    That''s how Laurenz closes his eyes.


    "And what makes the world? That''s a person. People build towns, build nations, build cultures, build academics¡­. So what dominates people? That''s the heart. Or it''s the values of that person, it''s the world view, it''s the faith."


    "In other words..., you say that the Serpent''s Book of Things Crawling through the Earth plants a" desire to destroy order "in the mind of the reader..., such a book..."


    Well, there, Ludwig tilted his neck.


    "No, but... that copy that a man named Gem had did say a methodology for destroying the country?


    Recovered by Rafina''s hand, it was a book of practice about how copies of the classics destroy the country.


    Wasn''t it something like brainwashing the reader''s mind? And¡­, in such a Ludwig inquiry, Laurenz, deeply endorses.


    "Yes. What was written on that was actually what action could destroy the order of nation......, that specific way. But, Lord Ludwig, which would be more effective as a temptation to offer a sword and incite (or what?) the hater to kill without having anything?


    Which would be more effective as a temptation to just be vaguely told to destroy the country, or to present a concrete way and be told to destroy the country in this way? That stuff..., I don''t even have to think about it.


    "There''s something like that..., you have it. So, where the hell is that?


    "We hear that those who preach the teachings of serpents, serpent guides, always carry copies, but it is only part of the book of things that crawl through the earth. I also hear that the high-ranking serpent leaders remember its contents word for word¡­, but it is unclear whether the original is there."


    To that answer, it was a discouraging mea...... Lawrence continues in a harsh tone.


    "I have just heard that, as there is the Virgin Lafina in the Central Orthodox Church, so too are the serpents, called witch princesses, who bring together serpent guides,"


    "Snake''s, witch princess...?


    "Yeah, and maybe... I thought the person would have the body of the book of things crawling through the earth..."


    Drinking......, and swallowing the saliva, Meer... gently reached for a nearby plate.


    Now is the time! I didn''t think so. I couldn''t stand it.


    It should be time to eat about one......


    But......, the hand swerves in a scuffy way.


    - Oh, oh? That''s weird, what looked like a delicious cookie earlier...?


    and when I turn my gaze......,


    "Dear Meer... I eat too much"


    Anne, her frowning face, stared.


    "Five tarts and cookies......, as we talked, they were crunchy eaten"


    "... huh?


    Such an idiot......, and Meer touched her own mouth.


    On the edge of my mouth.................. it had shards of cookies on it!


    - Oh, shit, you know, when...?


    "If you eat any more, you will gain weight"


    "Okay, but... but..."


    It is Meer, who could not taste it at all because she had eaten it unconsciously.


    That face brings on a slightly sad color. All the while, in front of them, a single cookie is offered.


    "Already, Mia...... It''s the last one."


    Meer turns a full grin on Anne with a troubled grin.


    "Oh, I knew you were the best belly ever. Anne!"


    ¡­ it was indeed the usual landscape.

 364 Lesson 97: Princess Meers Prodigy Festival 1 - Are You a Eater? No, I insist ~

    After the meeting at the Yellow Moon Mansion, Meer was in a hurry to return to the Imperial City of Lunatia.


    Pakala, Pakala rocked by a carriage, Meer had a cheek wand and a worrying face.


    "Oh, Mia, look, I see Lunatia."


    It''s been a long time since I''ve been home and I''m happy for Anne. Even as she smiled at Anne, Meer remembered her conversation with Laurenz.


    - In the end, to the core, it still seems like a long way to go...


    A serpent princess witch who came out of Laurenz''s mouth...... And the serpent''s scripture that the person holds, the book of things crawling through the earth.


    In the end, the information obtained was just a story of ¡±having¡± something like that, and it was not easy to say that the situation had progressed.


    If Lawrence had tipped deeper into snakes, he might have gotten more information, but he wasn''t very submissive from the start, saying he''d never even met a witch princess.


    "Now, when can we do something about snakes..."


    "Lady Meer?


    And then, when I realized, there was Anne''s face right in front of me. He looks worried and peeks into Meer''s face.


    "Um, Mia, what''s wrong?


    "Oh... no, anything..."


    In a hurry, with a deluded grin......, I reconsider there.


    - With that said, I also worried Anne a lot... Let''s be honest here......


    I felt bad about hiding things from Anne, so Meer decided to speak in her own mind.


    "Lord Yellowmoon has told me a lot about you... As a result, I was slightly disappointed that the size of the enemy and the lack of expertise just stood out and you had little to gain..."


    "Dear Meer..."


    Anne silenced for a moment, but immediately shook her head. Then grab a fist of both hands for a long time...


    "Tighten your chest, Master Meer. Master Strina, you have been saved."


    Strong, I said.


    "Without you, Meer, you wouldn''t have been saved, neither would you, Strina, nor Lawrence. So keep your chest up. Meer, your chest should be stretched."


    To the words, Meer looked back reflexively. About the two carriages that follow their carriages.


    In one of them, Straina and Bell were on board.


    The thing with Barbara totally drained me, Strina. To encourage such friends, Bell suggested accompanying him to the Imperial City.


    - Hmm..., I see. That''s true, if you ask me. Maybe you shouldn''t be so pessimistic...... I could just help Mr. Leena out. It should be good this time. No, rather, that was the purpose of this one, so maybe we shouldn''t assume that we even got extra information...?


    I was able to help a ¡±friend of the mushroom horse¡± who might have died.


    On top of that, I could have the Duke of Yellowmoon on my side.


    The Imperial nobles, who he was letting out of the country, are also apparently good people, and if we can call them back, they will surely help us.


    What a comfort it was in the days to come, in times of great hunger.


    - Plus, I could eat some delicious tarts and cookies... and speaking of greed, I didn''t say another one or two, I wanted to eat five or six...


    Somehow, it is Meer whose feelings are soothingly lighter. The fast switching is the good thing about Meer.


    "Right... Yeah, it might be something you can''t help worrying about."


    Meer smiled and told Anne.


    "Thank you, Anne. A little, but I''m feeling better."


    "Yes, Meer, it doesn''t suit you to be depressed."


    "And then..., Rafina, if Mr. Barbara sends you something to talk about... Ugh, every day, I can''t believe it''s a sermon, you''re going to hate it... oh?


    and so Meer noticed, who looked into the streets of the Empire City.


    The boulevard was lined with a number of stores and the town was more glamorous than usual.


    The number of people was also higher than usual, as if the bustle was wrapping around the imperial capital.


    "Oh... you''re getting ready"


    Tiermoon Empire, end-of-year festival poem "The Birthday of the Empress Meer"


    This year, preparations for it were steadily under way.


    The festival, which takes place on all five-day dates, is a grand event to which the nobles of the neighbouring countries are also invited.


    Meer also has to greet various nobles around. Anyway, I''m the star of my birthday, so I''m very busy.


    Previously......, Meer thought it was a little neglected.


    Visiting various aristocrats and getting a lot of welcome..., I was having trouble with that.


    But I know Meer now. That was a very luxurious thing...


    That a lot of people celebrate their birthdays and eat a good cup of tummy.


    It was a very happy thing.


    It''s something I never noticed when I ate something as delicious as every day and took that for granted...


    Yes, so Meer always eats a lot, not because Meer is a foodie. It''s not because you''re a foodie. It''s not because you''re a cannibal!


    I can''t leave it behind, and I''m always thankful to flatten it all.


    I have faith and perseverance!... as an FNY list.


    For Meer of such a leftover eating doctrine, her own birthday is something to be thankful for and delighted with..., but at the same time a little troubling.


    Because¡­¡­.


    - I knew it would be a waste...


    Meer knows.


    At Birthday, when Meer called, a large amount of excess food was discarded.


    Nobility is something that lives in glory.


    And it is believed that how much food is collected and discarded in vain represents the strength and generosity of the person.


    In this time of year, all the Imperial nobles will be competing for a grand banquet. To celebrate the birth of the Empress Meer, you make a full appeal to the Emperor, to Meer, and to those around you.


    but......,


    - With that said, you''ve thought many times that if you had the food you threw away at this time...


    Meer, for the first time in a long time, remembered the previous timeline.

 365 Lesson 98: Meers Prodigy Festival 2 - Meers Remorse

    That was six months before Meer fell into the hands of the revolutionary army.


    That day, Meer was walking in an idle palace. Looking at the parts, Meer sighed deeply.


    "I can''t believe that beautiful White Moon Palace would lose its vitality like this...... I never even thought about it..."


    There is only one person to follow after her. It was only Ludwig Hewitt, a youth clerk with glasses.


    Meer, who went straight out onto the balcony, sighed once again in a grand sigh as she looked down at the streets of the Empire City from there.


    "The Empire is in a terrible situation..."


    "The biggest problem is that we don''t see the future. Plague on the Great Famine, Civil War with the Loulou Nation, riots everywhere...... Too much despair to see a bright future. We have all lost our energy to live and have abandoned ourselves."


    Listening to Ludwig, Meer spills a mourning soliloquy.


    "Oh my God...... Only two years ago at my birthday, I had so much extra food... Where did all the food you had to throw away disappear to...?


    It is now a difficult situation for Meer herself to eat. It is a belly pekomia.


    "It''s not like there''s an infinite pot of food gushing out, and it must have been a little late to realize,"


    Ludwig shook his head in a frightening crossing.


    A nobleman who is aware of that fact said that if there were more... this would not have happened...


    "Ugh, stuffy...... Regardless of what you eat, you can no longer waste it and throw it away... Oh, I can''t believe you''re forgiving me for such a waste... It''s a lifetime of unconsciousness. Oh, and now I want to go back to that time and stop."


    Ludwig shrugged his shoulder small to Meer, who gripped his teeth.


    "What about that? If you know what''s ahead, you may be convinced, but no one could have convinced you that such a famine would occur..."


    "That''s my order, isn''t it? Who the hell could have defied you?


    Ludwig shook his head again at Meer as he glanced at him.


    "To celebrate the birth of Her Royal Highness Princess Meer, make the best preparations... for the death of Her Majesty has come out. How dare you, Your Highness Princess Meer, have a bad minute?


    And after saying that, Ludwig thinks slightly.


    This is just a chat. If I tell you, it''s a futile IF story.


    But some might get through it. There is no point in hitting the truth theory and sealing Meer''s opinion. Then this conversation should also be used meaningfully.


    So..., after a lot of silence, Ludwig said.


    "Right...... Instead of criticizing them outright for what they want, they may be able to do so to the extent that they change direction¡­"


    Hiraki, looking at Meer, said he.


    That was part of the education imposed by Ludwig.


    From now on, when I intend to rebuild the Empire, Meer will have to be on the negotiating table many times. That, too, is in a rather demanding negotiating setting......


    There can be no such thing as a princess going out to negotiate that hand. Civilian, prime minister or big nobleman in this Moon Province... Anyway, that''s not what the princess should do.


    But it''s not normal time now.


    If the Crown Princess can open things up by leaving, naturally, we need her to do so.


    And Meer..., I don''t hate (saying) that I''m going to take myself to the negotiating table. More than that, Meer......, for once listens to Ludwig''s words and tries to work as hard as she can. Show only that attitude. For once......


    That''s why even as Ludwig, I''m concerned about keeping up with Meer''s growth, educating her, etc.


    "Hmm......, I see. Change the direction of the other person''s wishes...... What exactly can I do about it..."


    I''m putting my arms together and thinking... meer that looks like it. Looking sideways at Meer like that, Ludwig thought.


    - Well, I don''t even think it makes much sense to think about it, but making a habit of thinking like this would make sense for once. Sooner or later, the dawn when the Empire recovers from this predicament will have more chances to use its head...


    But...... unfortunately, I never visited at that time.


    Both Ludwig''s consideration and Meer''s efforts that bothered his head¡­, because everything is burned by the fire of the revolution and disappears with the dew of the cutting table¡­.


    But..., still...


    All of their conversations that day never went to waste.


    The memories were handed down to Meer, who is reticent in the carriage today.


    - Hmm......, I see. Sure, I''ll try to be on the spot, but it''s hard to tell you to save. It seems difficult to convince your father. But...... you just want to avoid getting rid of missouri food. Something you can''t manage......


    Meer thinks.


    - The best way not to make it extra is for me to eat it... But honestly, I can''t eat that much either... Oh, I hate my snack self.


    His Royal Highness, the princess who calls herself a snack, thinks desperately. Think, think, want something sweet, think...


    "... change the direction of their hopes just a little, or... Hmm, then..."


    Eventually, it comes to one answer.


    "That''s right... If you want to spend money generously, go ahead..."


    And, in good time, the carriage arrived in front of the White Moon Palace.


    "Oh, you''re here."


    While crushing, Meer looked back at the carriage.


    The carriage that Strina and Bell rode, once, had Anne''s parents go.


    Because you can''t show Bell to the Emperor.


    I followed the Meers to the other carriage. There''s Abel and Zion, two princes on board.


    - This is how you followed me to the Empire, and it''s a matter of courtesy to welcome me. You have to work hard.


    You just followed me to the Yellow Moon Mansion, and I need to give you a firm welcome to the two of us to be out celebrating Meer''s Birthday... Meer was in the mood.


    ... because it was such a meer... I didn''t expect it.


    There was alarm.


    I can''t believe there''s such a trap in front of the White Moon Palace in the middle of the Empire... I couldn''t even imagine the dust.


    The only thing I could say was that it was a detour.


    It was approaching her, now precisely as a blade to pierce Meer.


    Next time, at Meer, White Moon Palace, die......!


    ... stabbed with shame.

 371 Big Meer with a hundred and four storytellers

    Now, because of Anne''s special makeup, Meer, who had become good, was singing the spring of our world.


    Exchange greetings with the sara marquis, then greet the lady. Plus say hello to that friend......


    "My dear Meer, this dish is delicious."


    Mogu, as recommended, etc.


    With a paragraph, now we greet the Earl of Sara, and have a colloquial conversation with Ranya, the princess of the Peruvian farming country who was by his side.


    "Ah, Mia. In fact, this, with a new cake developed in Perugia¡­"


    Mogu, as recommended, etc.


    As I was eating that, I came to greet the central nobleman and said, "This is not a good time!" and so on, whilst tongue-in-cheek correspondence with Nico and Heel.


    If you make two slices of cake as it is, you''ll discover a saut¨¦ed mushroom that looks even more delicious in the near field, and mogi. Momogu......


    For one, Meer, who enjoyed the mogmog mogtime, walked over.


    "Her Royal Highness Princess Meer, if you don''t mind, would you please accompany me to a song?


    In a certain tone, it was Theon Saul Sankland. Around the corner, serene songs were beginning to play, and those who were tired of bickering were beginning to dance thoughtfully.


    "Oh, Zion...... Are you inviting me to dance?


    "Oh, I took a step backwards in greeting your father, but every time I give Abel the lead, it''s too shaky."


    If you look at it, Abel was laughing bitterly a little farther away.


    "Hmmm......, that''s quite a tough thing to do too..., uh-huh!


    and Theon abruptly pulled Meer''s hand.


    "No, that''s a lot more forceful, Theon"


    Said Meer as he wandered around. Essentially, it is a doomsday weak meer for pushing. Besides, the other guy is a handsome Scion while he''s handsome.


    Just enough room to stay calm, etc... NOT!


    "Ha, because you''re the star of the day. You can''t take up too much time with me."


    Theon thus took the steps of the dance lightly.


    Hit by Scion''s handsome aura, it was Meer who had lost his spare time, but still follows without difficulty.


    Yes... I may have forgotten, but I was only good at dancing, Meer. Now, with the addition of horseback riding skills there and dangerous cooking techniques, it''s a lot more skilled meer. Even Meer is growing!


    "Oh, you''re still good at dancing, Theon"


    "Really? You''re somewhat less powerful than you used to be when you danced.


    Meer gave an extra grin back to Scion winking like a prank.


    "Oh? I was worried you could follow me, so I just gave it a break. You''re serious, aren''t you?


    Behind words, Meer today had no animosity toward Zion.


    All that''s there is just pure, wanting to enjoy the dance......


    Yes, in Meer, there is little more hostility to Zion.


    Therefore, that step was also tailored to Sion, our partner¡­, as a result, the two were able to dance where they were very breathtaking.


    It was a great time for Meer.


    And, of course, for Theon.


    ... Is that why?


    Later, when he gave up Meer''s dance partner to Abel... there was only a little remorse left in Zion''s chest.


    "Phew..."


    Many women came by under Scion after the dance.


    Of course I fell in love with his brilliant dance...... but more than that, for the imperial nobleman''s courtier, it is very attractive to be the prince of the great power Sankland. If we get along well, we might be able to gain the power to stand side by side with Meer.


    I would usually smile... but I don''t know why, there wasn''t much room for Scion today.


    To be honest, I just want to leave it to Keithwood... but only the royal aristocracy will let me in here. There are no dependable squires.


    - Well... that''s a little cumbersome. I wonder what''s wrong......


    Behind the smiles of those approaching, I saw a clear intention, and Zion unwittingly purges...,


    "Excuse me. Um..."


    Ever......, there was someone who would walk over the hedge.


    What a voice of condemnation, it was Theon''s discerning figure who appeared there.


    "Huh? You, Tiona..."


    Tiona Rudolfone......


    She was also invited to Meer''s dinner party.


    "Well, I''m so busy that the countrymen squeak out!


    Tiona took Zion''s hand, completely ignoring the voices of accusations such as


    "Um, Prince Zion, can you come with me? Lafina, it''s for you!


    Quick to say, Tiona took Zion and pushed him inside the venue. As it were, she heads outside the venue.


    "Tiona, if Rafina is calling, I don''t think it''s a good idea to get out of the venue..."


    Scion with a bitter laugh. At the end of his gaze was the figure of Rafina ridiculing herself surrounded by imperial nobility at the center of the venue.


    To Zion''s point, Tiona makes a hazy face. However,


    "But you do. I''m a little tired, so why don''t we go get some air outside?"


    Pulling that hand backwards, Theon stepped forward.


    It was the balcony they headed for.


    The cold winter wind blowing was pleasant to my body, which moved and got hot.


    There are no people around. Exactly, I don''t suppose there are any undeserved people who are about to leave the evening party to celebrate the birth of Her Royal Highness.


    Breathe out of the cold air thoughtfully, throw up, then Theon said.


    "But I''m sorry, Tiona. Thanks, but if you were with me, wouldn''t you be in a bad position?


    Hearing it, Tiona laughed in a small voice, tickling.


    "It''s okay. It''s bad from the start."


    It''s not degrading, but very naturally, Tiona said.


    "But thanks to you, Meer, that''s a lot better, too. You won''t be harassed in St. Noel, and there are plenty of people who have been able to reconcile since the election."


    Tiona gently put her hands on her own chest and closed her eyes. As if it reminds me of an important memory......


    "Right...... I hope so..."


    Seeing her face, Theon somehow thought.


    - I see, she was saved by Meer, just like me...


    "More than that, Prince Zion..., you know, maybe I should ask you this..."


    Tiona said, once, after stopping the words¡­, how she decided to.


    "Um... okay?


    "Hmm? What is it?


    I don''t know what that means, Scion tilting his neck.


    "Meer, about you...... That......, let me see the dance earlier. Prince Zion, it seemed like a lot of fun."


    Then Tiona said just a little bit before......,


    "Prince Scion is about you Meer......, I thought you might like it. And yet it was easy for Prince Abel to give up his partner..."


    Sion, who tilted his neck properly to the point, laughed bitterly.


    "If I had too much monopoly on Meer, Abel was going to complain to me, so I gave it up..."


    In the middle of the words Theon noticed. That I am speaking falsely. And to Tiona staring straight at herself, as if to identify the truth.


    - Oh boy..., isn''t it sincere to delude...


    sighing, shook his head, Theon said.


    "You''re right, I may indeed be attracted to Meer. But I failed."


    Failure made by the wind ravens of Saint Klein. And while marking justice, sins committed by themselves...... The burden continued to bind Zion.


    "Now, I don''t think you deserve to say anything to me... Besides, I''m the first prince of Sankland. Even if you ever fall in love with Meer, that won''t happen..."


    "Meer, I don''t think you care."


    Tiona said in a clear tone, as if to cut off Theon''s stray.


    "Meer, I''m sure you don''t mind that... because he''s a very large vessel..."


    "Wouldn''t you?


    Even with that inquiry, Theon thought.


    Sure, I guess you''re right, and...


    Tiona nodded deeply before continuing.


    "Besides, I''m sure you''ll regret it. When we can talk, we need to talk carefully... I''m sure."


    Tiona''s words, to Zion, sounded like those of him who knew regret.


    Maybe Tiona once regretted not telling us what she wanted to talk about.


    "Talk when you can, or..."


    Theon starts thinking for the first time.


    About how I feel......


    What do you think of Meer...


    By the way... by the time Zion was consolidating a little determination..., speaking of what Meer was doing...


    "Hmmm... this cake is excellent too. Abel, you should try it too!


    Demonstrating the size of the vessel, he was entering the third round of mogmog mogtime.


    While replenishing the energy consumed at the dance, he said, "You won''t be able to eat anything you crave during famine, so eat it up!" This spirituality!


    His heart and stomach were meers with large vessels.

 372 Episode One Hundred and Fifth: The Time Ive Been Waiting Long

    "Good day, Mr. Meer."


    When Meer said, "Did you just eat too much...?" and so on, when I was rubbing my stomach, I heard a voice right next to me.


    Turning to his face, Rafina stood wondering when he had come.


    "Well, Lafina."


    Meer rushes up from her chair.


    Since my first appearance, I''ve been busy greeting people and I haven''t had time to have a slow conversation.


    Or he was left alone and enjoying dancing with Scion and Abel, or grabbing a cake! Mia smiles at Rafina, reflecting that she may have been disrespectful.


    Rafina accidentally lowered her voice as she sat in her seat, as recommended by Meer.


    "... By the way, Mia, I wasn''t called for Mia''s birthday... but it was okay to come, wasn''t it?


    That''s what I''m saying, I''m gonna stare up at you.


    "... huh?


    He heads to Meer, who opens his mouth poking, and Rafina continues.


    "Maybe, Mr. Meer, you didn''t want me to come and ask you out with that... I got worried. I didn''t seem to be the only one called..."


    "Ah..."


    Sooo......, though cold on Meer''s spine...... ran.


    Yes, Rafina is the only member of the Student Council who hasn''t been called to this occasion.


    Even though Chloe originally came from a civilian, Saphias, Tiona, and the two princes are called for the Birthday.


    The only thing noble and not called... is Rafina.


    Meer did not call Rafina alone for her birthday!


    What does this mean......


    For example, if Meer doesn''t get along as well as Rafina, there''s no problem.


    Calling Rafina in such a relationship leads her to aim for power. Instead, it would be better not to call it that, with humility, Rafina would appreciate it.


    But... happy or unhappy, Meer is friends with Rafina.


    So what does not calling your friend to a birthday party mean...?


    Meer said in a trembling voice, even as he swept a daze and a sweat on his back.


    "La, Lafina, you''re busy, and I just thought you''d be sorry to bother coming. I never wanted you to come. I have no idea. I''m impressed you''re here, aren''t you?


    ... By the way, it''s true for the price.


    Meer never wanted Rafina to come. However, there are not many verses that I slightly forgot...


    Rafina stared into Meer''s eyes and then


    "... but forget...?


    Meer flushes it with Nico''s grin.


    In my heart, screaming...


    - Ugh, no, it sucks! La, Lafina, sometimes you read people''s minds... don''t be aware. I never forgot...... I never forgot!


    Tell yourself and believe it!


    I never forgot about Rafina!


    Rafina would be busy, so I just didn''t invite her!


    - Wax, waslete, nye......


    All right, there, Rafina broke her expression.


    "Hehe, it''s a joke, Mr. Meer. You don''t have to panic anymore."


    Rafina with a cool grin. But to Meer, somehow, her eyes didn''t seem to laugh.


    - Ugh, I failed. From now on, I''ll have to invite you to Rafina every year. Besides...


    And, Meer comes to mind there.


    - Oh, right... You must have misplaced me about Mr. Barbara. You need an explanation.


    Along with Barbara, the letter I sent to Verga (a chunk of excuse). There was an all-out mention of the First Emperor''s intentions to the effect that Meer had officially stated that he would not inherit......


    - The fact that you haven''t read that... you also need to declare it quickly and exactly so that you don''t have to take responsibility for the first emperor, as you did for that Duke of Yellow Moon... I don''t know, I hope there''s a good place for that... Hmm.


    While we thought so, the end of that day''s party came to an end.


    "Dear Meer..."


    If I looked up, Emeralda stood there.


    "Oh, Mr. Emeralda. Thank you for taking the time to come for me today."


    "No. It''s only natural to celebrate your best friend''s birthday. Now if you''ll excuse me for doing this today, don''t look forward to the party that will take place at my Greenmoon Mansion. Oh, Prince Zion, Prince Abel, and Lafina, if you don''t mind..."


    and so forth, and emeralda with a raunchy grin.


    Meer''s birthday festival lasts five days. Meanwhile, Meer is set to circle the towns of the central aristocratic territory group near Teito. It is not certain which aristocratic territory to go to, but the course is decided each year, taking into account the opinions of the provinces.


    At the end of those five days, each of the four Grand Dukes will now have a feast, so we must participate in it.


    Naturally, even the Green Moon family in Emeralda is supposed to have a feast.


    - Is it true that the Greenmoon family was supposed to hold a feast at a separate residence in the Imperial capital, not in the territorial capital...? That means you''re in Imperial City for a while... Hmm.


    All right, Meer was there, punching her hand like she came up with something.


    "Oh, yeah. Hey, Mr. Emeralda, I need a favor from you."


    "Oh? What is it, Mia?"


    You were glad you said please, Emeralda grinned with Nico.


    To her like that Meer said, in a very natural tone.


    "During this winter, the example ''promise'', could you fulfill it?


    "Promise¡­"


    For a moment, it was Emeralda with her neck tilted, but the next moment, she looked hazy.


    Those cheeks seemed heartless or tense. Meer smiles gently at such emeralda.


    "I''d like you to have a tea party for me. We were promised sweet, delicious cakes, weren''t we?


    That was a promise made that day on a deserted island...... no, that was a long time ago......


    "Mr. Safias and Mr. Ruvi, and, uh, Mr. Strina, too, there, we swear together."


    Meer, for once, cut the words, then said.


    "When I do my best for this empire... People of this empire, for all..."


    To the words, Emeralda opened her eyes. As such,


    Emeralda Etwa Greenmoon, the creator of the Moon (Crale) Optical Party (... de L¨¹nne), was about to arrive at a moment long awaited.


    The meeting between the moon and the stars was finally about to bring.

 368 Episode One: Wearing the supreme color

    Meer Birthday Festival, on the day of its beginnings, the White Moon Palace holds a grand ball.


    A large number of nobles gathered in the imperial city of Lunatia have gathered in the palace in order to participate.


    At the entrance to the palace, at the castle gate, the first thing that welcomed them was a giant Meer snow statue.


    "Ho, this is the rumor..."


    An artistic dish magnificent enough to look up and yet with great attention to detail.


    At the time of its completion, it had already been done enough to catch people''s attention¡­. What impressed the nobles was another point. i.e.¡­¡­,


    "I didn''t expect you to make so much stuff out of snow... that''s your majesty"


    A taste for making extremely complete sculptures with snow that melts when it gets hot¡­, this is what most nobles have done.


    "I see... it''s called wild life to make it poorly in gold or something. There''s an unspeakable flair for something that collapses and disappears with so much effort, heh heh, heh, heh."


    "Exactly..."


    It''s what disappears, what spends money on bubbles and disappearing dreams, that''s what true riches are.


    It is what an asshole merchant does, such as get what he pays for.


    "But... His Royal Highness the Princess, who is this model, said something a lot wild..."


    "Come on. You should just throw away the folks and stuff. A lot. Let''s get in there."


    The same goes for this Birthday touch, but Meer''s actions before that were also in their eyes insane.


    You can leave the poor and the like alone. We give it a place called the Crescent Moon District, so we don''t have to do it every now and then, although we deliberately reach for the dirt.


    That''s a good place to waste it, like soliciting donations from ourselves and building hospitals.


    That''s what they saw in their eyes.


    "Well, it''s only if you''re still a young daughter. Besides, it''s customary for boys to be emperors. In the future, I still wonder if Lord Saphias of the Blue Moon family will be the next emperor..."


    "No, no, there are plenty of boys in the Redmoon family, too. If you become a Takemen house, you will also be comfortable leading the future Empire"


    Their heads saying things like that don''t have the option of Meer taking over the throne from the beginning. I do not doubt it because I believe that the emperor''s blood, the boy of any of the four Grand Dukes, will inherit the throne.


    To them tied to old habits, not to think of the empress''s establishment or anything else. I have no complaints about the Crown Princess Meer if she can marry me any day in this country. I hope that by then you will have acquired your common sense as a respected blood-minded person¡­, etc.


    In that way, they stepped into the venue as they had a sneaky consultation.


    "Ho..."


    Though every year, they are unintentionally breathtaking to the sight that spreads there.


    A huge round table placed in the middle of the venue. The cuisine arranged there was worthy of celebrating the birth of the Imperial Princess and was of the utmost luxury.


    All the dishes in line were made by the head chef with all his body and soul. Extremely refined. That was exactly what I could call a piece of art to eat.


    "That''s right, Her Royal Highness Princess Meer''s birthday dinner party. Every time, this extravaganza leaks a sigh."


    "Right...... Many great dishes all the time¡­"


    "I ate earlier, but no, not quite. It''s like the head chef''s arm."


    And so on, laughing. They... don''t know.


    How creative and ingenious the cuisine at this year''s dinner party is.


    As a matter of fact, this year''s cooking¡­, the chef at Meer''s strong request is cooking at about two-fifths of the cost of the regular year, after bitterness.


    "I want to try something cheap and delicious."


    The head chef took Meer''s pleasure seriously and worked hard. It is arguably the ultimate dish to satisfy the tongues of the nobles while holding back the cost of materials.


    Most of all... maybe that''s also the story of the central aristocrat''s tongue not becoming athe...


    Either way, as they were bickering at one of the chef''s dishes, the lights around them accidentally darkened.


    "Oh, what''s wrong?


    The next moment the blurring spread like a wave......!


    "Good mood, gentlemen. Thank you for coming today to celebrate my birthday."


    The star of the evening appeared.


    "Oh... oh, that''s..."


    Everyone was blinded by the way it looked.


    The person who emerged from the door of the venue, Meer Luna Tiermoon, was blinded.


    It''s as if it''s glowing brightly - no! As a matter of fact, Meer was glowing!


    Pale and radiant are platinum hair, whenever Meer moves, and beautiful and brilliant when salaried. Plumpy, healthy cheeks, thin, luxurious neck muscles, and even beautifully raised clavicles are all emitting blurry light!


    Yes... that was what saved Meer''s life that day..., the effect of the hot bath.


    Meer today is physically glowing with luminescent ingredients.


    "How beautiful. This is exactly what it means to be so beautiful as to shine..."


    and others are crushing, but no. It''s not shining enough, it''s shining as a fact.


    Besides..., Meer today had... a slight adult charm!


    Because......,


    "Isn''t that purple dress really stunning..."


    What surprised the nobles was the shade of that dress.


    Mia wore a noble purple dress today.


    It is Meer who has often worn bright colored dresses from time to time. Last year, too, he wore some cute, childish dress.


    The selection of that dress therefore had a certain impact on the nobles on the spot.


    It is...... In addition to Sarah''s hair and slippery skin, Meer today was a princess who couldn''t complain about her physical radiance and noble atmosphere!


    But...... it was also an instant that I breathed in its beauty.


    The nobles begin to think soon after.


    Meaning that Meer wears a purple dress that is a noble color¡­.


    Purple, the supreme colour, is the colour of the emperor. It is therefore no wonder that Meer, the Empress, wore a purple dress. No wonder...


    their own birthday festival, putting a large number of nobles in front of them, putting together the supreme colours¡­, behind them, they really feel the meaning.


    That is to say¡­¡­, that it is an expression of will to inherit the throne itself¡­¡­.


    And there was a further shock waiting to support their expectations.


    ... By the way, the fact that the color of the dress turned purple had nothing to do with Meer''s diet here these days.


    Yes, purple is - contractile!


    Some colors are swollen and visible in the world, others shrink and shrink.


    It''s trick art by Anne for a little overeaten Meer since what happened at the Yellow Moon family.


    "My dear Meer, I actually asked Chloe... she says that there is a color in the color that looks thin and shrunk"


    I''m just talking about Meer getting on wheels about Anne saying something like that......


    Not a single one noticed such a toad truth.

 369 Episode One Hundred and Two: Im not going to step out! Way to the Empress!

    "... that color dress... that color, meaning, no way..."


    A nobleman who swallows sauce and sauce.


    No, it''s just because it''s a contractile color...


    "I can''t think of anything else...... Dresses of the supreme colour, put together on a day like this, etc¡­. In other words, Her Royal Highness Princess Meer... intends to succeed the Emperor..."


    In a throbbing voice of tension, another noble says.


    No, it''s just because Meer ate too much...


    "You mean overshadowing the customs of a long empire... I didn''t know you were hiding such ambitions..."


    No, I''m just hiding the abdominal distension (FNY) by the constriction color...


    A further shock emanated from Meer''s mouth before the upset that spread to the nobles, but it healed. i.e.¡­¡­,


    "Actually, I''d like to introduce you to the gathering today. Please, both of you, come here..."


    That''s what I''m saying, Meer makes the call. And, in response, two boys walked over behind Meer.


    "Is that...?


    Not so many knew their faces. But those who knew accidentally lost their words. Because there he was...


    "This is my alumni, Prince Abel and Prince Zion. Prince Abel is His Royal Highness the Second Prince of the Kingdom of Remno, and Prince Zion is His Royal Highness the First Prince of the Kingdom of Sankland."


    To Meer''s introduction, for a moment, the venue quieted down.


    "You''re here to attend my birthday."


    It was meer to say it like it was nothing...... but the shock that occurred was never small.


    Indeed, the Tiermoon Empire is a great power.


    It is not uncommon for guests to come from neighbouring countries, because it is the birthday of that princess, and royalties from the Peruvian farming country and the port country of Ganudos have come.


    but......, from a power as great as the Kingdom of Sankland, the royalty has never come.


    Moreover, speaking of Prince Zion of the First Prince, he is the first royal family to inherit the throne.


    That means that the Kingdom of Sankland values the Crown Princess Meer so highly.


    "No way, the Prince of Sankland..."


    "No, you can''t underestimate the other prince."


    Speaking of the Kingdom of Lemno, Tiermoon, a country with unspeakable national power, though inferior to Sankland, cannot be said to be a small country.


    Besides, Abel is its second prince. Unlike Scion, the number one successor to the throne, if he is the second prince... he is well qualified to be Meer''s son-in-law...


    Wearing the supreme colour and introducing the two princes on it seemed so meaningful..., the nobles could not forbid the war.


    But... oh, but...


    The biggest shock that struck them came just after.


    The doors of the venue suddenly opened as the nobles stood still.


    "I''m sorry I''m late. Meer."


    What appeared was Emeralda, a courtier of the House of the Four Grand Dukes, the Duke of Greenmoon.


    ... Well, blah, that didn''t matter.


    Because the fact that Emeralda and Meer are close was something that everyone knew if the nobles gathered here.


    The problem was who was standing right behind Emeralda.


    It was a girl with a sober grin.


    When I was old, I was just like Meer. Is it about mid teens?


    Peeping from between cool, watery hair like a stream of streams, rustling and windy hair, was clear, white skin.


    Everyone who gathered on the spot knew about that girl with beauty until divine.


    Those who had never seen it in person had also seen it in a portrait...


    It is the Virgin who reigns on the continent...... Namely:


    "Ugh, good mood, Mr. Meer. Happy Birthday."


    The advent of the Duke''s Lady of the Principality of Velga, Virgin Rafina Orca Velga, changed the venue''s air once again.


    The existence of the two princes could never be ignored. Literally, though, Rafina is of a different character. Turning her over to the enemy is synonymous with turning more than one nation of the continent over to the enemy, including Sankland.


    So much influence, the nobles watched behind Rafina.


    And... the fact that that Rafina went out of her way to the Empire to celebrate Meer''s birthday...


    With the nobles unable to keep up with the sudden turn of events, Rafina turned to Meer in a light foothold.


    "La, Lafina, ma''am? Why are you here?


    "Oh? It''s natural to celebrate your friend''s birthday, isn''t it?


    To Meer, who looks surprised, Rafina said with a couscous, a pranky grin.


    "Hehe, you seem surprised. More importantly, Mr. Meer. You snuck in here."


    "Well, no... far away. For such a thing on purpose......"


    Meer tells Rafina in a manner of consternation¡­, but the nobles have the thought of biting their teeth at the act.


    White. Whether you can''t possibly not know that the Virgin Rafina will visit, and.


    Meer and Rafina join hands amicably. The sight, even if I did not like it, was to remind the imperial nobles.


    Empress Meer Luna Tiermoon, the daughter of the current emperor. The strength of power.


    I knew she was in the emperor''s favor.


    We have also invested in charity to the people here lately, and because of this, we almost admitted that it was highly popular with the people, even though we didn''t like it much.


    I have also heard that by treating the neighborhood aristocrats in a thick way, relations with them, which distance them from the central aristocrats, are quite good.


    But... neither did they think that the power would extend out of the country.


    Laughing with the great power that can line the empire, the prince of the Kingdom of Sankland, and the prince of the kingdom of Lemno, who, even if not as much as Sankland, has an insulting national power, the two visionary princes, he also has an extremely close relationship with the greatest power on the continent, the Virgin of Velga, Rafina Orca Velga.


    Would such a person have been in this empire once? You can''t be here!


    Its overwhelming power was enough to silence the nobles who were against Meer.


    ... many people guessed that turning her against the enemy would be bad...


    In the first place, when it comes to His Majesty the Emperor himself, his beloved daughter, a lot goes wrong. On top of that, the nobles who saw her immense power were in great haste.


    That''s how..., I got my thoughts again on my life from the Emperor.


    "All the people want to rejoice, enjoy, and celebrate their birthday," said Empress Meer. If so¡­, must we do everything in our power?


    Deep down, the nobles, engraved with their thoughts, flew back to their own territory so that they could be pushed back by fear. That''s how... he invited the people to his own mansion with a tight grin.


    ... no longer, it was damned.


    If we do not please the people, we may touch the enquiry of the Empress Meer. I did everything I could to avoid that!


    As a result, while I was drinking with the people and singing to celebrate the same......, etc., I just got a little better...


    You generous lord.


    I don''t feel bad if you say so. Besides, it''s only been five days.


    Only for a short time, we just had to show the folks a good face, and..., we decided to enjoy ourselves. That''s what I did because it killed me.


    As a result¡­ they were engraved in their minds again.


    Fun festive memories with the inhabitants...... It''s just that those who just pay taxes, those who were just other people, got to know each other for drinking...


    It would have had a small impact on them.


    On the other hand, nevertheless¡­, there were those who followed the old custom.


    "You''ve got a problem...... This needs to burn Lord Saphias..."


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. We need you to move to the Duke of Red Moon''s house to restrain..."


    and so on..., they were the ones to consult without good... They don''t know.


    What are the children of the Four Grand Dukes doing now¡­.


    That the seeds that Meer has dubbed appropriately are sprouting and firmly rooting in the four Dukes'' houses that they already rely on¡­.


    And the fact that what we do is we lose out on Meer.


    It took... Meer to take the first step on the road to the Empress!


    Somewhere unknown to the person......

 370 Lesson 103: Loyalty, joy! (respective perspectives)

    Ludwig, who had sent Meer out to the venue of the dinner party, had his chest heated by the gushing emotions.


    "Meer, I didn''t know you would wear that color..."


    A tremor runs on my body unexpectedly considering what it means. That''s a samurai tremor.


    He couldn''t stop it.


    "At last¡­, you mean at last Meer has been expressed¡­. As an Empress, I mean to unify this Tiermoon Empire..."


    That was Ludwig''s grief.


    Ever since Meer called me that day..., he ran hard around the empire.


    Meer''s quest went beyond solving the Empire''s financial problems.


    She was looking to rebuild everything in the empire.


    So Ludwig tried to respond with all his might.


    Within that, he was starting to think:


    "Her Royal Highness Princess Meer is the way you deserve to coach the Empire..."


    That is Ludwig''s conclusion.


    Think rationally, that''s the best way to lead the empire.


    Calm down, think objectively, that should be the right thing to do... But...


    "Her Majesty Mia, the Empire''s first empress..."


    Why......, Ludwig''s heart trembled when he uttered the word.


    In the process of accumulating thoughts...... I really felt like there was an emotion involved there.


    Meer, who became the empire''s first empress, and herself to assist beside it. No, you don''t have to be beside me. Being able to work as her hands and feet seems kind of, like, so great...


    That was a long time ago...... thoughts I had somewhere.


    I can''t remember when or where..., strangely enough...


    Or maybe it was an event in my dreams... even thought so.


    "I don''t mind if I dream. I couldn''t be happier to work by that person who became an empress..."


    Ludwig laughs bitterly, aware that he is getting sarcastically sentimental...


    "I haven''t even done anything yet..."


    I slapped him on the cheek with pampering, then he walked out.


    "Let''s contact Balthazar and his master. And to Jill too...... Ask the others to cooperate..."


    A small and magnificent group of bureaucrats from under the old sage Garv¡­, Ludwig moved to bring his power together. Just like yourself, you call on Meer to give it up for you.


    Everything, yes¡­, purple - the supreme color, for Meer to put together.


    Sending Meer out dressed in a purple dress, Anne nods contentedly.


    I was so proud that the results of my own research could be used by Meer.


    - Recently, Mia has been having a lot of trouble, so you can''t help but get a little fat...


    Meer placed among the heaviest pressures I can''t imagine myself.


    Because of this, Meer felt a little plump while eating sweets and dissipating.


    To help such a Lord, Anne lacks day and night research.


    This time, before the party, I had Meer come in for a bath with bath detergent that Chloe gave me the other day. I thought it would help me get tired... and Meer, who came out, was feeling better just as if she was going to shine.


    ... Well, it was physically brilliant...


    The new information grew more and more¡­, actively attempting to gather information also from noble squires in other countries of the school. Besides, St. Noel, whatever it is, is a school city that goes to the cutting edge of the continent. If you go out of town, you get a lot of things.


    Anne was actively out of town when she had time to see if there was anything for Meer.


    Meer''s studies to keep her healthy, her skills to maintain her skin quality, and her skills to comb her hair beautifully strive to drill.


    "Meer, do what I can for you..."


    Amongst Anne was the pride of being the chief responsible for maintaining Meer''s beauty.


    Even from that girlfriend, Meer is passing today.


    Exactly, it emitted a radiant beauty.


    ... Well, actually, it was physically brilliant...


    "Ugh, my hair combed well, and I don''t have to feel like I''m teething like then anymore...... is that it? But..., when was that?


    Anne tilted her neck small.


    When was it......, I shook Meer up. That was a very important time for Meer. But I couldn''t do it right then...


    "Things in my dreams... Was it?


    No matter how much I try to remember, I don''t get those memories.


    But I absolutely hated that I couldn''t take care of Meer.


    From now on, Meer will have some wedding rituals, and she''ll be out in front of a lot of the people.


    At that time, Anne knew full well that sending Meer out in her best form, that was her best job.


    I can''t be impudent. So there is no shortage of daily effort.


    "In the meantime..., what will you do before Mia returns..."


    Anne arms herself together.


    "Yeah, that''s all beautiful stuff. I''m sure both your Highnesses will have a good time. That means... I''m sure you''ll be tired when you get back..."


    Anne, who knows Meer''s skill in dancing, thought that I''m sure Meer would be dancing a lot.


    If so, before you go to bed, it should come as no surprise that you sweat...


    It was Anne who wondered if I would prepare for a bath, etc. so that Meer could come back whenever she wanted.


    Everything, yes..., purple - the color of contraction, for Meer to put together.

 371 Big Meer with a hundred and four storytellers

    Now, because of Anne''s special makeup, Meer, who had become good, was singing the spring of our world.


    Exchange greetings with the sara marquis, then greet the lady. Plus say hello to that friend......


    "My dear Meer, this dish is delicious."


    Mogu, as recommended, etc.


    With a paragraph, now we greet the Earl of Sara, and have a colloquial conversation with Ranya, the princess of the Peruvian farming country who was by his side.


    "Ah, Mia. In fact, this, with a new cake developed in Perugia¡­"


    Mogu, as recommended, etc.


    As I was eating that, I came to greet the central nobleman and said, "This is not a good time!" and so on, whilst tongue-in-cheek correspondence with Nico and Heel.


    If you make two slices of cake as it is, you''ll discover a saut¨¦ed mushroom that looks even more delicious in the near field, and mogi. Momogu......


    For one, Meer, who enjoyed the mogmog mogtime, walked over.


    "Her Royal Highness Princess Meer, if you don''t mind, would you please accompany me to a song?


    In a certain tone, it was Theon Saul Sankland. Around the corner, serene songs were beginning to play, and those who were tired of bickering were beginning to dance thoughtfully.


    "Oh, Zion...... Are you inviting me to dance?


    "Oh, I took a step backwards in greeting your father, but every time I give Abel the lead, it''s too shaky."


    If you look at it, Abel was laughing bitterly a little farther away.


    "Hmmm......, that''s quite a tough thing to do too..., uh-huh!


    and Theon abruptly pulled Meer''s hand.


    "No, that''s a lot more forceful, Theon"


    Said Meer as he wandered around. Essentially, it is a doomsday weak meer for pushing. Besides, the other guy is a handsome Scion while he''s handsome.


    Just enough room to stay calm, etc... NOT!


    "Ha, because you''re the star of the day. You can''t take up too much time with me."


    Theon thus took the steps of the dance lightly.


    Hit by Scion''s handsome aura, it was Meer who had lost his spare time, but still follows without difficulty.


    Yes... I may have forgotten, but I was only good at dancing, Meer. Now, with the addition of horseback riding skills there and dangerous cooking techniques, it''s a lot more skilled meer. Even Meer is growing!


    "Oh, you''re still good at dancing, Theon"


    "Really? You''re somewhat less powerful than you used to be when you danced.


    Meer gave an extra grin back to Scion winking like a prank.


    "Oh? I was worried you could follow me, so I just gave it a break. You''re serious, aren''t you?


    Behind words, Meer today had no animosity toward Zion.


    All that''s there is just pure, wanting to enjoy the dance......


    Yes, in Meer, there is little more hostility to Zion.


    Therefore, that step was also tailored to Sion, our partner¡­, as a result, the two were able to dance where they were very breathtaking.


    It was a great time for Meer.


    And, of course, for Theon.


    ... Is that why?


    Later, when he gave up Meer''s dance partner to Abel... there was only a little remorse left in Zion''s chest.


    "Phew..."


    Many women came by under Scion after the dance.


    Of course I fell in love with his brilliant dance...... but more than that, for the imperial nobleman''s courtier, it is very attractive to be the prince of the great power Sankland. If we get along well, we might be able to gain the power to stand side by side with Meer.


    I would usually smile... but I don''t know why, there wasn''t much room for Scion today.


    To be honest, I just want to leave it to Keithwood... but only the royal aristocracy will let me in here. There are no dependable squires.


    - Well... that''s a little cumbersome. I wonder what''s wrong......


    Behind the smiles of those approaching, I saw a clear intention, and Zion unwittingly purges...,


    "Excuse me. Um..."


    Ever......, there was someone who would walk over the hedge.


    What a voice of condemnation, it was Theon''s discerning figure who appeared there.


    "Huh? You, Tiona..."


    Tiona Rudolfone......


    She was also invited to Meer''s dinner party.


    "Well, I''m so busy that the countrymen squeak out!


    Tiona took Zion''s hand, completely ignoring the voices of accusations such as


    "Um, Prince Zion, can you come with me? Lafina, it''s for you!


    Quick to say, Tiona took Zion and pushed him inside the venue. As it were, she heads outside the venue.


    "Tiona, if Rafina is calling, I don''t think it''s a good idea to get out of the venue..."


    Scion with a bitter laugh. At the end of his gaze was the figure of Rafina ridiculing herself surrounded by imperial nobility at the center of the venue.


    To Zion''s point, Tiona makes a hazy face. However,


    "But you do. I''m a little tired, so why don''t we go get some air outside?"


    Pulling that hand backwards, Theon stepped forward.


    It was the balcony they headed for.


    The cold winter wind blowing was pleasant to my body, which moved and got hot.


    There are no people around. Exactly, I don''t suppose there are any undeserved people who are about to leave the evening party to celebrate the birth of Her Royal Highness.


    Breathe out of the cold air thoughtfully, throw up, then Theon said.


    "But I''m sorry, Tiona. Thanks, but if you were with me, wouldn''t you be in a bad position?


    Hearing it, Tiona laughed in a small voice, tickling.


    "It''s okay. It''s bad from the start."


    It''s not degrading, but very naturally, Tiona said.


    "But thanks to you, Meer, that''s a lot better, too. You won''t be harassed in St. Noel, and there are plenty of people who have been able to reconcile since the election."


    Tiona gently put her hands on her own chest and closed her eyes. As if it reminds me of an important memory......


    "Right...... I hope so..."


    Seeing her face, Theon somehow thought.


    - I see, she was saved by Meer, just like me...


    "More than that, Prince Zion..., you know, maybe I should ask you this..."


    Tiona said, once, after stopping the words¡­, how she decided to.


    "Um... okay?


    "Hmm? What is it?


    I don''t know what that means, Scion tilting his neck.


    "Meer, about you...... That......, let me see the dance earlier. Prince Zion, it seemed like a lot of fun."


    Then Tiona said just a little bit before......,


    "Prince Scion is about you Meer......, I thought you might like it. And yet it was easy for Prince Abel to give up his partner..."


    Sion, who tilted his neck properly to the point, laughed bitterly.


    "If I had too much monopoly on Meer, Abel was going to complain to me, so I gave it up..."


    In the middle of the words Theon noticed. That I am speaking falsely. And to Tiona staring straight at herself, as if to identify the truth.


    - Oh boy..., isn''t it sincere to delude...


    sighing, shook his head, Theon said.


    "You''re right, I may indeed be attracted to Meer. But I failed."


    Failure made by the wind ravens of Saint Klein. And while marking justice, sins committed by themselves...... The burden continued to bind Zion.


    "Now, I don''t think you deserve to say anything to me... Besides, I''m the first prince of Sankland. Even if you ever fall in love with Meer, that won''t happen..."


    "Meer, I don''t think you care."


    Tiona said in a clear tone, as if to cut off Theon''s stray.


    "Meer, I''m sure you don''t mind that... because he''s a very large vessel..."


    "Wouldn''t you?


    Even with that inquiry, Theon thought.


    Sure, I guess you''re right, and...


    Tiona nodded deeply before continuing.


    "Besides, I''m sure you''ll regret it. When we can talk, we need to talk carefully... I''m sure."


    Tiona''s words, to Zion, sounded like those of him who knew regret.


    Maybe Tiona once regretted not telling us what she wanted to talk about.


    "Talk when you can, or..."


    Theon starts thinking for the first time.


    About how I feel......


    What do you think of Meer...


    By the way... by the time Zion was consolidating a little determination..., speaking of what Meer was doing...


    "Hmmm... this cake is excellent too. Abel, you should try it too!


    Demonstrating the size of the vessel, he was entering the third round of mogmog mogtime.


    While replenishing the energy consumed at the dance, he said, "You won''t be able to eat anything you crave during famine, so eat it up!" This spirituality!


    His heart and stomach were meers with large vessels.

 372 Episode One Hundred and Fifth: The Time Ive Been Waiting Long

    "Good day, Mr. Meer."


    When Meer said, "Did you just eat too much...?" and so on, when I was rubbing my stomach, I heard a voice right next to me.


    Turning to his face, Rafina stood wondering when he had come.


    "Well, Lafina."


    Meer rushes up from her chair.


    Since my first appearance, I''ve been busy greeting people and I haven''t had time to have a slow conversation.


    Or he was left alone and enjoying dancing with Scion and Abel, or grabbing a cake! Mia smiles at Rafina, reflecting that she may have been disrespectful.


    Rafina accidentally lowered her voice as she sat in her seat, as recommended by Meer.


    "... By the way, Mia, I wasn''t called for Mia''s birthday... but it was okay to come, wasn''t it?


    That''s what I''m saying, I''m gonna stare up at you.


    "... huh?


    He heads to Meer, who opens his mouth poking, and Rafina continues.


    "Maybe, Mr. Meer, you didn''t want me to come and ask you out with that... I got worried. I didn''t seem to be the only one called..."


    "Ah..."


    Sooo......, though cold on Meer''s spine...... ran.


    Yes, Rafina is the only member of the Student Council who hasn''t been called to this occasion.


    Even though Chloe originally came from a civilian, Saphias, Tiona, and the two princes are called for the Birthday.


    The only thing noble and not called... is Rafina.


    Meer did not call Rafina alone for her birthday!


    What does this mean......


    For example, if Meer doesn''t get along as well as Rafina, there''s no problem.


    Calling Rafina in such a relationship leads her to aim for power. Instead, it would be better not to call it that, with humility, Rafina would appreciate it.


    But... happy or unhappy, Meer is friends with Rafina.


    So what does not calling your friend to a birthday party mean...?


    Meer said in a trembling voice, even as he swept a daze and a sweat on his back.


    "La, Lafina, you''re busy, and I just thought you''d be sorry to bother coming. I never wanted you to come. I have no idea. I''m impressed you''re here, aren''t you?


    ... By the way, it''s true for the price.


    Meer never wanted Rafina to come. However, there are not many verses that I slightly forgot...


    Rafina stared into Meer''s eyes and then


    "... but forget...?


    Meer flushes it with Nico''s grin.


    In my heart, screaming...


    - Ugh, no, it sucks! La, Lafina, sometimes you read people''s minds... don''t be aware. I never forgot...... I never forgot!


    Tell yourself and believe it!


    I never forgot about Rafina!


    Rafina would be busy, so I just didn''t invite her!


    - Wax, waslete, nye......


    All right, there, Rafina broke her expression.


    "Hehe, it''s a joke, Mr. Meer. You don''t have to panic anymore."


    Rafina with a cool grin. But to Meer, somehow, her eyes didn''t seem to laugh.


    - Ugh, I failed. From now on, I''ll have to invite you to Rafina every year. Besides...


    And, Meer comes to mind there.


    - Oh, right... You must have misplaced me about Mr. Barbara. You need an explanation.


    Along with Barbara, the letter I sent to Verga (a chunk of excuse). There was an all-out mention of the First Emperor''s intentions to the effect that Meer had officially stated that he would not inherit......


    - The fact that you haven''t read that... you also need to declare it quickly and exactly so that you don''t have to take responsibility for the first emperor, as you did for that Duke of Yellow Moon... I don''t know, I hope there''s a good place for that... Hmm.


    While we thought so, the end of that day''s party came to an end.


    "Dear Meer..."


    If I looked up, Emeralda stood there.


    "Oh, Mr. Emeralda. Thank you for taking the time to come for me today."


    "No. It''s only natural to celebrate your best friend''s birthday. Now if you''ll excuse me for doing this today, don''t look forward to the party that will take place at my Greenmoon Mansion. Oh, Prince Zion, Prince Abel, and Lafina, if you don''t mind..."


    and so forth, and emeralda with a raunchy grin.


    Meer''s birthday festival lasts five days. Meanwhile, Meer is set to circle the towns of the central aristocratic territory group near Teito. It is not certain which aristocratic territory to go to, but the course is decided each year, taking into account the opinions of the provinces.


    At the end of those five days, each of the four Grand Dukes will now have a feast, so we must participate in it.


    Naturally, even the Green Moon family in Emeralda is supposed to have a feast.


    - Is it true that the Greenmoon family was supposed to hold a feast at a separate residence in the Imperial capital, not in the territorial capital...? That means you''re in Imperial City for a while... Hmm.


    All right, Meer was there, punching her hand like she came up with something.


    "Oh, yeah. Hey, Mr. Emeralda, I need a favor from you."


    "Oh? What is it, Mia?"


    You were glad you said please, Emeralda grinned with Nico.


    To her like that Meer said, in a very natural tone.


    "During this winter, the example ''promise'', could you fulfill it?


    "Promise¡­"


    For a moment, it was Emeralda with her neck tilted, but the next moment, she looked hazy.


    Those cheeks seemed heartless or tense. Meer smiles gently at such emeralda.


    "I''d like you to have a tea party for me. We were promised sweet, delicious cakes, weren''t we?


    That was a promise made that day on a deserted island...... no, that was a long time ago......


    "Mr. Safias and Mr. Ruvi, and, uh, Mr. Strina, too, there, we swear together."


    Meer, for once, cut the words, then said.


    "When I do my best for this empire... People of this empire, for all..."


    To the words, Emeralda opened her eyes. As such,


    Emeralda Etwa Greenmoon, the creator of the Moon (Crale) Optical Party (... de L¨¹nne), was about to arrive at a moment long awaited.


    The meeting between the moon and the stars was finally about to bring.

 373 Episode One Hundred Six: Before the Tea Party of the Moon and the Stars

    Moonlight Club (Cr¨¨re de L¨¹nne).


    It was a special tea party that was only allowed to attend the Four Dukes of the Tiermoon Empire and the Imperial Princess Meer.


    The tea party, started by Emeralda''s planning, had already been held several times within St. Noel''s School...... but never once had all the members in place.


    Until Strina, daughter of the Duke of Yellowmoon family, enrolled in school, of course, Yellowmoon''s seat was vacant, but that is, everyone is busy with each of them.


    Emeralda was the only one in attendance at all, and Safias and Luvi were often not up to date.


    But that day......


    In one of the Greenmoon mansions, there were three Starred Duke Orders (Etwarin) and one Starred Duke Orders (Etwarin).


    One large room, the four of them sat around a round table set in the center of it, enjoying a thoughtful collusion.


    "But I never thought we''d all be in this way for a moonlight party. I can''t believe we''re summoning at this busy time...... I''m all over it again, just something you''ve gone crazy..."


    "Oh, that''s a lot of disrespect, Mr. Saphias. So it''s like I can''t read the air, huh?


    Saphias'' light-hearted, grumpy Emeralda.


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. I can''t believe this is a tea party on the second day of Her Royal Highness Princess Meer''s birthday...... Hmm, this tea is delicious. Is that Peruvian tea?


    Luvi, who was listening to the conversation between them with a cool face, put her mouth on the tea in front of her and laughed.


    "It should be. Please share your gift from Princess Ranya with Meer... Oh? I don''t know, that face..."


    "No, what. You''ve changed, too. [M] Princess of the Green Moon. Much rounded."


    To Luvi''s point, Emeralda, huh? and tilt his neck.


    "Really? That shouldn''t be the case either...... but you do. Meer, I''m sure your best friend would deserve it."


    To its honest statement, Luvi, after only slightly opening his eyes,


    "I see. Are you saying that everyone gathered here has been altered in contact with Her Royal Highness Princess Meer... Hey, do you, too? Princess of the Yellow Moon."


    As such, it was the poor girl, like a flower blooming in the field, who sat quietly ahead of Luvi as he turned his gaze. Shaking her fluffy hair, the girl, Strina, smiles adorably.


    "Yeah. Like you guys, maybe more than that?


    Listen to what Straina has to say,


    "Oh? I won''t listen to that. I''m lighter, etc..."


    Biting Emeralda. Kick, point your sharp gaze at Strina. In addition,


    "I''m a little uncomfortable being told that, too. I owe my Royal Highness Princess Meer so much."


    Rarely, Luvi also looked mucky.


    Friendship, romance, even in a different vector each, the benevolence received from Meer means so much to both of us.


    "Come on, what are you hanging out with? Her Royal Highness Princess Meer will be here soon, won''t she?


    Seeing the girls hanging out, Saphias shook his head, for Christ''s sake.


    Honestly, he himself thinks it''s a wild thing like pinching a woman''s mouth in a dispute...


    - Well, is this also about experience? This could help in the future, too. Besides, it''s also a problem to be making too much noise. Talking would be about those chaotic snakes...


    A few stories I heard at the student council...... Safias himself is still half-hearted......


    - Neither you, Rafina, nor Zion, nor Prince Abel, had any doubts. That means, perhaps, its very existence is certain......


    And I finally revealed to the Four Dukes that I had dealt with only the Student Union until now, to fight with them¡­, that''s what Meer intended to say¡­, that''s what Saphias thought.


    - If so, there''s no way we''re buddies. If we don''t deal with this here in a single rock, if we do poorly, the empire leans.


    If I didn''t hold on because I was the only one with information about a serious crisis... Saphias was in the mood sometime.


    "That''s right... what I did..."


    Emeralda nodded with a strange face when Saphias scorned her.


    "Oh, you did. I got a little upset, too."


    Luvi also puts his mouth on tea as if it calms him down.


    "Leena, too, was an inadvertent statement. I''m sorry."


    Strina lowered her head for the last time, and the spot subsided.


    Seeing it, Saphias nods contentedly.


    - Oh! I''m better at putting it together, too. Is it because it is held at a student council? Hehe, that means you''re growing!


    And so on, it was Safias who gets a little on track... but the truth is, that''s not what happened. Nothing. Safias wasn''t the only one who knew Meer was going to tell a serious story.


    Emeralda knows.


    Summer deserted islands, about the serious secrets of the empire found there.


    Luvi knows.


    That Meer predicts a massive famine will come over the years. To that end, we are organizing a dedicated Kingsguard unit for the Crown Princess so that she can move efficiently.


    And Shtrina knows.


    What was tying up my own house. That Meer has discarded it for me.


    The door of the room opens quietly for a moment when everyone is silent.


    "Good mood, gentlemen. Thank you for coming. Shall we start the tea party soon?"


    Meer came in, smiled nicely and said away.

 374 Episode One Hundred Seven: After the Tea Party of the Moon and the Stars

    "First of all, I''d like to apologize to you all."


    Early on as she came in, Meer bowed her head.


    "I was originally told that the Moonlight Party was to be unable to attend, except for the children of the Four Dukes and me... This time, I''d like to ask you specifically to allow both of us to participate."


    That''s how Meer looks back and shows it. and one girl appeared from behind Meer.


    The girl came in, shaking her clear, watery hair......


    "Oh... you, Lafina"


    Louvy raises a voice that looks unexpected. On the other hand, the other members did not look particularly surprised.


    "Good mood, gentlemen. Hehe, outside St. Noel, it''s a little fresh to meet like this."


    said Rafina with a cool grin. Meer, watching beside him, stumbles upon that grin and sees a bottomless awesomeness.


    - As for you, Rafina, I don''t think you had to ask anyone''s permission...


    Who the hell would be able to stick with Rafina? Meer could only think of one, such as one with such barbaric courage. Being able to do that is about the most powerful knight in the Empire!


    So Meer nods satisfactorily, especially as he doesn''t seem to disagree.


    Anyway, meer, the main purpose of this meeting is to perform to Rafina. It was impossible for her not to participate.


    "And the other one¡­, my dear advisor, Ludwig Hewitt, would like you to join us."


    Here Meer cuts her words and gently closes her eyes.


    If the opponent is Rafina, then still, Ludwig, a civilian, is not inherently worthy of this occasion. As for Meer, however, his advice was essential when he made himself available.


    You can''t not not not call me on this occasion.


    So......, open your eyes and Meer theorizes forcefully. Give me an excuse!


    "Ludwig is my one arm, my wisdom, and he that makes me and my heart alike. I''m glad you think I''m the other one."


    That being said, Meer turned her attention to Ludwig.


    Under that gaze, Ludwig, slightly repositioning his glasses, then bowing his head with him deeply.


    "It''s in Ludwig Hewitt. Meer, I will try my best to meet your excessive trust."


    - Ha...? I don''t know, Ludwig seems more in the mood today than usual......? Well, that''s fine......


    Then Meer saw everyone''s face. Once again, there were no objections.


    - Hmm, I thought it might be strange for someone to wear Ichamon, but that''s surprisingly honest. Could Abel and Zion have had a problem with this...?


    Even though I think so, Meer said.


    "Well, once again, I''m going to start a tea party. Mr. Emeralda, please."


    That being said, Meer waited for the cakes and treats to line up before herself.


    Oh, my God! Today, there are three different types of cake out there!


    It is a pancake that mimics a mountain full of baked apple tarts and cream of sweet moon maroons, plus plenty of flower nectar.


    - Well... before we talk about the hard stuff, you mean let''s get something sweet first. That''s right, Mr. Emeralda. She can do it!


    Meer''s tension has increased by 90 and confidence in Emeralda by 100!


    "Well, then... I''ll get to the point"


    I peppered the cake all the way through, and Meer quietly opened her mouth.


    []/(n, vs) (1) (uk) (uk) (uk)


    "Dear Meer, in your mouth..."


    And so on, Emeralda approached me and wiped my mouth with a handkerchief.


    ... is full of sisters who have entered the hall. During the Holy Night Festival, he missed me a little bit for not being able to play with Meer much.


    Mmm, mmm, etc. and then Meer said it again.


    "Well, I''ll get to the point...... Even so, Hmm... where did I tell you...?


    Meer turns to Ludwig.


    Ludwig just nodded that he''d gotten it, then


    "Now, from me...... Well, after all, it would be nice to talk about it in turn. It begins with the attempted revolution in the Kingdom of Lemno¡­"


    That''s how he started talking.


    About the attempted revolution in the Kingdom of Remno and those who were leaping behind it.


    The presence of the intelligence forces of the Kingdom of Sankland, the wind and white ravens, and the serpents that were diving in¡­.


    "A serpent of chaos..., such a person...?


    "You surprised me...... In the civil unrest in the Kingdom of Remno, such a backward circumstance¡­"


    Luvi and Emeralda leak the crush in a wolfed manner.


    "Fortunately for the unfortunate, the Sunkland intelligence network has been wiped out, strewn throughout the Empire. Welcome home not only to the White Raven, but also to all the Wind Ravens."


    That said, Meer takes a sip of tea. Then,


    "Next, we need to talk about the summer vacation¡­"


    Meer turned her attention to Emeralda. Emeralda looked a little nervous and nodded small.


    "Actually, I went on a boat trip with Her Royal Highness Princess Meer during the summer vacation. Prince Zion and Prince Abel were accompanied."


    ... is an emeralda with a slightly proud tone in the second half.


    "And in doing so, I found something terrible on a deserted island."


    "Something outrageous?


    Luvi tilts his neck with a suspicious face. Meer nodded deeply and said in a mundane tone.


    "Inscriptions left by His Majesty the First Emperor. It''s about the interest of this empire and its relationship to the serpent of chaos."


    That''s how Meer talks.


    By what thought did the First Emperor build this Tiermoon Empire? To curse the land, "about anti-farming ideas" spreading within the Empire


    ... By the way, they are all scripted.


    He memorized what Ludwig asked Ludwig to summarize what he wanted to talk about.


    I will write the letters to be remembered in the pancake with flower nectar, and when I do, it will be perky, hey it was a joke memorization method, but it is Meer who named it the "memorization pancake method" because it has really succeeded in memorizing brilliantly...... I don''t care.


    "His Majesty the First Emperor..."


    "I see...... Indeed, some of us, if you ask me, have a deep-rooted prejudice against agriculture. To the men of the central aristocracy, and to those of the faction of my Blue Moon, the trend is certain. I myself, the peasants are the descendants of the serfs, etc., have sometimes looked down on me. That was embarrassing..."


    Saphias said in a bitter tone.


    "And the House of the Duke of Yellow Moon...... They had been secretly ordained by His Majesty the First Emperor¡­. Right, Mr. Leena."


    Strina, who received Meer''s gaze, nodded small with a slightly stretched face.


    "My Duke of Yellow Moon family had received a special order from His Majesty the First Emperor..."


    Thus, it is the secret of the House of the Duke of Yellowmoon that is told¡­.


    Everyone on the spot lost their words to spectacular history.


    Meanwhile, Meer wants a replacement for tea. Plus it''s full of milk..., I just tried to put sugar in it with flowing behavior...


    "Dear Meer, I hope you will refrain for a moment... Miss Anne tells me."


    From the side, in a hissing voice, Ludwig said.


    Gummy, as she groaned, Meer took her hand off the sugar bin.


    Eventually, after speaking, Strina exhaled small and closed her eyes. It was like a prisoner waiting to finish his confession of sin and execute his sentence..., an enlightened look.


    A daughter familiar with the venom connected with the serpent of chaos...... Everyone had their bewildered gaze at her for even plotting Meer''s assassination......,


    "I will say this without misunderstanding, but I do not believe that Mr. Leena is guilty of anything. That''s what the first emperor ordered me to do... If the Yellowmoon family is not guilty, some of them will not be convinced, so we have left it to the current Lord Laurenz to deal with it¡­ but we do not believe that it should extend to Mr. Leena. I''ll put it on top of each other, that this matter is already over. I hope you don''t imitate me like I''m steaming back!


    ... In short, don''t follow any more of the teasing of the first emperor.


    Incidentally, each of the four Grand Dukes is the blood of an emperor, so when we say that the sins of the first emperor extend to Meer, we may also dig our own graves.


    The only thing that scared me was Rafina......, I felt like I was tickled and didn''t look angry. Or rather, he was staring at Meer with a gentle grin!


    ... That was Meer, the little one, who got a little scared.


    Then, get back on your mind, and now turn your attention to Luvi.


    "Rather than looking at the past, I feel the need to join forces in the future."


    "What''s ahead......?


    Saphias tilts his neck.


    "Yep. I''ve already got Mr. Luvi moving... but I''ll tell you all. Over the next few years, a massive famine will strike all over the continent."


    I assure you, to Meer, Saphias said in surprise.


    "Oh, no..., is Her Royal Highness Princess Meer also foreseeable about the future?


    "I don''t mean everything, but at least it''s true that the crops will be out of order."


    As such, Meer turned her attention to Ludwig. Ludwig nodded small,


    "Already, it is expected that next year''s harvest will be considerably reduced. This year, it''s been a cold summer and it''s not productive."


    "Oh, no..."


    Crushed with a trembling voice was Shtrina.


    She''s familiar with the serpent of chaos plan, so I guess she can better understand what happens if famine strikes the empire.


    "Master Meer......, you know, is that for sure? If that happens..."


    "Oh, Mr. Leena, I''m not worried. For we have prepared for it... Right, Ludwig?"


    In response to Meer''s gaze, Ludwig nodded heavily.


    "Yes, Meer. I took your life and have been trying to stockpile it. Even if there is famine¡­¡­, you will be able to endure enough. As long as the Folk Road Chamber of Commerce, the Peruvian farming countries, the Ganudos port countries, and the food transport routes from each of them that buy us more wheat than the distant lands are followed¡­, we will not starve the people"


    "In addition, Mr. Ruvi was asked to prepare an operational plan for the Crown Princess''s dedicated Kingsguard unit so that the supply could be protected. If you hear about food shortages, etc., anxious people may mob up and attack carriages. Plus, chaotic snakes... because they might do sabotage to create confusion"


    Under Meer''s gaze, Luvi nodded.


    "I also make plans with the Empress''s dedicated Kingsguard and, at times of need, with the idea of putting in some of the private forces of our Duke of Red Moon family"


    Hearing that, Saphias stood up.


    "Right. Then you can turn the plan around later. I think there''s something I can do to help my Bull-Moon family."


    "Oh, I get it. Let''s arrange it that way."


    Nodding Luvi. In addition, Emeralda arms up next to it.


    "Besides, the Ganudos Port State also needs to be stabbed with a nail. Oh, Mr. Strina, would you send a messenger from the Yellowmoon family, too? You used to interact with Ganudos, didn''t you?


    Emeralda follows it, and Shtrina also shows a nod of acceptance.


    Nobody even showed how to doubt Meer''s future expectations.


    If Meer says there''s going to be famine, then yes... I''m trying to make a move on that premise.


    After seeing how it was for a while, Meer punched her hand in the bread.


    "Well... it''s time to tell you the most important story..."

 375 Episode One Hundred and Eight: The Covenant Will Not Be Concluded

    "The most important thing...... what is that? Meer."


    Emeralda spoke up on behalf of Meer as they all turned their sights to Meer at the same time.


    Meer softly put her mouth on the tea to calm her down......


    - Yeah, I knew, milk tea would halve the delicacy if it wasn''t sweet.


    and so on..., exhale one.


    Then he opened his mouth full.


    Yes, there''s a good reason Meer set up a place like this today.


    "That''s what I found out. Mr. Emeralda, I told you, didn''t I? He wants us to have a tea party. So we pledged our allegiance to the Empire."


    The words of the promise of a distant day. On top of that,


    "So... what is the appearance of an empire to which that allegiance should be pledged..., what the hell?


    "It''s..."


    To Meer''s words, an agitation ran on everyone''s face. Because I was there. I was told.


    This empire is for tear-staining the fertile Three Moon Zone.


    He said it was meant to spread the cursed idea of anti-farming ideology, to break out a civil war, to destroy the land by many deaths and shed blood¡­.


    Can we swear allegiance to something like that...?


    Only one, Emeralda, looked calm. Because she had already been asked, on that island, about one end of Meer''s idea.


    After looking around at the same face, Meer nodded slowly to show it.


    "That''s right. It''s ridiculous, like swearing allegiance to an empire like that."


    Meer told me to throw up.


    Whatever it is, it is Meer who was driven to the headstand because of it.


    It is a resentment bone marrow to the first emperor, the cause of the Empire''s leaning back, because it was Meer, who had endured Ludwig''s novel and managed to rebuild it.


    "That''s ridiculous. Hey, I''m kidding!


    Gradually, Meer exhales small as she enjoys wanting to trample the estate all the time.


    "So I made up my mind. Such an old covenant has already been broken..."


    Saying, Meer looked at Chirali and Rafina. Yes... Meer called Rafina to make me hear this.


    I''ll break my promise to the first emperor or something. So even if some nobleman from now on did something stupid out of loyalty to the first emperor, it''s none of my business - and... To appeal!


    "It''s not just the Duke of Yellowmoon house. Imperial nobles, all loyal to this empire, make covenants when they succeed the governor, don''t they? But right now, I''m here to destroy all of it. You don''t have to swear allegiance to the Empire anymore."


    "Heh...? Um, Mia, it''s..."


    In a confused manner, Meer smiles quietly at Saphias, who blinks her eyes.


    "On top of that, I''d like to ask you something. After breaking the old covenant, could you make a new covenant with me...?


    "A new covenant¡­"


    "Yes, for the sake of doom¡­, not with the (Moon) Empire, which brings the old Three Days Moon to tears. I''d like you to make a pact with a new empire for peace and prosperity..."


    Once the words were cut, Meer gently closed her eyes and continued.


    "It''s not just for nobility. For the prosperity of all the inhabitants of the land, it is an empire that stains the three moons with tears of joy (moo) of all (tier) subjects. Pledge your allegiance to it, and do your best for that empire¡­, and that is the new covenant you will make."


    That''s what Meer wanted.


    It is only natural that the country should exist for the prosperity of its people. Now, among the nobles, among the people, there are those who have not included the general public. There are people who want to pursue their own prosperity, even if they step on the people.


    But... that''s not good enough.


    If she did that, Meer knew so well that the truncator would rush over at such rapid speed that it hurt (... mainly her neck).


    That is why I have made myself clear on this occasion now.


    The Empire exists for the prosperity of all its subjects.


    If you don''t, you''re doomed. That''s why I made myself clear!


    "Of course, this would mean a personal bond. Originally, these things are made to be His Majesty the Emperor and the masters of the present Duke''s house. It''s something that should be tied to individual nobles. But..."


    And that was it.


    Suddenly, Emeralda, standing up, walked over to Meer''s side, where she knelt down.


    "Master Meer...... I¡­, Emeralda Etwa Greenmoon, hereby swear to make a covenant with Her Royal Highness Princess Meer Luna Tiermoon"


    Try to follow her, Strina, Safias and Ruvi kneel down at Meer''s feet. Thus, verbally, I swear my consent to that covenant.


    "Ladies and gentlemen..."


    And, there, I heard a patsy and applause. When I saw it, Rafina had a gentle grin and applauded.


    "Mr. Meer, that was wonderful...... Starred Duke Orders, Starred Duke Orders and a new covenant with the Empress of the Moon...... Indeed, this Rafina Orca Verga has seen it."


    Then, Rafina quietly puts her hands on her own chest. It is the words of prayer that its mouth spins.


    "If I may¡­, may our God keep the oaths made on this occasion today for ever. May the bonds of all of us in this place be blessed by God"


    The moonlight party was quietly curtained by the words of pure prayer of the Virgin Rafina.


    Well..., after the moonlight party, Meer came back to her room and rolled right into bed.


    "Oh... I''m so tired. Birthdays are still more than half there as well...... I''m still feeling very mentally tired."


    Meer, who is rubbing her stomach while saying things like that.


    He ate too much and didn''t realize his stomach and intestines were tired.


    So, uh, what popped into Meer''s eyes, it was, uh, the royal heirloom of Meer who had been borrowed from Bell.


    "Oh... with that said, I borrowed it from Bell to read it back..."


    Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa. Then, as I grabbed the Imperial Herald, I exhaled.


    "Oh...... I totally forgot... At the end of the day, if I don''t become Empress, I''ll be assassinated."


    Meer was quite satisfied with her achievements to this day.


    But...... it was also true that the problem with the old days had unfortunately not been resolved.


    "Hmm, but the Empire hasn''t had an empress in the past..."


    Uggs, all the while, Meer fell asleep in bed again.


    "Anyway, the time to make a name for yourself is important...... If the timing is wrong, it''s another dream of dreams, such as the Empress... If you do well with that, even if you don''t become an empress... maybe you''ll get better...? Ah, I wonder if there''s any way to skip it..."


    Doesn''t it say you don''t have to be an empress...? And so on, Meer tries to open the royal legend...


    "Excuse me, Master Meer."


    It was then. The door to the room was knocked on......


    It was Anne who came in.


    "Dear Meer, Mr. Ludwig is here to see you..."


    "Oh, Ludwig? I wonder what?"


    Hearing Anne''s words, Meer thought, Hmm.


    - I didn''t say anything earlier, but what can I do for you...? Oh, yeah. Why don''t you come up with a way I don''t have to be an empress?


    In skipping, he is a meer who does not fail in his efforts.


    "I don''t mind. I have something to talk to you about. Let me in."


    With that said, Meer got up swooping and moved to the private room next door.


    Next to the bedroom, there is usually a room where Meer lives.


    Although there is a large table in the center of the room so that you can transition to confectionery time at any time, basically, that''s not where you let others in.


    But this place, which is extremely private, is also a good place to hold secret talks.


    "Suddenly, I''m sorry. Meer."


    "No, I don''t mind. I wanted to talk to you. But first, I want to talk to you."


    With that said, Meer put her mouth on the tea Anne prepared for me.


    - Hmm, Anne''s getting pretty good at making tea too...


    And so on and so on,


    "It was wonderful at the moonlight party."


    Ludwig said, with a serious face.


    "In that way, I never expected to put the Four Dukes together,"


    "Hehe, it''s no big deal. Well, it would be easier to do something ahead if the Four Dukes were put together..."


    Apart from his appeal to Rafina, Meer wants to expect the work of the Four Dukes in times of famine. To that end, sharing the crisis was something I could not afford to do.


    And I don''t feel bad about being praised by Ludwig, Meer. of......


    "Besides, the grand standing behavior of the noble colors put together¡­, it was truly brilliant"


    Continuing, I feel uncomfortable with Ludwig''s overwhelming voice.


    "... hmm? Oh, that dress, isn''t it? Yeah, Anne''s got it for me..."


    While I say it, Meer tilts her neck small.


    - What? noble colors......?


    "I''m delighted. Her Royal Highness Princess Meer, what is consistent with our hearts..."


    "... huh?


    I don''t know what they''re talking about, Meer punches, blinks her eyes.


    - What? My heart is in agreement...... what the hell is this about?


    Ludwig nodded forcefully at Meer, bewildered.


    "Rest assured. Meer, there are many people in the Empire who wish to be honored."


    "... huh?


    With Meer''s eyes firmly stared, Ludwig said in an enthusiastic tone.


    "In order to push Her Royal Highness Princess Meer to the status of Empress, we would like to work together, ready to crush. We are now asking Balthazar to help us as well and to speak to those in the same gate. Then, from among the civil servants of each month''s province, we also list those who have attractions¡­"


    "... Huh?


    A huge wave was about to arise, pushing Meer up to the Empress.


    It takes, a new covenant between the moon and the stars is made, and history creates a new flow.


    "Ha...?


    Still can''t swallow things Meer, swallow lightly and where does the running of history go......


    No one knew that anywhere.


    Part III Continues to the Completion of the New Covenant of the Moon and the Stars Part IV

 376 Starting with the prologue mushroom pan......

    "Oh, oh..."


    Gutsy, dancing ingredients. Vegetables melted in hollows and chicken boiled looking delicious. Soup with yellow moon tomato base to marinate them and some kind of glaring at the middle of the pan, face...... mushrooms.


    Black, flickering mushrooms, bright white mushrooms with umbrellas the size of small plates, mushrooms with multiple small houses, mushrooms, mushrooms...... Huh!


    They were not fragrant luxury mushrooms. Either that or it was just rustic, like forest hunters and others prefer to use for pots...... And Meer basically preferred mushrooms like that, full of rustic smell!


    Of course, no mushrooms. Meer also admitted that upscale mushrooms also have a taste for upscale mushrooms. However, there are mushrooms in the pan that match the pan.


    And since the rabbit pot, in Meer''s head, the pot dishes had been counted as one of the ultimately delicious menus.


    In other words, Meer loves a pot made of rustic, nourishing mushrooms.


    At last, the taste was undeniably slightly grandmotherly, as she was completely familiar with mountain vegetables in the process of optimizing survival.


    Well, aside from that...


    "Ooh..., ooh, ooh..."


    Stretching a fork that trembled with emotion, Meer pierced the mushroom.


    Sifting, and shivering deliciously is a white mushroom! It''s called Velga mushrooms. It''s known to people as an excellent mushroom.


    That, when Meer brought it to his sight..., threw it into his mouth all at once!


    "Oops..."


    Roll the Atsuatsu mushroom in your mouth. The mushroom''s clumped soup melts juggly over his tongue and plays a harmony of happiness.


    As it had cooled down reasonably well, Meer stood her teeth on the mushroom.


    Cory......, elastic to comfortably receive teeth......, Cory, Cory and indescribable tooth touch fills Meer''s chest with fullness.


    "Oh...... wow, that''s great. This is the... mushroom pan... Wonderful!"


    Yes..., early in the year..., Meer was finally throwing a mushroom pot party that was a memorial!


    By the way, the place is Anne''s home, so next to Meer, Bell sits tight down and strikes her tongue drums in the same way.


    I really wish I could have been a member of the Student Council, but unfortunately we are all busy. Scion, Abel and Rafina had already returned to their respective countries.


    "Oh, I''m sorry...... Because of this, and I wanted to do something I couldn''t do during Holy Night''s Festival..."


    Of course, mushroom pans are delicious, but that also changes a lot depending on the members surrounding them.


    But, well, I''m not saying today''s meeting is boring.


    There were Anne''s family and Me Abel, plus Linsha and Tiona, whose head bandages had not yet been removed, plus Chloe, who happened to be in the Empire City.


    It is busy enough.


    Marco Faulk Road, Chloe''s father, who visited the Empire City after confirming the wheat deal. It was at the beginning of this mushroom party that he brought a mushroom stuffed set to his souvenir, overhearing Meer''s mushroom lovers.


    "Oh, delicious. Delicious! Again, mushrooms matter for your teeth!


    "Right, Aunt Meer...... sister!


    Similar to Meer, it is a bell that enjoys pan dishes while exhaling hot air and cheeks.


    Meer nodded contentedly when she saw the faces of those who surrounded the pan.


    "Again, mushroom pans have to be like this"


    We are all wierd, it is the mushroom pan that is fun to surround.


    Meer smiled and looked at Chloe.


    "Thank you for your help, Chloe''s father."


    "No, no!


    Maybe, I waved to Chloe. Meer shook her head small and showed it.


    "Chloe, I want to give back to the righteous. So give back to your father in a proper way..."


    "If you say that, Mia, I owe Mia a a lot. Don''t worry about my father''s souvenir because it''s a thank you."


    Chloe said with a small grin.


    "Thus, you were welcome in Imperial Capital to talk about your favorite book or something. And..."


    And, at the end of Chloe''s gaze, there was an appearance of Ellis.


    "Meer, I''ve been able to get to know your hugging writer, and I''m impressed."


    "Hehe, you and Ellis talked about the book, too. Looks like you enjoyed it more than anything."


    As a liker of the same book, I am Meer, who knows exactly how Chloe feels.


    Anyway, it''s just so much fun listening to Ellis'' novel ideas.


    Well, when Ellis finds herself "dropping a handkerchief and meeting a boy" in a romantic novel she wrote back in the day, it''s a somewhat complicated feeling, but that''s it.


    For book lovers, meeting a writer is an irreplaceable value.


    "Yes...... But that''s still it. If Lord Marco is in trouble, don''t hesitate to tell me."


    Anyway, as for Meer, the wheat purchase route held by the Forklord Chamber of Commerce is lifeline. If there is any problem, I would like to ask you as soon as possible. Well, more than that, I''m impressed with today''s souvenir, the stuffed set of mushrooms...


    It is Meer who feels that if there is a little fuss, I will listen to her.


    "Master Meer...... Yes, I understand."


    Chloe nodded with a slightly touched face.


    ... and that was then.


    "Um, Mia, actually, I need to talk to you... May I?


    "Oh, Mr. Linsha. Yeah, I don''t mind...... But hehe."


    Meer smiled back at Linsha with a serious look on her face.


    "I knew I wasn''t used to being behaved like you."


    "Don''t make fun of me anymore, Mia."


    Linsha shrugged her shoulders with a shuddering face and then


    "... Belle, I need to talk to you about something."


    Slightly, he said, lurking his voice.

 377 Number one, its okay...... I guess!

    "Hmmm... you ate a little too much..."


    Meer exhaled, pounding her stomach.


    - Hmm..., I kind of have no heart or a subtle touch...


    Come on, it''s Meer who''s getting worried about the meat on her stomach.


    - Well, but Chloe also said... that winter is the time for animals to store food. I do the same thing. Winter is somewhat......, just a little fat and then lose weight. That''s all...... I''m just following nature''s cooking......, I guess.


    I''m sure it''ll come naturally shrugged in the spring......, I guess.


    ¡­ etc., and is Meer who convinces herself.


    Changing her mind, Meer looked back,


    "Please, come in here"


    I invited Linsha into my room.


    "I beg your pardon..."


    The slightly nervous faceted Linsha came into the room with a snack. Then, for a moment, I look around the room intriguingly, um, etc., with a difficult face.


    "Oh? What''s wrong?


    Leaning her little neck, Meer looked around the room.


    At first glance, nothing unusual indoors.


    - There''s nothing particularly bad about it... Something unusual..., Anne also objected to me trying to decorate the mushroom nursery... hmm, nothing, right?


    Incidentally, when it comes to weird things, the head part of the Mitsuki radish (Moonradish) is on the water and may be left at the window. It was previously found by Meer in a book as a "trump card for the opening of the Empire''s food catastrophe".


    Well, aside from that, I looked around the room for a while, and then Linsha said it unexpectedly.


    "No... really, Your Highness..., what is it"


    "Ha...?


    I wonder what this guy is talking about...? He was Meer tilting his neck, for example, but he laughed when he saw his own outfit.


    "Oh...... you sure do. When I met Ms. Linsha, she was wearing commoners'' clothes, and no wonder she didn''t think she was the princess of the Empire."


    Outreach, even when the revolution occurs, I think that even ordinary people can wear clothes and escape..., etc. Meer.


    "No, that''s not even the problem..."


    Linsha looked like she was saying something, but she immediately shook her head and then lowered her head deeply.


    "Thank you for your time."


    "I don''t want to thank you. Instead, I''d like to thank you."


    Meer glances at the bandage wrapped around Linsha''s head, slightly blushing her face.


    "Because of Bell, I let him get hurt...... I''m sorry for what I did."


    Deeply bowing his head, Meer said.


    "If I can do this, I''ll pay you as much as I can."


    "Oh...... no, I''m fine. The wound itself wasn''t even deep, and it''s my head, so I just got a lot of blood..."


    Linsha shook her head with a bitter laugh.


    "I seem to have worried you, because I''m rather sorry. I''m sorry to hear you can''t move because of this injury."


    "That would be nice..."


    With that said, Meer sits down in her chair. Linsha sat across the street, plus Anne just brought her some after-dinner tea.


    "So, what the hell do you want to talk about? No way, that''s not what Bell''s going to do, is it?


    "Heh? Ah, oh... thats ok...... probably"


    "... maybe?


    The subtle bad tooth cut makes Meer feel a little visionary.


    "Shit, you''re trying, aren''t you? Master Bell. So, I''m sure, it''s okay... I guess."


    ".................. probably"


    Probably not okay with this! Even though I am convinced that......, Meer decides not to go into it any further for now.


    Linsha says so, so it''s okay...... probably.


    In the spring, it will shrug...... probably.


    They both work out somehow...... I guess.


    While maximizing his hopeful observations, Meer decided to move on.


    "So, what''s the story?


    To that inquiry, Linsha turned the teacup, as if to ascertain the color of the tea, and then, after drinking the tea¡­, sigh one. Then, staring at Meer with determined eyes,


    "Do you know about Meer Abel''s habits?


    "A habit...... is it?


    Suddenly, Meer blinks her eyes.


    "I wonder if that''s a lot of habits..., what the hell...?


    "It''s about giving a lot of people a lot of money as a token of appreciation."


    Linsha said in a pale, emotionless tone.


    "Well! A lot of gold!?


    To what I never thought, Meer looked away.


    "Beh, do you have that habit with Bell?


    "Oh, I knew you didn''t know...... Belle said that Mia wouldn''t disagree..."


    "Ha, that''s my first ear!


    It would be hard if it were true.


    Anyway, there is also the adage ''Waste of gold coins is the caller of guillotines'' ¡­. No, there''s no such adage.


    Well, that''s suppose to be,


    "Bell, are you sure you''re doing that?


    "Yes, I have done that several times, from what you have kept from Meer."


    I did keep a lot of money in Bell for when something happened...


    - No way, I didn''t think you had a squandering habit! Because I''m saving money, but it doesn''t make sense if Bell''s wasting it.


    Nevertheless, why the hell would Bell do that...? and Meer wonders.


    In the future where Bell was, it shouldn''t have been the kind of situation where he could have been rewarded by gold coins... and I don''t think anyone could have taught him how to do that in the first place...


    "Belle said it was really necessary..."


    Meer raised her voice to Linsha, who looked like she was in trouble.


    "I really need it...... Hmmm, this is..., for once, we need to talk..."

 378 Second story, Princess Meer, Im gonna throw up an honest argument.

    The day after she heard from Linsha, Meer quickly decided to listen to her from Bell.


    I can''t just call Belle to the castle, so I have to go to Anne''s home......, I was thinking Meer, etc., but that was a very cold day.


    Looking out, oh, my God, there was even some flickering snow!


    I saw that, Meer...,


    "Hmm...... You can''t keep this from me forever about Belle... Because of this opportunity, why don''t you introduce me to your father...?


    Oh, I thought so.


    "Well, Rafina, or you could have Scion make a place for you. Still, if you''re going to keep him in the empire, you should let your father know... So shall I be my sister-in-law... Or, if you get along with Mr. Leena, go to the Duke of Yellowmoon''s house... but there, too, could poisonous grass or something be at stake... Sometimes, as a common man, you take care of Anne''s house... Hmm... we need to discuss the area."


    and so on, after much thought.


    ... Nothing, I saw the snow..., it looks cold, I don''t like to go outside..., not that I thought so. Not that I thought, well..., when Meer sees snow, it''s undeniable that she''s not the type to run around the garden, but the type to round in bed.


    And well, aside from that, that''s why Meer asked Anne to come and get Belle.


    "Hmm... but how the hell is Bell wasting such money...?


    Bell said he was educated by Ludwig and raised by Anne and Ellis.


    "Besides, you told me that you have sincere respect for me as a grandmother... If you respect me, it''s unnatural to reward gold coins."


    That way goes to the way of solving everything with gold. And Meer knows perfectly well that if you''re constantly relying on gold, the amount you need will go up without knowing the ceiling.


    In the midst of starvation, he has struggled so much to obtain food.


    Alternatively, per Ludwig, I wonder if Bell''s educational preference might not be very good, although he might sometimes use that method by reasonable judgment.


    To Anne and Ellis, I even feel like I''d be angry if I did it that way.


    I mean... isn''t that the way Bell himself figured it out, not the way someone taught him?


    Instruct the maid to prepare a hot cup of tea and treats for herself and Belle and Anne and Linsha while thinking about¡­ As you thoroughly prepare the sugar supply route, Mia may say that her tactical arm has followed her.


    There''s nothing unusual about Meer''s Sweet Front today.


    While I was doing this, I heard a knock.


    "Excuse me. Dear Meer, I have brought you Belle."


    "Oh, you''re here... Come in, please."


    When I just invited the three of them into my room, Meer lovingly said.


    "Thank you, Anne. It must have been cold for Belle and Linsha, right? Shall I make you some tea for now? I''ve got some sweets for you, haven''t I?


    That''s how I invite the three of you around the table.


    "Wow! Looks delicious cake! Thank you, Sister Meer!


    Meer smiled gently at the cheering bell.


    Well, with sweet treats and tea, Meer calmed her stomach and looked at Belle''s face again.


    "By the way, Belle, it''s a little hard on my little ear... but you, when I shopped at the market, gave me a gold coin in the name of thank you..., did you refuse to change or something?


    "Mia, excuse me from the side. I actually received a silver coin as a thank you."


    That''s what Linsha said, took it out.


    "This is what Belle gave me the other day when a thief beat me down in the woods. Thanking you for your help so far... This, I''ll give you back... I don''t want to thank you in this way, and your salary comes directly from Lafina."


    Linsha grinned and returned the silver coin to Belle.


    Meer looked at Linsha''s face like that,


    - Oh, Mr. Linsha, you''re a little angry...


    And so on, I wonder.


    ... I was a little scared, so I didn''t dare go in and Meer turned to Bell.


    "So, what''s this all about?


    "Ah, yes. Yes, it is. Er..."


    Belle glanced at Anne and Linsha chills before turning to Meer''s ear.


    "I thought I had to thank you because you handed me the gold coins when I was more of a child and you looked after me so much. The best thank you I could do was for the gold coin, so it was..."


    "When Belle was more of a child..."


    Meer wraps her arms around and snaps.


    - I see... that means the store that made it better for Belle when the Empire went into a state of civil war...


    Bell was a fugitive and a powerless child in the future world. I wouldn''t have been able to thank you a lot for being nice to someone.


    That when I benefited, I wanted to give it back......, the feeling was something that Meer well understood as well.


    What was put on Guillotine without rewarding Anne......, I still remember Meer for that day''s shame.


    If, that day..., you had something that Anne could give you... for example, if you even had a piece of gold... well, I might have given it to you and tried to return the favor.


    So it''s not like I can never sympathize with Bell...... I don''t...


    "Money has equal value for everyone. Free, you can use it the way the person wants to, and it''s very easy to understand. It''s the best way for me to thank you."


    "Belle......"


    "Besides, I''m not sure I''ll see you again. That''s why I''m trying to return the favors I received on the spot."


    Meer finally finds out there.


    A sense of impatience still ingrained in Bell''s deep consciousness......


    That we will return the favour on the spot. It''s based on Belle''s idea that you can be gone whenever you want.


    It wasn''t an easy world for Bell to live in, "Tomorrow, you just have to thank me," he said.


    It''s such a harsh world where you accumulate a lot of regrets saying, "If you say so¡­"


    I know that, Meer, I don''t think Hmmm...... it goes away.


    Honestly, I couldn''t think of a word to convince you. So,


    "Still¡­, I disagree with the way I want everything back with money. I also think it''s a mistake that money can solve anything with money that is equally valuable to everyone."


    For Meer, I said something utterly outrageous... extremely rare.


    "Yes...... is it?


    And when he heard it, Bell looked somewhat unconvinced.


    That would have been another natural reaction. Because I can''t move people''s minds in borrowed words that don''t really feel like it.


    - Hmm, you''re in trouble for this...


    Meer puts a sweet snack in her mouth pakly, but I couldn''t think of any raw hate and convenient words of persuasion.

 379 Episode Three: The Purity of Me Appa Daddy

    "That being said, Belle... I was going to ask your father to say hello today..."


    In the meantime, once the Bell thing has been shelved, Meer moves on to the next topic.


    "Heh? Aunt Meer... your sister''s, your father''s...?


    Khitong, and the bell tilting his neck. Meer nodded heavily,


    "Yes, to the present Emperor of the Tiermoon Empire, His Majesty Matthias Luna Tiermoon."


    With that said, Meer put her arms together.


    - But..., it might be a little hard to think about...


    Anyway, even if it''s usually like that, it''s the head of the Great Empire Tiermoon.


    Exactly. "I''m my own granddaughter, so meet me!" And I can''t even tell you the truth... "Then Bell is often the daughter of the general public. If it is bad, it is suspicious.


    "I''ve never heard of your father being targeted for his life by an assassin before, so I''m sure he''ll be careful what he does. I don''t really think I''ll meet with the less obvious of my identity... Now, what can I say to mislead you..."


    With a little worrying, for example, Meer visited her father''s office.


    "Excuse me. Father. May I have a word?


    "Oh, Meer! What''s wrong with you?


    Basically, Meer''s father, the Emperor, is a busy man. However, a short time before meals is often relatively slow in one''s own office.


    The reason is so simple, and if circumstances permit, he is to try to eat with Meer. For this reason, your meetings and monthly reports from the provinces are all scheduled to be completed before meals.


    He looks forward more than anything to a meal where he enjoys conversation with his beloved daughter Meer.


    ... Meer sometimes, that''s what makes it so ugly... but that''s it.


    In the meantime, after keeping Belle waiting outside the room, Meer entered my father''s room.


    "Isn''t that unusual? I didn''t know Meer was coming from me. Today, can we have lunch together?


    What a joyful grin the emperor had when he saw Meer.


    "Yeah, that''s well, it is... As a matter of fact, I have a child who would like to see your father today..."


    "Hmm. Someone who wants me to meet... Hmm......, is that maybe your friend that you brought him here?


    The emperor smiled softly and rubbed his jaw.


    "From what I''ve heard, isn''t that a girl with a face similar to yours? I was just hoping to take a look."


    "Oh, you''re ears fast. That''s your father."


    Meer honestly admires my father''s reaction.


    - I wonder if you know everything about those who come into White Moon Palace... Hmm, I didn''t think your father would take care of the information. I''ll tell you what, Father...


    The previous timeline......, I have no idea about the important guests who were visiting the castle, and I am Meer who has been so pissed off by Ludwig.


    You know how important it is to have the information you need in advance.


    but......,


    "Hehe, naturally. You didn''t think I was looking into Meer''s friendship? Not only those in the same class as you, but those in the equestrian club, those who belong to the student council, even those in the dorm''s neighborhood, even know everything!


    Keep your chest up, Doya! To her facial father, Meer subtly pulls her cheeks.


    "Oh, yeah. Well, fine...... I''d like to introduce the child... Oh, by the way, Father..., all of a sudden, there are hidden children, etc..., doesn''t that happen?


    I''ll think of it and ask.


    If that''s what you remember, it would be easier to make it "like that"... but it''s Meer who comes up with cheap things.


    Well, whether it''s a girl I picked up in a favela, or a daughter of a foreign nobleman, I can prepare a proper identity, but I thought it would be easier to treat her as a sister with both her name and her cover-up. but......,


    "That''s absolutely impossible."


    The emperor shook his head clearly.


    "Oh? Why is that? I''m not mad at you, am I? Naturally, the emperor cares about inheritance... I don''t care if I do it on my younger days..."


    "No... even if they say so... I know no woman but your mother..."


    "... huh?


    To Meer, who opens her mouth, the emperor grins with a majestic smile.


    "I fell in love with your mother at first sight before I learned to play with women. I think I should have played a little more."


    - Ugh, um..., this is... How should I react to your father''s purity...?


    As Meer''s daughter, the emperor left the room on his own in a gap that was somewhat complicated...


    "Ho, it''s you. I see, you do have a face for Meer somewhere... What? His name is Me Abel? Oh, my God! Doesn''t that even resemble a name? Ha-ha-ha. If Meer had a baby, maybe she''d feel like you."


    Me Abel and I totally broke it!


    "Hey, Father, make yourself at home like that! No matter how easy my friends are, don''t accept them."


    It is Meer, who is no longer anxious for the Emperor, who will unravel Me Abel without any doubt. Anyway, there should never be less of an assassin after the emperor of the Tiermoon Empire, not just a snake of chaos.


    but......,


    "Hey, if you''re a girl who looks just like Meer, you can''t be a bad person. Is that not enough reason for me to believe"


    And naturally, the emperor said in such tones.


    "Ju, is that enough?


    "Oh, enough. There''s nothing wrong with that. Sure, people can''t judge by their appearance, but they''re different about Meer. Without both the exterior and the interior, the beauty of Meer will never come out!


    Waha, to the laughing emperor, Meer...,


    - I don''t know, your father is amazing...


    It was the first time I learned to fear.


    - Alas, it''s the scary part about my golden statue or something that I''m going to start building for real...


    At the same time, he remembered the unspeakable sense of crisis.

 380 Episode Four: Food grudges scare me.

    The season goes round.


    That was five days ago, when Meer ended her sloppy winter break and left for St. Noel.


    Meer, as usual, had been briefed by Ludwig in his own room.


    "Balthazar contacted me the other day. The price of food is starting to soar."


    When I heard the report¡­, Meer put the tea she was about to lift back on the table.


    "Hmm...... Again, here you are..."


    I struggle not to let my voice tremble.


    Finally, the time has come.


    Signs of famine¡­, the effects of inaction, which had been hidden since last year, have finally begun to appear.


    "No problem yet, but in the near future there will start to be hungry among the people"


    "Hmmm................... So, what are the measures?


    Ludwig placed a bunch of parchment paper in his hand in front of Meer.


    "First, check this out"


    That was the crystal of Ludwig''s efforts over the past two years.


    It compiles data on the reserves prepared over the past two years, as well as estimates of the quantities needed to feed the imperial subjects, the prices of the food currently flowing on the market and, to what extent, where the inhabitants go into a state of famine.


    The figures were extremely fine.


    It''s not just that you should distribute the food you''ve saved. That is very not enough. It is not, and naturally it must also be included in the calculations: what it imports from the outside, what it produces within the empire, albeit inappropriately.


    On top of that, how are we going to dismantle the stockpiles currently at hand......, its operation was the problem.


    "Hmm..."


    Meer is perusing the parchment while stroking her jaw with one hand...! disguise as the wind that but......, the truth is, I had no idea when I looked at the fine numbers etc.


    "I see..."


    Or Meer, who doesn''t even know "what" in the first place.


    It is a state previously angered by Ludwig.


    But that wasn''t something I had to do either. Something that only looks like a crypto, even if someone doesn''t know it, such as a line of numbers. And because Meer is definitely ¡±someone who doesn''t know from looking at the numbers¡±.


    Meer looks at the thick material in pieces and then sighs at all the surrenders......,


    "... I''m not sure."


    Honestly. It is a total surrender.


    That, if I say so, is the next good measure. Or, it''s a better option than the worst.


    Meer knows very well. When talking to smart people like Ludwig, it sucks to pretend you don''t know, but you do.


    I honestly don''t want to... but still, it''s better than leaving something I don''t know because they complain about asking questions in a state I don''t even know where they are or understand at all.


    Meer decides so and honestly tells Ludwig. and


    "I''m sorry. It''s only by understanding that the information isn''t perfect."


    Ludwig bowed his head with a bitter face.


    "Unfortunately, there are many elements of uncertainty about nobility throughout the empire¡­. It is extremely difficult to predict how much stockpile we currently have, although we know to some extent how much we are stockpiling,"


    But Ludwig goes on.


    "It is undesirable that there is an element of uncertainty involved in harm being done to the people¡­. Still, we can probably expect to survive with some leeway."


    "Hmm......, I see. That''s good news."


    I don''t know what the numbers mean...... well, I guess it''s ok because Ludwig says it''s ok, Meer understood.


    On top of that, Meer stared at Ludwig.


    "I''ll tell you one thing, Ludwig"


    "Ha..., what is it?


    "With this..., don''t make enemies"


    Meer said with a tremendously enlightened face, as if he were a wise man to know the truth of the world.


    Yes......, Meer knows. Food resentment is deep-rooted and heavy.


    Meer thinks of herself as a merciful and warm princess. One way or another, he thinks he''s a soft, tolerant, caring princess.


    ¡­ the self-assessment is a little sweet mea.


    Besides, even if it''s such a meer, there''s something hard to resist food grudges. If they drop the cake in front of me, it gets too expensive, and if they ask me that it''s the last one, they forget me by accident.


    That''s why......, Meer thinks.


    When it comes to the distribution of this food, buying the resentment of the people is not a good idea.


    "Rather, it would be best if we could use it and have everyone on our side..."


    That''s the way to get away from Guillotine...... Meer said to her chest about the reflections of the past.


    "Please don''t forget that."


    "... Ha, I did. I''ll carve it in my heart."


    Meer nods contentedly to Ludwig, who bows his head deeply.


    "Well, for now, you''re going to be fine back to St. Noel."


    "Yeah. There''s nothing to annoy your hand for the moment, Meer. This will be the plan to travel to St. Noel, received from the Empress''s dedicated Kingsguard..."


    "Hmm..."


    Meer lowered her eyes on the parchment and then lowered her voice.


    - Ludwig said it was okay for the moment, and although the famine hasn''t actually even started yet...... I knew you''d be anxious.


    There may be no more to eat......, that anxiety is extremely serious for humans.


    It is also very disturbing to see the reserves that have been saved gradually shredded. Just think, it''s the mea that makes my stomach ache.... not because of overeating. Say no.


    What we need to do to allay that anxiety is trust that next year crops will bear as much fruit as this year.


    Only if you think you''ll get the same for what you''ve eaten, tomorrow, can you eat satisfactorily today.


    - For the sake of my peace of mind, I still can''t forgive you for just undoing my stockpile. Regardless, I just wanted to ask Chloe''s father and Perugia to do their best... At the same time, we need to come up with a more fundamental solution. My...


    "... a fundamental solution for the peace of mind..."


    "? What, did you say?


    "Hmm? No, it''s nothing. Right. Along the way, I''d like to make a few stops, so I''d like you to change your plans a bit."


    "Stop by, is it?


    "Yeah, on Viscount Bellman territory..."


    "Viscount Bellman territory...... does that mean going to the school city?


    Meer nodded small at Ludwig tilting her neck.


    "Yeah, I am. I need to talk to Asha."

 381 Episode Five: The Empresss Production 1 - Meers One Arm, Moving Out On Its Own Again

    The day after his meeting with Meer, Ludwig was visiting an old house built in the corner of the Empire.


    There......, a certain secret meeting was taking place.


    The lights of the flames swinging loosely, illuminated there, were the figures of eight men and women. Those who surround the table and bicker in thoughtful places.


    Some of them appeared to be Ludwig''s collaborators, Balthazar and Jilbert.


    Yes... all those gathered there, the same gate of Ludwig. disciples of Garve the Wise.


    Some are involved in diplomacy in Green Moon Province, while others are responsible for the administration of Empire City in Blue Moon Province. Some worked in the same golden moon province as Ludwig.


    If it''s a mutation, some people are intrigued and bring themselves into the ministerial corps of the central nobility.


    They are all those who hold positions in their own hands and wave their arms.


    "But you''re surprised... I didn''t know all those nobles had fallen overseas...... Because they were brilliant, they thought they were blind, so they erased them."


    It was the work of the Duke of Yellowmoon earlier that was told as if it were a public tale.


    Another young man who heard it shrugged his shoulder and shook his head.


    "Hey, I didn''t think you''d call me back. I knew it, I thought the empire would lean first... Too bad I thought I could count on you as a handler then."


    With an ironic grin, he apparently knew how to work the Duke of Yellowmoon. I knew... I didn''t tell anyone and secretly put it in my chest to see if I could use it for something someday.


    Excellent people with high abilities and working wisdom. But the deed, without being tied to anyone, was little more than freedom.


    They will never be tied to an empire. Excellent, but therefore, there is a place to be active in any country.


    Therefore, if this country were to be rotten, they would easily abandon it. Because it is the teacher''s teaching that there is no need to martyr the foolish aristocrats.


    - But in order to make Master Meer an empress, we need the help of the civilians now more than ever. The cooperation of the nobles is, of course... the cooperation of officials is essential in order to move the country.


    The situation in which Meer was putting together the sons of the four Grand Dukes, steadily increasing the allies of the nobility, and the cooperation of his own peers, was what Ludwig''s had to do whether or not.


    "Guys, I''m sorry you got together..."


    Ludwig''s words gather everyone''s gaze on the spot.


    "Hey, Senior Ludwig. Isn''t it impossible to ignore a senior''s call at this time of year?


    On behalf of Jill Bale opened his mouth. With a pranky grin, he goes on.


    "You just made a glorious statement to succeed the Emperor, didn''t you? Your Highness, the senior princess. Well, they''re all coming, there''s no way they''re not interested."


    "Right...... That''s convenient."


    Ludwig looked around at everyone''s face on the spot before gently pushing up his glasses.


    "Let''s get straight to it. I want you all to cooperate with Her Royal Highness Princess Meer."


    "Well, cooperate... But is that all it''s worth? To His Royal Highness the Princess...... I thought all the nobles and imperials in this country were incompetent... Her Royal Highness Princess Meer is the exception?


    A man in front of me, turning a provocative gaze.


    "That''s what I think... I''d love for everyone to make their own decisions."


    That said, what Ludwig took out...... it was a bunch of parchment paper with fine numbers on it.


    "Is that...?


    "I need you to see something."


    Ludwig, take a breath and see the faces of everyone. Then, he opened his mouth to the contrary.


    "Starting this year, there will be a massive famine"


    Before coming here, Ludwig had decided. to use the imminent crisis in order to attach cooperation;


    There are two aims. When it comes to hunger, it''s about getting their help, and dragging them to their peers by showing them the attitude Meer has taken to the crisis.


    In addition, if you say so, it also means keeping them connected so that the empire is not easily escaped, just because it is in danger.


    They are free-handed, but they were only taught by Galve, and the strength of their curiosity is one thing.


    If they had been presented with information on famine in advance like that..., if they had been prophesied that the famine would last for three years...?


    There''s no way they''re not interested. You should want to see the upside of things......


    It is Ludwig''s measure, familiar with the nature of the disciples of the wise man Garv.


    "Hunger... Sure, there are signs of that. I hear that last year''s wheat harvest declined, and the crops in the spring end are out of stock..."


    Balthazar snaps at someone''s twinkle.


    "I suppose it can be said that the official view of the Red Moon Province is¡­, but the harvest on imperial soil is expected to decrease this year. Overall low temperatures seem to be relevant since last summer"


    His remarks were then opened by another human being.


    "Views as Green Moon Province, but there is a relatively high likelihood that famine will occur. Inaction is not exclusively in the Empire, and imports from neighbouring countries are soaring. I still think it''s acceptable..."


    The negative chain of higher food prices making the poor hungry, starving to death, fewer people able to work, and even fewer harvests the following year.


    The signs are already beginning to appear.


    "So what''s wrong with that? Not a single one of you who is here is unaware of the possibility?


    "Oh, right. But Mia had been expecting this for two years. And I''ve been preparing for it."


    "Since two years ago? No way......"


    The man who hears it turns a bunch of parchment in a hurry.


    "In accordance with Master Meer, for the past two years we have been striving to improve our finances and at the same time to stockpile food. In addition, Mia has a route for transporting wheat from remote locations, considering that crop failure extends not only to the Empire but also to the surrounding countries."


    "Wheat imports from afar, using the Fork Road Chamber of Commerce...... Besides, fix the price..."


    "I see, by paying a high amount of money from normal times, when things are in crisis, do you want help the other way around... Not a bad idea...... Isn''t this a system that can also be used in commercial unions and so on?


    From those gathered, praise is spoken up.


    "But is it possible to foresee this and so on? No way, you think His Highness the Princess is a prophet? You think you can predict what''s going to happen to the future?


    Once, while fixing the position of the glasses, Ludwig thinks.


    Sure, Meer seems to have foreseen the future so much that it is not an exaggeration when it comes to prediction¡­, but he didn''t think it was based on supernatural power.


    "I don''t know everything you think Meer... but my prediction is that it was only brainwork that allowed Meer to act this time"


    "Brain labor¡­, by observation and prediction, to foresee precisely the future? I see, there are cycles in famine, too, if you think about it. If you learn history, when is it possible to expect famine to occur?"


    "That''s not all. Perhaps we know exactly what''s going on in the empire. So, what do you mean, starve, restrict foreign imports, make war, when there was a dramatic change of circumstances, you were sensing the crisis the Empire was going to fall into?


    They nodded at each other and turned to Ludwig.


    "I see. So, you''re going to take advantage of this famine to make popular support a cornerstone at once. Do you want to go out and distribute food where hunger is spreading? If the lord of the land had ketched the food, he could easily attach the popular support with it as the bad guy...... It''s the right thing to do as a monarch."


    When he heard it, Ludwig shook his head small, though.


    "No, I''m not. Meer, what you''re trying to do is bigger."


    Thus, the man known as Meer''s one arm laughed confidently.

 382 Episode Six: The Emperors Voice 2 - Ludwig Talks Down. Meers Reason, Meers Rule ~

    "What does that mean?


    Ludwig said to his suspicious looking peers.


    "That one was told. Don''t make enemies in this matter..."


    "Don''t make enemies? What the hell is that?


    Seeing their reaction crushing the doubt, Ludwig grinned bitterly.


    - Oh, you seem to see me back in the day... I''m sure if it was just when we met, I wouldn''t have been able to get your attention, Meer.


    As a matter of fact, Ludwig had one stray when he went to report to Meer.


    It''s about how to distribute the stockpiles.


    Fortunately, the food itself is well stockpiled. If we just don''t starve the people, we have room to do whatever it takes.


    But things have changed.


    Ludwig had to think about it because of Meer''s "statement of succession" the other day.


    That is, how do we "exploit" this famine¡­.


    If we are to think simplest, we should use it to eliminate the aristocracy that is likely to get in the way of Meer becoming an empress. The aggressive malicious, the incompetent who pulls Meer''s legs, this famine is a great opportunity to get rid of them.


    Separate the hearts of the inhabitants from the lords, with Meer gaining trust instead. It would probably be possible to eliminate the hostiles efficiently, and that would also be beneficial for Meer in her quest for an empress.


    But... it just seemed different. That''s what I felt, like it wasn''t the way Meer did it.


    And before Ludwig got lost, Meer instructed one policy.


    Don''t make enemies in this matter......


    And when Meer said that, it was......


    "I want to ask you one question. Are there any shortfalls in the materials you''ve just seen? Need any more information on the kind of break-up we''re all going to do? Her Royal Highness Princess Meer, who saw this, was told. If you''re not sure about this......, you lack information...... So, what does that mean, who knows?


    Those who are questioned just look at each other and see how confused they are. After looking around at each of them like that, Ludwig said.


    "It''s an easy thing. There are no figures for each aristocracy."


    At that time, Meer looked quickly at the parchment that Ludwig had given her.


    "I''m not sure," he said.


    Shao Zhuang''s civilians gathered here - all of whom said, "There is no shortage, this is enough" - said the Empire''s wisdom.


    "I''m not sure about this, it''s a shortage," he said.


    The reason for this was well understood by Ludwig. And I also thought it was really like Meer.


    "That''s the story I''m not sure about. Aristocratic stockpiles¡­, which would have been more certain if I had known, but also information that I would have struggled to obtain"


    There were those who questioned.


    And that was also the right thing to do in a way.


    As a matter of fact, it has nothing to do with the extent to which nobility is saving their stockpiles if we are to separate the nobility from the people.


    Because no matter how much supplies you have, it would be nice if that nobleman didn''t use it.


    The important thing is to show the schematic "nobility who won''t help me and Meer who reaches out quickly for salvation¡±. To this end, the supplies of the nobility of the land are not elements to be valued.


    Because regardless of the amount of stockpiles, the rotten nobility of the heart is something that the people and others leave alone. Whether you have enough stockpiles or not, for your own peace of mind, cut off the inhabitants, that''s what nobility is.


    So noble stockpiles are irrelevant. It is not much, but rather the character of its nobility that is asked.


    It is true that we may be able to cut off the person and reuse the stockpile here, etc., but it is also conceivable that it will be used in advance. I can''t rely on that.


    So there is no need to capture uncertain elements. If Meer is mindful of partitioning, the information is only a complementary element.


    But Meer said so. I don''t know, he said. The information Ludwig didn''t put on it is the information he needs.


    So what does that mean?


    Ludwig had already arrived at the answer.


    Because he knows. What Meer did to Viscount Bellman. Alternatively, at St. Noel''s School¡­, to the noble children who worked the wolf on Tiona, what Meer did.


    "Why do we need information on the stockpiles of nobility¡­. It''s easy. Mia is trying to overcome this crisis by involving the nobles as well."


    "Involve the nobles? What''s that supposed to mean?


    "It''s a simple thing. Let whoever should have it out. Let the nobles do their duty of nobility. That''s all."


    Nobles collect taxes from their inhabitants. Instead, they have an obligation to protect their inhabitants.


    That''s not just against the invaders. Again against the plague and famine. That is to have the practical aspect that if the inhabitants cannot lead a normal life, the workforce will fall, taxes will lag and nobility will no longer be able to form a life......


    Anyway, nobility owes certain duties to the people.


    "Perhaps, Master Meer is trying to make each nobleman protect their own people. First of all, let them spit out the reserves they have, and then Mia will make up for the shortfall..., is that what you think"


    That''s why Meer said, "Don''t make enemies" at that time.


    Not to mention the nobility, because Ludwig said it was a sufficient stockpile to keep the people from starving..., to instruct them how to use that stockpile.


    "No, you won''t be so good. I don''t think the nobles will make such a special decision."


    To his skeptical voice, Ludwig shakes his head.


    "No matter, it will also put pressure on you. To put it plainly, Mia has been tolerated by folk grass on something. I built a hospital in the Crescent Zone, but only for the other birthday."


    Now that I think about it... Ludwig is impressed that it was already part of the plan from that birthday.


    "There is no way that such a Meer, who favors the people... can favor a nobleman who abandons the people and gives priority only to his own peace... That would put pressure on the nobles and, at the same time, put ''peace of mind'' on the other plate of the balance. If you do your best for the people and you don''t have enough to save, this is the place to feed them. I''m not going to starve you."


    Instead of providing food directly to the people. Through the aristocracy that governs the land, we will provide food.


    "If you think about it, the other birthday meant a lot. The strengthening of the connection between the people and the nobility and, at the same time, the aspect of the preliminary exercise of supplying food¡­"


    That''s when the nobles found out specifically.


    To what extent do the people need food¡­. How many of your own inhabitants are there?


    "It''s a hassle, and perhaps not a job, for the central government to provide food to the people everywhere by means of bulk management. As a result, food lags behind and starvation is born. That''s why they''re trying to take advantage of the governance mechanisms that already exist in the land."


    One human being cannot see the whole empire. No matter how much Meer, it''s impossible, I can''t care less about the inhabitants of distant lands.


    It is therefore an extremely simple idea: to make the nobles living in the land see their own people, to fulfil their responsibilities.


    "Besides, the nobles'' mentions are preserved. Ignoring the nobility of the land, Mia went directly aboard and helped the people, the nobles are despised and hostile to the people"


    The aim of the splitting operation is precisely that¡­,


    "As such, Master Meer does not want the nobles to be turned against his enemies. Instead, he hopes to use this as an opportunity to bring the nobles to his side."


    "Stupid...... That''s... unreasonable."


    "Indeed, wait for the incompetent ruler to fail and lay good governance on his behalf. That would be the sensible way to do it. Efficient, doesn''t have to put too much effort into it..., that would be the way"


    Yes, that doesn''t just eliminate the enemy. It was also an effective means of eliminating unavailable personnel. Lords who are less able to make Meer an empress are also extremely likely to be disturbers.


    But......, Ludwig shakes his head small.


    "If you think about efficient governance, it''s a sensible idea to lift the neck of the top. But... that''s not your way, Meer. Dull, unusable swords are thrown away, and buying new, sharp swords is not what Meer likes. Grind back the unusable blade and make it usable again¡­, make it usable instead of eliminating the unusable. That''s how Her Royal Highness Princess Meer does it."


    As I turned that Bellman into a loyal minister......


    "But then the power of nobility everywhere increases. Maybe someone''s up to something else.


    What Ludwig is saying is the opposite of splitting. And reign well over the land, and strengthen the nobility of all places, and strengthen their friendship with the inhabitants.


    A powerful nobleman may flip an anti-flag at Meer as it is. The fear can be taken for granted. but......, it is soon dispelled by another.


    "No, there won''t be a pull. Who can defy Her Royal Highness Princess Meer? To that one who was united in a firm friendship with the Virgin Rafina, Prince Zion of Sankland and Prince Abel of the Kingdom of Lemno...... Now follow the Empress''s dedicated Kingsguard unit, which is arguably the most elite in the empire, and the Duke of the Redmoon family, whose deputy captain has influence over the military, is withholding it? I hear you''re more cordial with the Duke of the Greenmoon family originally, and you say you can follow the eldest son of the Bluemoon family at the student council in St. Noel?


    Now Meer is not just an Imperial Empress. Its power, easily and irreversibly, has become immense.


    Assuming that we boasted the largest territory in the Empire and had a strong private army and loyal inhabitants¡­, no one would think to defy etc.


    That power was overwhelmingly demonstrated at last year''s Birthday.


    "No way...... did you read that far and put that dress together? All the performances of that time......, to make the nobles obey?


    Ludwig said to those who stunned him.


    "Perhaps this is Meer''s basic idea. So I plan to draw on that will and move the plan into action. For the time being, I would like to ask everyone to cooperate in combating hunger in each department. And... I want you to judge me with it. Meer, see if the Empress deserves you."


    That''s how Ludwig lowered his head quietly.

 383 Lesson 7: The Empresss Voice 3 - When the Heart of the Subordinate Overlaps!

    "Still, you seem like a hell of a person..."


    Unexpectedly and so on, Jilbel sighed. Then I laughed bitterly.


    "But I think you''re going to be able to do everything by yourself, and you don''t even feel like you need us."


    To the words, Ludwig shook his head and showed it.


    "No, he knows what a society is."


    "What does that mean?


    "Don''t you see? Sure, Mia, for the most part, you''ll be able to do it alone. You will be able to rely on no one, especially when it comes to brainwork. but then the country won''t go around. You know that very well."


    That was also where Ludwig would be impressed.


    "Honestly, I think what I can do on my own is easier if I do it myself. I care about assigning jobs to people inferior to me. But if we don''t do that, the organization won''t move."


    "I see, so you tell the seniors and us that you''re waving your job?


    "That''s not all, is it?


    "Hmm? What do you mean?


    Ludwig said to Jilbert, who blinks his eyes.


    "Haven''t you heard? I''m talking about an example of a school city. Mia is also interested in the development of young people who are moving the country. So before returning to St. Noel, they will stop by the town of the Crown Princess (Princess Town). To see what''s going on in your school city."


    A man listening on the side came to me with his mouth shut.


    "Oh, so I remembered. Is that story true? Ludwig. The fact that the master will be the head of the school¡­"


    "Oh, it''s true. I have already called some of my disciples as lecturers. It seems that Mia intends to educate those with abilities, with or without identity or money, who deserve it. I mean, Mia is trying to create a presence like ours under a system called school."


    I''m trying to systematize the mentorship of the sage Garv. That alone was a surprise to those gathered here.


    To Ludwig''s words, Zilbert grins belligerently with a nigga.


    "You can''t fool around with that... Our juniors show up one after the other."


    "That''s right. Those whose abilities are comparable to ours and who are perhaps more loyal than ours."


    Imperial wisdom...... everyone on the spot had lost their word that its nickname, whispered in the alley, was never exaggerated.


    "So? What shall we call ourselves?


    Breaking the silence that arose and asking was Balthazar, who had listened in silence so far.


    "Like the Revolutionary Army of the Kingdom of Remno, would you like to decide on a trade color? It''s like the Purple Wipes Party because I expressed myself in purple clothes..."


    To Jill''s tearing words, Ludwig shook his head slowly.


    "Her Royal Highness Princess Meer expressed herself. If so, we will also have to name it this way...... Empress, and"


    "Empress..."


    Ludwig''s utterance, which increased the tension on the spot at once.


    "Empress..., Your Majesty the Empire''s First Empress"


    "Hehe, nice. It seems very rewarding."


    Thus, the Empress, organized by Ludwig, took a quiet step.


    Now, as Ludwig leapt in the Imperial capital, Meer set out for Viscount Bellman territory. From the Viscount Bellman territory, via the Still Sea Forest and Rudolphon''s Toho territory, it is planned to head to the Principality of Velga.


    Just before leaving Empire City, he said, "I wish I could slow down a bit..." or, "At least, Belle, if it were a little more... you could leave me..." and so on, Mia, whose father was slightly baffled.


    "I mean, any more, if you leave the bell, you''ll get fat from eating too much sweet stuff..."


    People see other people''s FNYs well.


    That is why it is the departure with the bell as planned.


    "Hmmm... but you''re also quite a long way from Viscount Bellman territory..."


    Meer thought again as she was rocked by the carriage. The empire is vast.


    "This is also a hassle to carry food from the Imperial Capital all over the place...... Besides, it''s going to take some time in the first place for the word to reach Imperial Capital that there''s no food."


    Now you might be skipping a few meals... that''s a tough one.


    "... it''s hard to be hungry..., I hope it can be delivered without waiting too long..."


    In the name of the previous timeline, soldier consolation and inspection, Meer, who was turned around the empire, sees it with his eyes. The tragedy caused by famine, the anger of people, hatred......


    Food rage is horrible. Meer knows very well that hunger is something that takes calm away from people.


    It is the gift of Ludwig''s field education!


    "Oh, and I''m talking about Ludwig, so I''m sure you''ll come up with a fine report for me. That will increase my work. Is there something I can''t do...?


    It is basically a meer who is not out of hand to skip.


    "On second thought, it would be easier for you to move spontaneously, like Rudolphin Toho. It would be better if you carried food from that person''s territory, which should be able to be transported quickly to adjacent lands etc... Hmmm...... To some extent, letting the nobles of the land help with the food supply is one hand...... Aside from what exactly to do, the most you know about your territory should be the nobility there...... If so, there is no hand in not using it...... In the first place, you can''t allow me to work alone and let them skip! All right, as we ask Ludwig to take action in that direction..."


    Now miraculously, the heart of the Lord and obedience, Meer and Ludwig, is one!


    ... Wouldn''t you?


    While contemplating such a thing, the town of the Crown Princess appeared before Meer.


    The imperialists who gather to support the princess Meer... they do not yet know... I haven''t even imagined a one-armed Ludwig of Meer, a loyal minister in the role of compiler.


    The Empress Meer''s Next Hand......


    It was a little further for Meer to lose their temper.

 384 Episode Eight: Bellman Got Meers Trust

    Meer on Viscount Bellman''s territory received a great deal of hospitality.


    "Dear Meer, I didn''t know you would bother to stop by my territory¡­, to great joy, the inhabitants are weeping with joy"


    Bellman, who welcomed Meer, said so, and nowadays greeted Meer with overaction.


    And there was no exaggeration whatsoever in his words.


    Meer, remembering what she had seen since entering the city, was nowhere to be confused.


    - I was horrified that you were too welcome...


    The inhabitants of the town had come out of the building and filled the road to welcome Meer.


    And flowered on the path that Meer''s carriage would take. In a line of Meer going down the path filled with flowers, he said, "Glory be to the wisdom of the Empire!," the praise of the inhabitants pours down.


    Without exaggeration, Meer was very welcome!


    Yes..., Meer''s popularity within the Empire has grown considerably since the Winter Birthday.


    Especially in this Viscount Bellman territory, "The Town of the Empress" was sometimes in the territory, so much so that Meer was more popular than the Emperor himself.


    Behold, Bell, who was by his side, was astonished, saying often with his face.


    "Everyone in Viscount Bellman''s realm, as a proprincess, helped me during the Imperial Civil War."


    "The pro princess...... hmm... is that right? Something''s a little creepy..."


    During the previous time horizon, there are parts of Meer who, in an area awakened by famine, got scolded and murmured, can''t honestly accept praise from people...


    "Well, you want to make sure you don''t lose this voice of praise..."


    Thus, that day, with a magnificent supper, is a greatly entertained mea.


    Meer can unwittingly flaunt her cheeks in front of the dishes arranged on the table beyond eating. but I shake my head right away......,


    "Viscount Bellman, thank you for your hospitality. Thank you for your patience..."


    "It''s a waste of your time"


    Bellman smiles in a good mood. Things like being able to shower cold water there might as well not do much, etc. I thought Meer...... but still decided I should tell you. Never open your mouth.


    "But from now on, please don''t waste too much food."


    "Is...?


    Pooh, to Berman, who opens his mouth, Meer continues in a tone that sounds as calm as possible.


    "I''d like you to hear this as a matter of fact, but there will probably be food shortages everywhere around this summer. I''d like you to try to save money just in case."


    Meer honestly didn''t think Bellman would listen. Given his character, he''s even likely to be rather repulsed......


    - Still, I don''t feel right not telling you... Oh, but...


    Meer adds one to Bellman with a flashing face.


    "For once, some people know about this, so please don''t blow it too much."


    If I don''t tell you just in case, it''s not something I know where and what you''re going to say. Anyway, he was once the man who sold a fight to Rudolphone''s neighborhood Tubor in search of the breadth of the land.


    This information may also be used for some pride. That''s not very preferable.


    "Only some humans... some..."


    "Yeah, that''s what only the person I chose knows. Anyway, no one usually knows what''s going to happen first. You tell a bad guy, you see him with weird eyes, right?


    Meer stabs the nail exactly. "If you say a lot of things around badly, you''ll be seen with weird eyes too!" "It''s on your chest, you just have to try to save money!".


    - In the meantime, if you say this, you don''t seem to be used for proud seeds. Well, believe me, it''s subtle whether I try to save...


    And so on, because it was something I was thinking about, Meer missed hearing Bellman crush.


    "That''s... I mean, you trusted me to talk to you..."


    I was crushed with a trembling voice somewhere, that voice......


    "Oh, and please mention the town of the Empress... Don''t starve the children."


    With that said...... I wonder why, Bellman nodded with a strange face.


    "Oh...... that is irrespective. The kind of thing that would expose Her Royal Highness Princess Meer''s town to crisis, even if it turned into us..."


    Meer shook her head at Bellman, who was so vulgar.


    "I don''t want that. If anything, don''t force it, teach me immediately. Ludwig is always in the capital, so don''t worry, we''ll get back to you soon."


    I appreciate the intention, but I would like to be contacted as soon as possible. There are many things in the world that are easier to deal with. It is Meer who would never want to avoid being forced to do so and not being able to take it back.


    Yes, even though you don''t understand the story, you shouldn''t pretend you do. We need to tell them we don''t know sooner or later!


    - But......, it sounds like it would be quicker to get help from Rudolphon''s neighborhood Tubu here than from Teito. But you just won''t be able to do it from past glitches...... It''s difficult.


    "Um...?


    "Oh, it''s nothing. Then we''ll have a meal."


    I have trouble being unnecessarily extravagant... but that''s it. Meer can''t be the "Princess of Abnegation¡± so much as she gets a treat in front of her and doesn''t eat it.


    Meer is the Princess of Appetite.


    "So, tomorrow, I''m going to inspect the school as planned. Mr. Garve, the dean of the school, and I would also like to meet the lecturer Princess Asha..."


    "I understand. We can arrange a carriage and escort, so relax at our house tonight"


    Then, deep down, Bellman bowed his head.


    "That you trusted me and told me such a secret...... I would appreciate it. I will try my best to fulfill Her Royal Highness Princess Meer''s heart"


    "Yeah, I hope so."


    I haven''t heard Meer already, whilst answering lightly, etc.


    In front of me...... because the stew with plenty of mushrooms was so delicious!


    - Hmm, putting mushrooms in the stew is quite promising! I''ll do it, Viscount Bellman!


    Meer''s confidence in Bellman has increased by a hundred!


    Meer was the "Princess of Mushroom Greed".

 385 Episode IX: Princess Meer, Ill komi! ? Statue of proof of friendship ?

    The next day, early in the morning, Meer followed Viscount Bellman''s residence.


    By the way, Meer doesn''t wake up badly when she falls asleep early at night. Unless you decide to skip and start sleeping twice or three times...... but......


    Get in the carriage and take your escort with you is Shizukai Forest, the town of the Empress built in its present time.


    Often shaken by carriages......, eventually, a vast forest appeared before Meer''s eyes.


    "Oh, it''s been a long time since you''ve been here... I didn''t realize the scenery had completely changed..."


    Meer had a voice mixed with some surprises, so crushed.


    In front of the woods, a slightly larger building was built.


    Big eyes, no matter, do not extend to St. Noel or the White Moon Palace. Still, the size of a common aristocratic mansion seemed likely.


    And around it, there were vast fields. It was as if going through the fields to the school¡­ on both sides of the carriageway, the fields were spacious.


    "When you came here before, you didn''t... Could that be an experimental field...?


    Despite this still cold period, the fields were thriving with powerful greenery on one side.


    "You''re not a weed...... Cared for properly and regularly in rows...... I wonder if the cabin by that side is meant for observation... Oh, it''s wonderful."


    Anyway, the primary purpose of this school is to produce cold resistant wheat.


    To that end, Meer was greatly satisfied when she felt that the situation was firmly under way as two things.


    And that was then.


    "That''s St. Meer''s School, isn''t it, sister Meer?"


    Wow, a cheering bell beside Meer. With that voice, Meer returns to me.


    "St. Meer''s School... That''s the name..."


    I''m still not convinced by the name of the school, Meer, but I can''t help but think of something that''s already moved on.


    - Well, about the name... I''ll take it sweetly.


    So I totally gave up... I was supposed to...!


    As I approached the school building, beside it, I saw several houses lined up. Built to surround the school building, there were still a few of them, not what could be called a very town, but there were no particular problems.


    Because the top priority should be research into wheat.


    Eventually, the carriage got stuck in front of the school building.


    Meer, who got off the carriage, tried to see the school building again......, and felt uncomfortable.


    In front of the school building, a strange cabin was built......


    That was an odd building. Although there is a roof, surrounded by walls in three directions, one wall is completely open and such a building is not suitable for people to live in. It looked like some sort of temple, built to protect the nanica inside from the rainstorm.


    And what rests in its shrine......, in a white statue-like nanica that was only seen for a moment out of sight......, Meer had a bad feeling...... A cold feeling ran on my spine at the disastrous signs I could feel from it.


    I don''t like it, I don''t want to see it......, while Meer fears, eyes over there......


    "Become!"


    Unexpectedly.


    What stood there......, it was a rainbow glowing statue.


    It is roughly twice the size of Meer''s back length. Big enough to look up! It''s a statue of a horse with horns growing out of his head and a girl stroking his neck and laughing in a flash. The girl''s face is somewhat like Meer''s...


    - No, reality escape creates nothing! That... is definitely my statue!


    At his birthday, Meer remembered what my father had told me.


    - You said Viscount Bellman was trying to build a statue... I mean, this is what it is...


    The snow statue at Birthday is something that will dissolve away if it gets warm...... but this is different. I don''t know how many years the wooden statue has held its shape, but it will surely remain for a long and long time.


    - Viscount Bellman didn''t say anything..., but maybe you''re going to surprise me? Oh, my God, I didn''t want this surprise!


    The statue of Meer was dressed in an all-in-one top and bottom garment like that worn by a forest fairy. What is it, it was growing from the back to the wings? It was like a fairy......, or the fairy itself!


    - Shit, isn''t this just too fantastic to be ashamed of?


    Historically, there are many people in power who identify themselves with God for a price. Making oneself portrayed by the likeness of God, who boasts absolute power, is an arrogant but incomprehensible thought.


    ... but those in power who identify themselves with cute fairies..., aren''t there many?


    Anyway, this is embarrassing...... or Itai...... The embarrassment is also part of it, because the statue, without giving in and with a pure and innocent grin, was truly adorable in its smile.


    This is embarrassing!


    Now it''s as if Meer had ordered you to make a statue of yourself looking like a beautiful fairy!


    "How about it, Her Royal Highness Princess Meer? Did you like this statue?


    A calm voice was heard from behind Meer, who trembled with a whisper.


    Turning around, there stood Garve, the head of this St. Meer School.


    "Oh, wise man, good mood"


    Meer snapped the hem of her skirt, and lifted,


    "Thank you for your dedication to this school..."


    Be profoundly grateful.


    "There is no such thing. I can''t thank you enough for giving such an old bone a rewarding service."


    Then Meer, introducing Bell beside him, looked up again, at the statue.


    "But... this statue..."


    "Yeah, it was built by the Loulou people. To express my loyalty to Her Royal Highness Princess Meer..."


    I see, indeed, the statue was a force. So much so that the enthusiasm of those who made it, even if they were just watching, could be transmitted with a hint!


    "At first, I was trying to make it three times the size of this. But I stopped. Meer said she doesn''t like giant statues because she doesn''t really like to boast about herself."


    - Oh, that''s good advice! That''s really appropriate advice. That''s Garve the Wise.


    "So by about twice your height..."


    - Oh! Too bad! You''re just one step away! Why didn''t you oppose building the statue itself?


    Meer screams with her heart.


    "I also had the opinion that I would make your figure the way it is, but more importantly, to the extent that I don''t know if it was you, I thought it would be better to add an element of the fantasy story that Meer likes you..."


    - Kuh, at this level of foot color, it''s easy for me to understand. Because it''s the name of this school, St. Meer''s School... I mean, if you look closely, it says "Virgin Meer and Horse Play" at the foot of the statue!


    Because of this, I should have put a foot color in it so I didn''t know who it was, but it''s ruined.


    - Could you manage to remove this...?


    A statue that sparkles in rainbow colour, it would, first of all, undoubtedly be made of shredded trees from this forest, just like the kanzaki on the horn of a corner horse. It was really beautiful, what a rustic beauty.


    You noticed Meer''s gaze, Garve adds an explanation.


    "I came by cutting out hundreds of years old giant trees, that they grow in the back of the woods. It seems to be the best wood ever given to the Loulou... but if you want to build a statue of Meer, he would be happy to give it to you."


    - Gu..., uh, sure, the Loulou took care of the forest trees. I just put a kick in it and I almost got shot...... It''s just a tree, so if it''s a giant tree that''s hundreds of years old...


    "The surfaces are processed with the latest technology from the Empire, scraped by the Loulou tribe. This was Viscount Bellman''s arrangement...... It is a symbolic statue of the two, united by loyalty to Meer"


    - That''s a good story! Oh, that''s a great story! It''s a wonderful story that warms my heart, and I can''t tell you how to remove it!


    I sensed that as soon as possible Meer..., closed her eyes, exhaled softly...


    "Heh, you are..."


    I said it in a voice where I lost my emotions.


    "That would be great. Wow, I think I''m going to cry a lot when you model a statue like this."


    ... I''m coming up, I can''t contain some emotion, Meer said in a trembling voice.

 386 Lesson 10: Her Royal Highness Princess Meer, Encouraging the Children

    Well..., it was Meer, completely depleted by her own tree sculpture, but she quickly regained her mind and stepped into the school building.


    Shortly after entering the school building, the children were lined up, as if to welcome Meer.


    And in the front row, Meer''s face-to-face children refrained.


    "Oh, you guys..."


    "Himedanka, it''s a hiccup!


    "Well, could it be a waggle? Long time no see."


    The most vocal was Waggle, grandson of the chief of the Loulou tribe.


    It is Meer, who did not know for a moment because she cuts her hair beautifully and is dressed in a school uniform.


    "How have you been?


    "Yes, it''s you. Oben, it''s a bit much today..."


    - Oh, yeah, I knew it...


    Meer deeply sympathizes. If you don''t have to do it, you don''t have to do it.


    And because I was thinking about that......, seeing the girl next to it, Meer is going to accidentally pull her cheek.


    "Dear Meer, as you promised, I am able to study. Thank you."


    Celia, a brilliant girl in an orphanage, bowed her head in a certain tone.


    "Oh, oh... yeah, you seem to be working hard, more than anything."


    Meer looks at his face and sweats a little.


    "You''re on the road too, you son of a bitch!" I completely forgot that I arranged for Celia to be admitted to the school in the spirit of, and yet to be admitted to, a special class under the strict guidance of Garve.


    Could that be sarcasm? and so on, while leaning his neck, Meer grins to delude himself.


    "Um, are you okay? It''s hard, isn''t it?


    Meanwhile, it shouldn''t be hard to be taught to study to death by that Ludwig master..., I''m sorry I did something, and it''s a reflective mea.


    "If anything is painful, don''t hesitate to tell me. I''ll take care of it."


    In the meantime, I''ll put in a follow up.


    Anyway, it is up to me to prune the seeds of harassment that I have inflicted on others. Don''t be avenged later...... or it''s hard to get revenge or something! It is Meer, who will show you the best and the kindest. Meer''s arms cross, the plotter of the cautious!


    In the words, in Celia''s eyes, there are thin tears.


    - Hi-ha! So, it''s hard enough to cry? Or do you resent me so much that you cry!?


    etc., and was a rushing meer......,


    "Thank you, Master Meer. It''s okay, you''ve been very good to your teacher too... I want to dream that you can study like this"


    Celia grinned after wiping her fingers of tears floating in her eyes.


    "Oh, yeah... what? Well, please don''t push me."


    Then Meer turned her attention to the other boy.


    "Good mood, long time no see, Cyril"


    To an important keyman, Meer smiles with the fullest of charm.


    Anyway, it depends on his motivation to decide whether or not a new wheat will be produced. At best, you have to stay in a good mood.


    "In a good mood, Your Highness Princess Meer"


    Cyril lowering his head. but on its face, only slightly, there was a teasing look.


    "Oh? What do you think, Sakari?


    "... no, nothing"


    That being said, my voice seemed kind of grumpy. It was always then. Celia unexpectedly approached me......,


    "Um, Mia... Cyril seems flattered that me and Waggle are abandoned by Meer..."


    "Because, Mr. Celia. Don''t say anything extra!


    Cyril panicked, stopping Celia. Those cheeks were slightly red!


    - Well! How cute!?


    Seeing that, I accidentally cum on the boy, it is Meer (22)! She is a bad adult sister!!


    - Something, Abel used to say that, too, but this is what boys are for!


    I feel stuck smiling and a grin spills out of my mouth.


    "Ugh, you look better than anything, Cyril"


    Then, naturally, I''ll call you out. And, Cyril, after a moment of pompous face,


    "Yes. Thank you, Mia!


    I turned my cheeks bright red, I said.


    To her adorable reaction, Meer has totally taken her mind off it.


    - Hehe, if you''re willing to do this, it''s cheap. If this kid doesn''t hold on, we won''t be able to make wheat, and I want you to do your best.


    and so on, while thinking about something very immediate in his mind, Meer turned her attention to the children behind it.


    "Well, what about the kids behind it?


    There were about ten children there.


    Everyone was stifling their faces at the tension when Meer turned to them.


    "It''s mostly an introduction from a priest''s temple in the Crescent District. And then there are a few children from neighboring Neighboring Neighboring Neighboring Neighboring Neighboring Neighboring Neighboring Neighboring Neighboring Neighboring Neighboring Neighbors in an introduction to Rudolphon Neighboring Toho...... We still don''t have a single descendant of a central aristocrat because of the lack of facilities and the example anti-farming ideology."


    To Garve, who explains that, Meer said softly.


    "Oh, you don''t have to call me that."


    Anyway, the primary purpose of this school is to make Cyril Rudolfone make cold resistant wheat. Useless long objects, such as noble children who are likely to get in the way of it...... Though I thought......, Meer added there.


    "If the name of the school grows, people will come together every day."


    That''s not my fault that half Yoisho against Garv, the other half..., doesn''t bring people together in school! The purpose was to evade responsibility!


    If the school does merit, people get together = People don''t get together because the school doesn''t merit = It''s not my fault! is.


    When Meer was satisfied with the logic of perfect self-defense......, one woman walked over there.


    "Dear Meer, welcome to a far away place"


    "Oh, Princess Asha, be in a good mood"


    With her gaze on, Meer looks at Asha''s clothes and looks a little surprised.


    "I''m sorry for dressing like this, Mia."


    Asha grinned bitterly, pinching her own clothes.


    What she was wearing was thick, cheap fabric, like clothes worn by civilians.


    "This is the work clothing used by Peruvian farmers. I can''t go to the field with a dress..."


    "Well, you are... Um, can I touch you for a second? I see, you look like a good cloth anyway...... It looks sturdy, and next time you go mushroom hunting, this..."


    ... was a meer with no hesitation in research.

 387 Episode XI: Little Mind Volume Operations

    "But you''re brilliant in a short period of time"


    Following Asha and Cyril, Meer was out in a field organized around the school.


    I changed into the work clothes I had prepared.


    - Hmm, a little, I''m worried about you being gobbly, but, well, maybe this is the thing... Looks sturdy, and could this be a better way to get into the woods......


    While making sure she''s comfortable, Meer glances at the field.


    "Originally, Tiermoon''s territory was a suitable land for farming, so I plowed it for you a little bit and it was ready for you to use. With the voice of the school director, Mr. Garve, we were able to help the Loulou tribe..."


    "Oh... that''s a thankful story... Hmm, I might have to thank you for something..."


    Cyril smiled at Meer tilting her neck.


    "I think it''s okay. The Loulou make their living by hunting in the woods, but these days, with the cooperation of the Rudolphones, they also use the fields. He seems to be interested in farming, and he expects Waggle."


    "I see... Well, if that''s the case..."


    St. Meer''s School is geographically close to the villages of the Loulou tribe. That they will be cooperative is arguably an important element for the school.


    Meer, who was briefed on one street field, was greatly satisfied.


    Beautifully maintained fields are large and well maintained.


    "With all this, you''ll be absolutely fine! There''s nothing wrong with that!," Meer turned to Asha with a firm conviction.


    "So, what do you think? Is the cold resistant wheat......, something about to find threads?


    Asha makes a slightly nervous face at the inquiry.


    "I can''t say anything yet. I sowed it last fall while considering a lot...... but the only way I can see the results is if I wait a little further for the harvest...... I have been looking into various literature..."


    "I see, well, you''re right..."


    In the case of wheat, it takes time to produce results from seed planting. That, too, Meer knew very well. I should have...... pointed it out again......


    - This..., once you fail..., it''s so hard!


    Meer noticed that late.


    Immediately, the hearts of the cautious begin to make noise. The fields that I thought were up to now look subtly narrow!


    - If you can only experiment once a year..., in a wider field, you need to try a lot.


    At this time, Meer had an accurate view of the situation!


    That it''s not advantageous to start over with a single shot¡­, which, if I may say so, is similar to St. Noel''s test.


    - If so, it shouldn''t change the way you deal with it.


    Princess Tarumea of the Great Tiermoon Empire deals with it with a full memorization of the range during the test.


    That is, it is a quantity operation. It''s the perfect strategy: remember all the ranges and you can answer wherever they put you to the test!


    - That must be the same thing about wheat development.


    If it''s almost like a one-shot battle, then with that one shot, you have to experiment with a wide range of things.


    You just have to eat them all to pull the best of the hundred cakes! That''s Meer''s mass maneuver.


    - But in order to do that, we need a wider land... that''s not enough. We need to find somewhere where we might be asked to help...... Ask Rudolphon Tubor to help too...... Hmm, the central aristocrats will hate it... and if you''re going to cooperate with anyone else... Ah!


    Unexpectedly, a summer vacation event comes to mind behind Meer''s brain.


    Summer vacation, on the way home from the port country of Ganudos, about the place where we stopped......


    "That''s right. Why don''t you ask Gildenby Tubu to help you too...?


    The opposite of the Rudolphin Tubor territory, the Guilden Tubor territory on the northern periphery of the Empire. Unlike the central nobility, would he lend the field pleasantly......


    "Master Meer...? What have you done?


    Asha turns her suspicious eyes to Meer, who snaps a single word.


    "Oh no... I knew someone who might be able to work with me on the wheat thing... there is someone in the northern part of the Empire called Giltenby Tubu..."


    Of course, if we spent a few years experimenting in this school field, we might be able to make..., but as soon as possible, Meer wanted wheat that was resistant to the cold.


    Anyway, if you don''t, the stockpile will go down.


    - Ludwig said something like it was okay...


    Basically, I believe what Ludwig says Meer... but still, there''s something spiritually tight about stockpiles dwindling. Somehow, the guillotine footsteps seem to be slowly approaching......


    - Absolutely, my stomach hurts... I can predict with confidence!


    For such a peace of mind of his own, Meer wanted wheat that was resistant to the cold.


    That''s why it''s important to have a wide field where you can try a lot.


    - Even so, I don''t know what an experiment is, and I''d still like you to go directly...


    Yeah, yeah, I nodded, and Meer said.


    "I have a good field. I''d like you to go in person for once."


    It took, Asha Tafrief Perugian and Cyril Rudolfone to see.


    The state of agriculture in the cold north, which is by no means a suitable land for farming, unlike the warm southern lands¡­.

 388 Number 11,5, how did that flower...?

    Cyril Rudolfone was a boy who liked plants.


    Why is this flower red?


    How can you be like cotton wool when sowing?


    How is this grass, so tall, and how is that grass so short?


    I couldn''t help but enjoy sweeping in my thoughts with blurry views of the grass, trees and flowers around me.


    I couldn''t help but enjoy reading the book and knowing the rare plants I haven''t seen yet.


    The world was flooded with strange plants.


    Flowers blooming in the morning, flowers blooming in the evening, grasses catching bugs themselves, giant trees like castles.


    His curiosity was greatly inspired by the incredible grasshopper of being in a distant exotic land.


    Cyril''s interest, in time, goes from his knowledge of the book to growing grass with his own hands.


    There is no such thing. Even close places are full of wonders. Even with the same kind of flower, every one of them had its own personality, and Cyril liked to find it.


    When planting and growing his favorite flowers in the garden became his precious hobby.


    As an aristocratic man, you must behave splendidly. You have to be the kind of man who can polish sword arms, ride horses, and lead people. Although the pressure was very great, fortunately horticulture is not so uncommon as a hobby of nobility.


    Besides, Rudolfon''s house is also deeply related to agriculture.


    So there would be nothing wrong with continuing as a hobby,... I thought so.


    There was such an encounter with him that would make a dramatic difference.


    An encounter with Meer Luna Tiermoon, the wisdom of the Empire...


    Every one of you, every one of you, the carriage shakes.


    The place known as the peripheral soil of the Empire is roughly the same everywhere. The roads are rugged.


    The carriage carrying Cyril and Asha was headed for the Guilden Tubor Territory, located in the northern part of the Empire.


    In the early summer of the season, during the wheat harvest period, twitching and serious problems were becoming apparent in the empire.


    That''s......


    "Cyril, how was the harvest on the Rudolphin Tuborhood?


    To Asha''s inquiry, Cyril looked harsh.


    "I hear it''s not good. It''s worse than last year..."


    "Yes...... The same goes for Perugian."


    Asha looks up into the sky and narrows her eyes.


    "The grace of the day......, less was probably the cause......"


    "of day..."


    Cyril also looks up at the sky so that he can follow.


    Even though the light of the day shines in the sky is as powerful and warm as usual......


    "Cold resistant wheat......"


    Less grace in the day, which, in other words, means lower temperatures. Again this year, if it is going to be as cold as last year, the yield will be depressing.


    "Meer, you were predicting this and telling us..."


    To Asha''s twinkle, Cyril nodded and showed.


    St. Meer''s School offers a variety of classes. Cyril was studying botany, especially Asha, and agricultural techniques in Perugia.


    It was remarkable, going so far as to be incomparable with that of the Empire.


    The technique of "varietal improvement" polished out by years of drilling, several types of wheat produced by it.


    For a variety of applications, to improved wheat, Cyril was a heartfelt surprise.


    But...,


    "None of it was working. There was nothing cold resistant in Perugian wheat"


    Asha experimented using experimental fields she had made around the school, planting several types of wheat. But none of the results were good.


    Wheat swaying in the wind, its ears were mostly scurvy and its contents empty. In the years when the grace of the day was faint, it was a symptom that appeared from time to time¡­, but its number felt to be increasing from last year.


    In the distance, the view of the field as usual, but most of it, is like a corpse of wheat, so to speak¡­. What a creepy feeling the sight of a field of wheat corpses standing side by side and swaying.


    "But that''s... I don''t think I have a choice. Because I''ve never heard of wheat like that..."


    Cyril said to encourage Asha.


    In view of the recent weather irregularities, I know Meer needs cold resistant wheat.


    But just because you need it doesn''t mean you''ll find it soon.


    No, in the first place, I don''t even know if there really is such a thing.


    Like there are no creatures that don''t die......, like there are no humans that can live without eating things......, like there are no fish that can live on land......


    Because even if there is less grace in the light of day, there may not be wheat that will bear fruit without problems¡­.


    Because that may be the reason for the absolute world.


    It was like walking in the dark.


    No guidance, I don''t know where to go, just walk lost in the dark clouds...... How anxious is that......


    "Is there really any cold resistant wheat...?


    With it, Cyril crushes weakly. But Asha answered with a gentle grin.


    "Cyril, remember. The fact that we see the challenges to solve is a great guide."


    "Huh...?


    "Find a problem to solve and hone the technology and move forward as you tackle that challenge. We, the people of Peruvian, have, in that way, increased our agricultural skills"


    With a serious face, Asha continues.


    "I... was about to give up and stop walking, and I remembered a dream I had forgotten, by my Lady Meer. Making sure everyone in the world doesn''t starve...... As a first step towards that dream, Master Meer has given me a challenge. So completing this is the first step to my dream. Now, I will never give up."


    A strong light that usually dwelt in the eyes of a gentle Asha......, Cyril did not think, and was seen.


    It is an indomitable light, like a monk exploring the path, or a glow of readiness, like a knight going to war.


    "Dr. Asha..."


    And that was then. A vast field spread on both sides of the road.


    "That''s the Guildenside Tubor Territory..."


    "Meer, as you said, you have a wide field. Shall we take a look?"


    Say it quickly or stop the carriage and head to the field Asha. Cyril rushes after him.


    "The situation is the same here, isn''t it? You don''t grow up well, it seems small overall"


    In the distance, Asha sighed.


    "After all, because the grace of the day is low..."


    While crushing, Cyril casually touched nearby wheat¡­ tilted his neck small.


    "Is that it? This... the ear is growing properly...? Why..."


    "How can this grass be so short?


    On the pretend......, my voice echoes in my head. That''s the voice of my past self speaking up.


    Why is this wheat so short? How come you''re not supposed to grow up well, but you''re usually fruitful?


    "To be short, I have a cold resistant secret...? No... no?


    Asha walked up to Cyril, who was still observing wheat.


    "What''s wrong? Cyril, what''s with the wheat?


    "Dr. Asha, this..., feels like an imperial wheat and... a different kind"


    "Huh...?


    That, at first glance, was just malnourished wheat. For the purpose I saw it, it''s almost no different from common wheat, and if something else must have grown decent, it''s like being ignored without even caring.


    But......, Cyril''s eyes held on to the trivial differences.


    This is not the same as the Peruvian wheat planted in the school or the Rudolphin Tubor territory.


    I was sure. And...,


    "Maybe Mia... you said you were going to find this wheat? By letting us go to a cold place..."


    There is cold resistant wheat in cold areas¡­.


    The flowers are red, because red is more conducive to living in the land.


    Tall trees, to receive much of the grace of the day.


    The organism subtly alters the nature of the body in order to live in its environment. If so......


    "Oh... well. Such an easy thing...... If I wanted to find cold resistant wheat, I had to look into fruitful wheat in cold areas..."


    Both Peruvian and Rudolfone land are suitable for agriculture. If so, I didn''t know. Wheat of a kind rooted in land with severe cold......


    So deduced, Cyril shivered quietly.


    I......, might be able to help Meer.


    What was only a hobby, the knowledge of a book that I had left to curiosity to read..., using something that no one but my sister could recognize...


    "Oh...... yes. That one... Mia admitted to me from the beginning... so she prepared the way to take advantage of it..."


    Mia praised me when she saw the flowers that Cyril had grown. Seeing the power of Cyril, he showed me the way to keep it alive.


    In the darkness, guidance has already been shown¡­ there is certainly a way forward in front of us.


    Then¡­, then, it is decided what needs to be done.


    "Dr. Asha......, let''s get this wheat"


    When Cyril said so, his eyes were undisputed and dwelt in the same strong light as Asha Tafrief Perugian.

 389 Episode XII: Princess Meer, Relax

    Well, time goes back a little.


    After St. Meer''s School, the Meers arrived at St. Noel''s School.


    To relieve the fatigue of the journey, Meer bravely headed to the Baths. By the way, Anne is not here to say hello to the school folks about her return.


    As for Meer, who loves to talk about girls in the bath, it''s a little unfortunate.


    "With that said, Belle''s getting along a lot with the kids, isn''t she?"


    To Meer''s inquiry, Bell nodded happily as he followed him from behind.


    "Yes. Children, they were so cute. Ugh."


    Apparently, she was a little happy to be able to face her sister.


    Nico laughs at Belle, and Meer feels smiling.


    "And whatever it is, it''s that legend! I was so impressed to be able to go to St. Meer''s School."


    "Oh... well, yeah... Good thing you did what you had to do properly..."


    Honestly, if only the luxurious buildings and wooden statues were built..., I''m not sure I can stay calm Meer.


    "But you don''t know when you''ll get the wheat you''re looking for in that condition... I think both Asha and Cyril are working hard..."


    Hmm, and Meer thinks.


    "This is... you have to keep friends with Chloe''s father and the Peruvian farming country, both sides..."


    The Ganudos Port State, too, well it has something to do with it... but that country, while the Empire is functioning decently, will work properly... I guess.


    "Hmm, you need to say hello to Chloe and Lagna..."


    and so on, while entering the stripper.


    "Oh, good timing."


    Seeing who was there, Meer, brightened her face.


    "It''s been a long time, Mr. Ranya."


    "Ah, Mia."


    The girl standing in the stripper, Ranya Tafrief Perugian, looked at Meer and kept her eyes round.


    "Did Mr. Ranya come to take a bath, too?


    To Meer leaning her neck, Ranya grinned.


    "Of course I have that, too, but in fact, I thought you''d try the bathing method that I recommend in my Peruvian. We decided to rent a shared bath."


    "Whew!"


    Basically, I am a bath lover Meer. Relaxing in the bath is as much my favorite meal as sleeping.


    Improving the bathing environment for that Meer is no longer an exaggeration to say that this involves one of the three great pleasures of life.


    "What Chloe gave me before was smoke when I put it in, but does Perugian stuff feel the same?


    "Smoke......, doesn''t exactly answer, but give it a try"


    Urged by Ranya, Meer takes off her clothes without hesitation and proceeds to the bathroom.


    Thus, the moment he entered, in the hot air drifting around him, Meer sensibly smelled the scent away. It''s...,


    "Oh... what is this... the scent of fruit...?


    Shortly after I tilt my neck, I see a hidden tub across the hot air.


    "Well, this...... The bath is full of fruit!


    Floating in puffy and hot water were yellow oval fruits. Meer, who excelled in survival in the woods, but had never seen the fruit.


    ... or in the first place, Meer was trying not to have the faint hope that fruit would be easily found in the woods, etc. Nothing but a miracle, such as finding fruit to eat in the woods.


    That hope has been thrown away in the previous timeline.


    So Mia''s miscellaneous knowledge of mountain vegetables, mushrooms, and then fish. Of course, famous places don''t hold up properly. It can be said that I am more familiar with it than the average aristocrat, etc. But like everything else, I don''t memorize it obsessively or exhaustively.


    "That''s..."


    "That is a fruit called the Southern Lemon. It''s a very sour fruit that can be found further south than Peru."


    Ranya, who came in about after Meer, offered Meer when she took the Southern Lemon floating in puffy hot water.


    "Go ahead, smell it"


    As they say, Meer brings it closer to her nose. and¡­¡­,


    "I see. It''s a vibrant scent."


    "This Southern Lemon may also be used to flavor dishes, but when it floats in bath water, it is said that it can take away body fatigue."


    "Well! You have to try that now!


    Meer turns to the sink and wash her hair, and when she washes her body with shuba, she quickly heads to the tub.


    I''m so used to it that I don''t think I''m the princess of a big country... It is Meer, who even drifts the style of a bath veteran.


    Then, Meer sinks her body into hot water. I don''t think of it as hot water, "ooh" and exhale a little arry......


    It''s as if hot water stains every corner of your body......, you feel hardened muscles loosen up......


    Anyway, even if the appearance is a teenage girl, Meer''s contents are adult women over twenty. These days, my shoulders have become completely stiff and my hips... no, not even after I''m twenty. You should still be young!


    ... Simply because my body was lost due to lack of exercise...


    Whatever it was, Meer really liked the feeling of her body being unraveled.


    "It feels good, Meer, sister!


    Belle, who came next to Meer, said that with Nico''s face.


    "Right. I didn''t know there was a way to float fruit like this."


    Meer takes the Southern Star lemon floating in the hot water and smiles.


    "And I was surprised. Mr. Lagna. The Perugian royalty likes to bathe, too. I can''t believe we''re studying it this way..."


    Asked so, Ranya, who followed Bell into hot water, shook her head quietly.


    "No, neither royalty nor nobility will soak that much hot water in Perugia. Is water bathing the Lord?"


    Then, Ranya smiled small. The grin, I wonder why......, seemed just a little lonely to Meer.


    "This is for export to other countries. Always research and sell new crops to enrich the country. Because that''s the way the Peruvian farming nations do it."

 390 Episode XIII: Princess Meer, determined to entertain!

    "Phew."


    And, exhaling in a deep sigh, Meer stretched out her body gushing.


    Poka poka, warming body......, once, cooled in a water bath, then again, soaked in water!


    It is another tasting once the body is cooled and reset.


    Meer is a bath sommelier!


    "This is... really good stuff. It''s good stuff! This is going to be popular!


    Bath Sommelier, Meer, credited Lemon Bath with that.


    "Right! Meer, sister, next time, I''d like to invite Leena with me."


    Belle, imitating Meer, rises from the water bath and sinks herself next to Meer. I shook the hot water chapo and smiled and laughed pleasantly. It is Belle who has completely inherited Meer''s bath lover.


    "I don''t mind... but Belle..., you can''t, if it''s too much too much. You have to be ashamed of yourself as a lady, don''t you?


    To say great is Meer Luna Tiermoon, the lady''s princess, who had an arrogant voice earlier.


    "Yes. Me, aunt...... I will do my best to apprentice your sister and be a fine lady!


    ... whoever put the scratch in, was not there... It is indeed peaceful.


    Whatever it was, it was Meer smiling at her honest granddaughter...,


    "............ oh?


    So, I notice the discomfort.


    - I don''t know, Mr. Ranya, I don''t seem to be feeling well...


    Turning his gaze, he saw Ranya sitting at the end of the tub and letting only her feet dip in hot water. He nudges his face subtly, waves hot water with his chappy, thin legs.


    Did you put it up to the heat of hot water...? and so on, Meer, who seemed to flush lightly¡­, but shortly afterwards, an alarm rang in its back of the brain.


    - No... after all, I feel a little strange.


    That is trivial discomfort...... now, the opponent is none other, the connections necessary to overcome hunger, Ranya Tafrief Perugian. Alarm here took its toll¡­, Meer opened her mouth, prompted by the carefree''s overly sensitive hazard sensors.


    "Um, Mr. Ranya?


    "Huh? Oh, if you like it, it''s good"


    Ra?a said, laughing to delude something.


    "Besides, we''ve prepared new treats as well as baths, so we''d like to give you another taste in them. I''m sure you''ll enjoy it."


    "Well! Is that a new treat from Perugia? I''m looking forward to that!


    Behind Meer''s brain, a new Perugian cake rushes through the fantasy of an unimaginable treat, with cookies that she has never seen before. Whose mouth is it, Jiuru? Mia.


    "Yes, I''m confident."


    So, Ranya laughed and then...,


    "By the way, Mia. Sister Asha, how are you?


    Besides, that''s what I''ve been asking.


    "Huh...? Oh, yeah... of course. I''ve seen you before I returned to St. Noel, but you''ve been very well. You were in the middle of experimenting with planting wheat after the field was built. The kids were admiring me a lot."


    While answering......, Meer came with a pin!


    - Ha ha, this... I could read it. Mr. Ranya, well, your sister''s gone to Tiermoon, and you miss her! That''s why I wasn''t well.


    Meer smiled gently and said to Ranya.


    "Hehe, you''re close. With your sister."


    "Yes, no......, that''s not true"


    Ranya was smiling in the light.


    "I''m a proud sister, so I''m not worried... I''m feeling better, I''m worried... Are you able to live properly in the empire, or... Oh, I''m getting a letter..."


    "Hmm... right. Mr. Ranya, do you have a moment after this?


    Meer asks Ranya as she arms up.


    "Huh? Oh, yes. It''s ok......"


    "Yes. Then in my room, let''s make it tea. Some stories accumulate..."


    To be honest, it is not easier to talk about how Asha is doing here.


    Now, the opponent is Ranya. He is one of the most important people. Then I''ve never been more polite.


    Yes, Meer decided to entertain Ranya.


    Enjoy yourself with tea and treats while carefully talking about how your sister, Asha, is doing to keep you in a good mood! In that way, if we improve Ranya''s heart certificate, our relationship with Perugia will never be bad either.


    Such diplomatic thoughts are in Meer''s belly......,


    "Long time no see, I''d love some Perugian treats too! Perugian''s new treat, I''d love to taste it!


    ... there was about half of it.


    The other half, of course, just wanted a delicious treat......


    To Meer like that, Ranya blinked her eyes once and for all,


    "Okay. Now I''m going to bring you some Perugian treats."


    I responded with a smile.

 391 Episode XIV Meers Life Consultation

    Ranya, rising from the bath, hurried to prepare the treat and headed to Meer''s room.


    What I brought was a treat called Yangye Fruit (Dried Fruit) made from Peruvian fruit.


    It was brought to pass when my father, the King, told me immediately to "advertise in St. Noel".


    "Everything is for the prosperity of the Peruvian farming nations"


    My father''s words pass the back of my brain.


    That was what Ranya was taught from a young age.


    Selling their own agricultural products into large countries and enriching their countries. Offering raw for that......


    That is the work of the Princess of Perugia.


    That''s how one day I''m going to give back to the great powers... and that''s what they''ve taught me.


    But......


    - Mia, have you lost sight of your mind...?


    I remember Meer''s face staring at herself earlier.


    Meer''s clear eyes, seemingly through her heart......, a gentle teasing smile...... And after that, Meer invited me to a tea party.


    "After all, Mia, I guess you knew. That I''m depressed..."


    A small sigh, then Ranya entered Meer''s room.


    "I''ve been waiting for you. Mr. Ranya, we''re just about ready for tea, and let''s get started."


    Meer said that with a powerless grin.


    It''s like, cheering up Ranya,


    "Oh, this is Perugian''s new treat!


    Raise your voice bright to the bottom. Just purely as if to say let''s enjoy the treat.


    "Yes, it''s what I did to keep the fruit dry and sunny. This way, the tannins come off, and it tastes really good."


    "Oh, I see..."


    Meer stares at what was put on the plate.


    "Looks like it''s kind of a shriveled fruit... Honestly, it doesn''t look very tasty..."


    "Go ahead. Try it"


    Following Lanya''s words, Meer takes the knife and fork and carefully cuts it apart and transports it to her mouth.


    The moment she put it in her mouth, Meer had an indescribable, happy grin.


    "Oh... that''s so sweet. As a snuggle¡­, it''s intense sweetness."


    "That treat takes care of sweetness, as well as flavor. I think you enjoyed the scent too..."


    "Exactly! You can''t let it dry like this and the flavor won''t go away! Do you have any secrets?


    "Right. At least I didn''t just dry it in the day. There are so many complicated ways to make it."


    "I see..."


    Meer, impressed, looked around at Yangye fruit, then laughed Couscous.


    "But Mr. Ranya''s explanation is also brilliant. I don''t know, just listening makes me feel good."


    "Hehe, glad you enjoyed it"


    When they said that, I was happy to stick around, and Ranya laughed.


    Meer takes a sip of tea after having replaced her twice and enjoyed a little treat.


    Then, basically, I said.


    "Well, let''s talk about Mr. Asha then...... As a matter of fact, Asha is entrusted not only with the instructor, but also with an important task."


    "Important work......?


    As a matter of fact, Asha hadn''t asked me what my job was all about.


    I am involved in my work with Meer''s life. I have a very fulfilling day, but I can''t tell you what the job is, even if it''s family.


    Yes, he wrote it down and sent it to me.


    But I have a problem with what I hear from the person who gave the order, Meer...


    Ranya stares at Meer with intrigue. and


    "Asha is cold resistant¡­ I''m working on developing cold resistant wheat."


    "Cold resistant wheat......?


    Unexpectedly, and so on, Ranya snapped.


    "Sure, my father said he was worried about the weather this year... but is there such a thing?


    Raised as a Perugian princess, Lagna knows better than anyone.


    The wheat harvest in the less gracious years of the day is tragic. The ears are faint and almost fruitless. It was common sense in the Peruvian farming countries that they would have to give up in those years.


    I have the technology to improve the variety. Something more flavorful, something more fruitful... Such improvements have always been made.


    However, what makes it resistant to the occasional cold damage has never been studied before. I never even imagined it.


    Against such Ragna......, Meer makes a strong affirmation to show.


    "I do. It''s... something that we can definitely create."


    Meer, who says there''s always something you don''t see yet. Supporting that word is probably absolute trust in Asha.


    - Mia, you''re trusted..., sister Asha, wow.


    Ranya is unwittingly impressed.


    Besides, if the grace of the day had at least fruitful wheat, the people would not have to starve. It was also about going through dreams that my younger sister was talking about like a cliche.


    "... nice"


    Unexpectedly...... little twinkle falling zero out of my mouth.


    "Hmm? What''s wrong?


    Ra?a laughed bitterly at Meer, who blinked her eyes.


    "Excuse me. But when I look at your sister Asha, I think about it. I... wonder what I''m doing... What I''m doing seems pointless..."


    "Oh, you''re not even skipping anything. This is how Lagna sells the country''s delicious treats to countries. Always referring me to Mr. Ranya makes me want to stick around and buy it. Isn''t this a fine job?


    "Yes... what..."


    Even if Meer praised me, Lagna''s feelings didn''t get brighter.


    It is not that I do not feel significance in enriching the people of Perugia. But the way my father did these days, it kind of sounded like he was saying that only Perugian would be better off getting rich...


    However, I thought you just wanted to see the big countries back...


    I thought I was just helping...


    Compared to what my sister is doing to keep the people from starving the poor children, it''s, what... I can''t believe...


    - It must be small and meaningless...... Will I continue to live for this...?


    It is the first sprouting within Ragna, a question about its own way of life.


    I wish Meer was a princess of a great power and just a nasty person in return, Ranya sometimes thinks.


    I wish my sister were the kind of person who, as my father put it, would have married some royalty and spent her life just for Perugia...... and even think of it as disgusting.


    But that''s not actually the case... and that''s why Ranya thinks.


    Will I use raw to return to the Tearmoon Empire to which Meer belongs? and.


    Is that a way of life where you can put your chest up in front of your sister? and.


    To the badly toothed Ranya, Meer, Hmm, speaks up.


    "Then you''re not convinced... If so... Oh, yes! What about Lagna spreading Asha''s wheat to various countries?


    "Huh...?


    To his sudden suggestion, Ranya patted and blinked her eyes.


    "Mr. Ragna has found value in Mr. Asha''s work. Then Ragna can use her¡± power to promote people around her "to help Asha."


    Meer slapped her hand, feeling like she had come up with something even better.


    "This is a nice idea while I''m at it!


    "I... help you, sister Asha..."


    Shortly after the crunch, Ranya thought.


    - I knew you, Mia, spotted my troubles..., so you made me this suggestion...?


    Therefore, I desired Perugian treats for the Tea Party. Let Ragna explain, praise the technique, and say that with it you can help Asha......, to sue you so.


    - Maybe it''s a total mistake... but...


    Ra?a, indeed, felt like she had found a way forward.


    What I can do, what I want to do...... A job where you can put your chest up and get out in front of your sister......


    For the first time, she began to think seriously.


    By the way, of course......, it''s natural, but I don''t have that deep of an idea for Meer.


    - Mr. Asha and Cyril have succeeded in developing wheat¡­, the problem is the land on which they plant it.


    Meer wants to lower the price of wheat. To this end, the overall circulation of wheat needs to be increased.


    As cold resistant wheat could be developed, it is probably not enough in the land of Rudolphon or Gilden. Even the land around St. Meer''s School will still not be enough. Ideally, that''s what you can sow all over the territory.


    But......, persuading other imperial aristocrats is honestly a pain in the ass Meer.


    Of course, increasing yields within the Empire is a challenge in the future...... but it is. If you are in a hurry, it is better to ask Peru and surrounding countries to plant it immediately.


    "I..., sister Asha''s, I need your help..."


    "Yeah, when it comes to a very meaningful job, don''t you think so?


    With a full smile, Meer said.


    Meer''s aim is to get wheat across the continent.


    If only that could happen, the price of wheat that inevitably comes within the empire would also fall¡­, so to speak, it is an act of renting land from another country in order to lower the price of wheat within one''s own country.


    - If you could help Mr. Ranya, it would seem easier!


    What a delightful meal it was to be eaten.

 392 Episode 15: Oh? Actually, me, at that time...?

    "Ha? Greetings to freshmen...... are you?


    St. Noel''s School near spring.


    Mooncake cherry (sweet moon cherry) flower buds are also dusted on a cheerful day...... Meer was at a student council meeting.


    The student council room had the usual members face-to-face and discussing different agendas.


    And now the agenda was about the ceremony for the entrance ceremony.


    "But the welcome words to freshmen are not given to Rafina..."


    "Of course I will, but apart from that, Mr. Meer, as student chairman, wants a word."


    Rafina said with a gentle grin.


    "You''re the student chairman''s job...... Hmm, I wonder what it is..."


    "Hehe, don''t worry. You just have to be honest with Meer about what she thinks."


    Rafina kindly tells me that... I have to.


    - Oh... this is a bad one if you receive it on par...


    Meer guesses early. There''s no way I can say what I think is appropriate. Anyway, this is my job as student chairman given to Rafina... Naturally, you can''t talk about your favorite cake.


    "There''s still time, so think about it slowly. Later, I''ll have my manuscript from last year delivered too."


    "Okay, I get it."


    Meer nodded reluctantly. Exactly, Rafina. You can''t just turn down your immediate ¡°favor¡±.


    - Well, still, it''s no big deal compared to previous crises... It''s not like there''s a life-threatening... maybe.


    Yes, comforting herself, Meer nodded.


    "Well, let''s... let''s talk about this fun story and talk about it a little more seriously"


    Pan, hit her hand all the time, then Rafina squeezes her expression.


    "As an example, the serpent''s hand¡­, I''m talking about the information that Barbara told me¡­"


    - Oh, speaking of which... that happened. I sent Mr. Barbara to Rafina...


    It is Meer, whom I had completely forgotten. In contrast,


    "Oh, actually, I was wondering. So, what, did you get the information?


    That''s how I raised my voice, Abel. Scion also turned his gaze to Rafina in such a way as to intrigue him.


    Exactly, I hear the two princes remembered. It is very different from Meer.


    To delude herself of what she had forgotten, Meer began to explain the situation to the faces who were not there. I was worried about you, too, right? It was a truly bruised explanation while making every part of the word smell.


    "So I sent Rafina the body of the captured Barbara and his men. I was wondering..."


    Re-emphasis at the end. Then, Meer takes a sip of tea. He sighs that he misled successfully.


    After Meer, Rafina opened her mouth.


    "I returned from Mr. Meer''s birthday and immediately began interrogating them. Yeah, when it comes to interrogation, I''m not doing anything else absurd, of course. I thought it might be a little too disrespectful for Meer, but when I did something abusive, I didn''t like Meer either... so I tried to make her do the same thing as that gem"


    Rafina, smiling calmly, is a little scared Meer.


    "So I tried to pull the information out... but I didn''t get much new information. Someone called the serpent witch princess leads the serpent of chaos, or a serpent guide who spreads the teachings of serpents... Oh, and then there''s the example of a werewolf"


    "Werewolf..."


    "Yes, the assassin known as the example werewolf is the strongest warrior, making him the direct assassin of the witch princess."


    "The mightiest warrior! Oh, and you were after my life, I..."


    Remembering the wilderness of winter, Meer, was frightened. Every time I remember the blade wind I felt on my neck muscle, something cold runs on my spine.


    - Me, you had a good neck connection... Oh, my neck, it''s connected, right? Actually, you''re dead before you know it, or something like that, right? You guys are talking to me right!?


    Rafina''s story goes on, even as she thinks about things that don''t matter for her, for example.


    "By the way, what it said in your letter from Meer, I''ve tried to deduce for myself..."


    Once the words were cut, Rafina turned her attention to Meer.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Meer, but could you tell us a little bit about the classification of snakes in chaos?"


    "Huh? Oh, yeah, that''s what that Duke of Yellow Moon was saying... er, but only chaotic snakes can be categorized into four kinds of people, or something like that?


    While answering¡­¡­ it is good to be spoken to - it is Meer who thinks. Apparently, it doesn''t mean he was actually dead. It is a relief.


    "Was it someone who works passively with the serpent, someone who works actively with it to use it, a believer who sympathized with the doctrine of the serpent, and a serpent guide who teaches and guides the believer...?


    Remembering the four cookies placed on the desk, Meer said.


    It is a meer-style method of storage that is not only worded, but also remembered in association with a delicious looking cookie.


    "That''s what Mia wrote in her letter. And I think maybe the men are believers."


    I see, and Meer reminds me of Barbara and the men.


    "It did make me feel like those men were evil. With the impression that we don''t care about our lives¡­"


    "So... perhaps it is the faithful and the serpent guide who react to the divine scriptures"


    "Oh, you know what?"


    To Rafina''s words, it was Zion who showed understanding as soon as possible.


    "Even if I read the Divine Scriptures, there are those who react and those who do not, and that was the story, but is the difference there..."


    "Yes. accepting the teachings of serpents as truth or not...... Do you use snakes as a god or as a tool to be used...... For those who should claim to be serpents, the divine sacrament, which is the teachings of the enemy, was something to spit on, something unacceptable... so I reacted to rejection... that''s what I thought..."


    And, so, subtly toothless, Rafina cut the words.


    "Oh, I don''t know. Sakura?


    Today, to Meer leaning her neck, Rafina continues.


    "Only that Mr. Barbara looked a little different. Either that or I felt stronger about hate...... Not only to God, but to me and to the nobility in general¡­"


    "Hate...?


    Meer thought of Barbara''s face.


    "Speaking of which, Bell said it was hard for Leena too. He hated the Duke of Yellowmoon a lot."


    "Because I sympathized with the teachings of the serpent, I hated the authority of nobility, the order that that authority creates, and of course I can think of it that way. But... it''s kind of uncomfortable..."


    In Rafina''s words, silence spreads with him.


    "But you''re full of things you don''t know. Oh man, what the hell is a snake witch princess like..."


    Abel''s, crushing voice strangely lingered in his ear.

 393 Episode XVI: Whoever possesses shall possess the...

    - Phew, man... that''s going to be pretty tough...


    Meer, who had been offered unexpected homework, just stepped out of the student council room and sighed small.


    "Heh, you don''t have to be so nervous, do you?


    As it turns out, Rafina, who was to head up to the girls'' dorm together, smiles as cool as usual.


    "That being said, it''s quite a challenge. I''m not very good at this..."


    "It''s okay. If it''s Mr. Meer. If you tell them what you want to tell them, they''ll be fine."


    That''s what inspires me, Rafina.


    But hey..., I almost thought Meer... but I laugh at the pretense.


    - At this time of year, I can''t believe you''re bothering me with this..., this could be a very happy thing for you to inspire me from Lafina.


    Back at St. Noel''s School, some time later, Meer had gradually begun to be optimistic about the situation.


    - I don''t know, Ludwig says it''s okay. We have also increased our stockpiles well and...... You won''t have to worry about me forever.


    Speaking of the only anxiety element is whether Cyril can find cold resistant wheat......


    - Well, even if that didn''t work out, maybe we can figure it out?


    Yes. Whatever you say, I have enough stockpiles. There''s plenty of it. So, I''m sure you''ll be fine! and¡­¡­.


    Hell once caught Meer off guard.


    Meer had forgotten. that there are¡­ pitfalls in the changed circumstances.


    It came abruptly before Meer.


    "Oh...? What''s that?"


    Meer found it when she was walking down the hallway with Rafina in a colloquial manner.


    At the corner of the hallway¡­, a freshman and a girl were surrounded by several upper classmates.


    One of the upper classmates pressed the girl''s shoulder. The girl was nagging as she was.


    Those around her who curse at her mouth like that.


    Meer... Sasa, keep an eye on the student who is bullying you. A hell of a lot of people who commit lawlessness in front of Rafina quickly make sure they''re not the noblemen of the Empire, for a moment of relief. Then he walked over to them with exasperation.


    "Here, you shouldn''t. Do not bully the weak..."


    "What? An extra mouth... ah..."


    Offensive words stopped on the way.


    Because I knew right away that the other person was something I should never turn against.


    "See, Her Royal Highness Princess Meer, and Lafina!


    "You shouldn''t. This school doesn''t deserve a freshman bully."


    "Yes, no, this is a mistake in itself to be able to attend this noble St. Noel school, being a civilian in our country..."


    and Rafina quietly walked over to the student making a futile excuse. There was a very calm and gentle grin on his face.


    "Meer, the student chairman doesn''t like that, does he? Of course I do too...... No matter what country you are from, you will not tolerate bullying the masses and the weak. Right, Mr. Meer?


    "Yeah, yeah, that''s right."


    To the power of Rafina, who does not say yes or no, for a moment, he was a frightened Meer, but quickly regains his mind.


    I nodded in a dignified manner, arm-wrapped, etc.


    "Something irrelevant, such as a different country. You can''t overlook such outrage."


    Meanwhile, Meer sneered at Giroli.


    It wasn''t even a much more compelling face...... the bullies shook up pathetically.


    Anyway, now Meer is the princess of a great power, making it the pinnacle of St. Noel''s power. Moreover, behind it is the Virgin Rafina refraining.


    If you are going to this St. Noel school, you are the head of a human being who should never be molested.


    "Well, fortunately, mistakes just have to be right. You guys should never work disrespectfully on her again. A nobleman would be noble and should live proudly. Don''t do ugly things like abuse the weak. With that power, rather, we should help the weak."


    Then, hum..., nod...,


    "Right. If you are companions to this child, protect her."


    "... Huh?


    "I won''t allow this kid to have anything to do with you guys if he finds out he''s being bullied in the future. It''s useless to try to do it in the shadows, not to look sweetly at my information network."


    Meer, whoops, made a prank, smiled and showed in imitation of Rafina.


    Then... the bullies screamed and fled the scene.


    - Hmm..., I see. So smiles can sometimes be used to threaten you too......


    And so on, Meer helped up the girl with the buttocks.


    "Are you okay?


    "Oh, oh, uh, thank you. Wow, wow, I don''t know..."


    To the mundane and hasty girl, Meer grinned, tickling.


    "Nothing, I did what was natural."


    Well, in front of Rafina, I could never fail to help..., etc. It was about the moment I thought.


    On the pretend, an unpleasant feeling ran on Meer''s spine......


    That''s some kind of realization. Or, just a thought.


    Meer thought...


    What if there is going to be a famine, but then, just like now, they ask for help......


    In the previous timeline, there was no need to worry about that. Because the empire was full only of things about its own people.


    But...... not now.


    The Empire has enough stockpiles.


    That''s why Meer is hoarding extra food if we''re just going to spend a year this year...


    That''s because Meer knows that famine won''t end in a year this year, it''s going to be massive...


    But the others... don''t know. I don''t know if I might think of it as just a problem this year...... How do they see an empire that has built up reserves that can withstand years of famine......


    No, to say more, what would it look like to Rafina or Zion?


    I''m telling Theon, and I''m going to tell Rafina. But at the moment, that''s only a prediction. For that anticipation... or for the anxiety of the future, it is like untying the hands of those who have asked for help... when they have done such things¡­, what will happen¡­.


    And there was another miscalculation.


    By doing the student chairman, Meer had unknowingly made connections with people from various countries...... As I work for the Student Council, I have become more familiar with my face, and there are a few of them who can be called friends.


    So... suppose someone in that facial acquaintance asked me for help... and if I had the power to help...?


    - If other countries were like "empires then¡±... can I not undo my stockpiles...?


    Meer''s troubles were as serious as her thoughts.


    Prepared for several years of famine, but thus emerged, a new crisis¡­. That was unexpected for Meer, who was completely alarmed.


    It takes, and Meer moves out again. Towards an admission ceremony greeting......

 394 Episode XVII: Bread and Cake Declaration

    Well, the day of the induction ceremony is here.


    The St. Noel School''s entrance ceremony, like any other event, has a ritual dimension.


    A cathedral filled with students. Meer sits in that front row and gently closes her eyes.


    Eventually, the ceremony began.


    It was called the "Rite of Incense" that followed the psalm offered to God.


    The ritual of incense is an important ritual in welcoming freshmen as students of this school. Meer hears that it is a ritual to represent the noble fragrance of fragrance oil offered to God and worthy of St. Noel''s students.


    Rafina, dressed in a pure white costume, came into the diocese. The costume, made of fine cloth, emitted a glossy glow and coloured Rafina''s clear skin. To that angelic costume......, Meer felt a little complicated remembering the statue she saw the other day at St. Meer''s School.


    When Rafina receives the lamp from the priest, she walks straight ahead.


    Across the street was a giant silver cup placed on the ritual table. The cup contains the finest fragrance oil. Rafina slowly drew the flame closer.


    I make a sound that I can play, and the flames are lit. At the same time, the aroma of sweet fragrance oil spread around.


    - Hmm... I don''t care, but the precious scent is the sweet scent... I see, I''m convinced.


    Half the time, Meer, who is on the verge of stepping into Sweetness, is unwittingly convinced. In the future, I am worried that Rafina will not be interrogated for heresy.


    Well, that doesn''t matter...


    Eventually, after a series of rituals, Meer''s turn finally came.


    "I now invite you to greet the student chairman, Meer,"


    Meer, called to Rafina, exhaled small, then raised her face.


    In front of the cathedral, carrying a quietly burning scented oil, Meer turned her gaze to everyone. I looked over at the one packed into the cathedral and took another deep breath.


    Inhale the sweet air thoroughly, then..., quietly open your mouth.


    "Good mood, gentlemen. I am Mia Luna Tiermoon, the student chairman."


    My mind, besides my thoughts, was calm.


    Until this day, think, think... Meer had come to one conclusion.


    - It is not possible to spend any of the empire''s reserves for other countries... perhaps not.


    Though I tried to think of a lot of excuses, I gave up immediately.


    Even if you can successfully deceive Scion or Rafina for misleading the amount of reserves, it is almost impossible to deceive the eyes of the divine serpent.


    Besides...


    - The aftertaste, it''s bad...


    As for Meer, who felt sorry for herself many times on the previous timeline, she would think about the feelings of the person she refused. I''m sure, on the day you say no, you''ll have bad dreams and a stomachache.


    - If so, I''d rather... think on the assumption of giving help.


    So..., Meer changed her policy. i.e.¡­¡­.


    "What I want to say to you. It''s... it''s a spirit of help!


    Be aggressive, get your surroundings involved!


    "When we''re in trouble, we''re with each other. We, who stand above the people, must help each other, regardless of the country, when the people are in distress."


    If we have to give supplies, we have no choice. Then you won''t be alone in your own country. When some country asks for help, you guys get out something decent too! and stab the nail.


    Plus, there was another aim. That''s..., not to lose money.


    "Help me, help me... coalition between those countries is important!


    Meer theorizes forcefully. If you translate it, that is to say, assuming the empire, for the sake of famine, has offered its reserves¡­, this time to help properly when the empire is in trouble.


    We''ll help each other when you''re in trouble... i.e. we''ll help you when you''re in trouble, so be sure to help us when you''re in trouble instead! That is.


    Meer, who felt compelled to put it out, decided to take it from others. The one with the extra power, don''t hide it and let it out properly,...


    And proclaim it magnificently in front of Rafina and in front of the children of the royal nobility of the nations. That''s what matters.


    Once, Meer made a lot of messes without knowing. Therefore, let me be perfectly clear in order not to make you say you didn''t know.


    "For all of us, I''d love for that to happen. Yes..."


    Once, cut the words, Meer looks around everyone''s face......


    "If anyone is hungry today because they don''t have bread to eat......, serve the cake you were going to have for fun tomorrow and eat with us. Don''t spare the cake and leave the needy alone."


    Tomorrow, give him all the cakes he was going to eat, not to say, Meer.


    ''Cause I want cake...


    Reducing the cake you eat and eating it with you...... That''s Meer''s critical compromise. It was a critical line that I could take the initiative and do. By the way, if strawberries were on board, it would naturally be Meer who would put them on his own. I can''t give in there.


    Then, Meer exhaled small.


    "Going forward......, a lot will happen on the continent. Different countries may experience difficult times as well. But we are the learners together in St. Noel. Bring this elegant fragrance together, buddy. with each other who live on this continent. Please don''t forget, even if you''re back in the country."


    Thus, Meer closed her eyes, as if to pray.


    No......, Meer was actually praying.


    - Oh, please... Cyril and Asha..., don''t succeed in making cold resistant wheat... Ugh, if you don''t, you''re sure to run out of stockpiles......


    and.


    The words of Meer, spoken on this day, were called the "Declaration of Pancakes" and became the words to be recorded in future generations.


    It was a rare word.


    The moment spoken was an unmistakable and mediocre word.


    It was stale, smelly, dusty and beautiful.


    When we''re in trouble, do we have each other? Let''s help each other, shall we? Who the hell would truly take such a used beauty?


    Everyone laughed at those who were listening on the spot. I scoffed that it was a clich¨¦.


    But......, the words began to shine little by little over time.


    Because whoever spoke of it, Meer Luna Tiermoon, took the initiative to embody the word.


    Because by food aid from the Tia Moon Empire, there were not many saved.


    Meer never waved away the hands of those in need. As one, he sent supplies to countries in need, without forsaking them. And... there were those who followed Meer like that.


    Beginning with the country to which Meer''s friends belonged, the flow eventually became so great that it covered the entire continent.


    And that becomes the basis for a certain mechanism.


    Meer''s friend, Chloe Forklord, built it around a mechanism called "Meeannette" in the afterlife - a gigantic connection of food mutual assistance across countries, said to have swept away starvation and death from the continent.


    As the basic philosophy underpinning it¡­, the "Pancake Manifesto" was to be spoken of as the golden rule that never wavered.


    ... By the way, I ended up talking about sweet stuff at the admissions ceremony, Meer, but no one put a scratch on that.


    Congratulations...

 395 Episode XVIII: Merchant Reason (Proverbs)

    southeast of the Tiermoon Empire...... there was a huge port ahead through a small group of nations.


    The independent port city of St. Valene is a port of peace proud of the Holy Duchy of Verga.


    Once intervened over harbour rights and against contested neighbouring countries, Verga took over the land as its own territory. On top of that, it was open to all merchants in neighbouring countries.


    Furthermore, it will give voice to several chambers of commerce, form a commercial union and entrust that union with everything, such as the development of the infrastructure of ports and towns. All Velga has is in the name of "the country that shelters the land is its own". As far as substantial benefits were concerned, they laid down a system that neighbouring countries could enjoy jointly.


    Initially, there was constant dissatisfaction from neighbouring countries. Because every country had a monopoly on profits. But those countries, too, will eventually hold their mouths before the benefits of the harbor.


    It was a blessing enough that commerce would become active. Instead, if we bring in a city that produces gold, it will necessarily be targeted by other countries, and its defense will cost us.


    If so, it was clear, rather, that it would have been gained if it had been kept as a jointly available port.


    The port of peace thus born is now known as the most glamorous place of commerce on the continent, the paradise of merchants.


    In that gigantic port, Marco Forklord sighed as he looked up at the Golden Gospel (Auro Vengero), a large merchant ship of his own Chamber of Commerce.


    "I didn''t mean for this to happen..."


    The destination of the travelling ship is far beyond the sea, a country with abundant wheat harvests.


    It was based on a contract with the Empress of the Tiermoon Empire.


    "He''s horrible. Did His Royal Highness expect this to happen today..."


    I remember the face of Meer Luna Tiermoon, the princess whose daughter made the friendship, with an unexpected bitter laugh.


    "Damn, Chloe... what a friendship you have made..."


    "Oh, this is Lord Marco of the Fork Road Chamber of Commerce"


    Marco looks up as the lid speaks to him. And, when did you do it, there was one man standing in front of you.


    Under his nose, a man characterized by a curly moustache and a well-rounded, protruding belly¡­, Marco knew well about the man who never laughed from his core, even with a loving grin.


    "This, Lord Shalok... Long time no see."


    The man''s name is Sharoke Cornrogue. He is a major merchant wholesale goods to countries on a wide continent.


    There is a wide variety of products to deal with. From silk textiles to weapons, including food. Sell anything that''s going to make money.


    Marco wasn''t good at that thorough attitude.


    As a merchant, that chill is overwhelmingly correct, nor can he have that chill himself..., because he knew very well...


    But......, that''s already in the past too. Because Marco met...


    Something more glorious than righteousness as a merchant and......


    - That''s a strange thing..., something that inspired my sense of inferiority every time I looked at him...


    Marco shook his head, smiling bitterly.


    "Hehe, you''ll see. I guess I can''t stop laughing. When you started transporting wheat overseas, I thought it was stupid... Now, that wheat is three times stronger than the purchase value. What do you say? I feel like paying back the people who made fun of me..."


    Marco shrugged her shoulders and showed Shalok laughing as she stroked her moustache.


    "I appreciate you saying that, but we already have a price for what we imported the other day."


    "Huh? Is that a contract with the Empire''s wisdom?


    Shalok said with a translator''s face.


    "Where, take that...?


    "Ha, hey. If you keep your ears clear, you can hear rumors from anywhere."


    For merchants, information is an important weapon. Thus Marco had only spoken of the contract he had with Meer to the minimum number of people required¡­.


    Often, after falling into thought, Marco gave up and sighed.


    "Well, you also need to dare hide it. Exactly, by contract with Her Royal Highness Princess Meer."


    "You think I''m keeping that to discipline?


    "Whatever. The covenant is sacred to the merchant. No way, do you think it''s torn?


    "There will be as many ways. For example, selling in a country that buys you higher than the Empire and putting the Empire behind you..."


    Marco asks with a slight anger, unusual for him to be warm.


    "No way, you didn''t mean it, did you?


    "Seriously, too. Instead, isn''t that what merchants do? If there is a way to obtain more money, use all wisdom and squeeze through the gaps in the covenant. Keeping the contract is just because it will be longer and more profitable. The soaring price of wheat caused by last year''s inaction, failing to take advantage of it is the famous break of a merchant. Even the battle to burn down the entire continent will be the seed of commerce, sworn allegiance to gold and our merchants."


    Sharok to be good at. Marco, who once even had envy for him, shames himself in the past. I wonder what I''ve been looking at...


    "Oh man......, I can''t seem to talk to you very well. Lord Sharoke, I hope your business is going well."


    "Absolutely, I hope so."


    Shalok grinned darkly at Marco, returning his heel.

 396 Episode XIX: Meer, your grandmother is an educational enthusiast.

    Now, at the admissions ceremony, it was about ten days since Meer opened her self-talk about bread and cake in high spirits.


    Meer was visiting the library.


    To find out if there is any useful information for Cyril who works in the country to study wheat¡­


    To teach Bell to study.


    "We may not be able to afford much this summer, and we''ll have to study it thoroughly in preparation for the test."


    Already, Meer, who knows Bell''s academic acumen is allergic, wraps his mind around a ghost.


    "Ugh, Meer, your sister has become a ghost. Ugh, I still have time to test..."


    "Mr. Linsha told me very well. Don''t you seem to be skipping again lately?


    "But, Meer, sister, does this study help in any way?


    to Belle, who will stare at the uppermost,


    "Whatever!


    Meer strained her chest and said away.


    "If you study properly, one of these days, you''ll be able to surprise me by showing me good things, not by showing me fucking glasses that look great... but by showing my enthusiastic subordinates. It feels pretty good, doesn''t it?


    It was a bit of a genuine leak Meer, but fortunately Bell hadn''t noticed.


    "Ugh, I wonder if it really helps..."


    Even as I say bump, I''m headed to my desk, Belle. Opening the textbook, beside the bell where he began his self-study, Meer opens the book he brought. It was a book called Mushroom Baijin, which collected rare mushroom dishes from around the world.


    The author is a famous adventurer who says, "If you don''t die poison mushrooms, you can eat them!" He is the one with the motto. Shit......


    That''s how Meer opens that shitty book...,


    - But in fact, I wonder what it is...


    I unintentionally think about it. Of course I''m not talking about mushrooms. It''s about Bell. In granddaughters and mushrooms, the common sense man Meer, whose specific gravity is barely inclined to his granddaughters.


    - So do I hate studying, and Bell''s wasteful habits. At the end of the day, I guess there''s this throwing feeling of "when it might go away"...


    It was something that had room for sympathy. Meer and I don''t know how that feels...


    - But we can''t allow it to go to waste like this. Guillotine''s feet are... faster than thoughts!


    With every piece of gold wasted, I have the impression that it is approaching at about a hundred steps at a time. Meer knows with her own hands that the Imperial Guillotine''s feet are particularly fast. We need to convince Bell somehow.


    - Plus, in any case, you''ll need education for Bell to live in this world. We have to make him work hard...... Most importantly, if I ask your father, I will have quite a bit of a title and territory to make it easier for me to live...


    Of course, I wouldn''t say that to you. Increasingly, Bell stops studying.


    I''m a tolerant meer of goofing myself and others, but when they''re granddaughters, I can''t keep quiet somehow.


    - Belle''s mother... it''s bad for my daughter...


    Meer, your grandmother is very educational.


    "Meer, sister, here, I don''t know"


    "Oh, I can''t help it anymore... Let me see."


    Meer receives the book Bell has been offering......,


    "... Hmm"


    smaller. Then, fingering the temples for the trick......,


    "... hum"


    Hard, spin your own brain.


    Needless to say, Meer''s test studies relied on quantity. It is a style that taps all the information in the range into your head.


    Not surprisingly or anything, I can''t remember anything like that forever... When the test is complete, it is often forgotten neatly.


    Well, what Bell is doing now is something Meer is not good at: ''arithmetic''.


    - Anne......, where could Anne be?


    Unconsciously, Meer tries to find out what a military teacher Anne looks like...... notices the pretense.


    That Belle, with her sparkling eyes, is staring. It''s already eyes full of expectations, and I''m staring at it.


    "How does the revered Empire''s wisdom solve this problem!?


    They are turning their gaze to Meer, who is sending the message as it should be.


    ".................. Hmm"


    Meer nodded again and looked back at the book.


    Exactly. I can''t ask Anne to solve it in this situation. Meer gets in the mood.


    - No problem...... With my, this, memory...


    Yes......, Meer will never forget. Even if I forget the tasteless, dry knowledge I memorized before the test, the knowledge I need to survive and¡­ and¡­, the humiliation I have suffered myself!


    - I think I taught you something similar to fucking glasses then! The arithmetic, they said something about the need for a deal... So, only then...


    Yes, what I learned in return for Ludwig was obsessively written in the journal. Hence......


    "Belle, you should remember. The problem with this hand is, most of the time, there''s an example by its side. And apply it..."


    It is all Pacri taught by Ludwig. It is a pakuri of teaching methods. Meer''s memorizing power crosses.


    Instead of saying the answer directly, you dare to make yourself think......, I know the answer properly, but to make you think, this is how I do it. Yikes, only complete copies of Ludwig''s way!


    "It doesn''t make sense to remember what someone else taught you. You still have to think for yourself."


    I did what others taught me to do and show it to me, and then I said that greatly.


    "That''s right, my grandmother Meer. I get it. I get it. I''ll think about it!


    Belle, who nodded honestly, confirms that she dropped her eyes on the book again, then Meer sighs one, then looks up. And I saw Chloe just standing in front of the bookshelf tending to relax.


    "Oh, Chloe, are you back?


    Chloe was leaving the island to meet her father when she said a forkload chamber of commerce carriage was coming nearby. Meer talks lovingly to a friend she hasn''t seen in days.


    "Sir Forklord......, no, how is your father?


    Though I speak so, you didn''t hear me, Chloe remained nagging.


    "Chloe......?


    I get up and try to talk to him again as I walk over. and¡­¡­,


    "Ah... Mia..."


    You finally realize, Chloe looks up. Seeing that face, Meer frowned slightly.


    "Chloe...... What do you think, Sarasa?


    Meer said. Because my friend''s face seemed to have a deep worrying color...


    "No..., anything, nothing..."


    "It''s not your face that it''s nothing. What are you shying away from? You and I are not readers. It smells like water."


    Meer takes Chloe''s hand,


    "In the meantime, let''s go to my room. I wonder if there was any tea or sweets..."


    "Ah! Meer, sister, I''ll take care of it! Me, I''ll even go to the kitchen and get ready!


    I said it in a bouncing voice, and Bell ran out the library.


    He was the bell of the righteous to see the machine.

 397 Episode Twenty Hiccup, One...

    Meer invited Chloe into the room.


    In the room, Anne was in the middle of cleaning the rag with one hand.


    "Anne, I''m sorry I''m on my way to cleaning, but I''m going to have a tea meeting with Chloe. You should take a breather too."


    "Ah, yes. Yes, I did. Now get your tea ready..."


    "It''s useless. Now Bell is going to the dining room..."


    And, in good time, Bell came into the room.


    "Thank you for waiting. Meer, sister."


    The tray in that hand contained a cup with hot cocoa that smelled reasonably good. That number... five!


    "I already said tea... By the way, Belle, did you bring me, Chloe and you, and even Anne and Linsha''s share?


    In the room, only Anne, Linsha hasn''t come..., and Meer leaning her neck. To Meer like that, Belle smiled and laughed.


    "Of course, it''s my replacement."


    I stretched my chest out with dignity.


    "¡­¡­¡­ Belle"


    Meer tried to pinch Bell''s two arms, waiting for Bell to put the tray on the table. The young two arms gave back the FNY feeling............ they didn''t come!?


    "Become...!?


    Groaning in amazement, Meer pinches her own two arms. It''s obviously FNY from Bell! Can there be such irrationality!


    Again, let''s pinch it! I knew I wasn''t FNY!


    "Oh, you know, Meer, your sister? What...?


    "Huh? Oh, oh, yeah, it''s nothing. By the way, Belle... what are you doing, moving your body or something? Where I don''t know..."


    "Heh? Hmm, Meer, is it about the dance training your sister taught you..."


    "Yes...... So, yeah, shall we do it together again next time? Because of that, and I''d love to see how you train."


    "Yes, I understand"


    and so on, and after a hazy exchange, Meer saw Chloe again.


    "Well, then again, Chloe, what the hell was there?


    Is Chloe still lost, she looked at Meer''s face and then dropped her eyes on the cup in her own hand.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    One sigh to Chloe, who doesn''t try to open her mouth. Then Meer smiled calmly with her hands on her own chest.


    "As I said earlier, it smells like water, Chloe. You are my dear friend. Without you, I can''t even taste this sweet cocoa."


    As far as the veracity of the claims in the second half was concerned, there was no slight doubt...... but aside from that, Meer continues.


    "So if you think I''m your friend, why don''t you talk to me? It will help."


    "Mi, Mia... Ugh"


    Chloe''s face, staring at Meer, crooked and distorted the next moment. Behind the glasses, from the adorable eyes, the pollen, the pollen and the tears fell zero.


    "Hmm..."


    Meer takes out a handkerchief when she nods one and walks over to Chloe''s.


    "Look, Chloe......, calm down. Wipe your tears."


    That''s how I offer you a handkerchief and rub Chloe''s back.


    The figure is not embarrassed to put it out anywhere, in a truly holy way...... But...,


    "Sorry, no, Meer, Sama... As a matter of fact... your father, he fell, he''s gone."


    "... Huh?


    Squeeze, the moment I heard Chloe''s voice interrupt, Meer''s perfect grin collapsed.


    "Become, oops, hah, come, Chloe''s father..., Lord Folklord, fell...?


    For a moment, Meer gets clammy. Anyway, the Forklord Chamber of Commerce, led by Chloe''s father, Marco Forklord, is now arguably the lifeline of the Tiermoon Empire. The current situation in which stockpiles have become uncomfortable, and if it runs out, there must be something set up around the Ganudos port State in a chain as well...


    Hiccup... Hiccup... Meer''s ears sensibly perceived the sound of something approaching.


    I looked back unexpectedly Meer......, hallucinating the appearance of guillotine crawling up from the bottom of the valley......,


    - Oh, no! Slightly, badly, badly!


    Surprised by the cold sweat on his spine, Meer sighed once, sighing small, sighing hot cocoa. Calm down and then turn your gaze to Chloe.


    "Could you tell me more about it?


    Chloe stared at Meer like that and then snorted small.


    "Actually... there''s a Chamber of Commerce that''s been attacking our Chamber of Commerce"


    That''s how Chloe spoke.


    There was a man who had put a little effort into all the chambers of commerce that had dealings with the Folk Road Chamber of Commerce.


    The big merchant named Sharok said he was hostile to the Folk Road Chamber of Commerce and crushed all its sales channels.


    As a result, Chloe''s father, Marco, worked too hard to open the situation and fell.


    "Yup, you can''t forgive me...... Selling a fight to Chloe''s father..."


    Sifting, Meer strikes and trembles with anger.


    Anyway, the Forklord Chamber of Commerce at Chloe''s is one of the lifelines of famine.


    In particular, it is Meer, who has bumped up a lot at the admissions ceremony. The current state of wheat stockpiles is unsatisfactory, and crushed by the Fork Road Chamber of Commerce, it is important.


    - If you do poorly, it''s a situation that leads to guillotine, but where and when have you been selling me fights?


    Yes... now selling fights to the Forklord Chamber of Commerce is an act tantamount to selling fights to Meer herself. Meer looked at Chloe and nodded forcefully.


    "You talked to me a lot, Chloe. Don''t worry, I''ll take care of it."


    "Dear Meer..."


    "In the meantime..., it would be nice to talk to Ludwig... I don''t know much about merchants, but Ludwig must have come from a merchant. I''m sure you''ll come up with a good idea."


    Then, Meer has a creepy grin.


    "Hehe, you sold me a fight... I''ll make you regret it!

 398 Episode XXI: Education in Ludwig

    The day after she was consulted by Chloe, Meer immediately contacted Ludwig.


    "You''ll be busy with a lot of things... but you''d better come to Ludwig too"


    Call out cases of high urgency and judgment, the most dependable wisdom bags.


    "Hmm... Speaking of which, Ludwig also played the role of Bell''s teacher. Perhaps it would be a good idea to ask for arithmetic education with you anyway. He''s going to think of something good."


    and so on, while thinking about it, write "I want Bell to teach me," and send a letter.


    Meer, your grandmother is very keen on education.


    Further out of St. Noel''s Island, head to the city where the Fork Road Chamber of Commerce merchants are staying.


    "Um, Meer, sister, can I come with you?


    When I left the island, Bell said something like that.


    "Oh, I don''t think it''s particularly fun..."


    "Meer, I''d love to burn your sister''s bravery in your eyes."


    "I don''t think there''s anything like showing bravery... but you are... Hmm"


    Meer braces herself and thinks.


    - Speaking of arithmetic, merchant... If you see an actual merchant, maybe you''ll get into studying!


    Meer, your grandmother is very keen on education.


    "Well, let''s go together"


    The line then headed to the city where the Fork Road Chamber of Commerce was stationed.


    "This, my dear Meer... You may be bothered..."


    Suddenly, Marco Forklord, Chloe''s father, who saw Meer show up, was surprised with his eyes round.


    Marco rushes to get up on the bed of the inn. With one hand controlling him like that, Meer had a tender grin.


    "Looks like you''re safe, more than anything. How would you like to join us?


    "Did your daughter tell you? I''m sorry. It''s no big deal. It''s just that I''m tired..., and I''m glad your Highness is lucky to have your feet..."


    "You don''t have to worry about it at all, Lord Marco. You are important to our empire. It''s literally a lifeline."


    Meer adds, then, with a pranky grin.


    "Besides, you are my dear reader, Chloe''s father. Without you, Chloe and I won''t be able to do reading rigging, and it''s not fun."


    "Her Royal Highness Princess Meer..."


    Marco bowed his head deeply.


    "Thank you for your generosity"


    "If there''s anything I can do to help, please don''t hesitate to tell me."


    "Oh... the... it''s really not a big deal. It''s only a commercial matter..."


    "But I heard you were obstructed. What if there''s some kind of violent attack... for example, hiring a bandit to attack..."


    "No, that''s never the case"


    When Meer is leaning her neck against Marco, who shakes her head in a hurry......


    "Lord Folklord, my Lord, Her Royal Highness Princess Meer, is a wise man. Please describe the situation in which your Chamber of Commerce is now located"


    A voice heard from the entrance to the room. When Meer turned her attention, there was the figure of a loyal minister she could count on.


    "Oh, Ludwig, you''re here"


    At the arrival of the comforting reinforcements, Meer let her voice play. Because I didn''t feel like I could listen to Marco on my own.


    "It''s late. Meer."


    Ludwig bowed his head deeply before turning again to Marco.


    "Now... if the commercial thing is hard to say, let me tell you my reasoning, so please just keep asking"


    Then Ludwig pushes his glasses up with his fingers.


    "First of all, Meer, I would like to correct your misunderstanding, but in the case of disputes between merchants, there are indeed direct attacks, such as hiring bandits. But that''s not so common. I rarely do that, especially if the other person is a big chamber of commerce"


    "Well, is it?


    "Yes. Clear evil, naturally, because there are sanctions. If we break the law, we can ask for State intervention. Besides, if you are a large chamber of commerce, you can also have the means to defend yourself. It''s risky and the means to prevent it are easy to understand."


    "I see. That''s what it is..."


    "Merchants have a way of attacking merchants. For example, yes¡­, it is easy to understand that excessive price reductions have created competition¡­"


    Ludwig said as he pushed up his glasses. Marco, who saw it, looked bitterly.


    "Heh... price reduction...?


    Today, it was Bell who tilted his neck. Ludwig, who saw it, laughed oddly,


    "Right. Belle, it might be a little difficult. Hmmm......"


    After a few thoughts, Ludwig said.


    "Right. For example, Belle, if baked sweets of the same flavour, the same size were sold for one piece of copper coin and two pieces of copper coin, which would you buy?


    "Huh? Uh, one copper coin, is it?


    "Right. As a customer, it''s a natural psychology. I bought it from the cheaper price. So selling your own merchandise at a lower price than a hostile merchant is a basic way to disrupt the merchant''s business."


    What Ludwig said was very obvious. As much as that, Meer can tell.


    "And in malicious cases, you may come up with a cheap sale that discourages profits. Extremely, like selling a single piece of silver coin for a single piece of copper coin."


    "Heh? What''s the point of doing that? It will cost you..."


    To the answer, Ludwig nodded with a harsh face.


    "It means a lot. If they do this, if the big merchants let their financial power say something and crush all the rival merchants¡­ they can monopolize the market"


    With that exchange sidelined, Meer was eating the tea treats that Marco had prepared for her.


    - Hmm..., it''s a treat I''ve never seen... but I wonder if this is a treat across the ocean... This black paste is made of beans... What a refreshing sweetness...... I have a feeling this is going to taste good when mixed with cream.


    Sweet connoisseur Meer''s delicacy eye (Shinmi cancer) crosses.

 399 Lesson 22: Merchants Respect

    "And if we are going to monopolize the market¡­ i.e. only our own place is going to make a sale, then its valuing will remain our thoughts. You can''t buy it anywhere else, so you can put a higher price on it."


    "I see!"


    Bell pounded his hand. While explaining as carefully as possible, Ludwig asks how Meer is doing. and


    "Hmm..."


    Meer nodded contentedly while eating tea treats.


    Apparently, he was satisfied, Ludwig exhales.


    - Are you saying we should take this opportunity to educate Bell?


    The letter calling myself said, "I want Bell to teach me". On the ground, Ludwig decides that he''s thinking of letting Bell learn how to face merchants.


    "However, in this case, the attack on the Forklord Chamber of Commerce is not a monopoly on the market as a whole, I guess. And perhaps¡­, conceding the sales channels that the Folk Road Chamber of Commerce has, ¡­ isn''t that what you mean?


    To Ludwig''s inquiry, Marco shook his head as if he had given up,


    "That''s not true. Really. That much, is that what you''ll figure out?


    I shrug my shoulders in the way that you lift them. In contrast, Ludwig shook his head with a pranky grin.


    "I''m sorry. Actually, there was just a little trick to this reasoning..."


    Then he turned to Meer.


    "Sharoke Cornrogue contacted me. to break the contract with the Folk Road Chamber of Commerce and not to make a contract with ourselves¡­"


    Ludwig takes the letter out of his nostalgia and offers it to Meer.


    "It details¡­, but when you transport wheat in large quantities cheaper than the Fork Road Chamber of Commerce, it says so"


    That is to say, Shalok is hostile to the Forklord Chamber of Commerce, not to the Empire. In addition, the conditions offered by the other party were quite favourable. Enough to consider whether to reverse the contract with Forklord......


    That''s why I needed to be vigilant.


    - Sweet stories have their backs. Besides, he originally offered to betray his trust with the Folk Road Chamber of Commerce. Perhaps Mia can retreat...


    Even in that regard, Ludwig was feeling cunning.


    Make profit-oriented cheap sales on all Forkload Chamber of Commerce merchandise, creating a condition where the merchandise cannot be sold. Doing so puts me in a state where I can''t do business as a forkload. Wouldn''t they fall into the temptation to sell the only "wheat they plan to wholesale to the Empire" that buyers are likely to come with?


    If you sell wheat for more than you promised the Empire, the Chamber of Commerce might help. Wouldn''t you be able to sell it deceitfully...?


    Such a temptation, what if the Forklord Chamber of Commerce made a difference in its contract...?


    What betrayed us first was the Folk Road Chamber of Commerce, which could serve as a pretext for the Empire to break the contract.


    - Fortunately, Lord Marco was honored with his contract. So, Mia, you should be able to live up to his faith.


    It was only with such certainty that Ludwig revealed his information in front of Marco.


    "Hmm... Hmm? Corn Rogue......?


    With the paperwork in his hand, Meer tilts his neck small.


    "... what? This..."


    Marco stands up in a panic to Meer as she thinks about something.


    "It''s... Your Highness"


    "Oh, I''m fine, Lord Forklord. I will not betray my readers for money. Please, make yourself comfortable."


    Meer raises one hand and controls it in a quiet tone.


    "Nevertheless... Yes, Mr. Sharoke is named Corn Rogue..."


    Meer snaps with a small voice.


    "Did you hear that?


    To the enquiring Ludwig, Meer said, staring far away.


    "Yeah, yeah...... I finally remember... Merchant King Corn Rogue...... Though I thought meeting that one was a little further... Yes, you''re from over there...... hehe"


    As such, Meer laughed like a child plotting a prank.


    "Oh, that''s right, Ludwig, and if the Forklord Chamber of Commerce is being harassed, could there be anything we can do to help? That''s right, the Forkload Chamber of Commerce is buying the product in the Empire and giving it away..."


    As a matter of fact, Sharoke Cornrogue has not been attacking the Empire separately. It has only set up price reduction competition with the Fork Road Chamber of Commerce.


    So all you can do as an empire is, at best, buy out all the inventory that the Forklord Chamber of Commerce has brought in...


    "Right..."


    Ludwig thinks. Instead of buying¡­¡­, the (¡­) intent (¡­) diagram (¡­) of Meer quality (¡­) question (¡­) is (¡­).


    Meer goes on to help him with his thoughts.


    "Or would it be wasted if I bought a product that was sold away because it was your friend''s father''s chamber of commerce? Would you be angry if you bought something cheaper than that at a higher price?


    That''s how they crave Ludwig for the upper hand.


    Seeing how it goes, Ludwig learns that his own assumptions were correct.


    - Oh, again, that''s what you mean. Her Royal Highness Princess Meer has already decided what to do. On top of that, are they asking questions like this to teach Belle...


    Ludwig just nods and answers that he understands.


    "It won''t be a problem. Even if there is a product that is cheaper than that, if its price is appropriate (...) positive (...) also (...), I do not think it is useless to buy it"


    "What does that mean? Dr. Ludwig."


    As calculated, Bell is eating up. While satisfied with the reaction, Ludwig said.


    "You don''t have to call me Doctor... etc..., but that''s right... It is my belief that it is an error that everything should be cheap. Because I think money is the price of labor¡­ it''s the value of that labor."


    "Of labor, value?


    Ludwig continues with a deep nod.


    "A merchant sells an item because there is always a human behind it. Crops are produced by farmers, crafts by craftsmen, and cooks by cooks. And the act of valuing a commodity is the same as valuing that labor."


    Because it was getting a little hard to talk about, Bell was creeping between his brows. Even though I don''t know, Ludwig feels kind to Bell, who is trying so hard to think.


    "Merchants must value the labourers with respect. I believe that selling things at an excessively low price is a denigration of the value of labor, a loss of respect"


    Saying, Ludwig accidentally smiled bitterly. Because my own father remembered what he once said greatly.


    - The price must not be reduced more than the merchant can do with his efforts. Would undue price reductions be dishonest to the person who made them, in order to counter the other merchant? That''s what you said so well...


    It is Ludwig who acknowledges once again that his own father''s words were poking a side of truth.


    Then, Ludwig told Bell, who looks difficult.


    "Besides, there are some actual negative aspects that are not psychological. For example, suppose you have a merchant who sells cookies made of two silver coins for one silver coin. We have a deficit for a single piece of silver coin, but that''s what we may do as an idea to attract customers. But what would other merchants do if one of them did that? Wouldn''t you try to sell your place for a single piece of silver coin to get your customers back?


    In that inquiry, Bell leaned his neck,


    "Yes, I think I will"


    Honestly, that''s what I said.


    "But......, merchants other than this first merchant who starts probably don''t do anything they lose. When it comes to how other merchants lower the price of cookies, they ask the workers who made it to work hard. That is, cookies can''t be sold in two silver coins. Make it cheaper so you can sell it on a single piece of silver coin, and... They try to estimate the low value of artisan labor to counter the first merchants."


    "I see...... Does that mean that a merchant who is unscrupulous to craftsmen is a bad guy?


    "Of course that''s true, but I think customers who buy cheap things cheaply also have a cause. The hard thing to save is that a person who labors is also a guest who wants cheap. A man who labored and earned his wages becomes a customer who buys things with that money. They denigrate the value of their labor by seeking cheap goods."


    Ludwig cut the words there.


    "Therefore, I think, if there were a merchant who values things appropriately and a merchant who sells things at an excessively low price, the former should be more trustworthy and should not seek something cheaper. Merchants also cut prices because customers find value in cheapness. I think the buyer has to realize that there is no such convenient story that they value their labor highly and value others'' labor cheaply."


    Then Ludwig looked more at Meer.


    "So as far as I''m concerned, I think you can buy anything other than luxury items that are worthless to use and things that are pricey beyond degrees. Not to distort the circulation of money..."


    Meer nodded satisfied with Ludwig''s words, shifting her gaze to Marco Forklord.


    "That''s why, Lord Forklord, I will buy the inventory your Chamber of Commerce is carrying, at a fair price. If the empire alone is difficult, then yes, shall I ask my friends to help? Excessive price reductions are not necessary just because they are still sold. We''d like to make a deal that respects each other."


    That''s what Meer said, she smiled.

 400 Lesson 23: I want to eat too much, it should be noted that...

    Merchant King Shalok Cornrogue.


    The great famine that struck the continent, the disaster that afflicted so many people, as the opposite opportunity, the man who built enormous wealth and eventually began to name himself "King"......


    Meer had met the man once.


    That''s the previous timeline. When the empire was on the brink of death by famine.


    One of the first things I went to ask for help with Ludwig was under this man.


    Out of financial difficulty, in a completely downgraded carriage. In the rattling car, Meer rubs her butt and mouths her dissatisfaction.


    "I wonder if there''s a little better carriage? What''s more, like this, comfortable to ride..."


    "Where is the money to keep such things?


    To an extremely accurate scratch, Meer, gummy, shuts up all the time.


    "Nothing. You may look grumpy in front of me, but please be loving in front of the dealer"


    "I know. Could it have been King of Merchants Corn Rogue? That''s a lot of two names..."


    "Yeah. Honestly, I''m not much of a person I want to rely on...... Because if you make a loan, it''s going to be expensive later."


    "Oh, fuck me...... not. I can''t believe you said that."


    "Oh man... a princess of a country doesn''t say shit or anything"


    Ludwig shook his head as he shrugged his shoulders. Then you look serious.


    "But be careful, not kidding. He is a person who has made a fortune comparable to that of a great nation in a generation. Because it seems like someone with a habit."


    "No problem. Anyway, I''m used to hanging out with people with habits."


    Meer grinned when she looked at Ludwig with chills.


    However, unfortunately¡­, the talks on this day turned out to be reckless.


    The two of you... couldn''t even get them to do it.


    What arrived was a village near the border of the Empire.


    I thought it was a meeting somewhere in the lodge, and it was in Sharoke''s possession that I was designated.


    To its luxury, Meer looked away unexpectedly.


    It was as vibrant and luxurious a carriage as Meer''s room at White Moon Palace on Saturday.


    "Wonderful carriage, Merchant King, Lord Corn Rogue."


    In the welcome car, Meer told the main man with the carriage, Sharoke Cornrogue.


    The man, Sharoke, grinned as he stroked it with his fingers, a curly moustache to come under his nose.


    "I am afraid. Her Royal Highness Meer Luna Tiermoon, Emperor Empress. I didn''t know you could admit that you spent money."


    "Yeah, I think it''s exactly what the king deserves to ride."


    And, to Meer, who honestly spoke, Sharoke grinned sarcastically.


    "From Her Royal Highness''s point of view, does the merchant charm feel bad about naming the king? Do you think that people, armies, people like me, who have no land, will call themselves kings? Do you think it''s a big name for a merchant king or something?


    Meer, poked at the star, says for a moment. Sharok, who saw it, laughed in his mouth with a crease.


    "They all are. Well, I''m the king. You, the king who will never take a pull from the royal nobility."


    With that said, Shalok stood up and took something out of the bag he had placed beside him.


    "This is our army, our soldiers, our castles, our livestock in the fields that produce profit. And the God I Believe in"


    So unconstitutional, sprinkle it at Meer''s feet. jarring a stiff metal sound it emits a golden glow......,


    "Oh... is that... gold coin?


    "Yes, it''s gold. This is our powerful God. It''s the power that dominates the world. Isn''t that easy to understand?


    "Yeah... yeah, well, you are..."


    Meer had a pulling grin on Sharoke''s playful behavior.


    The opposing sharok sat on his own throne in a chair without a problem¡­ No, and smiled as such.


    "Well, shall I ask? Your Royal Highness, what do you want from my country?


    "Yep... what this one is looking for..."


    and Meer glances at Ludwig in the flesh. With that in mind, Ludwig opened his mouth.


    "Our country needs food. I''d love for you to sell wheat."


    "Of course, we''ll sell it. As long as you have the money..."


    That''s how it was a piece of parchment that Sharoke had been offering. Ludwig, who sees the price of wheat written there, groans small.


    Meer peeked at it from the side......,


    "... be!


    Unexpectedly.


    "Grunt...... why is the wheat so expensive!? It''s abusive!


    Meer''s protest is also a breeze where it blows, Sharoke said with a gentle grin.


    "Unfortunately, if anyone wants it, the price goes up. Because it makes sense in this world."


    "But this is too expensive. It''s too expensive. You''re not building a castle, are you?


    "I''m just saying that wheat is required more than a castle. You can''t eat a castle!


    Waha, and laughing, Shalok cheeks burly at the cookies he had placed instead. Meer''s eyes, for a moment, nail that delicious looking cookie!


    "Hehe, I wonder if His Royal Highness the Young Princess will know. This world is dominated by gold. Gold is power, gold is God... I am offering my faith to my God. Come to me more. So, you see, if you just give me the money, I''ll do anything."


    Ludwig opened his mouth on behalf of Meer, who gave a grumpy voice.


    "Be sure to pay the promised amount. If we overcome this predicament, the Empire will surely recover. So if you''ll excuse me..."


    "It doesn''t matter how much I get for empty bills etc. If the goal is to rebuild, we already know that the Empire''s finances are broken. I met you today to see if there''s anything you can still squeeze out of the empire¡­"


    Sharok, then, turned his eyes to Meer, shrugging his shoulders small.


    "To see that carriage and the princess''s cheap dress......, the empire is no longer like the end. Yeah, but that hair decoration is one dish."


    Hmm, and Sharoke grinned.


    "If it is an exchange for a box of cookies, I will take care of it..."


    "Please don''t be ridiculous"


    Don''t wait for Meer''s heart to shake in a box of cookies, Ludwig said.


    "The people are starving and dying. The people are the workers, the power to support the country, the foundation of society. Isn''t that what you need for a merchant, too?


    "Did I say Lord Ludwig? Heh heh, you''re a loyal man. And good. From the bottom of my heart, I am trying to save my people from hunger. Perhaps you''re good, but you don''t seem to have the qualities to be a merchant."


    "What do you mean?


    "Even if you can be a saint, you can''t be rich. Perspectives on the pain and suffering of others and even their death as business opportunities, that''s what the Golden Believers need"


    Sharoke shrugged her shoulders small.


    "It''s not how hungry the people of the Empire found out, Lord Ludwig. You know that, don''t you? Not all the people of the continent will starve to death. The question is, how can I make the most money? Without the people, there would be no business, so I won''t let it be wiped out. But it''s not commerce, it''s charity that saves all the people from making money."


    "Hey, I heard what you just said! If Lafina asks, she''ll be offended."


    Meer raises her voice all the time here. but......


    "Go ahead, be my guest. I would be happy to ask which is acceptable to the world, the words of His Highness the princess, whose reputation is not good, and of me, the Shinjitsu, who is clearly loaded with money for charity as an investment later"


    Sharoke laughed like she made fun of Meer.


    "Guh, nah, if you think you can just pay for anything, it''s a big mistake!


    "Your Highness, for once, I would like to advise you that the loss of that hand is very ugly, if you will not have it."


    Saw the Meers with their gentle, pitiful eyes, then Sharoke said.


    "Well, is that all? Then please pick it up. Even if I look like this, I''m busy."


    ... Exactly, it was a gateway payment.


    - The humiliation of that day... I haven''t forgotten... No, well, I forgot... When I ate something sweet, I totally remembered. I don''t care, this sweet bean paste is so delicious!


    Meer puts tea sweets in her mouth so as to dampen the anger that springs fluttering on her belly.


    Wow, much spreading sweetness......, that brought calm to Meer.


    - Well, what are we going to do... In the meantime, ask Lord Forklord to sell me this sweet bean... all the while, in order to do that, you have to help the Forklord Chamber of Commerce. To do this, do we need to fight Shalok...?


    According to Ludwig''s story, it is only the Fork Road Chamber of Commerce that Shalok is hostile to. It is more like wanting a deal than an empire. If so, it''s hard to attack from here.


    - I can''t even see Chloe not feeling well... Besides, it''s shaky to keep your mouth shut. If¡­¡­.


    Meer looked more at Ludwig.


    "Ludwig, if the Forklord Chamber of Commerce is being harassed, can we help you in any way? Well, the Forklord Chamber of Commerce is going to buy the product in the Empire and give it away..."


    The enemy is prepared to lose money and keeps the Forklord Chamber of Commerce merchandise from selling. Then it would be a good idea to break down the situation where the object of the opponent is "Forklord''s goods cannot be sold".


    - Hehe, this is, like, two birds a stone. Helping the Folk Road Chamber of Commerce will also be a good harassment. That Yarrow¡­, otherwise¡­, seems to have his regrettable face in his eyes. Ugh.


    The question, however, is whether that is not said to be a waste......


    Meer glances over Ludwig''s face.


    "Or would it be wasted if I bought a product that was sold away because it was your friend''s father''s chamber of commerce? Would you be angry if you bought something cheaper than that at a higher price?


    Meer, anxiously thrilled, waits for Ludwig''s answer.


    Come on, what''s the answer? Is that okay? No!?


    For a moment of nervousness, Meer rang her throat - then reached for a new tea treat to sweeten and moisten her mouth!


    ¡­ is overeating.


    "No, it won''t be a problem"


    To that reply, Meer accidentally tried to reach for less relief, tea treats......, stopped by Anne.


    ... had eaten too much.


    - Hmm... you mean moderation is important for everything. It''s the same thing Ludwig''s talking about right now. The right price is important, and the right amount of sweets is important... That''s what you''re talking about.


    ... No, it''s not the right amount, it''s overeating.


    Get back on your mind, Meer said.


    "Well, that''s why, Sir Folklord, I will buy the inventory your Chamber of Commerce is carrying, at a fair price. If the empire alone is difficult, then yes, shall I ask my friends to help? Excessive price reductions are not necessary just because they are still sold. We''d like to make a deal that respects each other."


    "No, but, Your Highness Princess Meer, you must not do such a thing..."


    "Sir Folklord, I recently made an offer at St. Noel''s School''s admission ceremony. Everything is important to help each other. You have my help, so it''s only natural for me to move."


    Then, Meer, just think about it for a second and then go on.


    "And there''s also the thing about Chloe... So, yes... if it''s a thank you, I''d like you to think I owe Chloe a favor."


    As for Meer, Chloe is a really important reader. He wants to continue a good relationship in his future school life.


    During that period, he wanted to borrow Chloe as a reader... because he was a meer who threw up a little bit of a line.


    Well... Marco, later, from Chloe, was to hear Meer''s words at the admissions ceremony.


    It is an example ''bread and cake declaration''.


    That reminds me of Meer''s subsequent actions¡­, rethinking the phrase "I want to borrow Chloe" ¡­ Marco understands. I will.


    Sincerely, Meer!


    The idea of mutual food assistance on the continent, backed up by a declaration at the admissions ceremony¡­, asked Chloe to help for it¡­.


    That''s what Meer says.


    "This is... that you got caught up in something outrageous... with my daughter"


    Unexpectedly, it was a crushing Marco¡­, but at the same time, he was proud of his daughter, who would be feathered with the wisdom of the Empire.


    "Then for the sake of that concept, I can''t help you either..."


    It took me a long time to beat Meernet''s cloth stone.

 401 Lesson 24: Whispering Vengeance - Take a Look

    "By the way, Mia, it''s good to decline this offer from Sharoke, but how will you handle it?


    "Hmm? How? I wonder what that means?


    Today, Ludwig continues to lean his neck at Meer.


    "Do you want to send a messenger? Or, in person, would you like to meet me?


    "Oh yeah..."


    Meer thinks a lot before¡­,


    "Ugh, it''s an offer from over there, and we''ll call it in anyway"


    There''s something I want to tell you... and Meer laughs a lot.


    I thought I''d return exactly what I said to myself on the previous timeline, when I went out of my way to see him.


    It is a whispering revenge!


    "Me too, I think that would be better. It could be related to the serpent in the example..."


    "Snake? Oh......"


    I see, the more you ask me, the more I may be, Meer nods small.


    Indeed, this is also not to be considered a snake attack. But......


    "Well, we''re going to need to try a little exploration around there."


    That being said..., the truth is, Meer didn''t really doubt that.


    I don''t know exactly why... but somehow that man didn''t fit the image of a breaker of order.


    - That felt like one of the Golden Deceased, no, the faithful.


    Meer''s instincts were telling. That''s probably... not a snake.


    "Okay, we''ll make arrangements. Until I''m ready, I''ll stay in Velga too."


    "Yeah, that would help."


    Nodding, Meer arms up.


    "Hmmm... you need to check the relationship behind that guy for once too..."


    Thus, Meer moved out.


    Shalok is a merchant based in the port city of St. Valaine, an enclave of Velga, but it does not mean he is from Velga.


    A country called the Kingdom of Miranada in the west of St. Valene was his country of origin. Miranada was a very rich country, compared to the national territory, although Tiermoon is a small country that does not even extend to the Kingdom of Remno.


    It is the activity of active merchants, brought about by St. Valene, that underpins its richness.


    The status of merchant is therefore relatively high in the Kingdom of Milan.


    "I''m going to tell you one of my dislikes, but you''re going to need to look into a single connection."


    If Sharokh has connections with Miranada or some other leading nobleman, it could be a hassle later.


    Fortunately, those from Milan should also be in St. Noel, so let me ask you something, Meer.


    "Hmmm... but if you''re from the Kingdom of Miranada, it''s like asking Ludwig before..."


    Before coming to St. Noel''s School, Meer had done a background check on the connections to be built.


    At that time, as a place of escape, I picked up a number of countries, among which was the Kingdom of Milan.


    Whatever the case, it''s fascinating to have a port. I was thinking that if I fled overseas from there, I would not extend the fire of the Empire''s revolution.


    By the way, Ludwig, who was told to look into Miranada officials, said, "Does Her Royal Highness crave the harbor..." and so on, but that''s another story.


    "If my memory were certain¡­, a few noble children would have gone by, I guess¡­"


    It was in the upper classroom that I arrived even as I thought about things like that. So I asked Meer where the person from Milan was...,


    "If it were those three, I''d say I went to a junior classroom..."


    Relying on information such as this, we now go to the lower classroom. So......,


    "Oh...? You..."


    Meer found the familiar.


    "Hih!


    Seeing Meer''s face, the three boys jump up in the gutter. And one girl who is trying to be surrounded by those three and looks uncomfortable......


    Subtly familiar faces, of which Meer turns her gaze to the girl.


    The deep sunken gray hair, the color of the eyes that confounded the body and the area, was dark green. Somehow, here''s the thing...... she was a cute little animal-minded girl who wanted to stroke her head.


    Then Meer sees the boys around it. Surprising, hospitable boys, they...


    "You guys, no way, you were bullying me again, right?


    "No! Please destroy the minister!


    Yes, they were in the hallway the other day, the boys reprimanded by Meer and the girl who was being bullied.


    "Hmm, so what were you doing?


    "Look, I was protecting her, as ordered by the Meer Student Chairman!


    They say it, and I finally remember it. Speaking of which, I told you that...... etc.


    Then, Meer turned her eyes to the girl.


    "Are you sure you haven''t been bullied? Erm..."


    "It''s Tatiana. Meer Student Chairman......, thank you for the other day. Thanks to you, this is how we have protected you since then."


    "That would have been nice."


    While you snort so much, you seem gloomy that you are surrounded by upper class boys like this..., etc., it is Meer who thinks.


    "And, by the way, Meer Student Chairman, what can I do for you today...?


    Speaking to one of the boys, Meer punched Pong, in the hand.


    "Oh, I was. I almost forgot. I wanted to ask you something today. You''re from Milan, aren''t you? Do you know a man named Sharoke Cornrogue who is a merchant in your country?


    "Sharoke Cornrogue? Oh, is it the Golden Deceased Sharoke..."


    One boy looked disgusted.


    Ooh, that sounds like a lot of things to say..., etc., Meer said.


    "It sounds a lot like you''re making money doing a lot of things, but you also have a fair amount of connections in your nobility, don''t you?


    So, from what I heard, apparently Sharoke, although he has quite a connection, no one seemed to need to care about Meer.


    There seems to be a lot of golden associates, for better or worse, and those who want to make friends with the Empire worse but take Sharoke''s side felt like not many.


    - It would have been a problem if I seemed to have a deep connection with the greats of Sankland and Velga, but that doesn''t seem to happen either. Wouldn''t it be okay if I told you I hated Gatsun?


    Guufu, grinning all the time, Meer didn''t realize.


    "Mr. Sharoke Cornrogue..."


    Tatiana crushed it so small...

 402 Episode Twenty-five: Kill the Fool

    Well, while Meer was collecting information (about an hour), eating snacks, gobbling on the bed (about seven days) and doing a lot, Ludwig contacted me.


    With Sharokh coming in response to the call, Meer quickly went to the town where Ludwig was staying.


    To get ready in advance..., make sure you get there a day ago...


    That''s how, along with Ludwig, who was waiting, Meer gets ready for the interception.


    Arrange an inn room to welcome him to the ''vengeance'' that day. I shall stay there for a day.


    There can''t be a luxury inn in a small town. "I can''t believe I''m welcoming Her Royal Highness, I''m so¡­" and so on, convincing the frightened shopkeeper.


    "If it''s clean and you''re doing normal business, that''s enough."


    More importantly, Meer focused on whether the inn had a bath or not. Fortunately, the inn had a bath, which allowed Meer to rest her body slowly.


    So, when I was well prepared, Sharoke came.


    In one of the rooms of the inn, not even large, Meer invited Sharoke in.


    Ludwig instead of Meer and Anne on the other side, plus Bell wanting to see Meer brave, are tumbling into one corner of the room.


    "Thank you for taking the time to stay far away."


    With an extra grin, Meer said.


    Then he stood up in an elegant motion, snapping the hem of his skirt, and lifting,


    "Nice to meet you, Empress Mia Luna Tiamoun."


    Decide to make a grand introduction without complaining.


    Previously, when I visited Shalok, he didn''t try to get up from himself. I haughtily didn''t try to move out of my own throne...... but Meer isn''t.


    A true champion is not in the first place, such as the need to look great. You don''t have to put up a vanity. Rather, it is in complete courtesy that the scent stands to smell... It was a grand, calm attitude that I didn''t have to say.


    - Huh, yeah, I''m looking forward to it. Wow, I''m looking forward to it!


    No, I didn''t stay calm. Meer''s heart was very daunting right now. I couldn''t wait, so I followed ahead and introduced myself!


    It''s all because there was something I wanted to tell Sharoke.


    "This is a polite greeting that hurts. It''s in Sharoke Cornrogue. It''s an honor to meet you. Her Royal Highness Princess Meer"


    to the kneeling sharok, Meer nodded small,


    "Please, sit over there. In the meantime, enjoy your tea"


    As such, Meer instructed him to serve tea treats. It was the finest cookie in Perugia, prepared for Lagna.


    The previous timeline, Shalok, did not recommend any tea treats to Meer, but Meer is different. Show me the chubby spot and appeal to differences in character. Never, because if I''m the only one eating, Anne will be mad at me for eating too much......


    "Even so, you surprised me. No way, His Royal Highness the Emperor is like this..."


    And, Sharoke looked around the room, and then she did an eye on Meer''s hair.


    "And... with all due respect, that''s..."


    "Oh, is this it?


    Meer grinned and took the candle.


    "It''s the Horn of a Horse. It is a beautiful woodland of the Empire."


    "Well, is it a tree..."


    Slightly, Meer smiled flashly at Sharokh, who looked white.


    "Hehe, is that crazy? That I, the princess of the Great Empire, am wearing wooden kanzaki... And you were about to say something, weren''t you? Maybe that''s what I was trying to say about staying at this inn.


    Sharok said, slightly opening his eyes.


    "You''re absolutely right. I was wondering if you would be named for staying in such a small inn if you were in a noble princess... Wouldn''t this make the carriage better? With all due respect, Her Royal Highness''s carriage on the table was very luxurious and wonderfully crafted..."


    Meer hears it and smiles in the synagogue.


    "Because the carriage doesn''t have a bath..."


    "Is...?


    Meer said to Sharokh tilting his neck.


    "This inn has the best bath. It''s the best luxury to moisturize your throat with spring water after it''s warm enough."


    The Principality of Velga is a country of water with a wealth of water resources. The water is so clean and clear that there is an anecdote that just drinking it can make it beautiful, etc.


    "In other words, if you want the best of the land, it''s only natural to ask the people who live there and stay in the lodging on that land."


    Yes, Meer knows.


    Tiermoon has Tiermoon, Velga has Velga, and Remno has Lemno... mushrooms.


    Wherever you go, it''s foolish to assume that only mushrooms in your own country, you know, are the best luxury. The land has the best mushrooms of the land.


    Therefore, seeking the best mushrooms in the land is the best luxury.


    Everything is the same thing. Mind the lodging of the land and be confined to your own luxurious carriage, etc., in a narrow amount. It is also foolish to measure every value with "gold", the object of one''s common sense.


    "Besides, this Kanzi... this is something a child made for me. Thoughtful, it''s my favorite."


    Meer closed her eyes softly,


    "I don''t need hair decorations that are just expensive. I''m in such a position to determine the value of things for myself, right?


    I said arrogantly.


    "Really..."


    Sharoke looked a little barometric,


    "Sa, that''s the princess. Great idea. Will you accept my offer?


    "Offer... Oh, that''s it"


    "Yes, as far as I''m concerned, good terms..."


    "Yeah, you did. About a third of the price on Folk Road..."


    "Marco''s daughter at the Folk Road Chamber of Commerce and Her Royal Highness have heard of you with friends, therefore¡­, if you consider it the price of that friendship¡­"


    "Hmm..."


    Su narrowing her eyes to Meer, Sharok smiles with a mesmerizing smile.


    "For the sake of the deal, we''re going to have to sift the connections, so if you don''t put a price on this, you won''t be satisfied, will you?


    To such a sharok, Meer also returns a grin.


    "I see you''re convinced. That''s a very good contract. Lord Sharoke Cornrogue, but..."


    Meer, there, hangs up the words and stares at Sharoke.


    "Now it''s time to tell you what I wanted to say that day."


    "What? What is it about?


    To Sharokh, who opens her mouth pompously, Meer said,


    "If you think you can solve anything with money, it''s a big mistake, isn''t it?


    do it, and a smile in the synagogue.


    "I told you earlier. Money doesn''t matter to me. For me, friendship is more important than money. Trust is important. Loyalty is important. It''s foolish to sell it away for money."


    "Become..."


    Shalok shook his shoulders with a mess in his words. Never mind, Meer continues.


    "If the world thinks anything can be solved with money, it''s a good place to make mistakes. That''s why you lose sight of the true value of things."


    The previous timeline, say what you wanted to do, and Meer is a little refreshed. So,


    "Stupid...... Perhaps the wisdom of the Empire is to this extent¡­"


    Even Sharoke''s words of defeat are so clear.


    "With such sentiment, Your Highness, friendship, trust, there is nothing short of weakness in seeing the damage? Denying the reasonableness of money with emotion, etc¡­"


    "Rude. Towards Her Royal Highness the Princess..."


    Ludwig adds a sharp reprimand, but Meer controls it with one hand.


    Then,


    "Lord Sharoke, no matter what you say, it won''t change my judgment. I will help you with the Forklord Chamber of Commerce as long as my powers extend. Lord Marco trusted me and kept my covenant, so I must also live up to that trust. I want you to know that being hostile to him is hostile to me."


    Meer said with a neat grin.

 403 Episode Twenty-six: The Magnificent Life of Merchant King Shalok Cornrogue

    The Merchant King, Sharoke Cornrogue.


    Attack the continent, starve, use it as a business opportunity, grasp the distribution network of food in one piece. Having absorbed and integrated multiple chambers of commerce and held numerous independent merchants in his hands, he eventually becomes the "Merchant King".


    His life after that was also full of wealth and prosperity.


    Indeed, he had excellent business talent. And he was also loved by the greedy God who presided over the gold.


    Wealth swelled even further, and he rose to a place where no one had yet reached before.


    This is the story of the end of the glorious life of Yingjie, Sharoke Cornrogue, in a period of confusion.


    Sharoke Cornrogue collapsed on his way to a certain deal. It was caused by years of binge eating and lack of exercise.


    My life lasted, but I could no longer move my body or speak to it, only on the bed, watching the flowing situation.


    His possessions, which had no head wife, no children, no brothers, were according to the law, and all began to be ruled by him on his behalf. His "God" did not help him. On the contrary, by the hand of his head of use, he twitched and diminished his gaze.


    Sharoke''s business talent was never taken over by his men.


    "Fool!


    How many times would you have wanted to scream?


    From Sharoke''s point of view, a head of use who concludes a clearly incorrect contract without straying. To that stupidity, how many times would you have wanted to say it?


    But that state of affairs will soon be over.


    The day of my life was about to run out.


    King''s room full of luxurious condiments, on a luxurious bed that you can''t even get with the people''s lifetime earnings.


    The richest king on this earth, is dead.


    Without being dropped off by anyone... No, refuse to be dropped off by anyone.


    I was just alone, empty, and finished that life.


    ... I had such a dream.


    "... well, I had a crappy dream"


    Shalok speaks to himself in a rocking carriage.


    It was, as a merchant, my oldest dream, standing in the best place I could hope for.


    It''s the last dream of a man with gold as his god.


    Oddly realistic dreams are colored with bitter regrets......


    "Is it because I met that little girl? Bullshit......"


    Sharoke laughs with her nose.


    Imperial Empress, Meer Luna Tiermoon. The words of the empire''s wisdom remained in his head.


    "Something more important than gold..."


    Friendship, loyalty, trust, gratitude¡­. Something more valuable than the gold said by the crown princess Meer.


    "Nonsense bullshit, it''s just beautiful"


    Those are what Sharoke has been cutting off. No, it''s what I''ve been selling off in a bundle of three sentences.


    Friendship, etc. is superior if sold in a single gold coin.


    I don''t get a single sentence where I''m thanked, etc.


    Money is not everything. There is something more important than gold......, it was just a loser''s constant coat for him. of......


    "That little girl..."


    Gilli, bite your back teeth, and Sharokh snaps.


    The wisdom of the empire, the undoubtedly rich, the powerful, said it.


    "There''s something more important than money," he said.


    He denied all Sharoke''s previous ways of life.


    The shock, besides the thought, was enormous.


    "I had a boring dream because I heard crap. What is the wisdom of the Empire? No way, I didn''t think I could do that kind of damage account. It''s not a long time for an empire to celebrate such things as wisdom."


    Tell him to throw it away and he tries to make a mockery laugh...... fail.


    Something in him was telling me.


    That dream is true.


    A distant future, not so different from that, I would have a warm end......


    but......,


    "That''s why you can''t even change your way of life now."


    Halfway through my life, I can''t possibly deny the way I''ve lived.


    It was a sharok who had truncated many things to make money, but he couldn''t just lose his "way of life so far".


    That''s why......


    "Failure to acknowledge the value of money, such a way of life cannot be tolerated"


    I couldn''t forgive the forkload of my own, the one who shakes the values, the same merchant, but does business that puts the money second. And more than that,


    "Gold is power, gold is God... If there''s anything more important than that, I''ll skip it..., so will that little girl..."


    Meer Luna Tiermoon.


    I denied Shalok''s way of life, and I couldn''t acknowledge his empire''s wisdom.


    "... can''t be forgiven"


    The merchant talent of Shalok, given by heaven, had told him.


    That this famine is never going to fit right in.


    Therefore, the transport route of wheat from abroad, with forkload, is worth a thousand gold, and if the quantity of wheat in circulation can be adjusted, it is not impossible to make a great deal of money.


    It''s good enough to make you hungry a little bit. If it were, it would be better for the starving dead to come out, maybe ignite a sense of crisis.


    Fear of death will confuse people in their judgment, and a bag of wheat will come with a hell of a value. For him, policies such as filling the continent with wheat and keeping price increases within fair prices were by no means compatible.


    With more food, transport costs are higher, and prices are depressed instead.


    Neither the Forklord Chamber of Commerce, nor the Crown Princess Meer, who is trying to do such an irrational thing, were the only objects of ridicule for Sharoke.


    ... I couldn''t help denying it.


    "Food self-sufficiency in Tiermoon is low. Peru. There should have been a high level of dependence on agricultural countries. The king over there..."


    Without Meer''s knowledge, the next conspiracy was in motion.

 404 Lesson 27: Loyalty Anne, Make Your Heart a Ghost (Blue)

    A pleasant day with pokey sunshine. Before summer, the period between spring and summer, when the wheat harvest season was nearby.


    Anne saw Meer gobbling in bed......, had a certain anxiety.


    That was last summer......, just before I went boating with Emeralda.


    A little, fat Meer got into a lot of trouble.


    - Also, Emeralda might want to invite you, and you might want to exercise a little bit from now on.


    Let Anne tell you, nothing, Meer''s not fat. It''s beautiful enough, and, rather, I even think it''s cuter to be a little plump.


    ... arguably the bearer of extremely dangerous thoughts.


    However, aside from his personal tastes, Meer has only recently suffered from lack of exercise.


    - The chef also said it was bad for you..., after all, here...


    Never mind, Anne spoke.


    "Dear Meer, Um..."


    "Hmm? What''s wrong with you? Anne."


    Meer looked up at Anne as she rolled over the bed.


    Mermaid...... it was a move like a sea creature that could be mistaken.


    ... It''s hanging up all over!


    I''ve always had big deals, student council jobs, struggles with secret societies..., Meer carrying a heavy load, so I''d like to dazzle you when you''re in the room Anne... but this place ghosts my heart out.


    Well, it''s like a ghost taking on a villain for a friend...


    "Dear Meer, I don''t seem to have been taught any dance lessons lately...... but how about inviting Prince Abel or Prince Zion to do some dance lessons?


    Basically, Meer doesn''t hate exercise. I don''t hate it...... but as soon as I leave it alone, it starts gobbling up and moves me into the mode of sigging Nanica in.


    As a ventriloquist to improve it, I gave my advice in a direction that Meer wouldn''t mind as much as I could...


    "Dance...... hmm, right. Maybe it''s a good idea to invite Abel to dance. That''s right, anyway, mobilizing a student council to hold a standing dance and cake party is..."


    I rushed to stop because Meer told me not to. Even if you dance, it''s tough if you eat something sweeter than that.


    Anne knows exactly what she''s doing. Meer is a healthy family and loves food more than anyone else.


    "Well, that''s going to take a little preparation... Oh, then, how about a long ride?


    Anne switches with a little drive. Wave that rigid arm.


    "Hmm, if you ask me, you haven''t looked at the equestrian club lately. How are the rough storms... It''s really not bad to hitch a long ride."


    Fortunately, the induction went well and Meer was concerned about the ride. Easy to be flushed is the good thing about Meer.


    "Oh, Meer, sister, can I go, too?


    You were listening, and Bell raised his hand.


    "How''s the pony back then? I want to go see her."


    "Oh speaking of which, Belle was there then too...... Hmm, I don''t mind if you want to go..."


    And, so, as Meer came up with something, pattin, and hit her hand.


    "That''s right! If you don''t mind, I''ll invite Leena too."


    "And Leena?


    "Yeah, I''d look pathetic if I was out of company..."


    Then, Meer had a pranky grin.


    "So, Belle, what do you say we join you in the equestrian club?


    "What, I''m in the equestrian club?


    "That''s right. See, I was pretty good when I rode in that wilderness before, and if I practice, I guess I''ll be able to ride right away..."


    Apparently, Meer is trying to make Belle learn equestrianism, and Anne, who I suspect, decides to send out a help boat.


    "Belle, if I practice, I can ride now, so I think Belle will be able to ride soon."


    By the way, in the case of Anne, who was originally clumsy, I was asked to make quite an effort until I could ride..., of course, I wouldn''t say that.


    For Meer''s health, I would sever it as a sacrifice I had no choice.


    "After all, if you''re a princess, you can ride even one of the horses. Belle wants to be a good princess, like me, right?


    ............... no one to put the scratch in.


    "But I..."


    To a bell with a face that doesn''t float somewhere, Meer nods, Hmm... Then I look at Anne more flirtatiously on the side, and then gently ear to Bell.


    "It''s not weird whenever you go back to where you came from, and then it''s all for nothing, and I understand that''s what you''re thinking. But, Belle, if you go back to where you came from, you''ve never been able to practice riding a horse. It''s convenient to escape..."


    And, there, Meer winks with a pranky grin.


    "And horses, they''re adorable, aren''t they? It''ll be fun riding with Leena, and I''m sure it''ll be a good time."

 405 Episode 28: Hiccup!

    - Ugh, that''s Anne. You''ve given me a good focus......


    Invited Strina and on her way to the stables, Meer smiled satisfactorily.


    - If you give me something to hobby about, even Belle, I shouldn''t think it''s time to go away... If there''s anything fun about it, you''ll wonder if I''m gonna die...... I hope this triggers something......


    As for Meer, who is more or less guessing where Bell''s waste stems from, I know this problem won''t be easy to solve...... but still I can''t do anything about it.


    "Let Belle have some hobbies" seemed like a good focus for Meer like that.


    Ya - Slow down, I want you to wear hobbies like mushroom hunting, but there, I''m studying too. That''s horseback riding for now, right? Horses are cute, and I''m sure Belle will love them. And so on, Meer turns her gaze.


    "By the way, can Mr. Leena ride a horse?


    Next to Bell, with a smile and a poor grin, Strina tilted her neck to Meer''s inquiry.


    Looking at your adorable face like a doll, you''re going to tend to forget to stick around, but Strina is a former "chaotic snake" associate. It should be a lot more convenient to ride a horse to inflict a conspiracy, maybe...? I thought it was Meer.


    "No, I''m new to Leena, too. So look forward to...... Hehe, I''m so excited to ride with Belle."


    "Hmm..."


    Meer thinks about it as she arms up.


    - When you two become amateurs, is it hard for me to teach alone...? How much, though I am an equestrian celebrity...


    Meer, the pioneer of left-backed horseback riding, has a decent share.


    That''s how I get to the stables. And, there, Meer found a nostalgic face.


    "Oh... are you..."


    "Wow, that''s a hiccup. Lady."


    Inside the Lin Ma Long Stables, he had a luxurious grin as he was caring for his horse. "That''s a hiccup, Senior Ma Long. But didn''t St. Noel graduate this spring?


    After that, I just thought I had returned to the Horseback Riding Kingdom...


    "So you''re back because you miss the horses?


    To the light-mouthed Meer, Ma Long smiles back nicely.


    "I''m not more worried about the horse, but I''m here to see if the lady and Abel are doing well."


    "Oh? Thank you for your concern. Thanks to you, Abel and I are getting along, aren''t we?


    "Ha, that''s more than anything. Well, jokes aside, actually, Lady Rafina asked me to. I''m supposed to come by sometimes to see how the horses are doing. I was wondering about the equestrian club."


    "Well, that''s the thing. Hehe, and you''re the same. You look well, more importantly."


    After a conversation with a single horse dragon, Meer looked inside the stables.


    "How have you been, Hanayang? I''m sorry you couldn''t make it."


    It is Meer, who has not been able to work slowly on horseback since she was taken care of in the winter. For a moment, have I been forgotten? I thought so, but Hanayang, staring at Meer, snorted like greeting her.


    "Ugh, yeah, you''ve been hissing a lot. And you, too, hiccup! Erm..."


    Meer called out to the pony next to Hanayang. To Meer''s voice, a pony that moves her ears pounding. On his gentle and elegant face, he had the face of the flower sun.


    "Oh, his name is Silver Moon."


    Ma Long tells me from behind.


    "Well, silver moon...... silver moon......, silver moon! Oh, that''s a very good name!


    Somehow, it''s Meer who feels like she''s found one horse in her lifetime. I''ll definitely give you a ride when you''re a little older! and make up your mind.


    "Wow, wow. You''ve been so quiet already."


    "Really. It was so tiny then..."


    Bell and Strina look at the pony, the silver moon and cheer. Silver Moon remembers the two of us, he''s slowly approaching, and he''s making his nose crack.


    Mia was smiling at her horse and her granddaughter and her friends..., and...? and tilted his neck.


    "That''s right, there''s no rough storm, right? Could someone be going on a long ride?


    There was nowhere to look at that rough horse, always turning a disgusting glance at Meer.


    I''m Meer, who originally didn''t like the rough storm thing, but that night, when we dived through the dead line together, we remembered intimacy.


    That grumpy attitude by the time, now somewhere comforting. The more you can call yourself a comrade, the more you trust.


    "Oh, now Abel''s on it. Looks like he''s just back."


    To the words, Meer looks back. and¡­¡­,


    "Hey, Meer. Are you here on horseback?


    Abel, with a refreshing grin, was about to pull the rough storm''s reins closer.


    "Yeah, it is. It was a pleasant sunny afternoon... even so..."


    Meer looked at Abel and tilted her neck small.


    "Much too muddy..."


    If you look closely, Abel''s cheek had mud on it. Mudslides were also found everywhere in the riding clothes.


    In response to Meer''s gaze, Abel grinned with a troubled face.


    "I''ve been baptized by a runaway horse."


    "Well, you are. But if it''s nothing to go on a long ride, it doesn''t have to be a rough storm...?


    A rough storm is a rough horse with a hard temper to ride. Even if I don''t bother to choose a horse that is difficult to ride, I wondered if I should ride Hanayang or some other horse that is easy to ride......, is Meer.


    "Rough storms are hard horses to ride, and you don''t have to be upset if you can''t ride well."


    "But you''re not dressed to be able to ride me because you were so good..."


    Abel said with a slightly murky face.


    "I''ll give it a ride, too. It''s still hard right now, but I''m going to train you and make sure you get this guy through it."


    I saw Abel like that, Meer, unexpectedly......,


    - Well! You''re the one with the boy''s will. Ugh, she''s cute.


    Hold on to the mouth that''s about to nibble.


    These days, Meer unwittingly cracks at Abel, who is getting totally hard and riddled, that he showed, "the younger boy''s, slightly stretched out feeling".


    - It''s okay to lose like this, isn''t Abel... Hmm?


    And, Meer, there, she realizes. Subtle discomfort.


    - What? I, somehow, seem to have forgotten...


    Something, don''t forget, something''s happened..., kind of, something''s missing, that feeling.


    It was that moment! Feel the wind on your neck...


    "Ah... oh? This is..., what a nostalgic feeling... What was it... et al?


    I looked back, Meer, and there I found it! He''s mumbling his nose, looking like a wild storm!


    "Oh, oh, this, rough storm, with you, a lot, hissybu...... uhhhhh!


    Meer''s, blah blah blah blah blah! The sound of the wild storm''s grand sneeze echoed.


    Is it because I was hissing......, that was a bigger sneeze than usual......

 406 Lesson 29: Happy Paranoia

    Meer decides to go back to the dorm once to get rid of the dirt.


    "See you later..."


    and so on, making a promise to Abel, and the moment she leaves the stables......, Meer runs out.


    In the beginning, we switch to a small run, where we went about a hundred steps, to a full-blown walk.


    Running through like a breeze all the time, on our way is a common bath.


    Quickly, take off your clothes and go to the bathroom while Anne brings you some changed clothes.


    Anne rendezvous late as she bubbles with washer washer soap provided. Start washing Meer''s hair quickly and carefully using the Meer''s favorite horse shan that you have brought with you.


    That''s how Tekipaki and I got myself together, and Meer headed to the stable.


    Running through the disease, Meer brakes sharply in front of her destination. Then I walk yuck to get my breath ready......,


    "Good day, Abel."


    "Hey, Meer. That was fast."


    Abel, sitting on the stables fence, when she found out about Meer, just went down the road.


    Covering a shrewdly tight body was a brand new shirt and black trousers......, a little rough outfit.


    - Hmm... not quite dressed like a prince either... That''s good......!


    I like this gap!


    Did you wash your hair, Sarah''s dark hair was nice to the wind? Meer exhaled in a howl at the smell of clean soap that fluttered and tickled her nose.


    - After all, Abel, you look great......


    "Hmm? Meer, what''s wrong?


    You noticed Meer''s gaze, Abel makes a decent face.


    "Oh, no, it''s nothing. Let''s go to the stable."


    At the stable, Bell and Strina had already been taught by the horse dragon.


    "Wow, horses are tall, aren''t they? Calm down and you''ll know better when you ride."


    "Ha, yeah. Running in the meadows at this height feels good. If you ever come to the Horseback Riding Kingdom, do you want to go on a long ride with me?


    "Yes, I want to go!


    and so on, and I saw Bell looking to have fun.


    "You''re with those two today."


    "Yeah. Actually, of course I wanted to enjoy horseback riding myself, but I thought I''d teach Belle to ride more than that..."


    "Right. Give Belle some horsemanship..."


    Abel to arm. At the end of that gaze, the horse was drawn to the horse dragon and the horse was walking out. Nice to meet you, Belle, who, while subtly dangerous in balance, clings to the horse diligently. Such a figure kind of makes Meer feel a little smiled at when she sees herself once.


    "Sounds pretty good."


    "Yeah, it is. At the Holy Night Festival the other day, I thought it might be easier to get on board because I was riding like that."


    Abel with warm eyes on Bell. Next to it, Meer''s gaze watching was also somewhere sweet.


    "If you can ride a horse, you can do a lot of things and it''s convenient... Oh, of course, I''m not going to get involved in that again..."


    Still......, I''m sure there will be more ahead to get you into crisis even if you''re careful. At that time, I''m sure the horseback riding technique would help......, etc., and I was thinking about something serious without the pattern, but, uh, I think I look at my situation.


    Oh, this kind of thing might be nice......


    Watch your own granddaughter ride a horse alongside someone you like...... I support you as I watch you harrassly as you''re about to fall. That''s trivial, very common...... but happy landscape.


    I might never have imagined a happy future like this.


    - Think about it......, I''ve only ever been desperate to keep escaping the tragic future... If Abel and I marry, I...


    What will happen? I think so.


    This, with a boy standing next to you with a soft, warm atmosphere¡­, what happens if, when you get married¡­.


    Ho, ho, ho, ho, ho, ho, ho, ho, ho, ho, ho, ho, ho, ho, ho, ho, ho, ho, ho, ho, ho, ho, ho, ho, ho, ho, ho


    On a mild weather day like this, we took the kids on a long ride, where we all ate a horse-shaped mushroom sandwich, and so...


    "What''s wrong with you?


    Abel tilting her neck strangely. To Abel with a gentle grin, Meer, wow, leaks her breath all the time.


    "Oh, uh, nothing. Ugh, well, more than that, we''re on horses too..."


    And, Meer, who looked over at the stable. Then, just in time, Bell was just getting off the horse. How much fun it was, waving probably, running over here.


    - Ugh, you''re in a hurry, Belle. Good thing you seem to be enjoying it......


    And so on, I watched in a soothing mood..., but right in front of it, the unbalanced bell fell as far as I wanted.


    "Belle! Oh, I''m gonna be fine now."


    In a hurry, Meer ran out.


    Running over, I was just about to get up with a bell that was helped up by Strina.


    "Hey, Belle? Are you okay, sir?


    "Yes, I''m fine. Uh, hey, I failed."


    Belle laughs with a troubled face.


    "Hmm, well, as long as it''s funny, you''ll be fine."


    With that said, Meer lowered her gaze...... I look.


    Belle''s young knee boy, that''s where it''s stained with bright red blood!


    "Beh, Belle... it..."


    I don''t wait for that word to end, my little body falls full...... Small......, Meer''s body......


    "Ugh, um..."


    "Meer!


    Listening to Abel''s voice like a panic, Meer lost consciousness.


    ... It was Meer who fainted in the shock of seeing blood...


    Meer doesn''t like to hurt or seem to hurt.

 407 Lesson 30 Princess Meer, Understand Your Own FNY...

    "Ugh, um..."


    When I woke up, Meer was sleeping on a clean bed.


    "Oh, this is the treatment room..."


    St. Noel''s School, a place where noble children from neighboring countries gather, has an excellent health care system. In the first place, it was the irreplaceable Central Orthodox Church that extended health care to the countries of the continent in the form of treatment centres. Its home, the Duchy of St. Verga, has long amassed knowledge of medicine.


    Thanks to such state-of-the-art medical care, Meer wakes up feeling refreshed.


    "Hmm... that''s St. Noel''s School. Wonderful treatment."


    ... Well, Meer just lost her mind in the shock of seeing blood in the first place, and Abel took it firmly when she was about to fall, without any injuries... So I haven''t been treated in particular......


    "Oh, have you noticed, Meer Student Chairman"


    And, you noticed how Meer was, one girl walked over. Seeing that face, Meer raises her voice a little surprised.


    "Hmm? Oh, are you... uh, Mr. Tatiana...? Why are you in a place like this?


    To Meer leaning her neck, Tatiana smiled a little troubled,


    "Uh, I''m giving you a tour of the treatment center...... Actually, my father was a doctor, so he was interested in the equipment..."


    "Well, your father was a doctor... I see... Oh, and yes! Better yet, Belle..."


    If you rush around and look around,


    "Oh, Aunt Meer... sister, are you awake?


    I saw Bell walking in. Apparently, there were also Anne and Strina in the next room, and they follow me from after Bell.


    "Uh, Meer, my sister, I also had Tatiana wrap a bandage around me. He was very good."


    That being said, Bell proudly pointed to his own knee. The young knee boy was carefully bandaged.


    "Is that okay?


    "Haha, I just rubbed it off a bit. You''re already worried, sister Meer."


    Belle laughing, etc... but if I were to use a bandage that way, I would have thought that would be a pretty good injury Meer.


    "There was blood, but there was no abnormality in the bone, and the wound wasn''t that deep,"


    As I will add, Tatiana explains. In that tone, there was no usual appearance of tardiness¡­, but rather grandeur, full of confidence.


    "Hmm, that''s your doctor''s child, isn''t it? Did your father teach you everything?


    To Meer leaning his neck, Tatiana shut up for a moment before......,


    "My father died when I was five. So I''ve hardly ever been taught. This knowledge was learned and acquired by me."


    "Well, I did... That''s good work..."


    To Meer, who nodded, Tatiana said, in the way she had decided to.


    "Meer Student Chairman, I''d like to ask you something"


    And so she spoke.


    yourself and your relationship with Sharoke Cornrogue......


    "I came to St. Noel, wanting to be involved in the way of doctors, like my father. But my house, poor and..., it really was supposed to be an unfulfilled dream"


    Tatiana puts her hand on her chest and continues.


    "But Shalok''s system of scholarships allows me to study... I was able to get a recommendation for St. Noel."


    "Well, you are!


    Meer was a little surprised.


    - That''s surprising. More like that golden deceased...... I can''t believe you showed compassion... Yeah, but you know, you do charity to maintain your reputation... that''s what you said. That''s not common and......


    Even thinking back, as if, having read her mind, Tatiana shook her head.


    "Shalok, you hate me. So you all say something bad about you, Sharoke. Anyway, that''s what I did to improve my reputation."


    Zubari, being told what he was thinking, Meer snorts, Hmm.


    "But I made the scholarship when he was younger and still running out as a merchant."


    "Oh, well, then, you made a pretty big deal out of it."


    "Yes, he wants to repay me with the money he earns because he''s making me do good business. That''s what you said...... And there are a lot of people saved, like me. Some of the graduates are looking for merchants with respect for Mr. Sharoke."


    - I see, this is..., I heard good things. Ugh......


    Listening to Tatiana, Meer chuckled, nimmari in her heart.


    What I just heard is..., from Shalok, it''s an embarrassing past.


    That''s like seeing a strong pirate talking to his beloved cat in baby language, if you will.


    This is embarrassing!


    I''m sure from current Sharoke values, you''re young. I guess it''s a past I don''t even want to recall. I can''t believe I''m setting up a scholarship system for the children of a poor house that has nothing to do with me. Besides, I can''t believe I cut my money and do it even though I can never say I''m wealthy myself......


    Take this as compassion, kindness and..., not sentimentality, what shall I say!


    - That man, sentimental weakness on me, he said a lot, but even you, on your younger days, are too young to tease!


    He is an ordinary man, who lived for gold from birth, died for gold, and had such a cold, superhuman attitude, but with proper sweetness and emotion.


    Meer nodded contentedly that she was able to hold that weakness.


    - That man, he seemed to give up badly, and I''m sure he''s decided to come back. Then I''ll stick to this weakness then... Ugh... You''re a good man, aren''t you? Ugh, heh.


    Bad girl Meer laughs high in her chest.


    And to Meer like that, Tatiana said.


    "Dear Meer, please. Please, Sharoke, don''t do anything too bad."


    Meer''s sense of smell reacts sharply to her sincere request.


    - A scholarship might be a little dangerous.


    If you say so, Shalok is letting the poor, but capable, throw their personal possessions to wisdom.


    And knowledge is a weapon. In a situation where those with sharp weapons are grateful to Sharok, and in that situation, to speak ill of him is an act that could create dangerous enemies¡­, Meer perceived late.


    Especially a girl named Tatiana in front of me says she wants to go the doctor''s way. However, as you can see from the example of Strina, medicines are also poisonous, depending on how you use them. If you turn such a person against the enemy......


    Behind Meer''s brain, a statement is revived that she will be poisoned.


    - I thought it was Mr. Leena''s fault, but I think it''s enough that someone else did it.


    Come here, Meer, I finally understand. own chronic mind......


    - I was completely alarmed. I must keep my mind at all times.


    It is Meer who unexpectedly remembers what happened before last summer.


    I was just skipping exercise, my body was just a little lost. FNY made it difficult for me to wear my swimsuit...


    ... this is the same as it was then.


    - I have an FNY... heart. My heart was sober... my heart!


    So Meer goes into orbital modification after much reflection...


    "Hmm, it''s up to Mr. Sharoke about that..."


    First of all¡­, I appeal to them that the responsibility lies only with them.


    It wasn''t a lie. As for Meer in the first place, I don''t want to set things up with Sharoke. Well, a little prank sprouts that it might be interesting if I did a neti on the stuff I grabbed this time, but Meer doesn''t stick to it.


    This is an important time before the Great Famine. If you keep me company, I can''t afford it.


    But at the same time, I didn''t think that man would pull it off so easily, either.


    The protest will continue in the form of support for Folklore if Sharoke tells the Folklore Chamber of Commerce to continue to intervene.


    - I don''t think it''s much of a good idea to keep dawdling. Or, if you break your heart somehow, it might work out... Oh, yeah!


    And so Meer, I see Tatiana''s face and I flash.


    "Hmm, right. Or, if you cooperate, we may avoid useless disputes."


    "Huh...? Mine, is it?


    "Yeah, that''s right."


    Nodding, Meer grins badly at her own thoughts.


    - If you take this one with you when you get blurred, it will be effective! Now, who saved you from your scholarship is my friend? Gentle gentle Mr. Corn Rogue, and so on... Ugh, you just have to laugh off and spiritually hunt him down.


    There is now a scholarship system created by Shalok with the weakness of sentiment, a practical example of using that system to go to St. Noel. I don''t have a hand in not using this.


    Moreover, it was also a handful that sought to spread responsibility to Tatiana.


    If the fighting with Sharokh increases in intensity, don''t let Meer get resented. It''s your responsibility, too. It is a ploy to be able to say so.


    - Heh heh, if you get this situation all right, you''ll realize that even for Mr. Sharoke, it''s better to get the spear in place earlier than you get any more humiliation, but the final wound will have to be shallow.


    Damage spreads in battle when battle power differences are antagonistic.


    From the beginning, if there is a difference in overwhelming power, it is also possible to withdraw troops without ever crossing swords, depending on the negotiations. He seems to be the princess of the Great Empire, and he sets up a tactical system called the dedication of great forces in the early days of the war.


    Meer''s tactical eyes cross.


    - But even hunger keeps you busy, and it''s a good idea not to prolong it and smash it all at once! Well, it may not come out any more, but I''ve never been over there to keep it ready.


    Thus, the prepared trump card of Meer¡­, the opportunity to ask Tatiana to cooperate, came as soon as she thought.


    Ragna, the princess of Perugia, gave us an emergency report.

 408 Lesson 31: Inverse proportions between mind and body

    "Lady Meer, I am writing to you from Lagna, a Peruvian farming country."


    "Oh? From Mr. Ranya?


    To Anne''s words, Meer tilted her neck small.


    Ranya Tafrief Perugian is currently returning to her home country, the Perugian farming country. Every year, at this time of year, the Princess of Perugia must leave the school in order to lead the harvest and serve as a witch at Harvest Thanksgiving.


    "Hmm... I think it''s about going to the dance..."


    And Meer is going to see Ragna perform this year, offered to God at that Thanksgiving.


    By the way, this was the first time Meer had been invited to this Thanksgiving.


    In addition to her friendship with Lagna, she had also invited Princess Asha, Princess II, to St. Meer''s School, and her relationship with Meer and Perugia had deepened.


    Relations with Perugia will become extremely important in the coming years of famine. I would have liked to have seen it with the King and kept it personal.


    .................. and well, that''s superficial. It is less than 10% of the surface layer of Meer''s purpose. So what''s the other 90%...


    - Ugh, I''m looking forward to Perugian food!


    This is it. Well, I suppose you''re guessing...


    - Perugia, a food sanctuary, and a festival to thank for the harvest, so I''m sure there will be a tremendous treat... It should be so delicious you can''t put it into words!


    Just imagine the twitching gastronomy, Meer, making me squeak my throat.


    So Meer, who opened the letter without hesitation, admired what was written there.


    He said that a merchant named Sharoke Cornrogue was coming to the deal, and he was planning something unexpected.


    "Oh, that one, no sexual punishment again!


    Even as she grinds her teeth tightly, Meer quickly considers it.


    the magnitude of this crisis¡­¡­.


    At first glance, the danger doesn''t seem that great...


    Unlike the previous timeline, it makes considerable connections with the Peruvian farming countries.


    I can tell you that Princess Ragna and I have built enough friendship to get a letter sent to us in this way, and by welcoming Princess Asha as our lecturer, that Conne is getting stronger.


    but......,


    "We have to go to Perugia. Immediately..."


    The other day, Meer realized it again.


    When I am... FNY by my chronic heart... Of course, the mind is.


    If you don''t act overconfidently on the connections you''ve built, you''re sure to regret it.


    Meer''s shake-up heart tells us.


    Leaving this alone is extremely dangerous, he said...


    If it is a concern, it is still good. But if fear materializes, it becomes an imperial crisis.


    "Well, let''s think about things. If you go quickly, you can eat a lot of Peruvian food for that matter..., Hmm, that might be convenient!


    Shaping up the mind and body is sometimes inversely proportional.


    "Mia, sister, can I come with you?


    At some point, Bell, who listened to me, was right next to me. With a crisp face, he stares at Meer.


    "Oh? Why is that? Bell."


    "Um, I''m just a little interested in the idea of a merchant named Sharoke"


    "Hmm...... I see."


    Meer thinks, Hmm.


    - To be honest, I don''t think you should be too close... but it''s unusual for Bell to be interested. Besides, personality aside, it''s also true that he''s more first-rate as a merchant... If so, it might also make sense for me to show you an example straight away of how I''m going to cross with a merchant like that...


    And, after thinking that far, Meer stared at Bell''s face. Look at the face of its seriousness itself, and nod deeply,


    "I knew you were saying it to get away from the pre-summer test, but apparently, there''s some serious reason, isn''t there?


    "Oh, oh, and thighs, of course, my grandmother Meer, haha, no, I can''t believe I''m trying to escape the test. Well, I hope not to take the chase to play with Leena properly this summer, I don''t know, I don''t think? To this end, it is the name break of the princess who draws the blood of the Empire''s wisdom, such as fleeing the current problems, and, of course, as you are teaching your studies from your grandmother Meer, we value testing as an opportunity to reveal it¡­"


    ... It''s a bell that speaks so fast.


    Well, if there''s nothing you can do, why don''t you just run away? In that attitude, Meer sees herself for a moment and feels a little complicated.


    "Well, fine. But let''s just say you can''t escape the test."


    For now, while you''re laying the nail,


    "Oh, and, Mr. Tatiana... You have to go out with her, too!


    I have no problem preparing trump cards.


    I was slightly distracted by Tatiana''s taking away her study time and asking her to accompany me, but I can''t say the same for all this time.


    "They seem to be Tatiana''s loved ones, and we''re calling you to minimize the fight against them, so it''s no problem..."


    Thus Meer left St. Noel, accompanied by Belle and Tatiana.


    Along the way, he also joined Ludwig, one line all the way to the Peruvian farming country.

 409 Episode 32: Friends of the Taekenoko

    Peruvian farming country - there is nothing in this country that can be called a decent army, which is lavishly called "no territory other than agricultural land in our country".


    Although close guards to protect the royal family exist for once, their size is inferior to that of the Imperial Army, as well as that of a private regiment of a nobleman of the Empire. Moreover, its constituents, as opposed to half a farmer and half a soldier, were like two soldiers of eight farmers, and once war broke out, it was a small, weak military country that could not be ravaged.


    It was due to the influence of the Central Orthodox Church, widely recognized in the land, and its thorough deference to the Tiermoon Empire, that such a country could remain intact, without being destroyed.


    The spreading common moral foundation of the Central Orthodox Church did not allow for cheap wars of aggression, and the imperial force behind it served as an actual military deterrent.


    It was a Peruvian farming country with such a geopolitical background, but that never dropped their shoulders.


    "We will conquer the continent by food."


    Under such a grand decree, historical royalty, citing the country, made progress in improving agricultural technology. We took a good situation backwards without strengthening our military capabilities.


    It inspired the people to enrich the country with quality crops and with different types of crops. Trying to get back at countries so they can''t treat them like they belong... so hard, so hard...


    Now......, that effort never paid off.


    Because their neighbors, the back shield, was the Tiermoon Empire, which despised agriculture.


    Empire was the bottleneck.


    It is only in the imperial kingdom that Peruvians are protected, but that empire does not appreciate agriculture, which is Peruvian''s greatest strength.


    It''s as if it''s a dirty job, looking down.


    There was indeed a gulf between the Peruvian farming nations and the Tiermoon Empire that could not easily be crossed.


    "I''ll see you first. Your Majesty, it is an honor and a great honor to have you here."


    King Perugian laughed bitterly in front of Shalok Cornrogue, a man who kneels before himself.


    "No excessive thanksgiving is necessary to the king of a kingdom whose name is only the country. I wonder what the famous big merchant Lord Corn Rogue was doing for our country?


    The king knows. For the royal nobility, pride and courtesy are worth putting your life on the line. For a merchant, however, that is only a means of advancing business negotiations in his favour.


    "I see, that is His Majesty the King, who is known with wisdom. Can''t you open your heart with rhetoric?"


    "Do something different than smart. I''m nothing but a fool in a small country, such as me."


    With that said, the king gives instructions to sit in Sharokh with one hand.


    "Really? In my eyes, you seem to be sharpening the weapons that could have killed the champion of the continent."


    "Hmm... what is a weapon? What kind of weapon is there in my country that doesn''t have all sorts of armies? No way, you think our country is secretly boosting its armaments...?


    "Play. Military power, etc......, you can leave it to the foolish empire. If you need to maintain peace, you can stay in Velga. You will have something that kills humans more deeply than that."


    Sharok said with a grin on his mouth.


    "Yes, food¡­¡­,"


    To the word, the king is only slightly, inspired by vigilance.


    "I see... indeed, my country is investing in agriculture, but it is not calm with weapons"


    Shalok won''t let King Perugian get away with trying to laugh.


    "If you are a country that invests in agriculture, you will feel it. Signs of inaction, footsteps of famine. In times of famine, the most valuable are not gold, jewels. It''s in the food."


    And so Shalok stares into the eyes of the king.


    "Do you have any toothpicks? to be called His Majesty the King, the Empire''s kingdom, etc. Your country has excellent agricultural skills. But as long as there is an empire, it will always be treated differently like an empire."


    The word truly turned the king''s heart.


    That was because for years it was a chain of curses that had tied Perugian up.


    "... that will also change if the exchangers change. Her Royal Highness Princess Meer of the Empire asks if she is profound in food. I''m sure it will have a good impact on my Peruvian..."


    "Be merciful of the young princess," he said? Is that also a lot less passive?


    Shalok''s words, tingling, and the king''s shoulder shaking.


    The king knows.


    The drilling that the Peruvian farming countries have piled up is real. How many people have technicians been sweating and weeping... Nevertheless, it cannot be a shame to be told that the way in which that effort is rewarded¡­, that it is something that leads to the mercy of one princess¡­.


    If that was his only thought, or he could have swallowed it. As far as my daughters are concerned, the Crown Princess Meer is a man of goodness.


    What she brings in power now in the empire must be good for Perugia.


    ... but in the eyes of the king was the figure of a people sweating in the fields. That''s not all the people look like right now. It is the figure of the people who have supported this agricultural country, which is no longer in the world.


    Is it good that what they have piled up is solid in this form......


    Seducers whisper sweetly in their ears. Nowadays, crops are weapons.


    It can kill an empire, it can be a powerful weapon.


    The fact that what the forefathers of Perugia had piled up could be a weapon in return for those who had seen themselves low shook the king''s heart.


    "... what exactly are you going to do? If you are reluctant to sell crops, the Imperial side will not shut up..."


    "It''s easy, you just have to hoist the value. It''s not unjust either, to the extent that it''s justified, or, to the extent that it''s justified, just a step forward. All you have to do is move the soldiers and try to exert pressure, raising the value only slightly to the extent that the Empire doesn''t think. Raise the value again when you get used to it. By the way, does Your Majesty know the trick of boiling a devil''s fish with eight legs alive?


    In an unexpected inquiry, the king tilts his neck.


    "Easy things. All of a sudden, you can get away with putting it on hot water, so you just have to gradually strengthen the fire. If you do, when you realize it, it''s too late. Boiled."


    Sharoke smiles, doing it to.


    "Thus, the addition or subtraction is what merchants specialize in. Please, could you leave the deal with the Empire to me?


    "... I see, I get it. but don''t give me an instant answer...... Will they leave for Thanksgiving? Lord Shalok."


    "Yes, I will make good money."


    "So this reply is also at the end of the festival¡­"


    That''s how the talks between the two ended.


    Sneaky......, listening to the story, without noticing the presence of the princess......


    However, as per the basement stem...... there is no reason to know, such as that the princess is connected to Meer.


    - What shall we do... Big deal......


    He laid himself in the next room between the sights, Ragna killing his breath and watching what was going on.


    That was the room I used to hang out with my sisters from a very young age.


    If I listened to the slightest gap in the wall, I would often use it for flirting because I could hear the conversation between glances. It is unique to the small country of Perugia.


    - I don''t think your father would take that kind of talk...


    Though I thought so, I still had a little anxiety in Ragna''s mind.


    What if I was who I was before I met Meer... and I got that offer, wouldn''t I ask...?


    That''s what I think.


    - If your father gets into the conversation..., it''s going to be a big deal. But Mia, is it okay if I tell you this...?


    What my father might do is a clear betrayal of the Empire. If you do poorly, you can buy Meer''s anger and make a big deal out of it.


    After a moment of stray, Ranya takes immediate action. As soon as possible, to give Meer the news.


    - Meer, I''m sure you''ll do something about it!


    Trust in Meer never wavered.

 410 Lesson 33 Princess Meer, Enjoy Fruit Hunting

    A small village, in a place for a day across the border of the Tiermoon Empire.


    A line of Meer met him in the village in order to rendezvous with Ranya.


    And it was a village where fruit was grown extensively.


    In other words, it seemed like a little house was being built in a large fruit field. It feels like there is a village in the field. During the harvest season, the fruit, which was fruitful in deflection, was shaking in the wind.


    ... So Meer...,


    "Oh, isn''t this something to eat?


    I was enjoying the fruit hunt!


    On his head, he wears a large straw hat and long-sleeved trousers clothes for harvesting borrowed in the countryside¡­, in a truly authentic style.


    "Oh, that sounds delicious. Exactly, gems to eat...... I can''t smell it."


    Sweet Sommelier, Meer, pulls her nose closer to the ripped fruit and inhales its cute fragrance all over her chest. Then stare at that shade with a shine,


    "Yeah, you''re well graced by the sun. It''s ripe¡­, and it feels a little too ripe, but it''s better there, so sweetness is something that comes out. I''m sure you won''t be able to stop eating this."


    It was the fruit known as Rubiwa that was twitching in front of the Meers.


    It is a red oval fruit with thin pulp around a large seed. It is a fruit that is peeled and eaten so that it is snubbed off with the front teeth, with a very good balance of sweetness and acidity.


    "Ah, Tatiana, over here! There''s plenty over here too!


    A short distance away, Belle was calling Tatiana. Invite younger Tatiana while making Nico and I play a smile.


    "Hey, wait a minute. Senior Bell, if you hurry so fast, you''ll fall again."


    In a hurry, Tatiana follows. In the carriage, Meer grinned when she saw Belle and Tatiana, who had completely broken it down.


    - It''s a good thing Bell can have friends other than Mr. Strina.


    I''m glad my grandson has a new friend, Meer. It''s my grandmother.


    "Come on, both of you, you shouldn''t miss a single one! It would be a shame if you couldn''t get something to eat."


    Whatever it was, it was a heartfelt Enjoy Meer.


    "Oh, it''s luxury. This is the ultimate in luxury: eating freshly picked fruit on the spot!


    Later, Ludwig has already talked to me so that I can feed him during the break. There are no gaps in Meer.


    "I''m looking forward to it. I''m really looking forward to it!


    It was Meer waiting for the break.


    In the first place, the fruit hunt was due to Anne''s proposal.


    I had to go to Perugia a little early, Meer. Fearing that Meer, coming to a difficult deal, would eat too much, too much sweet, Anne suggested this fruit hunt to get her to exercise at all.


    Most importantly, since Meer is picked and is willing to eat fruit full of stomach, does it feel like she doesn''t know the heart of loyalty Meer...


    Well, this fruit hunt, but it was actually having an unexpected effect.


    It is the feelings of the village peasants for Meer. Its eyes staring at the Meers had become somewhere familiar.


    The reason, of course, is because they''re helping us harvest.


    Meer is a princess. Blah, blah, work efficiency, not very good. Or rather, I suspect you''re even in the way. It is underrated as a workforce.


    Now¡­, the act¡­, the act of working with the peasants was extremely symbolic.


    For them, our princess was the one who sweats and harvests on our foreheads with us, and who acts at the head of our own.


    And..., Meer, did the same thing.


    A princess of the Great Empire did the same thing as their, princess of the farming country, and¡­.


    "It''s time for a break. Her Royal Highness Princess Meer, do you, uh, would you like to have some freshly served?


    In such a way as to fear, the village chief said.


    There were circumstances to this.


    Rubiwa is a delicious, but a little hard to eat fruit.


    The skin is thin and unsuitable for peeling with a knife. Inevitably, the person who eats it has to peel with his hand, but the fruit juice is abundant, so my hand gets really sticky.


    Moreover, its pulp only thinly covers the surface of a large species. I can''t even snuff it off and put it out on a plate, I have to snuff it off with my front teeth and eat it.


    Honestly, it''s going to be a little bit of a bad eater.


    Imperial aristocrats who did not know about it were often told that it was difficult to eat nasty fruit, etc.


    That''s why I was worried that Meer would eat that...


    That was a worry.


    "Well! Finally! I''m looking forward to it."


    And so on and a full smile, Meer took Rubiwa in her hand. Thus, he peeled snugly and without hesitation, bit Rubiwa. Try to spin the pulp with your front teeth and eat shabu-shabu.


    Its childish modus operandi is surrounded by a soothing mood.


    "Oh? Guys, what''s wrong? Was there something different about how you ate?


    Today, to Meer leaning her neck, the village chief smiles unexpectedly.


    "No, no, it fits. That''s the best way to eat Rubiwa deliciously. However, some imperial aristocrats do not eat by saying that their hands are dirty or that they do not eat in the same way..."


    "Well, it''s a waste. This is how you enjoy eating with your hands dirty."


    Meanwhile, Meer licks the fruit juice on her wrist.


    Oddly enough, it''s the same trick as Princess Ranya on her young days......


    "What, right? The princess of the Empire is no different from our princess..."


    I engraved that impression intensely.


    princess of the Empire, who stayed high, their preconceptions were completely dispelled and later remained familiar.


    The princess of the Empire became a "dear friend" of our princess.


    Well, Meer had fun hunting Rubiwa and just ate Rubiwa deliciously......


    Ludwig and Anne watched the sight a little further away.


    "That''s you, Meer. I have already caught the hearts of the villagers. I thought I had been told about this fruit hunt because of the Bell and Miss Tatiana who are accompanying me, but I didn''t know that I was expecting such an effect..."


    Ludwig looked impressed, but he looks worried.


    "But I care about your health, Meer, even to open their hearts. I hope they don''t force me to eat too much..."


    Anne shook her head small to reassure Ludwig like that.


    "It''s okay. Maybe that fruit called rubiwa..., because you can''t eat that much"


    Anne''s words as if they were prophecies......, Ludwig sees Meer half-heartedly...... and


    "That''s..."


    It is true that Meer is on the third peel, but slightly, the momentum seemed dull. At that rate, can''t you eat the fourth...


    "Same goes for my siblings, but food that takes a lot of work to eat is something that just fills my stomach with work to eat"


    Anne suggested a fruit hunt because the villagers were listening to Rubiwa, a thin piece of pulp that was difficult to peel.


    It was the moment when the right arm of the Empire''s wisdom beat the stomach of the Empire''s wisdom.


    "I see, that''s Miss Anne..."


    To Ludwig, who looks impressed, Anne looks just a little good before walking over to Meer.


    "Dear Meer, I will wipe your mouth"


    "Oh, thank you. I wish you could sit down and eat too, it''s delicious, isn''t it?


    So, having a good time......


    "Dear Meer..., what the hell..."


    "Oh, Mr. Ranya, you''re here."


    The princess of the Peruvian farming country, Ranya Tafrief Peruvian, showed up.

 411 Episode XXXIV: Taste the Great Vessel Meer, Peruvian Cuisine

    "Really..., hunting for fruit with the villagers..."


    "Yeah, we enjoyed it."


    It was meer with a satisfying grin,


    "I was worried that I didn''t disturb you..."


    Add as much as you can. There are no gaps in Meer right now.


    Thus, Meers, who had joined Ranya, decided to have lunch at the village chief''s house after a break.


    "Oh, this is the Perugian specialty, the turquoise."


    Often waiting, what came out in front of me was a traditional Peruvian dish, turquoise, wrapped with meat and vegetables in a slightly yellowish light dough.


    "Hmmm... this is like thin bread... like crepe...? This slightly crunchy feeling sounds like ceremonial bread that you can''t seed..."


    While analyzing, Meer puts the end of the dough in her mouth.


    tingling and spice irritation, so that it is blurred by its spiciness, and the natural sweetness of the dough dissolves over the tongue.


    "I see. You have a unique sweetness and flavor...... Well, the flavor..."


    Squeeze while taking care not to spill the ingredients inside¡­¡­¡­. Moments, spreading in my mouth was the acidity of yellow moon tomatoes and the tingling, spicy that irritated my tongue.


    Spicy like poking a red mustard tongue and a vibrant aroma of spices. There, juicy addition of fragrant roasted meat gravy.


    Furthermore, the shaky leafy vegetables add a hint of bitterness to its spiciness, what a complex and subtle flavour.


    "Oh, this is... quite a fresh experience. Ugh, I see. Since Ranya told me, I''ve always wanted to eat it, but it sure is delicious."


    ... By the way, come on, unexpectedly, Meer can eat spicy food as well. Not only can you eat it, but you can enjoy it.


    It was, for one thing, the chief chef''s feat.


    At a young age, the chef was feeding Meer all sorts of flavors, with the idea that she should experience all sorts of flavors.


    Bitter things, sour things, as well as in terms of spicy things.


    In the beginning, it was Meer who had bad food, but now she can enjoy the taste of the bitter ones, as well as the rustic taste of the stew.


    ............... Don''t say the taste is starting to look like your grandmother, etc.


    That''s why Meer already has a mouthful of spicy things to enjoy.


    Sweet, spicy, salty, bitter, sour..., so that any thing can be eaten deliciously..., which, from a certain point of view, can also be very dangerous... mainly with arms and flanks...


    Either way, it can be described as a tolerant attitude that tolerates the other person''s food culture.


    Meer has a very large vessel (stomach capacity).


    "Nevertheless, this fabric is changing. I don''t mind a sandwich if I just look at the ingredients, but thanks to this fabric, it tastes completely different."


    Ball: "This is made from grain powder like a relative of wheat called," "Oh, you''re not flour. With a whirlpool..."


    Meer puts the dough in her mouth again, even as she crumbles like that.


    "Hmm, still delicious...... I see, because it is a powder of a different nature than flour, there is a suitable cooking method for it. I guess this is a better way to eat ingredients than to make them bread..."


    The land has a suitable way of enjoying it. In the same way, ingredients have a suitable way to eat for it.


    When mushrooms taste good no matter how you eat them, that''s what you assume. It would be the flavor of the dish to indulge in the characteristics of each mushroom and consider the right cooking method for it.


    "This is going to require us to study cooking methods in order to truly know the rich crops in Perugia. We need to eat a lot more for that..."


    It was Meer crushing disturbing things.


    As soon as Mia had enjoyed the dish, Ranya lowered her head.


    "I''m sorry about this one. Mia, because of my father, like this..."


    "No need to apologize. In the meantime, could you tell us what''s going on? Mr. Ranya, what the hell is going on? The letter said that Sharoke Cornrogue had been putting on a little..."


    Meanwhile, Meer turns to Tatiana. Tatiana was annoyed by the pain. In order to mount her cooperation, it would be better to know the circumstances as accurately as possible.


    Meer urges Ranya to explain.


    "Actually, a merchant named Sharoke Cornrogue visited a while ago. This is the time of the harvest Thanksgiving, so merchants come and go more often than usual. Your father is also politely entertaining you as there are cases where you develop into a new deal¡­, Sharoke was one of them"


    It''s a coincidence that Ranya listened to that disturbing conversation... but it wasn''t.


    What Meer told me the other day¡­, Ragna was also looking for connections to inform the continent about her sister''s research.


    Indeed, St. Noel is home to the royal nobles of all nations. So, communicating and informing her of her sister''s discovery, I see, would not be effective.


    But Lagna knew that wasn''t enough.


    Some nobles are not interested in farming on their own territory, and there are stories of royalty''s neglect of agricultural technology, etc. Even if it works, the scope for communicating information is limited to that royal country.


    In order to make Meer''s suggestion¡­, information had to be disseminated throughout the continent to a whole different kind of people in order to spread their knowledge of cold-resistant wheat.


    It is the merchants who trade in the country that Lagna sees.


    Not those who are blind to making money and want to monopolize information. It must be someone who understands the significance of spreading it and who will cooperate with us.


    That''s why during this festival, Lagna kept an eye out for merchants visiting Perugia. And he was sneaking around and eavesdropping on my father''s meeting.


    ... A slightly mischievous side of Ranya is a glowing behavior.


    As a result, she was overheard trying to harm Tiermoon.


    "I''m sorry. Meer, because of my father..."


    Meer shook her head to show Ranya that she was going to apologize again.


    "No, rather, you''ve involved Perugia in every empire. I''m sorry about that. Plus, I can understand the complexity of King Perugian''s feelings. The attitude of the Imperial aristocrats is not very good¡­"


    Well, in the first place, it was Meer''s own ancestors who created the situation, and Meer was used to it, too, as he guided his responsibilities to the attitude of imperial aristocracy in a snarky and natural way.


    Either way, Meer sighed small,


    "Again, you need to speak directly with King Perugian..."


    I was prepared to say.

 412 Lesson 35: Cake Castle ? Castle Cake

    Meer, who joined Ranya, went straight to the king''s capital of Perugia.


    Stopped by several villages along the way, Meer enjoyed helping harvest there as well (fruit hunting). Meer, who accounted for the flavour in the case of Rubiwa, each time had been picked, eaten crops and greatly enriched.


    By the way, it goes without saying that each time Anne and Ludwig were rotten so that they didn''t eat too much.


    Later on, in a place called Wangdu, Meer noticed that the view from inside the carriage had changed.


    From rich green to soft golden when in the moonshadow. The view was changing shades.


    "You haven''t finished harvesting wheat around here yet."


    To Meer leaning her neck, Ranya smiles.


    "Yes. The land near the castle is to be pruned over six days. All over the country, first-born children gather to mow together and then celebrate Thanksgiving."


    The harvest Thanksgiving in Perugia has aspects of the festival offering thanks to God, as well as aspects of the census. Every year, the eldest children of each family gather in the capital to report on their childbirth, etc.


    And some of the chosen ones among them will serve as Kings'' Kingsguards for the next two years, after which they will return to their villages.


    And those who return to the village will keep their village safe while they farm.


    "I see. It''s a festival to name the country..."


    "Ah! Meer, sister, I see you!


    As Belle cheered, Meer shifted her eyes forward.


    "That''s..., Auroaldea, king''s capital of Perugia. I see. The golden heavenly countryside (Aurora Aldea) is what I used to say."


    Once, the Imperial aristocrats who visited this country said, "It''s a good place to lose names, such as a golden town. Of just a poor country, isn''t it enough town to take" and so on and threw it away.


    But Meer thinks. The nobleman must have changed his mind if he had visited here at this time of harvest.


    Because it was, indeed, a large village decorated with gold.


    A richly fruitful wheat field is a regular gradient field. It was like a golden staircase. And at the top of it was a square building.


    - Hmm, that''s a rare form... That shape, somewhere...


    "Do you care about the castle?


    You noticed Meer''s gaze, Ranya said.


    "Yeah, you''re in an unusual shape. It doesn''t look like a castle."


    "Hehe, right. We, the castle of Perugia, are not castles to fight. There are no walls, no towers to watch over. The walls are thin and made of wood. Is that why the people are so familiar to me... Ugh, some traditional cakes mimic the castle."


    - Oh! Yes, it is! Cake! Those shades, they look just like baked cakes!


    So you felt familiar, and Meer convinces herself.


    - Nevertheless, a cake imitating that castle..., what is it like? No way, the size, maybe that size?


    "Are you interested?


    "Yes, very!


    Meer nodded loudly, hmm.


    - Oh, well. Again, Mia, is that where you''re concerned... The idea of a royal family living in that castle......


    Meer''s reaction was, to some extent, within his expectations for Ludwig.


    Ludwig, regardless, knew about the castle in Perugia.


    Well, that structure, which doesn''t put the war thing in the calculations at all, was extremely peculiar.


    The White Moon Palace in the Imperial City of Lunatia is designed with an emphasis on beauty, but it doesn''t have the function of a battle castle at all.


    That''s more or less what a castle is.


    Nevertheless, the Perugian castle is built as if it were an out-of-the-box. It was too defenseless a building for a castle.


    It was more rustic than intimidating bonelessness...... or even a castle that made me feel relaxed. The reason for this is......


    "It''s a funny castle, isn''t it? If it''s going to be a battle, you''ll be burned easily. But either way, if it''s a fight, the fields will be burned. There''s no point in staying in a fine castle."


    Ragna says all the same.


    Yes, that was the basic strategy of Perugia to make most of the national territory agricultural land. Conditions of victory in war are themselves different from those of other countries.


    Peruvian defeats when their territory becomes a battlefield. Therefore, they are unwilling to even engage in delayed combat, like a normal small country, waiting for reinforcements from a backward country to be sent.


    In the first place, I''m not going to wage war itself. Standing around to keep the war itself away is the cornerstone of their strategy. And once there was a battle, there was a split that there was no choice.


    It''s no use just getting ready for battle etc. Then you don''t have to.


    Regardless, the intimidation in the context of the force of the Tiermoon Empire and the "stirring up of war" created by the ethics laid by the Duchy of St. Verga are at the root of the strategy. He would also stand around diplomatically to make the most of it.


    But it was unthinkable to Ludwig, such as placing absolute trust there.


    He can''t believe that much in human reason.


    It never seemed to Ludwig to give up when the war broke out, just as he said that when the famine broke out, he would give up because he would run out of food no matter how much.


    Therefore, he himself was concerned.


    I wonder what Princess Ranya has in mind¡­.


    "As such, is it something you can give up? Once there is a war, we lose everything. So if you honestly give up when you wake up...... is that how it is, something you can break off?


    I could feel his mouth pinching the conversation between the princesses... but still he was listening.


    In that inquiry, Ranya pondered for a moment before¡­,


    "I think I do have that kind of give up. But..., I think. My ancestors who built it first must have seen their ideals..."


    "Ideally......?


    "One day, there will come a time when we won''t need a castle to fight... If what you eat goes to everyone, you''ll be at peace and you won''t need a fierce castle..."


    With that said, Ranya laughed lightly.


    "Oh my... I''m sorry. I said something weird... That was crazy, wasn''t it?


    That''s a really funny story.


    From Ludwig''s point of view, it''s just a young child''s dream story.


    But he knows. His master, Meer, said he would never dream of it... So what floats in Meer''s face is:


    "There''s nothing strange about that. It''s very nice."


    It was a gentle grin.


    - Again, Mia, you say so...


    No matter how distant the dream was, Meer would never let that effort slip.


    And at the same time, Ludwig thinks so.


    Maybe if it was Meer......, even such a dream story would come true.


    Is it because I was looking at Meer, even remembering such awe......


    "Ugh, it''s very nice, the castle cake"


    - I think it''s a cake castle, not a castle cake...


    It was Ludwig, where Meer''s slight mistake of saying made her smile.


    ............... Am I wrong?

 413 Lesson 36: The Two Princesses Go Up the Golden Slope

    "Oh...? That''s..."


    The carriage was headed for the road leading to the Wang capital. When the ramp that passes between the steps, near it, Meer noticed.


    People are standing on both sides of the road. That''s, well, nothing. It must be an expression on the part of Perugian to entertain the imperial princess.


    I wouldn''t be surprised at the degree of welcoming you to name your people, even though you are Meer, the Imperial Empress.


    I''m used to it.


    But the problem was more on the ramp..., more on the golden decorated road.


    "Ha..., the road to the Wang capital is in the same colour as the tapered fields..."


    "It''s laying wheat on the road."


    Meer''s question is answered by Ragna.


    "When a national guest crosses the road, clean the road to the capital beautifully, and then dye the road with gold, that''s the hospitality of my Peruvian."


    "Become! So, is that, is that all wheat?


    Meer panics and shifts her eyes forward.


    "Yes. The best wheat is the treasure of my Perugian. Therefore, it adorns the way to welcome His Highness."


    - What a waste!


    Meer screams inside. But at the same time, this is what I think.


    Oh, really, it''s a hospitality that nobles seem to prefer...


    Nobility is the one who seeks a heart of hospitality there for how wasteful it is to do and how wasted it is. It''s nobility that judges you by how much you''ve wasted for yourself.


    That''s why Meer would have taken this welcome for granted too... if she were her previous timeline...


    Well, Meer already knows.


    The bitterness of regret you make when you don''t have food...... When I''m hungry, I think, "I wish I had the food I wasted then now," a murky feeling.


    That empty regret was enough to experience once. So......


    Stop the carriage.


    Meer makes you stop the carriage. That was a little before the golden road.


    "Meer, what?


    Today, and to Lanya leaning her neck, Meer smiled small,


    "Hey, I''m coming."


    That''s all I said, I got off the carriage.


    All of a sudden, the folks on the shoulder of the street looked taken aback by Meer who came down.


    Meer said to them, with a raunchy grin.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I am Meer Luna Tiermoon, Empress of the Tiermoon Empire."


    Lifting the skirt''s hem slightly, Meer said.


    "This time, we would like to thank you for such an excellent welcome. I''m delighted to hear your kindness. Thank you very much."


    Then Meer looked up quietly and looked up at the golden path stretched out to the king''s capital.


    "But it is not my intention to crush and cripple this beautiful wheat"


    With that said, Meer quietly took off her shoes.


    "Wheat is the only thing that demonstrates its true value by eating it. So, go ahead, after I get through, can you make this wheat edible? Well, you know, I think making that castle-shaped cake is the best kind of hospitality."


    Thus, when he was barefoot without hesitation, he set foot on the golden path. Not as hard as I had expected, the wheat graciously took Meer''s bare feet.


    "Look, Mia!


    "Oh, Mr. Ranya, you should come with me. Please escort me. The latter, come when the wheat of the road is picked up with the carriage."


    "Yes. I get it!


    In a great panic, Ranya also took off her shoes and immediately lined up beside Meer.


    That''s how the two princesses walked out.


    The people marvel at the attitude of the princess Meer.


    Because no nobleman once walked this golden path on his own feet.


    Some said it was a humble hospitality of a small country.


    Some didn''t even think it was crappy hospitality.


    Even a heartfelt nobleman accepted that he had no choice.


    Thus, the peasants looked unspeakably at the luxurious carriage crushing and defiling their own wheat.


    No one feels good about being trampled on the fruits of their hard work. Now, I had no choice but to lay the best wheat on the road.


    This princess, however, did not make it a good idea to trample the peasant''s labor in a carriage, but, on the contrary, even took off his shoes and said he would be entertained on them.


    not to go down the path they have decorated, it would be to refuse hospitality. So he made it his sincerity to walk on it by carriage, by earthfoot, without passing, but with his biological feet.


    On top of that, she hopes.


    I want a cake that mimics the castle,...


    He wants to use wheat where the Peruvian people are proud and eat cakes that mimic their royal palace, the castle.


    They did receive the respect of the princess Meer for their pride.


    From the mouths of the people, there is a welcoming voice. That''s a welcome word without lies or lies. A heartfelt welcome to our own princess friends, to our own valued guests.


    Surrounded by a great chorus of cheers, Meer and Lagna entered the king''s capital, the Golden Heavenly Countryside (Auro Aldea).


    Two princesses walking side by side on a golden path.


    The high profile made the relationship between Tiermoon and Perugian feel like a new era had arrived. The scene at this time became a single picture, thanks to the hand of a certain peasant, who was watching it.


    The title of the painting is "Going the Golden Path, Two Princesses"


    Along with that majestic painting, the anecdote of the two princesses walking barefoot on the golden path was to be told for a long time, with the addition of different footprints.

 414 Lesson 37: You cannot escape the wisdom of the Empire.

    "Is that... the wisdom of the Empire, Meer Luna Tiermoon, or..."


    King Perugian, Yuhal Tafrief Perugian, watched Meer climb the golden ramp.


    He knew that there was no falsehood in the voice, a people boiling in great cheer.


    Today, the people gathered to welcome the princess of the Empire, the reluctantly gathered, have now shown their heartfelt welcome.


    "I don''t know how to capture the hearts of the people in this way...... Brilliant wisdom. Empire wisdom profits regardless of the crappy customs of aristocratic society, or..."


    For the sake of mastering the hearts and minds, it is easy to trump the common sense of the royal marquis nobility as a merchant...... In that attitude, Yuhal learned to be abominable.


    "Even though in my heart I look down on us, does the outside only show respect to us... She''s a smart little girl..."


    Yuhal knows.


    "There is no point in being in front of profits, such as pride," that those so reasonably conceivable are among the nobility and royalty.


    I''m sure Meer, the Empress, is one of its kind. That''s how he decided he must be a realist (realist) who can weigh profits more than pride.


    "But did Princess Meer know about that wheat...?


    Normally, wheat has small thorns, which can cause pain and itching when touching the complexion.


    Wheat in Perugia is hardly such a thing to happen due to varietal improvements¡­, but it was an unapologetic observational eye and driving if you were to act with certainty of safety after a good discernment of its wheat habits.


    "Or it could have been either, or..."


    Yuhal is unwittingly hacked.


    If I had stepped on that wheat and injured my foot, I might have made some unscrupulous demand for it. I don''t even think the Peruvian side lacks consideration to entertain them, but I don''t mind if they lacked consideration,... maybe that''s what happened.


    "Did you have knowledge of wheat, calculated considerations for the Peruvian side, or did you think it wouldn''t matter if there were thorns..."


    Either way, Yuhal decided that Meer''s actions were based only on calculations.


    Or...... maybe he just wanted to think so.


    Because the princess of the Empire, who should do it in return one day, had to be a mighty opponent......


    Mighty and ruthless...... had to be the enemy. It''s like stomping ourselves off guard, or cutting off lightly pretending to caring for the people... it had to be like that.


    Never was he compassionate.


    Because otherwise, you won''t be able to fight at your peril...


    Yuhal believed what he wanted to believe and saw what he wanted to see.


    I saw a portrait that was convenient.


    "But I had no idea that officials of the first Emperor Tiermoon, visiting this golden heavenly countryside, would walk up this ramp... That''s something I don''t know..."


    It was then...... A slight discomfort arises in the back of his brain.


    It''s... it''s like some kind of swing. As for the ripples that occurred on the lake, his memory was shaken, and...


    "... No, isn''t it? Have you ever had a previous Queen...? But... no, was that... was that about a dream...?


    A foam of fading memories, is that a dream or a manifestation...... Yuhal slowly shook his head to confuse his own vague memory and delude it.


    "Cloudy memories...... Hehe, I don''t want to get old..."


    That''s how he gave a dead laugh.


    "Her Royal Highness Princess Meer, you have been wanting me all the way..."


    As Meer cut up the golden slope, Yuhal stepped out in front of Meer.


    "I''ll see you first. His Royal Highness Meer, King of Perugia, in Yuhar Tafrief Perugia."


    That''s how he got on one knee.


    No matter how the opponent opposes the Imperial Empress, it is not the attitude to be taken by a single king.


    But Yuhar was also one who could forsake his pride, if he needed it again. The greetings of the kings of the kingdoms are just as good as humble. Especially now that we have the unparalleled plot in our bellies, we must not be subjected to extra prying.


    "This, be polite, Your Grace. I am Meer Luna Tiermoon. Later, get to know each other."


    Lifting the skirt''s hem slightly, Meer said.


    "I''m sorry that my daughters are totally taking care of you, but without saying hello. I don''t mean to apologize for that, but we have a welcome feast tonight. I hope you''re not tired from the long journey..."


    "Oh, that''s really great. There''s nothing wrong with that. Me, no matter how tired I am or how full my stomach is, if it''s Perugian food, I think I can eat it. The food in this country is excellent. Looking forward to it."


    I flattered her with a full smile, and then Meer leaned her neck deliberately.


    "Oh, yeah. Then I''d like to ask you a favor."


    "Please¡­,? Now, what is that..."


    "I would love to have Lord Sharoke Cornrogue present at my welcoming party."


    "Hmm..."


    To that name, which came out unintentionally, Yuhar looked at Ranya. Yuhal sighs inside to her daughter, who doesn''t try to keep an eye on herself.


    - Did you pass the information on to Princess Meer... No way, my daughter would betray me......


    And so on, but without changing one expression, Yuchal said.


    "But he is just a merchant. Your Highness Princess Meer won''t deserve a dinner party. What the hell, why would you do that?


    It is inappropriate to call a merchant to dinner with the Empress of the Great Tiermoon Empire. But Meer said with a smiling face.


    "Yeah, actually..."


    and so late, Meer''s carriage in chased him.


    Coming down are two girls of the same age as Meer, plus a maid''s girl, and one young man with glasses.


    Meer said, glancing at you.


    "Actually, my friend Tatiana seems to be very grateful to Lord Sharoke for everything. I''d love to meet you in person and thank you."


    After Meer''s gaze, one girl stiffens up nervously.


    - I see. You mean we already have an excuse... Is this natural...


    Yuhal decides to hit Meer, younger than his own daughter, with greater vigilance.


    "Ugh, Mr. Sharoke, because he seems like a very good one. I want to hear about it, too, right?


    Yuhal nodded cautiously at Meer with a demonic grin.


    "Was it...... Let''s arrange it that way."


    Tongue-in-cheek to the wishes of the Imperial Empress, who cannot escape......

 415 Episode 38: Meers Operation Negative Cane!

    "Ugh, it''s working. We''ve successfully dragged Mr. Sharoke to dinner."


    After receiving the welcome of King Perugian, Meir was resting in a room reserved for the corner of the castle.


    Inside the room were the figures of Anne, Ludwig, Belle, Ranya and Tatiana.


    In front of everyone, Meer grinned in a good mood.


    "But what are you going to do from here on out?


    Ludwig said as he pushed up his glasses.


    "I wonder if I can mean darkly threatening you not to stop doing business with the Empire..."


    "Hmm... you don''t mean to say that in front of Mr. Ragna, Ludwig"


    "What do you think? Maybe he''s trying to intimidate you by daring to tell Princess Ranya"


    Meer glimpses into Ranya''s face. Fortunately, Ranya looked calm. After confirming that, Meer told Ludwig.


    "Well, let me get this straight. I do not know the past, and I do not intend to subjugate Perugian with power."


    The previous timeline, the Empire failed.


    It is easy to fall asleep when you lose your "power" when you hold it down with "power". Besides, the opponent must try to sneak up on the ''power'' of the empire so it won''t be noticed.


    Alternatively, it could mean borrowing from some country the ''power'' to antagonize the ''power'' of the empire.


    In this way, the hearts (chicken hearts) of Meer''s little ones cannot be relieved for long. That''s why......,


    "The Peruvian farming country persuades with ''trust''. This is all we have."


    Ranya contacted me because of her ''trust'' in Meer. It is not the opponent who gave in with his power that the Empire helps us when we find ourselves in a situation that we cannot help ourselves with.


    It''s a country that has built trust.


    So what do we do for it?


    Meer''s operation is simple. This is what Meer thought. "You can discredit the enemy in relative terms," he said.


    Sadly......, looking at the previous history of the Imperial nobility, it is not easy to build a firm relationship of trust with Perugian.


    Meer, who intends to remain personally close to Ranya and Asha, but extending that to the level of the whole nation is so time-consuming......


    - Damn, your ancestors did it. This wouldn''t have happened if we hadn''t planted a sense of discrimination against agriculture!


    Anyway, it will take time to reform the consciousness of the imperial nobility and win trust from Perugia.


    So Meer reversed the idea.


    If we can''t increase our trust in ourselves, why don''t we lower our trust in Sharoke? and.


    It''s called negativity.


    Skin the Shalok Cornrogue in front of King Perugian.


    - That attitude that "I will do anything relentlessly and thoroughly for money¡±... that''s what''s granting that guy the clumsiness of being a jerk. It''s a factor that creates a sense of anticipation that he might do it.


    That''s why I''m going to show him that he''s really, normally a good person... just a person of kindness and sweetness.


    That''s how we destroy the sweet dreams that King Perugian painted, that if we leave it to Shalok, we might be able to look back on the Empire... etc.


    "Hehe, I''ll wake you up."


    It is the trump card for that......,


    "So it''s Tatiana''s turn."


    It was Tatiana, the one who knew Sharokh''s past.


    As a matter of fact, Meer doesn''t feel a little uneasy there.


    Anyway, Tatiana is grateful to Sharokh. It cannot be pleasant for him to be humiliated by Meer.


    - But you can''t refuse to testify because of that.


    That''s why I''m going to keep my head down here. So,


    "I told you, didn''t I, Mr. Tatiana? Depending on that one, it''s up to Mr. Sharoke..."


    If he hadn''t done it, it wouldn''t have happened. and.


    First, make it clear where the responsibility lies.


    After expressly stating here that I''m not bad,


    "This is for him, too."


    Being sloppy and hostile to the Empire is not good for Sharoke. It just spreads the wound mischievously, and also highlights the benefits of the sharok side.


    Efforts will thus be made to reduce the psychological burden on Tatiana.


    What a cunning hand.


    Before such a aim could be noticed, Meer told Tatiana.


    "So don''t hesitate or anything. I don''t even need to lie. You just have to do everything you can to stick his cheek up!


    As a result, the policy was decided.


    "... By the way, Mia, is your... feet or skin okay?


    "... what? What are you talking about?


    Soon, and to Meer leaning her neck, Ranya said with a slight frown.


    "Do you have any pain or itching in the area that touched the wheat?


    "Speaking of which, my legs are a little sore and itchy..."


    "Oh, I knew..."


    Ragna knelt at Meer''s feet,


    "Mia, excuse me."


    When I sat Meer down, I quickly made her take off her shoes.


    "Okay? Master Meer. Wheat has a very thin lizard, which, when stabbed, produces pain and itching. The wheat that was laid down on that road is a varietal improvement in Perugia, so it''s rare, but depending on the type, it can be tough, so don''t do that inadvertently."


    "Well! I was...... I thought it would sting..."


    Behind Meer''s brain, I thought of a flaming mushroom that would suck if I touched it.


    "I''m sorry for what I did to Mr. Ranya..."


    "I''m used to it, so I''m fine. But I''m sorry. There was no time to stop it."


    "I had no idea. I''ll be careful next time."


    Again, it is a reflective mea that reckless action should not be taken...


    "But... don''t you, Meer, even if you know, do it?


    "... huh?


    "If there was only one way to respond to the sincerity of the peasants..., wouldn''t Meer do that?


    "Yeah, no..., that''s not..."


    I almost said, it was Meer..., look around and guess.


    Mi-na, I guess you think the same thing as Ranya, nah, that...


    So......


    "Yeah, yeah, well, you''re right. If I had to, I''d do it, I guess..."


    I stick around and say that while it''s being flushed......


    - Oh, oh? But this is like if you come across the same situation again, me, even if it hurts or itches a little, I''m going to have to be patient to do it...?


    Second, it was Meer who would have such a bad feeling about it.


    Ranya said after observing Meer''s legs bowed.


    "Maybe you should make a little allowance..."


    "What, do you have medicine?


    When Tatiana, a doctor aspiring, asked in such a way as intrigue, Ranya nodded small.


    "Inside the king''s capital is a place called the Pond of Chlorio. The water there is said to work on rashes, even itching, and a few cuts. It''s also a place used to sweat, so you may want to sweat your journey"

 416 Lesson 39 Princess Meer, Stabbed by Tatiana (... spiritually)

    "This is the pond of Chlorio...... Well, that''s a beautiful place."


    Ranya led me there, it was an artificial pond.


    Unlike wooden castles, stoned and well maintained.


    The water in the pond was clear, and the approximate running water sounds were peaceful sounds, like drowsiness just listening.


    "I told you not to go into anyone else, so sweat here"


    The pond was covered with walls on all sides, out of sight.


    "Hmm, well, that''s like a bath. I''m a little concerned about the lack of a roof... but this is going to make me sweat."


    That''s how Meer takes off her shiatsu and shoes, and the clothes she was wearing, too, cha-cha-cha-cha.


    I asked Anne, who was holding back beside me, to help me, and Meer, dressed for a water bath, all in one piece,


    "Look, I''ll keep Belle sweating, too. Mr. Tatiana will be at the dinner party tonight, so please wash your body thoroughly."


    And so on, I say, "I can do it, sister." but......, fu, the moment I saw Belle''s foot, Meer''s body solidified.


    "Yes, I understand, Sister Meer!


    Bell, who replied well, folded and set aside beautifully when he took off all his clothes.


    Tatiana, who is dressed next to it, is also folded. It folds even more carefully than Bell, whether it has a slight personality as something that aspires to the doctor''s path.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Meaa''s foot on the other hand......, there was a dress that was stripped and scattered.


    Meer is an Imperial Empress. He is the princess of a great nation.


    I''m in a position to use a servant with my jaw, so there''s no fine dust to worry about undressed clothes or anything. There is no question that Anne will keep it in order later. I don''t.................. but Meer got her clothes sassy so the two of them wouldn''t find out.


    It is not necessary or not. The pride of being your sister rather than the two of you is being questioned! "Okay, I''m coming!


    I''ve been folding myself since the beginning. In the guise of a breeze, with no eating face, Meer headed towards the pond.


    On the surface of the water, I would put my toes on properly...... and the water wasn''t colder than I thought. But what a comfort it was to walk and chill my feet that got a little hot.


    In addition, when I sank to the area of my knee, the pain in the back of my leg, which I had felt chilli earlier, pulled off softly like a lie.


    "Oh, I see. It does work...... I wonder what''s going on...?


    "I hear that some spring waters have a lot of benefits, such as those that work against scratches, and those that get tired."


    Tatiana, who came late, explains it.


    "Well, something like that..."


    And so on, Meer checks the condition of her feet.


    From what I saw...... I wasn''t sure.


    - Well, I used to cut it on that stone rattled floor in the dungeon, and this is not a big deal...


    Meer, forged by dungeons and guillotines, does not move about wheat.


    "Master Meer......, are you okay? Me..."


    Anne approached me with a worried face......,


    "Oh, if you don''t mind, shall I see?


    So Tatiana raised her hand small.


    "Oh, speaking of which, you had medical knowledge. Right. If so, could Anne have a look at Belle? Wash him so he''s not embarrassed properly."


    "Ah............, yes. Okay, I got it."


    Anne nodded small after being silent as she breathed for a moment.


    - What? That''s weird......


    And that''s where Meer noticed. Somehow, but Anne doesn''t seem to be well......


    - I hope you''re just tired... but you need to check this out when you get up from the pond.


    Fighting Sharoke is held back at night. I should say no to the worries of the hindsight.


    Meaa pulled her legs up, thinking, etc.


    Tatiana saw what was going on behind her feet before gently rubbing Meer''s calf. faintly creases between the eyebrows and makes a difficult face.


    "Oh? Could there be swelling to that point?


    "No, because of the journey, I thought it might be a little..."


    At the same time, he rubs the calf and unties it.


    "Well, you can do that. And it feels good."


    Try Meer, too, and rub the opposite calf.... and I kind of felt a little more FNY than before... well, I guess, it''s my fault.


    I was thinking so easily...


    "Um, Mia... I know it would be rude to say this..."


    When I looked up, Tatiana stared at me with a serious face.


    What if the wheat toge was getting tougher than I thought......? and so on, while I''m slightly worried, Meer asks.


    "I wonder what?


    "Since the beginning of this journey, I have been watching your meal, Meer... but I think you have eaten too much"


    "... Huh?


    Pokan, and Meer, who opens her mouth. After rubbing such a Meer calf to the fu, Tatiana nodded as if she had confirmed something...


    - So, what did you confirm?!?


    "If you eat too much sweet, it will hinder your body. Obesity can be harmful to health."


    "Hih, are you obese...?


    "Yes. Not that far yet...... Eating a lot of sweets is fat and harmful to your health."


    Not that far yet......


    Not yet..., which means that sooner or later...


    Not that far, which means it is a bit...


    Tatiana''s relentless, shocking words, whilst rebelling word for word..., Meer silently grabbed Bell''s two arms, which were by his side, and fumbled.


    "Hiccup! Mia, my sister, she''s ticklish."


    Listening to her granddaughter''s screaming laughter, Meer softened her own two arms. Results of FNY comparison¡­¡­,


    ".................. Huh!


    I was more... FNY!


    Coming here, Meer finally had to admit.


    I failed...... I ate too much!


    "I think it''s better to be concerned about food. Because it''s an important body..."


    That''s how Tatiana said it with a serious face.


    "Heh, heh, yeah, you''re right. I think it would be great to have your attention without fear. As a doctor, I''m sure it''s the qualities you''re going to need..."


    Meer, with a slightly trembling voice, said so.


    "Why, I''d love for you not to lose that candor. Oh, if, when you find yourself in distress with that, unspoken honesty, rely on me. I''ll be sure to help you."


    Essentially, Meer is someone who can listen to advice.


    But at the same time, he said, "Mia, you should be careful because you''re a little FNY!" I can''t forgive myself that I''m the only one who gets hurt with advice like that! I think he''s also a little bit arrogant.


    So Meer decided to keep a follow up so that Tatiana could casually advise her.


    It is a style that actively involves the surroundings.


    - I''m sure it''s a hidden FNY around Mr. Emeralda. That''s how it''s decided! Hehe, you should tremble in humiliation, just like me!


    Then, Meer thinks.


    - Hmmm...... the Perugian vegetables are fresh though, and the fruit seems very good for you...... it was a delicacy. There''s still time for the dinner party, and I was wondering if it would be okay to have it for a little while...? That''s the rude story, such as not coming to the king''s capital of this country to buy and eat...


    Etc. And evil. It was Meer who starts wax......

 417 Episode Forty Rank Up Each

    Well, after the water bath, Meer came straight back to her room.


    I went to play. I''ll leave the bell to Tatiana who did so and ask Ludwig for more rates. Finally, I won''t forget to ask for food research.


    - It''s important to identify what you should eat while you''re in this country and what you can bring home.


    Earlier, it was Meer, who had been pointed out to be overeating, but had already switched.


    Meer should listen carefully to the right advice. I see, indeed, as Tatiana pointed out, I had eaten too much during this journey. I''ll admit it. It is harmful to your health and, more importantly, the sensation of funifulness in your arms is of concern to Meer herself.


    Therefore......, Meer thought! Let''s do our best..., when this journey is over...


    - A journey is something special. It''s not something that often, and there must be experience, not a treat that you can only taste in Perugia...... If so, it would be a shame not to do it!


    That''s how Meer decided to split it up.


    During this journey, I thought I''d close my eyes.


    That was... what an arrogant determination it was to upgrade my regular coat when I skipped, "You just have to work hard tomorrow"... Whatever it was, Meer cemented her resolve.


    But... before that...,


    "Anne, may I have a word?


    "... Yes? What is it? Meer."


    The water bath causes Anne to lean her neck as she combs her moist, wet Meer hair.


    Not now, but earlier things were strange, Anne. Meer thought while we were talking. At the same time, a brighter situation would be preferable to have your mind open to talk. ¡­ for example, in the middle of buying and eating.


    So...,


    "After this, I''ll be out of town for a little while until the dinner party to buy some..."


    "You shouldn''t! Please rest in this room until the hour, as you also have a foot injury."


    "... huh?


    To Anne, who denies it in a rare, strong tone, Meer made her eyes black and white.


    "Ah..."


    Anne, too, looked stunned and solidified. Apparently, I was shocked at the words I said myself. Shake your lips small, squeezing them out,


    "I''m sorry!


    Momentum lowers his head, turning back on his heels and trying to leave the room.


    "Wait, wait. Anne!"


    Meer grabbed the hand in a hurry.


    "Where are you going by yourself?


    "... Huh!


    St. Noel and the Empire must not know, and this is an exotic land. If you pop up without guidance, you''ll get lost. to Anne with her eyes open, Meer smiled small,


    "Ugh, I thought I''d been solid lately, but Anne looks just like me after all"


    Then I closed my eyes quietly.


    "But, well, you are. If Anne says so, shall I rest here? Why don''t you keep taking care of your hair?


    "Yes......, sorry, no"


    Again, head down Anne. After all, I didn''t feel energetic about that voice.


    "Hey, Anne, what''s up? I don''t know, you don''t look well from earlier..."


    To Meer''s point, Anne takes a breath for a moment and then starts talking pounding and pounding.


    "Meer, when you tried to walk on that wheat... I couldn''t stop. As a result, Mia''s feet... Besides, I didn''t realize that at all..."


    "Oh, that... I''m sorry for the extra worry, but I''m also very reflective. A little impotent this time..."


    "That''s not all..."


    Anne shakes her voice.


    "What Tatiana was saying... the truth is that I had to tell Meer... I had to stop eating too much... but I couldn''t do my job..."


    A grain of tears swelled in Anne''s nagging eyes.


    "I... need to be more firm... like Tatiana..., mind your body Meer..."


    "Anne......"


    Meer placed her hands gently on Anne''s shoulder with Pong......


    - Shit, stay, it''s not good.


    Inside, I was in a hurry!


    - What if Anne is inspired by Mr. Tatiana and doesn''t tolerate anything sweet! If I tell you what, it''s important!


    Regardless, Meer is well aware of the danger of putting all the convenient people around her.


    I would like Anne to give me an opinion that is not abhorrent, and I would like Anne to give me a compliment if necessary.


    But on top of that, Anne wants me to make it a little sweet.


    If necessary, they don''t fear Meer, but... for the most part, they spoil me gently... and I want them to stay like that Anne!


    After narrowing her wisdom that she had to change the direction of Anne''s thought, Meer smiled small. It is a laugh that Meer often does when she laughs and deceives.


    "Anne... I''m so glad to hear how you feel. On top of that, I''d like to say."


    Meer thought hard..., I said.


    "Anne, are you... who?


    "Huh? I... I..."


    "You''re Anne. Not Mr. Tatiana, not Ludwig. You are my precious belly, Anne, whom I trust more than anyone."


    Anne is not like Tatiana. So... I don''t need to be so hard on eating anything else sweet, Meer complains powerfully and cuttingly.


    "I want you to stay with me as you are. Of course, Anne works hard in arithmetic, builds on her cooking skills, allows her to ride a horse... I won''t stop trying to do that. But... you don''t have to force yourself to be someone else."


    "Mi, Mia..."


    Anne blinked her eyes. From those eyes, tears spill that have become large grains. Wipe that with your fingers, then Meer said.


    "That''s good, Anne. You stay with me the whole time. That''s my wish."


    "Yes......, yes! Thank you, thank you¡­"


    To Anne, who shook her voice, Meer stroked her chest¡­, apparently well.


    ... but that wasn''t the end of the story.


    "I''m back now. Her Royal Highness Princess Meer"


    Ludwig, who brought Bell and Tatiana home, was just as the sky began to stain red.


    "Oh, you''re home. Was it fun?


    To Meer''s inquiry, Bell shook his arm.


    "It was amazing, Sister Meer! Me, I''ve never had anything so delicious. Already hungry."


    "Oh? So tonight''s dinner party..."


    "What are you talking about, Meer, sister! Dinner''s on a different stomach!


    Meer, reflexively grab Bell''s two arms and fumble.


    "Geez! Mia, my sister, she''s ticklish."


    "This is..., I''m shaking my arm, so I guess this is... I''m not convinced..."


    Meer gave Ludwig an eye while interacting, for example.


    "So, did the crop survey go far?


    "Yes. That''s Perugian. There were a lot of crops I''d never seen."


    And, so, once the words are cut, Ludwig continues with a bitter look.


    "Besides......, I had a lot to know for the first time. Again, as the master said, there are a lot of things you don''t actually know unless you look at them. I haven''t..."


    "Oh? What''s wrong?


    "Your Highness Princess Meer, I apologize for earlier. I didn''t know about wheat."


    To Ludwig, who said so and could be iterated, Meer turned a slightly surprised glance.


    "Well, following Anne, now it''s you?


    "Is...?


    No, it''s nothing.


    And so on, while shaking her head, Meer..., Hmm, took it.


    - Well, it''s not bad to see Ludwig uncommonly snagged... Either way, I''ll have trouble getting Ludwig to stay active..., more than that...


    Meer looks at Ludwig with chills and feels slightly at risk.


    - This is... You smell bad.


    Originally, Ludwig is a man of knowledge. Even a good civilian, the root part of it is the scholarly temperament that favours studying.


    Well, that in itself is something I don''t need to worry about in particular... The problem is that he is also an educational enthusiast.


    And Meer knew exactly where that enthusiasm was headed.


    - What happened earlier could not have been done if I had known the characteristics of wheat. So in the future, I can''t stop being told to study a lot so that I don''t have that kind of impotence!


    Pushed back by a real sense of crisis, Meer said.


    "Ludwig, I think. Knowing everything in this world is something that no man can do."


    "Yes, Meer, I know that even you don''t know everything about this world. That''s why I have to make up for the missing part of Meer..."


    "Ludwig, I did ask for your wisdom. Now, I''ve never asked you to be an all-knowing sage. I know that there is not much I can do. So I''m not asking you to be able to do it all or anything, and I''m not going to ask you to know everything."


    Meer then gently put her hand on her chest.


    "Whatever you are, I will not stop you from gaining knowledge. But......, I do not want to know anything myself and be able to do anything. I think it''s a good idea to rely on others for my missing parts. Do you know what that means?


    In short..., Ludwig studies hard because, well, I didn''t know anything about this one, but I don''t study so hard, I''m going to borrow someone else''s head, and...


    It was Meer who uttered such a condition without cowardice.


    To the words of that Meer...... Ludwig was hazy.


    Because they pointed out things I hadn''t even thought about before.


    I... instead of Meer, I thought if I could work for the Empire, anything would be fine.


    Whether working downstairs or manual labor......, I thought any job would be fine if it could help Meer, and I have now worked that way.


    It''s a role to work around, so to speak, as a panacea. but......,


    - Mia says it''s not the all-powerful deputy you want from me... Is that what they''re saying?


    What Meer suggested, it was, it was a gathering of the powers of the experts.


    That is¡­¡­, it¡­¡­.


    - That''s what you mean when you want me to take the position of standing over people... Upper status, for example the Chancellor...


    Ludwig plots to make Meer an empress. To meet that will, Meer also asks Ludwig to be ready.


    Are you going to be like yourself, relying on others for the missing parts? Are you going to lead a number of talented experts in the Empire? and.


    Prime Minister of the Empire¡­. That is basically what those with noble titles take up.


    Even if there were a rear shield behind Meer, it would be extremely harsh to have a civilian Ludwig.


    In addition, we need to convince the fellow men he has drawn to his side with his abilities. If we are to stand on them, we need to show them the corresponding vessels.


    That was harder than becoming Meer''s limbs and powdering herself to work. Seeing people requires vision, guidance, and patience, separate from individual abilities.


    - I told Lord Dion to go upstairs. I have to be ready again myself... or...


    It was indeed at this time that later named Chancellor, Ludwig Hewitt, aspired to the status of Imperial Chancellor.


    It took Meer to succeed in raising Anne''s "loyalty" and Ludwig''s "readiness", as well as the gastronomic benefits (gourmet buffs) "hunger" on her own, by one rank.


    - Ugh, in the end, I couldn''t go shopping... If this happens, I''ll eat you up so you don''t regret it at the welcome dinner party!


    With such determination in mind... Meer was to come to the Fate Supper.

 418 Episode 41: Three Mushroom Runs

    That night, Meer visited King Perugian''s Supper.


    Seeing a feast seat set in a room in a cake castle, a treat arranged on a horizontal table, Meer accidentally gobbles, and throats.


    Sitting in the center is a fresh green vegetable, on the surface of which, by the hand of the cook, is a stunning flower sculpture. Around it were dishes that used equally large vegetables, this time instead of containers. Will you eat with the sauce inside, around the container, the vegetables are placed baked in good condition? Meer''s belly bug responds to the fragrant temptation from vegetables.


    Plus, there''s a mushroom on top of the tarcose dough I ate the other day...


    - Well! That''s the Perugian mushroom, isn''t it? Oh, I look forward to it...... What does it taste like......


    Meer greets gracefully, swallowing feelings such as that with the saliva.


    "Your Majesty, thank you for having such a lovely dinner party for me this time."


    "No, it''s just a mind thing...... I hope you''re satisfied..."


    "Ugh, be modest. It''s such a luxurious dish, just to look at it."


    Even though he is a hungry monster (jalapekomonster) meer without being able to go shopping.


    In Meer''s eyes like that, the dishes lined up seemed sparkling.


    For the supper there was King Yuhar of Perugia and his queen next to him, and also the figure of Ragna and his brother Prince next to him.


    The younger brother prince is even younger than Belle or Tatiana, perhaps less than ten years old. What a smile it is to look at the dish in front of you and see who it might bring.


    - Hmm, that''s Mr. Ranya''s brother and mother... I knew you looked a little like Mr. Ranya.


    Meer doesn''t have any siblings, and her mother is already dead. The family is only the father, who is the emperor. I never thought I''d miss you about that...... but it was Meer who made me feel just a little envious of Ranya, who has a lot of family.


    Well, aside from that, it''s cooking. Meer turned to her seat.


    Meer''s seat was next to the king, opposite the queen.


    Me Abel next to it, and Tatiana next to it.


    Furthermore, behind Meer, two loyal ministers, Ludwig and Anne, refrained. Meerfully, it is an almost perfect formation.


    - Well, we''re all set for this one..., Mr. Sharoke, isn''t it?


    Perhaps next to Ranya''s brother is Sharok''s seat. Make sure you stare at that empty seat, and when Meer waits...,


    "Excuse me. Sorry I''m late."


    To Shalok, who has come, Meer meets small.


    "Hope you''re in a good mood, Mr. Sharoke. Long time no see. I didn''t expect to see you again."


    "Her Royal Highness Princess Meer¡­, this time, I am honored and most honored to call you to such a seat"


    Sharoke Cornrogue was just like a merchant in the war, with a perfect loving laugh on his face that didn''t even make him feel the dust of the past or anything.


    "But to a merchant like me, a merchant like His Royal Highness, what..."


    And he took control of the sharok he was about to say with one hand, Meer said.


    "In the meantime, I''d like to eat. Don''t you want to start a meeting?


    Now, it''s a meal first. It is a meal first.


    You can always defeat Sharoke, but you have limited time to eat the food deliciously. It would be a shame if the dishes made warm by the cook were cooled down.


    Or meer, my stomach is already the limit. That means......


    "You, Princess Ranya''s brother, are also apparently hungry..."


    I''m not dressed to remind you because I just want to eat it. So it''s Meer sneaking up on others.


    The prince, who was told the other story, looked a little embarrassed. At the same time, I could hear the sound of my stomach chirping. So, the air that was nervous for a moment transformed into something soothing at once.


    "So is that. So let''s say we start the meeting."


    Yuhal announced the start of the dinner party in a harsh tone.


    Dinner party begins. No, Meer just reached for the dish in front of her.


    First, I reach for what I baked with mushrooms on top of the yellowish dough of the turquoise in front of me. Cut into bites. Throw that into your mouth all at once.


    Meer''s tongue steps on the sound of parsley fabric being played, the mushroom tongue feeling called colli, the feel of troll sauce, and the texture trio.


    What follows is a mushroom skewer. Black mushrooms, bigger than the earlier mushrooms. As I brought my nose closer, the indescribably aromatic scent tickled Meer''s nose.


    When I tease the pacli, after the elasticity that comfortably accepts the front teeth, the puffiness and teeth feel comfortable eating in. The flavoring seemed like salt only, but rather it allowed me to enjoy the slightly more complex flavors of pale mushrooms.


    Plus Meer pushes on. Now the mushrooms were pinched with meat and roasted.


    The gravy gushing from the freshly baked meat and the texture of mushroom shaku, colli, unintentionally from Meer''s mouth for its stunning,


    "It tastes wonderful...... Give the chef the utmost praise..."


    and so much so that the feeling of greatness has fallen by zero.


    Noticed, Meer was throwing mushrooms, mushrooms, mushrooms, and three kinds of mushroom dishes into her stomach with her desire.


    It is commonly referred to as three cups of rushing mushrooms.


    Eating mushrooms inflates your stomach, and the more you eat, the more appetite you get. It is Meer''s first depths.


    ... Well, I don''t care.


    "Oh...... great. Oh, my God, it''s delicious. You can''t stop!


    "Well, Her Royal Highness Princess Meer eats a very delicious meal."


    The queen, seated next to the king, had a tender grin.


    "Because the food is brilliant. Plus, the freshness of this vegetable. Mushrooms are excellent, too. In this way, we would love to continue to have an unchanged friendship with Perugian, who produces abundant fruit¡­"


    Meer glanced at Chirali, and Sharoke.


    Sharokh cheeked up the dish, just where the wind blows, such as Meer''s gaze.


    ... And on the plate before him, Tatiana stared harshly at all the meat dishes being taken apart.

 419 Lesson 42: What Eats Like a Toge

    "Your Majesty, this time, we would like to thank you for such a lovely seat."


    Meer was in better shape than ever and was about to celebrate the time of battle.


    My stomach is full and I have a good sense of war.


    On top of that, there are relying allies on this occasion, Ludwig and Anne, who refrain. If Ragna has to, she''ll join us, and more importantly, there''s Tatiana on the trump card.


    Plus, look at the hungry meal and the friendly atmosphere of the queen and her brother, the prince.


    - You can''t lose this no matter how you fall!


    As if, trying to besiege 10,000 enemies with a hundred thousand great armies, like a great general¡­, Meer saw Yuhar better, with absolute certainty of victory and leeway.


    "No, this is how you took the trouble to get to Harvest Thanksgiving, naturally."


    To the lower back king, Meer returns a grin.


    "What are you saying? This is my friend Tia Moon and Perugian, me and Mr. Ranya. Mr. Asha has taken care of me, and it''s natural for me to come. I hope we can continue to build a strong relationship of trust..."


    Strongly emphasises the previous relationship of trust between Perugia and Tiermoon in the midst of unspeakable words. On top of that, I was going to shake Sharoke''s trust and shake it to the King''s feelings. of but......


    "Trust¡­?"


    The king smiled bitterly for some reason.


    That face... I wonder why..., Meer was just a little concerned.


    But that''s not why I''m stopping there.


    "Yeah, it''s a friendly relationship of trust. But the truth is, I was very worried the other day when I heard the rumors. Anything like they''re trying to hoist the price of wheat against the Tiermoon Empire to match the famine...?


    "... Well, what is it? Refreshing to me...... First of all, isn''t it something that no one knows about, like, the coming of famine?


    Yuhal says that in his face, surprised to see.


    "Let''s not blur. Your Majesty, if you''re Perugian, don''t you think you can guess? Since last year, wheat harvests have been declining. With this in mind, the higher the price of wheat, the more profitable it will be, but the people will starve. It may be Mr. Sharoke''s money, but..."


    He''s just a good guy, I can''t trust him enough! and so on, and it was Meer who tried to continue......


    "Ha, I see. You have a wonderful heart for the people, Your Highness Princess Meer."


    All of a sudden, Yuhal laughed, and Meer blinked her eyes.


    "I think of the people, the appearance of the Virgin of tender mercy, it is just... That way last winter was brilliant, too. You seem to have grasped my daughter''s heart, and you have the art of directing people''s minds through the wheat path. It''s a terrible year."


    Yuhal, with a quiet grin, said.


    "Have you come to bind our country so that the people will never starve, with a great name? With that said, you think I''m gonna follow your word?


    - Hmm...


    Meer noticed the toge in the words.


    No, to be precise¡­, from the moment I put the word trust in my mouth, it happened. That wasn''t sharp sword-like hostility. Rather, such a small, fine toge that you wouldn''t notice even if you were paying attention...... Whilst, you know, it was like a wheat toge.


    If you don''t realize it, ignore it and step through it, you''ll be in pain later dangerous toge...... Never be alarmed and ignore......


    Sensitively perceive such dangerous signs..., Meer reaches... quietly. On the table in front of you, on the frizzy fruit!


    It is an operation that replenishes the sweet and revitalizes the brain. It is Meer''s usual means.


    Meer''s brain awakens once and for all to the sweetness and acidity of Peruvian berries in her mouth.


    Then Meer observes Yuhal and Sharokh''s face again. So......, I think.


    Could it be... that trust in the Empire is lower than assumed? and¡­¡­.


    After all, I thought it was about the same as a suspicious merchant named Sharoke and others. That''s why I had such a sweet assumption that if I just slightly lowered Sharoke''s credibility, there would be nothing to betray the Empire...


    Meer bites into her own alarm.


    Yes, the battle is not so sweet.


    Thought we had 100,000 soldiers together... but the fruit of it, the soldiers under Meer, are mostly in Hariboth... He had only about the same amount of fighting power as his enemies. The power was antagonistic!


    And without working out the operation, Meer came to the occasion.


    - What a loser! This is bad.


    Though I will work hard to devise a way to open it,


    "If you want to push the convenience of the Empire, go ahead, bring up the force. That way, we can''t turn against each other. There''s no need to say anything beautiful about trust or for the good of the people."


    - Oh, that doesn''t make any sense. I held him down with force, and he betrays me when the force falls. Worst developments, such as becoming enemies when you are weak...... Gummy, I''ve been watching the poor attitude of the Imperial aristocrats so far!


    Suddenly put at a disadvantage, Meer poisons the imperial aristocracy in his heart. Then, somehow, I''ll explore trying to rebuild my attitude...


    "That''s not true. Father."


    Reinforcements came from unexpected directions.


    That was the voice of a woman heard from the entrance to the venue......


    "Asha? Were you home?


    Perugian Princess II, Asha Tafrief Perugian, stood there.

 420 Lesson 43: The Sister Princess VS King Yuhal

    "We''re out of time, Father."


    When she saw Asha, her sister, who showed up, Ragna sighed in relief.


    It was Ragna who called my sister to this occasion.


    Initially, Asha was scheduled to make a comeback match this summer.


    I have a job as a lecturer at St. Meer''s School, and more importantly, a study of varietal improvement of wheat, an important task entrusted to me by Meer.


    Harvest Thanksgiving is an important event in Perugia, but the dance of thanksgiving is something that only Lagna can do.


    So I was getting word from Asha that I wasn''t going home...


    - There was something wrong with your father, so I called you just in case, but you were right.


    "Are you back? More like a breath disaster than anything."


    Seeing what Asha looked like, Yuhal looked surprised.


    "I had received news that I would not be able to return..."


    "I really need to talk to your father, and I''m back"


    "Right..."


    Chirali and his father''s gaze fly, but Lagna, with a strange face, put the fruit in his mouth in front of him.


    I''m not going to be doing anything wrong at all.


    - Because, Meer, it''s definitely better to be on your side...


    Such certainty existed in Lagna.


    Earlier conversations come to life in her head.


    Meer said.


    "Persuade with trust," he said.


    "I''m not going to let you succumb with strength," he said.


    That''s exactly what he said in front of me.


    Then Ranya saw the young man standing behind Meer. A young man with sharp eyes with glasses, Meer''s belly heart, Ludwig......


    At first, when I heard him, Ranya was very surprised.


    I don''t deserve a guy like this, Meer''s subordinate, when I mention threatening Perugian, etc! I even thought.


    But now his intentions are well known to Ranya.


    He said that to make Ranya listen to Meer''s sincerity. He made Meer deny it so that not even a single suspicion could arise in Ranya''s mind.


    - Meer, the owner of the intelligence you deserve... There must be unshakeable truth in the eyes behind those glasses......


    The conversation between Asha and her father, Yuhar, continued even while she was fumbling with such emotion.


    "Father, I teach farming to children at Meer''s school"


    "Of course, I''m listening"


    "Really...... So, Meer, did you know that you are studying cold resistant wheat with your life?


    "Cold resistant wheat...... you say?


    Stunning runs on Yuhal''s face. The same was true of the Peruvians who were on the spot, and furthermore of Sharokh.


    Asha nodded deeply before looking at Meer.


    "I''m sorry, Master Meer. It''s an ex-post consent, but forgive me for telling my father about my research?


    Seeing her sister ask that on purpose, Ranya thought reflexively.


    - Oh, my sister... she''s trying to do the same thing with Mr. Ludwig.


    Asha already knows Meer''s thoughts. What does Meer think makes him develop cold resistant wheat......


    What are you going to do with that knowledge?


    Wheat that is resistant to the cold......, with such a thing, it becomes an extremely powerful weapon when famine occurs due to cold damage. Because in other countries, you can earn the usual harvest in your own country.


    Therefore, it is normal to keep it a secret if it is meant to be. In such a setting, it is never a good secret to reveal.


    At least, in Peruvian common sense, yes.


    ... notwithstanding,


    "Ha? I don''t mind..."


    Even though it was such an oversized exposure, Meer has a cool face. You never get angry.


    Said Asha, after showing King Yuhar Mia''s face, which seemed at first glance to him to think nothing of.


    "I study cold resistant wheat, along with the students at the school. To realize my childhood dream of saving my people from hunger...... I think it''s a meaningful job."


    "Stupid...... There has to be something like cold resistant wheat..."


    "Oh? We have cold resistant wheat, don''t we? Mr. Asha and Cyril will find you."


    Meer affirms, as if she knew it.


    More than Yuhal, he seems to believe in Asha...... Seeing that absolute trust, Yuhal shut up like a snot-nosed.


    "But even then, isn''t it for the prosperity of the empire? I see, if we could have cold resistant wheat, the people would buy it to live. The people get wheat, and empires with cold resistant wheat can monopolize gold for that matter..."


    "Mia is about to share her knowledge of wheat with the countries around her."


    To my father''s words, Asha vehemently disputed.


    "Didn''t you understand? So, even if I did, Mia wouldn''t say anything."


    "What your sister is saying is true"


    So Ranya stood up. I don''t know what I got Meer to do...... I thought now was the only time to talk.


    "Master Meer showed me the way, too. Asha, in the dawn of your sister''s success, you should spread the knowledge of that wheat throughout the continent... He showed me a meaningful path to follow."


    Its future to proceed with pride seemed radiant to Ranya.


    The path that illuminated my empire''s wisdom shines brightly.


    "Stupid...... Assuming you have cold resistant wheat, there is no way you can easily pass that technology on to another country. Easily handing over so important information to other countries¡­"


    That was an unacceptable idea for Yuhal, who has aspired to richness by agriculture.


    Agricultural technology is a treasure and a weapon for Perugia. That should be something important that cannot be easily passed on to other countries etc......


    "If necessary, you may bring back the results of your research to Perugia. Mr. Asha is the princess of Perugia, and if there is a good discovery in the Tiermoon Empire, it is only natural that he would like to apply it to his country''s agriculture."


    Meer was calm and had a grin that was even tender.


    "If you don''t mind, I''m also thinking maybe we should rent Perugian land and grow some cold resistant wheat there, etc. If we work together, it will be very meaningful for both countries."


    If they had said that much, I would have had to admit it as Yuhal as well.


    Meer is serious and intends to save the people from hunger. Nor is it just the people of my own country. And all the people of the surrounding nations.


    - I''m sure your father will understand...


    That''s what I expected, Ranya... but shortly afterwards that expectation will be betrayed.


    "As such¡­, why is His Highness the Princess, who thinks of the people, silently overlooked the Peruvian border? His Royal Highness tells us to remain slaves, as always...?


    It''s like spitting blood, in a trembling voice, Yuhal said.

 421 Lesson 44: Can you trust me?

    Yuhal screams......, that, for Ludwig, was a painful word.


    What Yuhal says is that Ludwig knows very well¡­, there is a treaty between the Empire and Perugia which is indeed not fair¡­.


    There was nothing I could do about it. Even if I know there''s a problem, I can''t do anything about it..., with the only problem I can turn a blind eye to...


    Most importantly, it''s only an imperial rationale. On Perugian''s side, there was their claim.


    "For years, our Peruvian wheat has been unjustly cheaply bought down by treaty with the Empire. As long as there is an empire, our country will forever be spared the sleigh with the kingdom of the serfs. No matter how beautiful your mouth is, this reality doesn''t change."


    It was a reality that could not be helped. It is absolutely impossible to convince someone, let alone win trust¡­.


    I can''t help it, I can''t help it, because I''m going to give up and look away...


    But Meer...,


    "Yes...... If such a treaty¡­"


    After just one breathing tour......,


    "Then it would be nice to repeal such a treaty."


    I said it all the time.


    Totally, like nothing......, as if you haven''t thought about anything.


    Or¡­, as if that were the elusive, absolute truth¡­.


    Meer said away.


    Such a treaty, throw it away......


    Some of the people on the spot harden into the words.


    King Yuhal, Shalok, and Ludwig too......


    Of these, it was the irreplaceable Ludwig who recovered as soon as possible.


    "Dear Meer, that''s..."


    Seeing his face like that, Meer nodded with a convincing face.


    "Oh, of course, I do not have such authority, so all I can do is work to stop it..."


    and, Meer, put a word of no in Yuhal and then


    "Can you do that? Ludwig."


    I turned my gaze to Ludwig.


    - Here, you''re swinging at me!


    Ludwig screams in his heart at the sudden words of Meer. For a moment, he diligently suppresses the vegetables from appearing, but still thinks. Meaning what Meer said.


    Even what seems absolutely impossible to me, Meer says.


    Must make sense.


    Firstly, from a moral point of view, Meer''s claim is correct. There is indeed an unequal pact between the Empire and Perugia, such as treating the people of Perugia as serfs.


    To put it very roughly, it was a treaty at the core of selling the quantity of wheat the Empire needed, at a reduced price.


    Each year, although price negotiations take place only in form, transactions take place against the backdrop of military power, mostly at prices as demanded by the Empire. Sharokh would have caught his eyes here and plotted to catch prices to such an extent as not to trigger imperial military intervention that he swallowed all sorts of demands on an empire in food shortages......


    Anyway, as for the Peruvian side, it was in the same situation that vast tracts of land were occupied for wheat, which did not even become a bundle of three sentences.


    Besides, I would also be angry to be told badly about the wheat I exported because of it. Leaving this behind was, at least, a situation that could not be described as fair.


    There is also no doubt that this treaty is in the way, even in view of Meer''s concept of "forming a relationship of trust with Perugia".


    Even in that sense, Meer''s idea of repealing it is simple and sensible...


    - The problem is feasibility...


    Anyway, as Meer herself said, Meer does not have such authority.


    The matter involves a commitment between the State and the State. No matter how much Meer is spoiled by the Emperor, he has no power to that point in his position as the Empress, nor is he selfish enough to pass through.


    Yes... if it''s (...) the (...) princess (...) then...


    Needless to say, Meer''s power is one of the best not only within the Empire, but also on the continent.


    Rafina, Virgin of the Principality of Velga, Prince Zion of the Kingdom of Sankland, Prince Abel of the Kingdom of Lemno......


    They will not spare any cooperation if Meer tries to do the right thing.


    In addition to that, the children of the Imperial Four Dukes family...... I can''t say no if Meer asks me to.


    In addition, Meer now has the overwhelming support of the people.


    It is the "work" of the princess of the Empire, who followed such an immense backshield.


    It doesn''t matter whether Meer has authority or not. The "workings" are more powerful than the words of the head of the Moon Province in charge, than the words of the Chancellor¡­ and, according to the case, even the Emperor.


    Feasibility can never be described as low.


    - What is more decisive is that it is necessary for the reform of the Empire¡­.


    Ludwig had to admit while confused.


    That what Meer says is absolutely necessary in reforming the Empire in a better direction.


    Because as long as there is this treaty with Perugia, the imperial nobles will not seek to increase their own farmland.


    Anyway, I can buy cheap wheat from Perugia. As far as that thought was concerned, it was difficult to increase food self-sufficiency within the Empire.


    Therefore, if we are to reform the imperial farmland promptly, we need to reduce our dependence on Perugia.


    - Clear logic. Really......, they seem to really like it.


    In Ludwig''s head come those of his own companions. The other day it was the faces of those whom he spoke out and wished to cooperate with.


    If the disciples of Garve the Wise understood this way of thinking of Meer and were shown the need¡­, they must move with all of their administrative processing abilities.


    Anyway, they''re not looking for a place to use their powers. I am determined to stay alive and die.


    And that¡­ could probably even reach those with competence to negotiate treaties.


    - Therefore, if you can or can''t... you can.


    There is a moral "reason" to do it, there is a rational "need" to do it, and there is even a "power" to do it.


    Furthermore..., Ludwig accidentally leaked a sigh of admiration to the point of something.


    - Oh, so... So at this "hour," Mia, you do this...


    Ludwig knows. That the opposite is true of major reforms.


    When I say peaceful routine, it''s stopped. A similar day, a similar year goes on, a time of silence and pause.


    Folks are relieved that they are not changing, that they are stopping.


    There is always opposition to changing it, i.e. moving what is stopping. You can rest assured that it''s stopped. Changed destinations are not always better than they are now. No, even if that was a "good thing" or "right thing," the opposite voice is not small.


    Because humans are conservative in nature and fear change.


    Therefore, Ludwig had reason to disagree, as it should have.


    Because what Meer was trying to do was to be able to anticipate not only nobility, but also popular disgust......


    But...... Yeah, but it is.


    - Now, to put it only at this time¡­, the reason for its opposition disappears.


    It''s hard to make a difference in a peaceful routine. But change... it doesn''t have to happen before Meer does.


    Because the course of the times is now exactly in the form of "famine", and it is where the countries of the continent are undoubtedly forced to change. So what Meer is trying to do......


    - Mia is going to reform the Empire in unison as a result of that dramatic change.


    Starvation does not fix a weakened and broken country to its "original form".


    I''m trying to replace it with a new form.


    We can''t have halfway reforms. Then I''ll be thwarted along the way.


    Ludwig now knew that. No, to tell the truth, I knew it originally. I know, and Meer shined a light on the truth I''d never pretended to see before.


    - The famine makes the aristocrats and the people feel at risk for food self-sufficiency..., while their memories are vivid, shall we move things forward once and for all...


    Ludwig was a dizzying thought in a grand concept that even looked at the course of the times.


    - That''s why you can rely on others, use others, or... Sure, I can''t do this on my own.


    With that in mind, Ludwig opened his mouth as he sorted out his thoughts.


    "Right...... Within the Empire, we are currently working to increase farmland. If there is more agricultural land, it will inevitably also reduce the amount of wheat imported by the Empire, so I wonder whether it is possible, in a gradual manner, to revise the Treaty with Peru. Like reducing the amount of wheat the Empire is importing from Perugia..."


    Ludwig presents his thoughts carefully.


    That would be over a few years of reform.


    However, if exports to the Empire are reduced and excess wheat can be wholesaled to other countries at fair prices, more money should go into Peru. The situation will improve.


    Or maybe we could use the land for something other than wheat......


    - No, the people of Peruvian will think about what''s going on in the country around there.


    I don''t know the final shape of the destination.


    Since it is a Peruvian farming country with no military power, trading in the name of security and somewhat in favour of the empire may remain.


    Reform itself should also be gradual in the first place, and suddenly all inequalities will not be eliminated......


    Still......, that would be a light of hope.


    Every year, if the situation improves slightly, it will be a great hope for the Peruvian peasants. Walk from stagnation to hope... because even if that walk is slow, it makes sense to move on.


    Thus, the Peruvian farming nation and the Tiermoon Empire are linked in win-win relations. That is the new form of Meer''s contemplative two countries.


    Even after listening to Ludwig, King Yuhar still has his pompous mouth open...... Such a calm Meer voice can be called to him.


    "But... that can''t be right away either. As I said at the outset, there will be famine over the next few years. Even if we increased our farmland in the Empire, we probably won''t make it to scale..."


    So I cut the word, and Meer stared at Yuhal.


    "So all we can do here and now is promise. On top of that......, can you trust me? Can you trust me? Your Majesty."


    Meer asked.


    Do you trust yourself? and.


    Do you intend to enter into a relationship of trust with the Empire from scratch? and.

 422 Episode 45: The Relentless Remnant Hunt of the Great General Meer

    - Is this..., can you handle it?


    Seeing King Yuhal''s face, Meer laughs, nimmari in her heart.


    After all, I had prepared Shalok because I thought it was something I had to bump... but it''s a momentum that I''m likely to complete without having to do it.


    - Mr. Asha and Mr. Ranya''s reinforcements have worked. Ugh, while I''m at it, I''m afraid of my morality!


    People of human virtue, Meer laughs at nimanimas like virtue seeps through.


    By the way, needless to say... I don''t have any deep thoughts on Meer. Of course not.


    There''s no way Ludwig is even thinking about what he''s saying.


    Meer''s thinking is always simple. It is already the thought of multiplying one by one, such as that of multiplying simplicity by the other, which is the true pinnacle of Meer.


    There was only one thing Meer had been foolish about.


    It''s a relationship of trust with Perugia.


    Peru has an abundance of crops. So even in the years of inaction, there will be some leeway. If you stay close to your neighbor, who has a wealth of crops, you must be able to get help in times of trouble.


    There exists such a pact that interrupts relations with Peruvian farming nations.


    So what do we do? What would Meer do with it?


    It''s easy. It is only eliminated if something gets in the way for the purpose.


    If you kick in that obstructive stone spot, you just have to put aside what''s going to happen and that kind of difficulty for now.


    Or you just have to leave the difficult story to Ludwig.


    Meerfully, the only way to get in the way is to kick it!


    As a result, I feel that King Perugian''s attitude has softened, albeit somewhat.


    Is this coming? and so on, and it was Meer who began to feel satisfied......


    "... King Perugian, you''re not going to trust me with a promise not to exchange contracts, are you?


    I heard Shalok''s frustrating voice, as if to give him water.


    Just as Yuhal was stunned, Shalok couldn''t hide his amazement again.


    In the first place, everything was like an accident to him.


    The fact that the princess Meer came to this country earlier than planned, and thus, was invited to dinner...


    I thought, at the time of the invitation, it should have taken suspicion. But he didn''t wonder...... No, I didn''t want to think so.


    Meer has grasped all his movements, and yet he has the art of melting the heart of King Perugian, etc...


    In the first place, there was absolutely no need to take it to such a serious story.


    I would also add that I will let you negotiate some prices because I promise to stay with you the way you have always been, and prices will rise when famine strikes.


    We should have gotten through this with that kind of light exchange.


    Nonetheless......, King Perugian got on board because of the words Meer uttered.


    "Friendly trust"


    ... What a white word.


    If you are someone who knows the relationship between Tia Moon and Perugia, words like you can never say, words of hypocrisy that could even be hated if the princess of the imperial chamber speaks......


    That word was definitely a touch of King Yuhar''s inverse scales.


    Hide behind genuine and other making laughs and get through the occasion appropriately......, that''s the best thing to do on this occasion.


    It''s evil in my heart. It''s impossible to prove my blemishes. If so, it would have been nice to waste time talking about it without being felt, without letting you grab your tail.


    But the Empress Mia won''t let you get away with it.


    I dared to invite King Yuhal''s wrath and drag him into my own field. Using that as a starting point, the rest was Meer''s single altar.


    Shalok couldn''t even afford to pinch his mouth to the reinforcements that came one after the other.


    That was the difference between those who were just trying to delude themselves with bickering and those who came to decide on the battle on this occasion.


    That''s how Meer says after dispelling all the distrust of the empire that Sharoke was based on, the Perugian.


    Do you trust yourself? and.


    Do you trust and accept your words? and.


    "Your Majesty Yuhal..., you don''t believe those words anymore?


    Let me put it that way......, Sharoke was aware that his own words had no power.


    Because already, King Yuhal was charmed. Imperial wisdom, shown by Meer Luna Tiermoon, in the light of hope......


    - At the worst possible time, I''m going to do the worst... I see this is the wisdom of the Empire......


    "Oh, Mr. Sharoke, I, too, wanted to talk to you."


    To the lid, Meer turned this way.


    "I told you before, didn''t I? Money is not everything... In contrast, do you remember what you said?


    Meer looks deliberately with her fingers on her cheeks and her neck tilted.


    "It''s just sweet to do something that''s not for the money, or something like that, you know?


    "It seems so, Her Highness Princess Meer. A merchant is one who lives with faith in gold. My God is gold, the power that governs everything in this world."


    While answering, Sharoke was aware of his lack of calm. And I knew what caused the upset.


    Meer''s words and the behavior that embodies that gold is not everything. Because it was a denial of all Sharokh''s ever lived paths......


    ... say maybe I was wrong... because it''s a word that goes through a slight wound.


    Even as I realized that I was in the same state as King Uhur without a shadow..., I couldn''t stop it.


    "Merchants, no......, shouldn''t people be like that? People work. What do you work for? Isn''t that for money...... So it''s the right thing to do to make money efficiently."


    My own life is to make money, and merchants should use all the wisdom and power they can have and make money efficiently. It has to be.


    So... the outrage of just telling me about money making, such as cold-resistant wheat, can''t be allowed...


    "Really? You used to be a lot... Oh? What''s wrong with you?


    To the lid, Meer frowns.


    What is it, what is it..., it was a sharok that I didn''t know for a moment, but shortly afterwards, there was intense pain running in my chest.


    "Ugh... guh"


    "Shalok!


    I also heard a girl who resembled a scream..., and shortly after, Sharoke''s consciousness fell into deep darkness.

 423 Episode 46: Princess Meer, Bumble Your Arms

    When Sharoke Cornrogue fell, it was Tatiana who made the most move.


    In an attempt to receive a falling giant, unacceptable, fall together. Still a good guard not to hit just the head.


    Then, when you crawl out of the bottom of your body, secure your airway..., apply the minimum treatment.


    Meer stared at Tatiana, who gave instructions, blurring open her mouth.


    Because of this, it was unexpected that Meer could physically collapse where she mentally went to stab the stomach.


    So, beside Shalok''s giant, carried by four large men, Meer spoke to Tatiana.


    "Mr. Sharoke, are you okay?


    "Oh, yes...... Perhaps, but I think it''s a temporary seizure. I''ve calmed down my breathing, and if I lay down a little..."


    "Is that some kind of illness?


    "I don''t know if I''m sick...... unless I find out. However, I have heard stories of similar symptoms. The aristocrats of a wealthy country died of such symptoms... He ate a lot of delicious food and lived in his room without exercising."


    Tatiana has a difficult face and arms up.


    "I mean, overeating and lack of exercise make you sick like that."


    Listening to Tatiana, Meer tried to rub her own stomach.


    - Overeating and..., of exercise, lack of... Huh!


    "Fortunately, I''m not so sure I can make it yet..., you know..., I''m sorry, Your Highness Princess Meer..., I''m concerned about you, Sharoke, so may I come?


    "Huh? Oh, yeah... of course you can. You''ll be worried..."


    Speaking to Tatiana, Meer nods in haste..., again, after rubbing her own stomach... Hmm, I think.


    "Where is the treatment room where Mr. Sharoke was brought in? Oh, in the castle, a little far away...... Hmm, I see... that''s convenient...... It does bother me..."


    Meer nodded, yeah, and then,


    Then I''ll come with you, Mr. Tatiana.


    "Huh? Why is that? Meer."


    Tatiana tilting her neck properly. In the wake of that pure gaze, Meer changed the angle of her body to hide her stomach softly before......


    "Why¡­, er¡­, you''re right"


    ... I can''t tell you. No way, I need to exercise a little before I go to bed, because I thought it was bad, etc... There''s no way I can tell you.


    Even Meer has a pride.


    I don''t know... it''s a strange story that you''re going to visit. I don''t care what I can do where I go. We''re enemies in the first place, so I don''t have the in-laws to go.


    Rather, on this occasion, it is normal to continue the talks with King Yuhal......


    Therefore... Meer often thinks with a difficult face... and eventually opens his mind.


    "... Mr. Sharoke is weak."


    Yes, General Meer knows. No mercy in battle. We need to beat the weaker parts of the enemy thoroughly.


    Sharoke is weak now. Therefore, now is the time to stab him in the stomach and make sure that he never pokes at the Empire again.


    No, not for exercise. Meer''s going to the last fight!


    And, well, Meer smiled nicely as she told herself how it was.


    "Your turn has finally arrived, Mr. Tatiana."


    Yes, Tatiana, the trump card to stab Shalok in the stomach, was brought here precisely for this time.


    Show her presence and tell Sharoke.


    "You''re such a ruthless, rational merchant. You are nothing but a normal human being, sweet, weak and caring".


    To this end, the cooperation of Tatiana is essential.


    So Meer stabs the nail so she can''t get away with it.


    "Hold on, you''ll be working, Mr. Tatiana."


    and stare into Tatiana''s eyes......


    "Dear Meer..."


    Hearing the words, Tatiana is convinced.


    Meer''s, some words mean¡­, now is the time to understand.


    - Mia, look at Sharoke''s weakness... she''s going to visit!


    and.


    As far as the earlier exchanges are concerned, Meer and Sharoke are not close. Or it feels like enemies to each other.


    So exactly, Tatiana thought that Meer was ¡°using herself, trying to hurt Sharoke¡±.


    But... no.


    - Mia, they''re trying to save Sharoke!


    It was as if all the events, now exactly, were going to connect in front of Tatiana.


    Every single thing you can do in that pond in Chlorio... Meer said.


    "Don''t lose your candor," he said.


    "Be careful not to spoil things," he said.


    And when Tatiana was in a crisis, she braved herself to help her, and pushed her back.


    Meer''s words came back to life one after another.


    Meer said. "It all depends on Sharoke," he said.


    That''s exactly what I was saying right now.


    I knew... that Meer... If Sharoke keeps eating like this, it hurts her body.


    That''s why I brought Tatiana. To make life detrimental to your health......


    - Yeah, that might not be all. Maybe..., Mia... Shalok, maybe you''re trying to remind me...


    He tried to save Sharoke''s life by letting Tatiana stifle his unhealthy health and yet remind him of the wonderful things he had done in the past.


    Didn''t Meer bring herself in to restore her mind and body and at the same time her health?


    I even think about that.


    - Saying that it''s up to you, Sharoke, as much as possible, so that you don''t have to be ruined..., so that you can get back on the right path...


    That may also lead to the doctor''s path, Tatiana thinks.


    It really depends on Sharoke whether or not Sharoke makes the moderation, whether he lives longer, but whether he''s healthy or not, ultimately it depends on Sharoke''s choice...


    "But I can work"


    If you can''t do anything, you don''t have to give up.


    Tell those who don''t have ears to listen, and still keep telling them as many times as you want. That way, one day there may come a day when we will listen to the word.


    Take it sincerely, but not because of it. It''s just weird, so you might listen to me to stop the words.


    - It depends on you, Sharoke..., Meer, your words sounded like cold words...


    Tatiana thanked Meer from the bottom of her heart now.


    On this occasion, that you have brought yourself¡­, whether you can save a benefactor named Sharoke Cornrogue¡­, to this watershed, that you have brought yourself!


    "Dear Meer, let''s go"


    Saying so and Tatiana sees, I wonder why......, Meer, kind of, was spinning his arm around.


    It was similar to the move of Belle, the girl Meer was taking.

 424 Lesson 47 Yarn

    Deep, in the dark swamp, falling, falling.


    Closed vision, a world without sound...... a world without smell, without flavor, without even feeling warm.


    - So you''re saying this is going to die...


    This is the end of my life¡­, this is the end of everything¡­.


    Everything, now, will be cut off. All the plans I was making for tomorrow and all the products I was trying to sell will go to nothing. Being poked at such a reality abruptly......, Sharoke was upset besides his thoughts.


    In that dream, I should have really known my end. One day, I knew this day would come. Now, that was supposed to be "someday".


    I didn''t think it was such a sudden visit.


    He panicked..., not even like a cold merchant.


    Emotions that cover the chest, it''s shapeless agitation.


    I can''t deny my previous life in spite of my insistence... I tried to be mean, but the end of death can easily take away such a delusion.


    What remains is undeniable regret.


    Oh, I see, I failed..., without being able to admit that failure, I even pretended to have a chance to make it right.


    He failed......, he kept failing till the end of his endeavors.


    The darkness of despair erodes its body.


    As you dreamed that day, there is no more to remember. I tried to sink into a dense dark swamp, exactly then..., to the pretend, he found.


    The discomfort I saw in front of me......, it dripped in front of me as I cleaved the darkness. It was a white, thin thread......, to an unreliable thread that was still going to cut, now he reaches out...


    I didn''t know what that meant. But as the drowning sowed in unreliable straw, so drowned in darkness, he reached out hard, and stretched out - so he woke up.


    "Ugh, um... is this...?


    My vision stains bright white and the sound returns shortly afterwards.


    "Have you woken up, Master Sharok?"


    The first thing I heard was a poor voice...... When I looked over at you, I saw one girl. She was a familiar girl.


    "You... were only here with Her Royal Highness Princess Meer..."


    "My name is Tatiana. It''s a scholarship scheme that Shalok has created that allows people to go to St. Noel."


    "Oh, hey..."


    Shortly after Tatiana''s words, something, I felt like I heard a strange voice..., but Shalok still, with his blurry head, thinks.


    "Scholarship......? Oh......"


    Speaking of which, I recall some of those things.


    That was made when Sharoke was still running out, the first time she had great success at work.


    Back then, I was saying things that smelled blue, thinking about spending the money I made for people, for society, etc...


    - It''s a shallow, stupid, crappy place to work when you don''t know the harshness of the world or the cruelty of people...


    I don''t even get a single piece of gold for that. Sharoke laughs with her nose.


    - Crappy sentiment, something that means nothing...


    And then, there, there was an ironic grin in his mouth.


    "No, that''s the same thing in my life, or..."


    Now that I had been poked out in my life that it had no value or meaning, he no longer knew what was right.


    "You''re awake safe."


    Now I hear another voice. Turning his gaze, there...,


    "Apparently, I''m relieved you''re okay."


    I saw the princess Meer standing.


    "This, Your Highness Princess Meer......, did you come to see me?


    To the question Meer, for a moment, saw Tatiana better. He looked like he was confirming something... but he shook his head right away and then, little devil meshed, he had a luscious grin.


    No, I''m here to stab you.


    "Well, that''s noisy...... Are you going to serve even poison?


    On the bed, it was a shalok who tried to get up, but Meer controls his movements by raising one hand.


    "Oh, I can''t... not if they fall down again, it would be a hassle. You can just lay there."


    If it had been a previous sharok......, I would still have tried to get up.


    For him, the way he faces his opponents is fundamental to the negotiations. Is it more effective to stand up and look down, cope proudly with sitting on a chair, or do you also sit back on your knees and take a flat-headed position?


    Now......, Sharoke honestly followed Meer.


    Earlier, signs of death had taken away from him the reason for the vanity.


    "Yeah, well, honesty is a good thing. And I can stab you in the face without poisoning you."


    Meer says with a gentle grin.


    "A man must always prune with his own hands the fruit of the seed he sowed himself. Stabbing you in the stomach is something you have sown."


    To the words, Shalok blinked his eyes for a moment, then laughed bitterly.


    "Oh...... I see, that''s... in a nutshell."


    Again, Shalok thinks.


    He was realizing what plunged him into despair, that it was not poison, etc.


    "In that sense, perhaps you can even say you''re already dead"


    If death is that absolute despair¡­, it is only the difference between now and later that we meet. The shape of the end does not change, so it is already dead......


    Meer''s spicy words pierced Sharoke''s chest deeply.


    "I''m talking about not sowing seeds I''m unfamiliar with. You failed, Mr. Sharoke."


    "Apparently, you do..."


    Shalok shook his head small.


    - I must have made a mistake somewhere...


    If the place to go is that darkness of despair, I''ve made a mistake.


    If you die, we all go the same place...... All, man only returns to nothing in his voidness......


    He could not speak so loudly now. Because......, it really didn''t seem to him that the girl in front of him, the place where the empire''s wisdom would climb, was such a place.


    - An unfamiliar species? Or maybe someone who is satisfied with that end, but you mean I wasn''t that strong... But... so what should I have done?


    I was staring at Sharoke, who was not seemingly miserable, with pitiful eyes, when Meer... I wonder why...

 425 Episode 48: Brew of the Mushroom Empress Meer

    As a matter of fact... Meer was already unwilling to attack Sharoke.


    By the time I got here, it was Meer who had worked out how to break my heart..., but seeing Sharoke lying neatly, I had completely lost that feeling.


    No matter how enemies you are and how bad merchants you are, Meer doesn''t have the guts to kick a weak person in the foot.


    Besides... I thought... Shalok is... not himself? and.


    The man lying there wondering if he is the future self who has eaten all he wants, uncontrolled...


    - No, that''s right, it won''t be this far...


    Even as I put a scratch in my heart, I''ll stick to touch my stomach, Meer. Until Sharokh, there''s still going to be quite a respite.


    Whatever it is, Meer''s instincts scream. Blaming this man is a little distracting......


    - You''re pathetic if you think about it. I just had a glass of delicious food on my stomach and I was just dazed, and I can''t believe this is happening... the world is wrong!


    Angry Meer. Meer felt sympathy and empathy for Sharoke''s FNY!


    So I was going to wait to wake up and go home quietly...... but I was surprised because Tatiana suddenly started exposing me.


    - Hey! Are you sure? Mr. Tatiana!


    Unexpectedly, it was Meer who wanted to ask......, but at the inches I think about it.


    - To minimize damage..., is that right?


    Meer guessed what Tatiana thought.


    If you don''t beat it out of your mind when you should, the daze and the damage will only increase.


    Same thing with Sharoke. If I recover here, I won''t have ears to listen to again. Now that he''s weak, he slaps him thoroughly, and then he washes his legs from his evil crumbs.


    - It''s evil. It''s good for him to cure it quietly, not to add to the blemishes... that''s the kind of decision, isn''t it? Mr. Tatiana......


    Then Meer stands up.


    Even so, Tatiana, who followed me as a collaborator, wanted to repay me. Take your skin off here and play the villain! I made up my mind.


    That''s how Meer makes her mouth a three-day moon shape.


    With a wacky grin, like a villain''s maid in Ellis'' story, Meer said.


    "I''m talking about not sowing seeds I''m unfamiliar with. You failed, Mr. Sharoke."


    With all that evil and saying what looks great, he was actually a normally sweet uncle, etc... what a shame!


    Ghost your heart, Meer kicks Sharoke! Bishibashi, Bishibashi with a kick of logic who could have been your future self! Kick it!


    - This is also to save Mr. Sharoke! As just a good uncle, it''s all about keeping the rest of your life healthy!


    Yes, encourage yourself.


    All the while, Sharoke stared at me with her open eyes.


    "Her Royal Highness Princess Meer......, one thing I''d like to ask you"


    "... oh? I wonder what?"


    "I''d love to hear it..."


    Shalok said as he woke himself up.


    "What would you do if you, to the point where there was nothing you could do, went the wrong way¡­, if you were noticed undeniably about it¡­?


    To that question, Meer tilted her neck a little.


    - Suddenly, you''re the one asking me weird things... Maybe we should change the story and deceive...? But I won''t let you get away with it. I''m going to break your heart right here and make you just a good uncle!


    Meer is Hunce! and exhale, then give the answer immediately.


    "I''ve decided that. We just have to get back to where we went wrong and find the right path from there."


    Yes, Meer knows...... What do you do when you get lost in the woods you visit to hunt mushrooms? That.


    Easy. You just have to go back the way you came to where you were lost.


    That''s what it said in Meer''s favorite reading here these days, the gourmet book Mushroom Baijin, written by Saku Adventurer''s Hand.


    In the first place, when you get lost, it''s not like you''re saying there''s nothing you can do about it¡­ We must not spare the effort that has gone our way. If you walk around without going back, you get more and more lost, and you just drain your extra health, so there''s no other way to do it than to go back.


    And Meer..., thinks she can convert that truth into life as well.


    Yes, Meer once, due to the opposition around her, abandoned the study of mushroom dishes. Horse-shaped saut¨¦ed mushrooms and the endless quest for mushroom sweets were closed at the entrance.


    ... but that, Meer thinks, was a big mistake.


    - Again, I like mushrooms!


    Reading Mushroom Baijin cemented one determination in Meer.


    - I will definitely feed Abel, the student council members, my full course of mushrooms!


    Grasping the noble purple mushroom, Meer proclaims in high spirits.


    It was an historic moment when Mushroom Empress (Princess) Meer took the road to Mushroom Empress (Empress)!


    Well, it doesn''t matter.


    Anyway......,


    "Before I make a mistake, or... I see how good it would have been if there was such a thing..."


    And so on, to Shalok, who snaps to himself, Meer strikes a chase.


    - That''s not true! I''ve answered your question, and I''ll get back to you and let you stab me properly!


    Arm up and smile proudly won, Meer said.


    "You should admit it. She... Tatiana also said it was your sown seed..."


    As they don''t say, "Tatiana''s presence is a little mistake of its own in the past," Meer points out, while straining the line of prevention.


    "Huh...?


    "It was your Tatiana who saved you."


    "Yes, no, no..."


    Talking, Tatiana shook her head in a panic.


    "I can''t believe I saved you..., because that''s not an easy thing to treat... Oh, but..."


    And, cut the word, Tatiana stared at Sharokh.


    "Eat something sweet, something greasy, and if you''re not exercising, your body will be eroded. If you are overweight, you will strain and fall on your heart''s heart, and it could be worse from now on. So I think you should be more attentive to your diet."


    To Sharokh, who is listening to Tatiana, Meer adds.


    "Mr. Tatiana, I am humbled, but in fact, when you fell, you jumped the most, trying not to hit me in the head, and I think it was definitely her who saved you,"


    I dare to clarify that Tatiana is about to blur.


    It was Tatiana who saved Sharoke, after properly stating...,


    "Tatiana''s father was a doctor, but she died at an early age. Mr. Tatiana, like your father, was aiming for a doctor''s path. But I don''t have the money, so I had to give it up. Oh, what a tragedy..."


    No way. I was dying to play, keep the words up with exaggerated tricks.


    "But there was such a thing as saving Mr. Tatiana. That''s the scholarship you founded, Mr. Sharoke. You don''t get anything, it''s a scholarship!


    I don''t do things that don''t do for money, even people''s misfortunes are a means of making money... and people who are evil that way are saved by the good deeds they have done in the past.


    - This is embarrassing! The evil one should be the one who doesn''t want to be hit.


    Meer, there, placed her hand on Pong Shalok''s shoulder.


    "Hey, aren''t you ready? Mr. Shalok. You said that money was everything, money was power, God, but it was the result of waste that saved you. It''s time to admit that with all the money, it''s never..."


    That''s how Meer smiled full of charity,


    "It''s a shitty evil. It''s foolish to reduce life expectancy with crumbs. Cure it. Tatiana will help you do that. Listen to that advice, okay?


    After breaking Sharoke''s heart, he leads her to Tatiana''s giving back.


    That''s how, with a face that did everything, Meer sends Yale.


    - Good luck and you can live long at best, Mr. Sharoke. Together, we should be careful of our health.


    To our own FNY leadings......


    "Oh... oh... well..."


    Shalok..., crushed with a faint voice.


    I made a mistake.


    Now............... not everything in my life was in vain.


    One day, in some future¡­, something truncated by a man called the Merchant King as worthless¡­, the voices of the weak, the saved, who never tried to listen¡­, have now arrived, indeed, to Sharokh.


    "Well... what, it was so easy..."


    If you''re lost, you can go back until you''re lost.


    Tired of self-loathing in the name of reflection, I gave up on myself being something like this..., pretending to only see how long I was lost.


    If you realize it, deep in the woods, you get lost..., and now you can''t change your way, you just laugh. But to Sharokh like that, Meer says... just the same.


    I just need to go back, and...


    The fact that gold is everything is an error, so all you have to do is go back before you get caught in that curse...


    What rises in his eyes is the landscape that once was. I remember when I became independent from my master and started doing business.


    Children shine their eyes on rare toys in distant lands.


    A young daughter who sounds pleasant on a beautiful, unusual patterned cloth.


    Husbands in a good mood for exotic xels.


    He truly remembered the faint pride of carrying goods and making people happy.


    When I first succeeded at work, I kind of got too happy..., kind of, wanting to try something good...


    So I also got my hands on establishing a scholarship, etc.


    At that time, it was a lot laughed at by my fellow merchants.


    - Smells blue. But it was pure. I had purely enjoyed this job and was able to take pride in it.


    Since when...... the fun has changed from making money from the job itself......


    Since when......, I didn''t pride myself on my job, I prided myself on being rich...


    I didn''t have a clear trigger, I guess.


    It''s just that, because of something, I might be happy with my customers if I did this, but if I did, I''d have replaced it with something that might be more lucrative.


    This way, it made it easier and this way it sold higher......, so the joy of working was replaced for the joy of making a lot of money......


    "Mr. Shalok..."


    Look, a girl named Tatiana was staring straight at this one.


    "It''s okay, from now on, not yet, in time. Let''s work together."


    Perhaps, in time for her to say, it''s physical. But now to Sharoke, it seems like it''s about how you live...


    "Really...? Still can''t make it..."


    In that way, Sharoke felt clear and clear for a long time.

 426 Episode 49: Perugian Night

    I finished dinner with Meer, about that night......


    King Yuhar was in the bedroom with the queen.


    "Earlier, you were obscured because that merchant had fallen..."


    Yuhar shook his head at the queen, who looked worried.


    "No, perhaps Her Royal Highness Princess Meer is not going to give us time to think..."


    Meer didn''t have to dare go after Sharoke on that occasion.


    After the confusion subsided on that occasion, again, you could have asked Yuhal, and by pressing for a decision, you could have put pressure on him.


    Despite that, Meer didn''t do it.


    "You mean you''re absolutely confident in your offer..."


    "No, I don''t think so, Father"


    A sudden voice, at the same time two daughters appeared.


    "Asha, Ranya......"


    "Excuse me, sir."


    To my two daughters'' pretentious visit...... well, no surprise.


    Somehow... I felt like I was coming to talk to you.


    "Father, may I have a moment, please?


    "Right...... I had something to tell you too..."


    Yuhal bowed his head deeply when he invited his daughters into the room¡­.


    "I''m sorry...... I didn''t tell you about the treaty with the Empire."


    A treaty between Perugia and Tiermoon, which was concluded at the beginning of this country.


    Originally, the Peruvian farming nation was born in response to the interest of the Tiermoon Empire in the fertile trimester zone.


    The hunting peoples who occupied the fertile trimester zone and the peasants who were invaded and denigrated by the serfs. It was the Peruvian farming country that the peasants who escaped the hands of the Empire moved to the South and created.


    Either way, the founding fathers of Perugia, who thought that the land must also be swallowed up by the Empire, strike the lead and hold a deal that is in the Empire.


    He wants us to acknowledge the survival of our country because we will plow this land and make a certain amount of wheat for the Empire, ¡­.


    The first emperor of the Empire heard the wish.


    Yuhal doesn''t know what thoughts there were. Even if I didn''t do that, I should have swallowed it up right away and used it as a serf......


    Nevertheless, Peru was guaranteed independence.


    Since then, the Peruvian farming nation has continued to maintain its dignity as a nation by relying on and subordinating itself to the Empire. Without letting them live and kill, the Empire continued to exploit Perugian produce at low prices......


    It was that in Peruvian only the royalty and some knew.


    Because if there is an increase in resentment towards the Empire and even if there is a clash, the Peruvian will end. If the Empire cares about it, they easily invade themselves and others.


    The fear was particularly strong among those who were chased through the fertile Three Moon Zone.


    Give the Empire a pretext to invade and he will be corrupted by the serfs. In order not to do so, we have to manage, to the best of our ability, not to buy the wrath of the Empire.


    The kings of history demanded that the art of getting out of poverty be not "a treaty amendment with the Empire," but "an improvement in their agricultural skills".


    Thus, the treaty of the beginning with the Empire became secret. Only the royal family and some were responsible for the annual price negotiations with the Empire, and the majority of the people had not revealed that figure.


    It was the same for the two princesses, again. Yuhal was explaining to his daughters that he was good at the Empire, with the contents of the treaty.


    He said it was an important opponent for industry¡­.


    On one side it was also true, and the Empire had bought up large quantities of produce other than wheat. In terms of agricultural products not tied to the treaty, the prices were also considerable¡­ That is why the people''s psychology of the empire was subtle.


    "You will all be married to another country. That''s what I''ve been thinking and trying not to tell you anything extra..."


    To Yuhar''s words, Asha shook her head small.


    "Now, I''m not saying anything about that. So, what are you going to do?


    "Well, what is it... na"


    Indeed, if there is no more treaty with the Empire, most of the land will be available for use. There was a need for a policy of wholesale wheat that was now available to countries other than the Empire or create crops that were likely to be more gold.


    "Instead of losing the wheat tie, you won''t even be able to rely on the Imperial Army more than ever. We will be able to be richer, but armaments will need to be put in place to protect it"


    Even if it is not exactly an armament comparable to that of the Empire, the extent to which it forces itself with other neighbouring countries will require troops. That''s a natural way of thinking. but......,


    "Do you have something to say?


    Seeing a faint dissatisfaction in Ranya''s face, Yuhar said.


    Shortly after I said..., to my own words, Yuhal was surprised.


    I asked my daughter for her opinions and so on... something he would never have thought he would have done before.


    - You mean I''m also affected by Princess Meer...


    But at the same time, I was interested.


    The wisdom of that empire......, what the hell answers the daughters who were by the girl who would rock a country so far at just one supper......


    Ranya also showed slight confusion as her father had changed, but she shook her head immediately before saying.


    "I think that would be against the minds of our ancestors, who built this¡° cake castle ¡±


    What Ranya says was beautiful like a child.


    A world without war that might come one day and a fairy tale of a castle that doesn''t put war in perspective.


    Only children can believe, dream stories.


    Nonetheless, there was no stray whatsoever in that word.


    The reason for this is well known to Yuhal today.


    If it was the wisdom of the Empire, the expectation that even such a distant future would be accomplished made Ragna say it.


    But what if... what if, as Ragna believes, such a world is truly feasible?


    What is the right attitude to take as a Peruvian people?


    "We are the ones who plow the earth and deliver food grace to the people. Shall we not abandon that pride?"


    More seeping than that word is pride in Perugia.


    An overwhelming pride in what the Peruvian people have done since they established their country in this land.


    It was the light that Ragna put together.


    That''s the afterlight.


    Ranya, who ascended the golden slope next to the Empire''s wisdom, also seemed to be shining a light in his blindness with the glow of wisdom.


    Yuhal, who saw it, opened his eyes to surprise......, the next moment, he smiled only slightly.


    - Oh... you''ve grown...


    After I crush it, I think again.


    Both Lagna and Asha, as princesses of Perugia, are trying to do what they have to do with decency.


    In that, I don''t know what I should do...


    "Did you know, Father? What did Mia tell you at the St. Noel School Induction Ceremony..."


    To the reticent Yuhal, Ragna said.


    What Meer showed during the admissions ceremony, the story of the Pancake Declaration......


    "Do we help each other in times of famine? If anyone but Her Royal Highness Princess Meer says so, you''re going to doubt your sanity..."


    "I believe that Mia is a typographical person in every way."


    Following Ragna, Asha spoke.


    "Not only does he regard the people of his own country, but also the people of the continent, of other nations, as equally important. Meer, when you asked me to be your lecturer, I was going to say no. Nonetheless, I was talked to because I found out. What I was aiming for is not that the people of Perugia do not starve. That''s a shortage..."


    Straighten up, to Asha as she stares at this one, Yuhal breathes.


    There was no hidden rebellion against my halfway father, there was no such thing as a daughter once... What was there was the appearance of a young researcher who had a major role to play.


    "That day, Meer, the light you showed me¡­, the Pancake Manifesto feels exactly like what follows"


    "Bread Cake Proclamation¡­, plus the need for those who tell you that it is cold resistant wheat¡­. Our agricultural country, the liberation of Perugia¡­ a new walk¡­. I see..., I think Her Royal Highness Princess Meer has finally figured out what she wants from us. And maybe what you guys are trying to say..."


    So Yuhal laughed happily.


    That''s not the usual humble grin. What a childish grin.


    "I see, that''s... interesting"


    It may not make much sense to get on Meer''s thoughts when she says she can be free from the empire because of it......


    "No, we will be free. Then it is also foolish to be bound by the causes of the past. If so¡­, it is also a pleasure to ride the thoughts of Her Royal Highness Princess Meer¡­"


    King Yuhar remembered the height of his heart, which he had not felt in a long time.


    It feels like a child taunting the prank he felt in his childhood.


    "Then Her Royal Highness Princess Meer could have done what she wanted..."


    Ragna and Asha blinked at her father''s appearance.

 427 Episode Fifty: People Involved in Meer

    "This is the Peruvian farming country¡­"


    Chloe Forklord, in a gata, goto and rocking carriage, had a view of a field stretching out on one side.


    "Wow. As far as I can see, it''s a field..."


    "There is no other place on our soil than a field, because this is the country of this country."


    "I''ve never seen such a vast field..."


    From a young age, about Marco, he was Chloe travelling around various countries, but this was the first time he had brought him to Perugia.


    Peru is a boring country, one way or the other.


    Marco and others would be interested in just looking at that farming technique, but I never would have brought a child in to spare time......


    Chloe strongly hoped to accompany her on this journey.


    Marco, my father, who collapsed the other day because of overwork, wanted to keep an eye on him so he wouldn''t be forced to do it again.


    "I''m not trying to impose anything..."


    In the first place, we''re just going to Thanksgiving to connect our faces. Of course, if I had a good crop, I would buy it, but it was somewhat of a shoulder-powered journey.


    But, well, though I thought so, Marco didn''t stop his daughter from accompanying him.


    That''s not because my daughter who cares about me was cute...... A huge stream that would involve my daughter sooner or later......, if it is going to involve the grand idea that the Empress Meer produces, because there is no harm in keeping in mind about the route of transporting food.


    - Besides, if you''re going to leave any of this to my Forklord Chamber of Commerce, it''s important to keep me connected in a lot of places. Fortunately, His Majesty Yuhal of Perugia is a warm figure. I won''t look down on the civilians, or listen to them properly...... To introduce you to Chloe, just...


    "I''m looking forward to it. Lagna''s Thanksgiving dance..."


    "... yeah?


    A name that came out of my daughter''s mouth too naturally......, Marco that I almost missed hearing for a moment......,


    "Now what?


    "Lagna, who is close at St. Noel''s, will perform a thank-you dance at the festival. I promised I''d go check it out."


    Chloe had a happy grin with Nico.


    As a matter of course, Marco is unintentionally surprised by his daughter, who tells her that she is friends with the third princess of Perugia.


    I see, and indeed Meer, Rafina, and the princes of the student council, but near Chloe, there are plenty of cloudmen.


    The royal aristocracy is already hissing, like it''s even hard to meet in Marco.


    So, well, the fact that Chloe has a friendship with the Princess of Perugia may not in itself be worth the surprise...


    Rather, what surprised Marco was the breadth of Chloe''s friendship.


    Maybe through Meer, I wonder if he''s gotten close. But whatever the trigger, he said, he even promised to build a proper relationship and see the dance.


    This was a surprise to Marco.


    Chloe was a pull-in idea, insistent..., a daughter who was always hiding behind herself... and even when she came back from St. Noel once in a while, I didn''t think that would change.


    - Well, you''ve changed... and Chloe. No, does that mean you''re an adult?


    It and this will all be influenced by the wisdom of the Empire, Meer Luna Tiermoon.


    - That one may take Chloe to a place I can''t even imagine...


    A child is something that leaves the parent and goes beyond the parent. Even if I know, on Marco''s chest, a little loneliness passes.


    "Father, are you okay? Could it be...?


    Lifting his gaze, Chloe stared at him with a worried face.


    "No, it''s nothing. It''s okay."


    No way, I''ve been dealing with my daughter''s growth, and I miss her a little bit... hey there''s no way I can say it..., it''s Marco who gets cloudy with his stuck words. but on the contrary it seems to have fuelled Chloe''s anxiety.


    "Father, please keep your business dealings to a minimum. If, if necessary, I..."


    And so on... what a reliable thing to say to Chloe, even once again, Marco makes me Uluru.


    "Oh, Father...?


    "Oh, no, it''s nothing. Right......, I can''t be resting, but it would make sense to let you know how the business is going too"


    Yeah, yeah, and then he nodded, and Marco grinned.


    "Chloe, school sounds fun"


    "Huh? Oh, yes...... We have a very full time."


    "Right..."


    to Chloe with a happy grin,


    - Me too, maybe it''s time to think about hiding...


    ... Marco watched sweetly.


    He did not know that anyone who approached Meer could not help but get involved. I never thought that not only my daughter, but also herself, was getting caught up in the flow.


    The seeds that Meer scattered among the people sprouted......, trying to make one fruitful.


    Perugian night was about to dawn now.

 428 Lesson 51: Request from King Yuhal

    "... what? Am I the harvest thanksgiving dancer?


    Suddenly, Meer tilts her neck.


    The day after the dinner party, Ragna, who had visited the room, said at the opening.


    "Mia, could you join us in a harvest thank-you dance?


    Somehow, to Ranya, who said so with a serious face, Meer leaned her neck unexpectedly.


    "But wasn''t that..., an act that was only allowed to the Princess of Perugia?


    Offering God gratitude for the harvest is what the Princess of Perugia, who leads the people and directs the harvest, should do. Weren''t we talking about that? and Meer tilts her neck. but......,


    "Normal dance is, but actually, there is a dance that invites a guest named" Marebito''s Dance ". It''s a special dance when you have a guest¡­"


    "Hmmm..."


    Meer arms up and gets smaller.


    - So it is true that the princess of Tiermoon, the great power of the neighbouring country, is coming, my dear guest, does that mean...?


    For once, I''m convinced of that...


    "But can I do it? I don''t know what kind of dance..."


    "Meer, you''ll be fine. Because it''s a dance step that I''ve been advised to take before¡­"


    "Oh, that happened too..."


    Meer, who is good at dancing (only), has once been consulted by Ranya.


    Every year, I had to do a harvest thanksgiving dance at Thanksgiving, but it was hopelessly rhythmic.


    At that time, it was very difficult¡­ I remember Meer.


    "Besides, Mia wanted you earlier than planned. I think we have plenty of time to practice."


    The festival''s production is in seven days, so you can practice slowly until then.


    "Hmm, well, if that''s what you mean..."


    Meer, who is good at dancing (only), is not particularly worried about remembering choreography, etc.


    Plus, Tatiana tells me to exercise.


    - Even at the festival, you''re sure to eat a lot, so it''s important to consume it in your dance practice.


    And, there, Meer comes to mind.


    "That''s right. Hey, Mr. Ranya, would you mind if I joined Belle for that dance practice? I''m not saying put it up for real..."


    Like Meer, he has been an overeating bell for a lot since he came to Perugia.


    If you don''t let him exercise, he could be like a sharok......


    "Yes. I don''t mind. Uh, Mr. Bell is on the edge with Mr. Meer, right?


    "Yeah, it''s not... It''s my sister."


    For a moment, Meer, the way you say it, and the word ''sister'' that came out. So, as if he had guessed everything, Ranya nodded.


    "Okay. If you have a connection to Tiermoon''s Imperial Room, rather, you might want to come out for real. It is also said that the dance of Malevito used to be performed by around ten people. If you want to take part in the practice and it looks ok..."


    "... to? Um, Meer, your sister, me too?


    The center of the room, a bell swayed by a hammock stretched between columns and columns, jumped up in surprise......,


    "Ha ha."


    I rolled off of it......


    Meer, who returned from Sharoke''s hospital room last night, was swayed loosely by a hammock and found Belle sleeping comfortably.


    "... I can''t eat anymore, Sister Meer"


    and so on...... he had a really satisfying grin.


    When I looked at him, he turned on his bedding and had a slightly cute navel peeking at him.


    "Oh man... you look serious in the princess of a great power..."


    By the way, Meer''s sleeping minister isn''t so bad. Sometimes, as much as I go into Anne''s bed by mistake (... when I hear a suspicious conversation, etc.)


    Anyway, who exactly does that resemble..., etc., whilst twinkling, Meer tried to fix Belle''s clothes for you..., I noticed.


    That adorable belly is a little bloated!


    "... such a delicious thing, I''ve never eaten it. Whatever it is, they''ll eat it, they''ll eat it."


    In good time, I can hear Bell''s sleeping words.


    Oh, this child inherits the same abominable and sweet curse as herself, and Meer realizes.


    A curse that delicious food will be eaten infinitely..., a curse of the devil that will erode your body in the future.


    But now Meer knows how to circumvent that curse.


    Yes, exercise! Regular life!


    "You have to let Bell exercise too..."


    For Meer, who was burning with such a sense of purpose, the offer from Ranya was a boat to cross.


    "Belle, you have to exercise hard for what you eat. Practice dancing with me."


    In response to Meer''s words, Belle gets up a little. Then I said in a good position.


    "Yes, I get it! Aunt Meer, if that''s what your sister said, I''ll do my best."


    It is a very honest bell.


    "Oh, but I don''t even have time for production anymore, so I also need to cut my time studying with Dr. Ludwig..."


    "... do that. We''ll see you cry later, won''t we?


    It is a very tight bell.


    "Ugh, Meer sister, I knew it was a ghost..."


    Meer sighs small at Bell, who cries as soon as possible.


    - This child..., if it was about your father, I would easily take it off my hands, and it would be horrible... Is this what you call a demonic woman...?


    It was Meer who felt a little complicated.

 429 Episode 52: Princess Meer, punching into the dance!

    Following a request from Ranya, Meer quickly began practicing the Harvest Appreciation Dance.


    The Peruvian dance was called Naruto in both hands, with a wooden instrument that sounded Cancun, while dancing in rhythm.


    And Meer was almost perfectly dancing the dance she was taught.


    Its flowing tricks are beautiful enough to be seen, and it''s smooth as if we''ve had that dance over the years.


    Needless to say, I''m a good dancer, Meer, but it wasn''t just that, it was also a gift of effort.


    Because......,


    "Meer, don''t worry, what I want you to do is simplify it. The formal ones are so hard..."


    That''s what Meer said to Ranya, who cared.


    "Oh, I''d be fine, wouldn''t I? It doesn''t matter if it''s official."


    etc. ¡­.


    ... That''s what I had to say... Because right behind Meer, Belle...


    "Ugh, Aunt Meer...... I''m so excited about your sister''s dance!


    Hey, because it''s what I say with a candle face...


    As Meer, I can''t be unhappy with my grandson''s honest respect, and that''s why I followed him. I need to be more formal... In addition,


    "Phew, you should burn my gorgeous dance firmly in your eyes!


    I even said things in such good shape. I wish I didn''t have to tell you...


    Now, in front of the grand proclamation, you can''t even fail. So much so that I can''t help but practice, Meer''s heart is not sturdy. Meer is the owner of the hearts of the little ones.


    So..., Meer practiced hard, even as he dreamed of failing at a real dance. Practice and practice more.


    Meer''s method of study is volume manipulation, but Meer''s method of dance practice is also life.


    Anyway, by doing the amount, you make your body remember the movement.


    That''s how Meer, who totally mastered the dance,


    "Oh, Belle, not there. More like this, after you flutter, you go around and rest forever..."


    and so on, and where he mentored Bell in a genius way of teaching, there were visitors.


    "Long time no see, Mia."


    "Oh Chloe, you were here too..."


    It was a meer with an unexpected grin on the face of a reader I haven''t seen in a long time...,


    "But... it''s an unusual combination to come with Tatiana."


    I tilted my neck small.


    It was Tatiana who showed up in line with Chloe. I should have been there for the last few days, as an escort to Sharoke the whole time......


    "Your father wanted to talk to Mr. Cornrogue..."


    That said, Chloe gets sick of it. Meer smiled gently at Chloe, who seemed worried to see.


    "It''s okay. I told you so!


    Her nose was rough, and Meer strained her chest.


    "You know what, right? Mr. Tatiana."


    "Yes, Mr. Shalok has completely changed since he spoke to Mr. Meer."


    Yes, Sharoke has been totally grown up since that day. Of course, I know some of you are trying to get better.


    - Ugh, it worked that I broke it. You''ve turned your heart into a ghost!


    Meer, who turned her mind into an oniteng take, nods convincingly, yeah, yeah.


    "Besides, your Tatiana is drugging you?


    That''s what I''m saying, Meer, with a bad grin.


    - Tatiana, you do quite well, too. I can''t believe you not only made Mr. Sharoke healthy, but even put him on it and correct his personality... Ugh, the pills that make the blood sarcastic, etc..., that''s a pretty good one!


    It is Meer who firmly believes and does not doubt the rumors (faux news) that when blood is drooling, it becomes short tempered and angry.


    "So it''s okay now. I''m sure it wouldn''t be so bad."


    I''m sure she expects me to apologize¡­¡­, etc. but......, Meer had no reason to know.


    So more than an apology¡­ No, a diagonal conversation should be exchanged¡­¡­.


    "You''ve had a rough time this time, Lord Sharoke."


    Marco, who visited Sharoke Cornrogue''s hospital room, was surprised to see how it was going.


    "Oh, Lord Marco of the Fork Road Chamber of Commerce. Excuse me for dressing like this"


    That face with a bitter laugh even seemed a little bit obnoxious..., because it looked insurmountable, as if something possessed had fallen.


    "All the business talks I had planned were broken."


    "For that matter, I look in a good mood..."


    "No, what... I''ve been dying, and I don''t know what to say..., I''ve been thinking a lot..."


    Then, Sharoke looked straight at Marco.


    "I also caused a great deal of trouble to Lord Marco. Will you accept my apology?"


    To an unexpected and honest apology, Marco will be devoured.


    - This really seems like people have changed... I don''t know what to say, but I''m going to be suspicious instead...


    Marco shrugged her shoulders, even as she laughed bitterly.


    "Only, commercial competition, not to be apologized for... did Her Royal Highness Princess Meer say anything to you?


    "Right...... right. They showed us the way, let''s just say... As it is now, you have been poked that if you die in a way of life that only lives on gold, you will regret it... I''m in a hurry for not being old. We have to do something..."


    "I see..."


    A fresh surprise ran through Marco.


    The presence of Meer Luna Tiermoon, who so far changes the sharok that rang in a forceful and money-making one-sided way...


    - So Chloe can be changed, too. No, not just Chloe, but me too......


    How long has Marco only come to think that Meer''s Pancake Declaration and the idea of saving the whole continent from hunger (something that Marco thinks he''s on his own¡­) and that there are parts there where he can cooperate?


    I wonder if now is the time to spend my know-how as a merchant¡­ etc.


    "Oh, what''s wrong?


    "No, what. If that''s the case... Lord Sharoke, I have just the right story to tell you. Oh, this is not what Her Royal Highness told me directly, it''s only my own prediction, but Master Meer..."


    Thus the various thoughts come to fruition, and the harvest festival of Perugia begins.

 430 Lesson 53: The Dance of Dawn

    The harvest Thanksgiving in Perugia is a grand festival that runs from evening to night.


    The festival begins with an altar built in the heart of the Golden Village of Heaven (Auro Aldea), the Wang Capital, dedicated to the first wheat of the harvest that was preserved in advance there.


    It was a lively, integrated festival and feast.


    In the meantime... Meer...,


    "Oh, this turcourse is really delicious. I never thought spicy flavors would go so well with mushrooms! The mushrooms are delicious to eat only with mushrooms, but the flavour is enhanced even with other ingredients. It''s deep."


    Tremble in emotion.


    Tarcose wrapped in thin dough, with shaky leafy vegetables and reddish spicy sauce, plus Meer''s favorite mushrooms.


    Meer''s tongue dances to a moist dough and vegetable firm teeth, mushroom crisp textured trio.


    "Oh, it''s delicious. Thank you for the fruitfulness of Peruvian. You won''t be able to eat for a while when you get home, and you''ll have to make sure it''s engraved in your memory."


    Can''t you come visit me every year? Where I thought, for example, a Lagna squire woman came.


    "Her Royal Highness Princess Meer, then, it is time..."


    "Hmmm......! It''s your turn! Belle, I''m coming."


    Meer stands up dignified. From that body, the temper was faint.


    Meer''s mood for delicious mushroom dishes was very fulfilling.


    - I could eat such delicious food. I can''t help but express my gratitude and inspiration to God for harvesting delicious mushrooms and to all the Perugians who cooked!


    Once in the building, there, Meer received Marebito''s costume.


    Mallevito''s costume was a little unusual, like wrapping a piece of cloth around his body and tightening it with a band. It was also like a pant with a wide hem underneath, something I had never seen.


    I need Anne to help me get dressed quickly...... but


    "Uh, this is what happened... that?


    and so on, and Anne is raising her confused voice.


    "It''s an unfamiliar costume, so we just have to struggle, Anne. Never mind. You can take your time."


    "Yes, I''m sorry. Perugian will also help you..."


    That''s what Anne said and left.


    After a while, Anne, returning, borrowed the hands of Lagna''s squire to finish her attire properly. There is no rush on that face. I don''t feel inferior to what I can''t do, but I''m going to go ahead with the work, confirming each and every thing that needs to be done.


    If I hadn''t been like Tatiana that day, the shadow would have stopped when I said. What was there was the usual figure of Anne, hissing and mastering technology without haste.


    Eventually, you were satisfied with what you could do, yeah, and nodded loudly, Anne said.


    "Dear Meer, we''re ready."


    Hearing that, Meer took a deep breath......,


    "Thank you, Anne. Okay, I''ll be there."


    I smiled.


    Time for the princesses to step back and get ready to dance, it''s, a breath before the festival climax.


    Shortly after the start, it was a moment of silence, visiting a feast that was boosted by the treat and booze.


    "Your Majesty Yuhal..."


    There was a man who spoke to Yuhal, who was quietly leaning his drink.


    "Oh, you are only... Her Royal Highness Princess Meer''s"


    "It is located in Ludwig Hewitt, affiliated with the Tiermoon Empire and the Golden Moon Province. Your Majesty, may I have a moment?


    Ludwig says so, kneeling.


    "I hope you''ll excuse my disrespect..."


    It was to be disrespectful for Ludwig, a civil servant, to inadvertently speak to Yuhal, the king...


    "Tonight is a festival, a feast night. On the day when the king and the people are all together to offer thanks to God, neither the king nor the people are but men before God. Be free."


    "Thank you, Your Grace."


    With that said, Ludwig lowered his back right next to Yuhal. Then, open your mouth quietly.


    "Your Majesty, why did you let Her Royal Highness Princess Meer dance for harvest gratitude?


    To the fudge inquiry, Yuhal is not particularly in a bad mood, not surprised... Answer quietly shaking the cup.


    "No, what... Just a whim. It means a lot¡­"


    "What if, let me see your face...... and that''s not what this is about?


    To the sharp Ludwig words, Yuhal raised his eyebrows.


    "Well, that''s right, Her Royal Highness''s heavy minister. Did they spot you?


    To Yuhal with a pranky grin, Ludwig asks, overlapping.


    "Intensely engrave His Highness Princess Meer''s impression on the people...... What that means...... What if it''s not about getting deeply involved in Peru''s future?


    "Did Lord Ludwig know about the St. Noel School entrance ceremony?


    Not answering the question, Yuhal has asked the other way around.


    Ludwig was naturally also listening to the example pancake proclamation. On top of that, he was sensing the idea that Meer would be putting up.


    "If that declaration were to take shape, would it be possible¡­, beyond the state, to build an organization against hunger"


    "Dear Left, And such an organization will need a place to be based. That effort will also require knowledge of agriculture and a readily transportable reserve of food¡­. If so¡­, may the land of my Peruvian name it"


    That was the future of Peruvian as King Yuhar conceived it.


    And at the same time, it...,


    "My Perugian does not want to have a relationship of trust with the Empire itself. However, we trust Her Royal Highness Princess Meer herself and dedicate ourselves to that magnificent concept¡­. I wanted the people to remember Her Royal Highness Princess Meer as a fabric stone for this purpose."


    That''s the answer Yuhal gave. The future the people who built the cake castle should be headed for.


    That is why Yuhal requested to participate in important performances.


    "We''re also very interested in that story."


    Two, if you turn your gaze toward your voice, there was, like, two men.


    Sharoke Cornrogue and Marco Forklord. Two rare merchants were there.


    "Lord Corn Rogue, are you better yet?


    "What... You can''t be asleep at such an important time."


    And that was then.


    Khan, Kakan..., I heard a tall tree, like a blur.


    "Oops, sometimes we talk wilder than this... Later."


    It takes, and later the dance of the princesses begins, called the dance of the dawn of Perugia.

 431 Episode 54: The Dawn of Perugia - Where the Cake Castle Goes

    Khan, Kakan!


    Cut the silence......


    Khan, Kakan!


    Let the night air tremble......


    Khan, Khan! Kakan!


    The dance begins.


    The lighted altar of fire, illuminated by the flames dancing in the wind, is the figure of the two princesses......


    It was the sisterly princess of Asha and Ranya.


    Covering their faces, the two dance gracefully around the altar like wheat swaying in the wind, softening the thin veil.


    The people gathering on the spot smile gently in a smooth motion that is unscrupulous.


    "La?a, last year, it felt a little bit better... but... a lot better"


    "True, be good..."


    and so on, and my child''s feeling like a parent watching him grow spills in his mouth.


    The dance of the sister princess of Perugia continued as she circled the altar, twirling, twirling.


    That''s a landscape no different from the usual years. Nostalgic, somewhere ho, it was an annual festive poem.


    But this year, there was a change there.


    Kakan, kakan, kakakan!


    Unfamiliar tree rhythm. As I echoed it, out of the darkness, Khan, Kakan sounded.


    The people who laid eyes on you accidentally breathed.


    People''s gaze gathered on the person standing there, the costume that clumped into him.


    Marebito''s costume, it was made to mimic what travellers had gathered together, coming from far eastern lands.


    The colour of the cloth is a clear blue sky colour, the long, dripping sleeves are sewn in a pattern of wheat with gold thread.


    The brilliant band was embroidered with fruit transfer, from sprouts to fruit.


    And..., it was Meer Luna Tiermoon, the princess with beautiful platinum hair, who wore it.


    Behind it, is it Meer''s squire, or blood related?


    There was an adorable girl, shining her hair the same color.


    The two, breathing together, to the sound¡­, slowly walk over to the altar.


    "I see, this time the guests of the Empire dance the Marebito..."


    and so on, in front of their laid-back stares - Meer moves!


    I''ve come all the way to the front of the altar, and the rhythm changes.


    From ¡°silence and serenity¡± to a rhythm like a severe lightning strike. It was a rhythm of joy.


    The dance of Mallevito was a long time ago derived from an ancient heritage, even more precedent than Perugian was interested in.


    Once upon a time, the peasants living in the land suffered from dead land. At that time, travelers who came said they taught and guided the existence of fertile lands.


    It is the dance of Marebit that expresses the joy, joy, and gratitude of that time.


    This intense rhythm was difficult for Bell, and it was Meer who inevitably danced at the centre.


    Meer, who boasts excellent dance skills, is in a good mood to dance.


    - Next year, please be fruitful. Plenty of delicious mushrooms to grow. And wheat. I need it for the cake. Oh, and fruit, of course. I''d like to harvest plenty of sweetness.


    Thinking about it, nature and dance are also temperatures.


    Raise your hand now. Try to keep up with that supple movement and your sleeves dance fluttering. Half-rotate your body so that you wrap it around your body. Sudden stop and reverse rotation.


    Perfect quiet from a flowing motion, its standing is beautiful even at its fingertips, moving again. From slow movement, intense flame-like movement. Lift your feet high and jump small on the spot. Turn your body at the same time as you land and cackle the trees in your hands!


    Even intensely, people''s hearts are fascinated in an instant by the perfect dance that even remembers the divinity.


    There have been several times in the past that the dance of Malevito took place. Now......, now, would anyone have been so serious and enthusiastic?


    This Princess Meer, like her own, is no, and in some cases more enthusiastic than that, about everyone getting out of hand and ending up with an easy, dating relationship.


    They are performing sacred dances to celebrate their harvest.


    - Mushrooms, mushrooms, delicious mushrooms. Fruit on cake, turquoise. Hopefully next year, we''ll all want to eat together -.


    ...... sacred as the harvest festival deserves (?) It is Meer who leaps to her chest with her desires.


    It was Ranya who approached Meer like that.


    Ranya''s movements are also intense, as she responds to Meer''s dance. Sometimes they approach Meer, sometimes they leave, and they dance and dance lightly, as if they were little birds that twitch.


    To the two princesses who smile and dance with pleasure, people remember that day.


    That day......, yes, about the day the two princesses climbed the golden slope hand in hand.


    Maximum respect shown by the princess of the Empire and walking side by side with Ragna, that figure......


    It takes, and people go crazy.


    The splendour of the dance and the joy of the harvest, there, the joy of that day increased, and the enthusiasm became incomparable with the usual years.


    Eventually, even after the dance, the joyous voices of the people never stopped ringing.


    There......, King Uhal walked out full.


    "Give God thanks for this year''s harvest!


    "Give thanks to God!


    The king who shouts the altar high on his back. A people who cry out in response to it.


    "And sincerely, I would also like to thank Princess Meer for facing us"


    Yuhal walked over to Meer, who was exhaling in a ho with his cut face.


    "Brilliant dance, thank you, Your Highness Princess Meer"


    "Oh... no, if you were able to dance well, I''m glad"


    Meer nods with a slightly satisfied face when she sees Bell shining her eyes.


    "By the way, Your Highness Princess Meer... I''d like to answer your question the other day. I''d like to be here right now... okay?


    With that said, King Yuhar turned his face to the people again.


    "To everyone, I want to ask you a favor. I want you to remember the sight of today. I want the other day''s sight on the Golden Slope to be engraved with enthusiasm, emotion, heart and soul."


    King Yuhar''s, quiet voice echoes.


    "Everyone must have seen it. Her Royal Highness Princess Meer, who is here, is not the Imperial nobleman we know. He takes us seriously... he wants a relationship of trust, not slavery."


    Whoa! and a surprising voice spills out of people''s mouths.


    For those of them scorned by imperial aristocrats for being slaves, the term reciprocal trust is heavy. It meant a lot to get out of the Empire princess''s mouth, even if it was just for her mouth.


    And they know.


    The princess in front of me, Meer..., has been acting the other day, as if to prove the word. That''s why the word is never just on the tip of your mouth.


    "Therefore, I¡­, wish to bond with Her Royal Highness Princess Meer by trust. Whatever the Imperial nobility may say, we trust Her Royal Highness Princess Meer. His Royal Highness never betrays our trust. Therefore, we will not betray His Royal Highness''s trust again. Gather here, my people, my brethren, and take your vows here. No matter how painful it may have been from now on, our trust with Her Royal Highness Princess Meer will never waver..."


    Oops...... Oops, cheers spilling out of people''s mouths. It spread as the waves swept, and eventually rocked the king''s capital, the golden village of heaven.


    This day, known as the dawn of Perugia, became a serious day to be inscribed in later history books.


    Because this is the day that has become a branch for the Peruvian agricultural countries.


    Peruvian farming country.


    Situated in the south of the Tiermoon Empire, this country has long been regarded as a part of the Empire.


    This country, which has no army of sorts and no military castle, would be difficult to deal with alone if attacked by another country¡­ and was therefore dependent on the Empire.


    But for those who live in the afterlife, the Peruvian farming country was never, for example, the land of the serfs.


    It was a country spoken with respect.


    Peruvian farming country¡­ because it was the place where the headquarters of what is commonly known as Meannette was located ¡°a mechanism of mutual relief beyond the state¡± against famine.


    Whenever Meernet begins, the debate also divides among experts.


    If we are to consider a formal launch, three years after the dawn of Perugia, it is time for summer to regain the heat again, and its prototypical mutual support initiative will be before it.


    And some of the experts chanted the theory that this harvest Thanksgiving was just the beginning of Meeannette this year.


    Because it was indeed at this time that the persons at the core of Meernet met together in the Peruvian farming country, the land on which their headquarters would be located.


    Chloe Forklord waved her arm as the representative of Meernet.


    Marco Folk Road and Sharoke Cornrogue, which have installed the merchants'' cooperation and established a strong transport network for rapid food transport.


    Lagna Tafrief Perugia, committed to spreading agricultural knowledge and establishing a stable production system on the continent.


    And......, Tatiana, the goddess of the sacred white coat, which seeks to improve the health-care system, with a focus on the poor countries of the continent.


    Gathered under the Pancake Manifesto of the Imperial Mia Luna Tiermoon, Mia''s friends devoted themselves to eradicating famine and plague.


    And the Peruvian people cooperated fully with it.


    The cake castle will be used for a long time as the home of the Messengers of Peace¡­.


    It is a future event a little further away.


    Excerpt from the dawn chapter of the Empress Meer Heralded Perugian

 432 Lesson 55: Thats Bells Way of Life

    - Huh, maybe I ate a little too much last night...


    Meer sighed small as she was rocked by the carriage.


    Two days after Harvest Thanksgiving, Meer was on her way home.


    When I return to St. Noel, I plan to return directly to Renatia, the Imperial capital, because it will soon be on summer vacation.


    By the way, the parents and children of Sharoke Cornrogue and Marco and Chloe''s Forklord, they have business talks in Perugia and will be staying a while longer. Tatiana also says she will accompany Sharokh.


    - You told St. Noel you were going home with Chloe, and that''s fine.


    It is a meer who has no reason to know, for example, that a very spectacular course of history is being created among the remaining members in Perugia.


    Either way, currently, the carriage is just ridden by Ludwig, Anne and Bell.


    When Ranya, Chloe and Tatiana are gone, it''s completely quiet...


    "I kind of missed you a little bit."


    It is Meer who feels an indescribable cut, like after the festival.


    "It was a busy trip with Tatiana."


    Anne, too, said in a somber manner.


    "Right. It was so much fun."


    Fruit hunting, king''s capital, days in the golden heavenly capital, practicing dance¡­, every one of which, as a summer memory, felt sparkling.


    "Yes, it was a very, very meaningful time..."


    Ludwig said, gently pressing up his glasses.


    "Hopefully, I wanted to stay in Perugia a little more..."


    Rarely, I even say that.


    - Oh, that''s unusual for Ludwig. I thought you weren''t interested in summer memories or anything like that......


    Meaa turned her attention to Bell, even as she tilted her neck, for example.


    "With that said, Belle was good, too. You can spend this summer in Imperial Capital, and you can play with Leena."


    Last year, Bell had tears in his pursuit, but this time he never went back for a test. Well, at the end of the summer vacation, I think there''s a hell of a test waiting for you, but I don''t think Belle, who lives right now in a blink of an eye, cares about that... and so on when I talk to him...


    "Um... Meer, sister, me, okay"


    Bell said, with a strange face.


    "Okay? What is it?


    "The danger of thanking you for your money,"


    With that said, Belle has been pointing her straight gaze at Meer.


    ".................. Hmm"


    Meer, for a moment, wondered what... but, of course, couldn''t possibly put it in her mouth. Arm up and go into the system of listening to Bell for now.


    "Mr. Shalok, that one..., caught in the magic of money, thought more importantly, had stepped off the road. The purpose of working has become money."


    "Indeed. Labor and wage imbalances deprive people of their willingness to work. Those who have earned too much money, what, therefore, they intend to make a lot of money with ease. You''ll start asking for more wages for less work."


    Ludwig supplements. Taking that, Bell nodded quietly.


    "So I shouldn''t give you a lot of money cheaply. I understand very well that it may turn out to make them unhappy."


    Then, Belle stares at Meer again.


    "Meer, your sister has always said that what matters is not money. There''s something more important than money, because that''s how they''ve acted."


    That''s what they say and Meer remembers her own actions......


    - I see, indeed, I have said that money is not everything..., in return for Mr. Sharoke.


    Come on, it was a difficult motive to show my granddaughter. Well, I''m not a meer to speak of it honestly......


    "Maybe, through your own actions, you were trying to tell me? As the princess of the Empire, the way you are."


    - Ha...? How to be the princess of the Empire......?


    He is a meer with his neck tilted in his heart. Whatever, the flesh was more attached to it, slightly, the neck was leaning..., but as deceiving as it was, Meer moved her neck and misled.


    It was..., it was like, a deep nod move!


    "I knew it... it is"


    "Belle, as you cross the line, Mia often does that. But from time to time, that thought can have a double or triple depth. Just in case, I think you should ask if there are any mistakes..."


    Ludwig said as he pressed up his glasses. It was such a tone of complacency as a predecessor, boasting a long relationship with the Empire''s wisdom.


    "Yes, I understand. Dr. Ludwig."


    Bell told Meer, well, after he called the teacher in a far-fetched way.


    "Meer, your sister tells you that the princess of the Empire deserves to live."


    Bell put his hand on his chest and gently closed his eyes.


    "That dance, and the revision of the treaty concluded between the Empire and Perugia¡­, the construction of a new relationship¡­, it was all a deserving action by those who benefited from the people of Perugia, I think, Bok. Remember that you made it better, and live it as it deserves¡­, Meer, your sister practiced it."


    With clear eyes, Bell stares.


    Meer,


    "... huh? Oh, oh? Oh, yeah, of course, ho ho."


    I said, swimming my eyes around.


    "... but you are. At the end of the day, I think that''s all we have. Belle, you must do your utmost to repay the favor you have received, to survive, to live to deserve it. And to be happy...... Isn''t that what the people who have been nice to you want?


    I don''t know what''s hard. But when I look at Bell, I''m sure that the future Anne, Ludwig, Ellis, and the others who loved Bell want it.


    "Well, I will return any favor you fail to return by making my country better. I think you can relax a little bit."


    To Meer, who smiles gently, Belle...,


    "Yes, Mia, sister!


    What a powerless, innocent grin he snorted.

 433 Episode 55,5: Wheat Secret History - Fantasy Hunger

    There is no "if" in history.


    Still, it is man who spreads the wings of fantasy. If that great man is still alive, if the winner of that war is another country... One of those many "if" things blues the scholars.


    What would have happened if cold resistant wheat hadn''t been born at that time......?


    The unprecedented famine, maybe, was hitting the continent...?


    Wheat "Meer V", now widely harvested on the continent, but it was in its early days that its original species of wheat was discovered by two people, Asha Tafrief Perugian and Sero Rudolfone, covering the continent in cold weather.


    In the northern part of the Empire, on the Guildenside Tubor territory, the two found the wheat, on the basis of which they begin to improve the variety. As a result, "Meer II" will be developed two years after its discovery and placed on the market¡­, initially, its wheat was disapproved.


    "Uh, I''d like you to give me a break. Damn, why is wheat so expensive?


    In the market of the Imperial capital......, one man raised his mourning voice.


    The price of wheat lined up on the market was about 1,5 times that of the usual year. Even if it is not so much as cannot be bought, it is something that I would like to complain about.


    "Apparently, he''s been out of production this year. There''s a tendency to shortage everywhere, and even if the price goes up, it won''t go down for the moment."


    "Oh man, I can''t stop...... Oh, my God, isn''t this wheat cheap?"


    Huh, a wheat bag with a man''s eyes closed, the price written there was no different from the usual wheat price.


    "Oh, it''s wheat supplied by the government."


    "From the government...?


    The merchant laughed bitterly at the man with the suspicious face.


    "There''s a good deal in circulation... but the quality"


    "Is that not good?


    "Bread it, kind of... Thank you. It''s too sticky. It''s hard when cooked, and it tastes good."


    In the words of the merchant, the man looked frightened.


    "Whoa, what are you thinking, Mr. Great? Flush this stuff into the market..."


    The man in the bungalow, as usual, tries to spit poison... and then he glances at the name given to that wheat bag.


    "Meer II wheat......? What the hell?"


    "Oh, that seems to be the name of that wheat. Everything looks like wheat made in Her Royal Highness Princess Meer''s school city"


    "Heh, of Her Royal Highness Princess Meer..."


    Behind the brains of a man in an unbungalow, I think of that, generous figure of His Highness the Princess.


    That winter day, at that birthday... meals served by the nobles. We all had a full tummy of it and celebrated the birth of the princess, with pleasant memories floating behind her lid...


    "Right...... Wheat made by His Highness the Princess..."


    Fool, his cheeks loosened.


    "Oh, what''s wrong?


    "No, it''s nothing..."


    If you say this, you''ll be guilty of disrespect, the man swallowed the words.


    To say that this wheat, which is slightly less user-friendly, somehow falls on the figure of His Highness the Princess, etc...


    I''m generous, but I can''t possibly say in my mouth that I''m just a little out of it... it looks that way, that it''s wheat made by that princess... and I''m so convinced when I hear that, etc.


    "Well, you do. On second thought, it''s better than running out of food and starving"


    That''s how the man laughed and bought Meer II.


    People''s reactions were in roughly similar forms.


    Um, it''s wheat with Her Royal Highness Princess Meer''s name on it, so... With familiarity, the wheat was accepted.


    Events that changed that situation happened when Meer II stopped doing so much as it started coming out.


    A man of loyalty has risen.


    "It''s not something I''ve seen before, such as poor wheat production in the name of Her Highness Princess Meer."


    It was Musta Wagman, the chief chef of the court, a man who boasted of the best culinary skills in the empire, who raised his voice so.


    Wheat is not bad for not being able to cook good food. He worked to establish a cooking law based on the belief that the cooking law was bad.


    If it''s not suitable for use in bread, give me something else......


    Flexibly, having tried various cooking methods as well as existing ones, he finally completes them.


    The best way to cook for Meer II.


    Meer II, do not bake. Boil...


    The willing and chef took what could be done, white and mossy, to Meer.


    Thus, after a bite of Meer, the chef is drained of his liver by the words that he lightly releases.


    Meer said.


    "... this is going to go with that sweet bean paste"


    Not long ago, I asked the Fork Road Chamber of Commerce to pick up the sweet beans...... The idea that it might fit was something the chef didn''t have.


    Hurry, the chef who tried it, there, sees the completion of his own dish!


    Thus, the dish devised by the chef with Meer was called the full moon dough, once called the Meer dough, and was to permeate widely among the people.


    The exquisite flavor of white mochi dough with a paste of amazing black beans was very popular from children to adults.


    To the situation, all the people of the Empire were inclined to their necks.


    "Weird...... You should starve from wheat misery... why are we savoring delicious new dishes..."


    and.


    So much less, the varietal improvement wheat "Meer III" and "Meer IV" at the hands of Asha and Cyril begins to appear on the market. Better than No. 2, it is a later Meer series with properties closer to traditional wheat, but it was nevertheless that Meer II would become a deeply rooted popularity among people.


    "That he had asked Tubor Gilden to help......, that he had sent Cyril Rudolfon and Princess Asha to discover cold resistant wheat and let the variety improve......, the sweet beans he had asked the Forklord Chamber of Commerce to pick up..."


    Ludwig sighed deeply as he wrote down what had happened five years earlier, one by one.


    People who enjoy peace don''t know. How critical a situation this empire was in......


    ''Fantastic Famine'' prevented before, bubbles and vanished.


    Ludwig''s eyes, however, held on to it.


    "What if... If Mia hadn''t acted..."


    If we hadn''t stockpiled up, if we hadn''t secured food transport from afar, there would have been many starving deaths.


    Alternatively, we might have been entering a war with neighbouring countries over food. It should have exhausted the national power of both sides and made the people suffer more......


    "When Mia told me that we should rescue a country in need even after taking down our stockpiles, I was worried a lot about whether we should..."


    As a result, the emergence of Meer II wheat spared food shortages.


    When I heard that wheat varietal improvement was successful and cold resistant wheat was made, when I heard it was discovered from the territory of Gildenside Tubor, Ludwig was the one who was drained of his fatty liver. His peers were the same.


    Meer saved not only the Empire, but the surrounding countries from the Great Famine.


    "The Great Famine that Covers the Continent with Tragedy¡­, If Mia hadn''t been here, it might have happened"


    Ludwig could not have forbidden war.


    There is no "if" in history. Still, Ludwig has to think.


    If, in this day and age, an English talent named Meer Luna Tiermoon didn''t show up..., what the hell was going on?


    There is no "if" in history.


    So there is no history other than a new sweet being devised in the empire.


    Still, people spread their fantasy wings.


    If so, what would have happened?


    But in any case, it seemed unmistakable that this wheat, which had buried the phantom famine, would be engraved in history for a long time. Meer II. It is wheat that bears the name of the Empire''s wisdom.


    The empire''s wisdom, that is, it is the empire''s first¡­.

 434 Lesson 56 Each Summer

    On the way to the Imperial City, in the meantime, Ludwig started talking.


    "Again, this Peruvian tranquillity was brilliant, Master Meer"


    "Hmm... well, it''s not a big deal. As long as it takes me..."


    And so on, and chest-stretching mea.


    Well... the truth of the matter is, what Meer has done is he''s just been hunting for fruit, going up the hill barefoot, dancing, and getting along with your friend''s father...


    I don''t know, it''s Meer enjoying a fun summer vacation!


    Aside from that......,


    "As we aspire to the Empress, after all, the support of dignitaries from other countries will be essential. In that sense, Peru is a neighbouring and friendly country, albeit a small one. It seems to be a great deal to have installed that royal endorsement."


    In a cultural area centered around the Holy Duchy of Verga, relations between nations are tight, as seen in the St. Noel School.


    Relationships between nobles do not remain in the country. That''s exactly what Meer wanted to build in St. Noel.


    "As an empress, I hope you will continue to build relationships with leading figures in other countries by the time we celebrate the day of our crowning."


    "Right. Networking is very important because it will be the Empire''s first empress."


    If possible, I would like to avoid¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    "Yes, but I still think it would be huge to have been able to have Lafina and His Royal Highness Prince Scion on our side for that. It was brilliant to show it to the nobles at that birthday."


    "Ugh, it''s not a big deal."


    In fact, I wasn''t really doing a lot of political work...... but that''s anyway.


    - Oh, thinking about it, could I... could I be an empress already? Not only does Lafina have the support of King Sankland, the future of Zion. If this is all the situation, maybe......


    Second, it''s Meer who thinks that.


    - Hmm, with that said, you haven''t read about the Empress lately. When I get home, maybe I''ll check it out......


    Therefore, Meer''s return to the Imperial City would be fulfilled.


    Well......, at St. Noel''s School, on the other hand.


    Rafina Orca Verga was waiting for a guest in her room.


    As I read the book, I often wait......, eventually one man came.


    The noise of the knock was also light, and it was the young man with the stern appearance who came into the room. The long dark hair tied at the back, its tight body, was so forged that it could be accidentally seen.


    Rafina turns a cool grin on such a man¡­, Lin Ma Long (Lynn Marron).


    "Hi, it''s been a while. Mr. Ma Long."


    "Oh, Lady Rafina, long time no see"


    Ma Long, unchanged from usual, raised one hand in a dignified manner.


    "I graduated, and I asked you to take care of my horse."


    "No, what. That''s what I was worried about myself... Besides, horseback riding kingdoms don''t have settlements, so it''s not that hard to come when you''re near Velga."


    As recommended, Ma Long sits in front of Rafina. There, evening tea, familiar in the Horseback Riding Kingdom, was available.


    Hot tea, swallowed with one breath without hesitation, before Ma Long looked more at Rafina.


    "So..., what can I do for you?


    "Oh? I just wanted to treat tea to a customer who wanted it all the way..."


    "Don''t be silly. Busy Lady Rafina wouldn''t have a hobby for some tea with me, would she?


    "I think it makes sense politically to meet Lin Ma Long Hall, the next nominee for chief of the family of Lin (Lin), who boasts the greatest power in the Horse Riding Kingdom..."


    Rafina, for once, cut the words there,


    "Anyway, I hear that Mr. Ma Long is a little busy, so let''s get down to business."


    Then, stare quietly at Ma Long''s face.


    "Did you know that Mr. Meer and his men were targeted for their lives last winter?


    "Miss Meer? No, that''s your first ear."


    Ma Long said with a slightly surprised face.


    "Before this, when I saw him, he seemed fine..."


    "I managed to get something done safely... but at that time, there was someone who was after Mr. Meer''s life... The man rode a horse faster than a moon horse, a rough storm, skillfully used his sword, and..., had two wolves"


    "A horse comparable to a rough storm and a werewolf warrior who rides it...... hey"


    Horse dragons, arm in arm. He was often a floating face, but at this time, he had a slightly harsh look on his face.


    "Yeah, I was wondering if maybe you had any idea..."


    Rafina softly puts her mouth on her own tea, then stares upwards.


    "However, I think I''ve heard of you before... About the lost tribe of the horseback kingdom..."


    Ma Long nodded quietly, silently. Then put your arms together to think about it......


    "Last winter, or... It could have something to do with the bandits that are rampant near Sankland..."

 435 Lesson 57: The Crisis of Scion and Meers Discussion

    Back in Imperial Capital, Meer quickly opened the royal legend she borrowed from Bell.


    ... just a light-hearted feeling, it was about.


    When Ludwig told me that the support of the royal nobility of the neighbouring countries was important, Meer was, in fact, completely alarmed. Anyway, I have a relatively good relationship with Rafina and Zion.


    When it comes to the power of the continent, we are close to two of the best. If those two call on me, there will be a lot of people who will admire it.


    Isn''t this fun being an adventurer, an empress? Could it be that you''re already supposed to be an empress, and it says a future that won''t be assassinated? And so on..., at the end of the day I even think about that...


    At the same time, that being said, I guess it hasn''t changed anyway, etc.


    I guess there won''t be a big change anyway - I don''t know... I hate to see the description of myself being assassinated, I''m scared, I don''t know..., I still worked hard to open it.


    I opened my fearful thin eyes and looked at the page...... RESULTS...!


    "Oh, hey, what the heck! This!?


    Meer has found it.


    That shocking statement¡­, that Theon Saul Sankland will die young.


    "Oh no... no way... Isn''t Zion supposed to be king of Sankland? They''re going to call me by my dressed name..."


    Meer hurries and glances at the description. And, Theon is apparently going to lose his life in the fight against the Bandits.


    "Damn, what are you doing! Theon is! I wish I could leave that to the soldiers...... Ah! Besides, we only have about thirty days left of this!


    And so on and so on, even with stupidity, Meer thinks it''s a really Zion-like behavior.


    Anyway, he''s a boy like a chunk of justice. If you hear that there are bandits out there who are doing evil, you might as well leave, there is such a danger.


    Besides, Meer had also heard that there was such an atmosphere in Sunkland itself.


    The royal family is an example to the people. Always stay ahead of the line on the battlefield......


    It is such a "commonsense" country that even royalty cannot be stuck in a castle.


    If the people are being abused by thieves, the royal family and the nobles themselves must lead the army and hit the response. Failure to do so would call into question the "righteousness worthy of a noble identity".


    In that regard, there was also common sense close to the Kingdom of Lemno.


    The king is always brave. A royal who does not lead an army is not eligible for king. Following such common sense, Abel once also led the army in the suppression of the rebellion.


    "Or maybe¡­ according to their common sense, let''s slip Theon''s foot, etc."


    In the meantime, some may have driven Zion into a bandit''s crusade.


    Meer braces herself and thinks.


    "As, well, nothing? I don''t care if Theon dies...? He''s the one who dropped my neck and it''s hard to stick with him... and"


    and so on, and bumps and bumps didn''t last long.


    "... Again, it looks like the aftertaste is bad for him to die..."


    Whatever you''re talking about, Meer already knows the future. It''s something I might be able to prevent, but I just find it detracting not to act on anything.


    "I don''t know what to say, but you''ve come to help me... Besides, yes. It is opaque whether the next heir to the throne of Zion will support me. Besides, Belle is like a fan of Zion..."


    And so on and so on. Often, Meer makes decisions.


    "We still need to do something about it."


    If this is just an accident, it''s fine. You can contact Keithwood in Zion to increase the number of troops to be dispatched, or you can solidify around Zion disappointingly.


    "I wonder if it''s just impossible to keep Zion from being sent on crusades..."


    I can''t talk about anything within the Kingdom of Sankland, and given Zion''s character, I don''t think he''ll honestly listen to me even if I warn him.


    "Besides... this could be a snake conspiracy..."


    It was just a little hard to think that Scion would lose his life fighting just a bandit.


    "The Sword of Zion must have had only the skill. There''s Mr. Keithwood, but I don''t think he''s going to get killed by a bandit."


    If that''s a snake conspiracy, it shouldn''t be a glimmer.


    "I wish I could send Mr. Dion if it was true...... Sunkland will have its pride too..."


    If we can dispatch the empire''s strongest Dion Alaia, no matter what trap is put up, he will eat and break it lightly..., but whatever the weak little country is against, the opponent is a power on par with the empire.


    I just said send escorts from the empire, etc., and I don''t even think they''ll ask.


    "But there will also be arm-written soldiers in Sankland, but you will not be able to put that on Sion''s escort..."


    If it''s within the Empire, to some extent, it will be Meer''s freedom, but not when the place becomes Sunkrand.


    "I know what''s going on in the future, and I can''t say it. I don''t know what I can do..."


    As it is now, at best, there is enough caution to be careful. There could be a conspiracy being plotted, and so on, or we could do something about it... but that''s just a little uncomfortable.


    On the contrary, I would think of using it to capture the Lord of the Conspiracy, and so on.


    "Grunt... that''s a pain in the ass..."


    "Excuse me. Master Meer, Mr. Emeralda is here..."


    Called by Anne by the pretense, Meer surfaces from the swamp of thought.


    "Oh...? Mr. Emeralda... Hmm."


    Then Meer tries to gently rub her stomach.


    "Hmm......, you still need something sweet when you think!


    The souvenirs that Emeralda brings were huge and meer.

 436 Lesson 58: In the mood of aboard the Empress Meer (the big ship)......

    "Meer! Listen to me!


    As soon as he came into the room, Emeralda raised her voice.


    "Well, well, what''s up? Mr. Emeralda, in such a hurry..."


    While saying things like that, Meer looked at Chirali and Emeralda at hand.


    ... there was no souvenir!


    As I saw it, it was a squishy meer......,


    "Master Meer, Master Emeralda has prepared a souvenir baked sweet so we will be ready shortly"


    "Well! You did, I''m always sorry"


    Resurrect sharply in Anne''s words. Meer''s tension depends on the availability of sweet treats.


    "Oh ho, I''m bringing it right. Most importantly, a merchant brought a souvenir..."


    He was an emeralda with a slightly sorry face... but Meer impresses me the other way around.


    In short, Emeralda is following Meer''s words: Don''t waste it. That''s why I didn''t mean to buy fancy treats......


    "That''s Mr. Emeralda... you told me to be careful what I wasted."


    For Meer, there is nothing precious about sweetness. It goes beyond arguing, for example, how it was obtained.


    If you saved money and got it, it means you''re even subject to evaluation.


    Well, Meer and Emeralda sat in a chair, and there was a line of tea treats at the table in front of them.


    "Listen! Mia, if you''re my father, it''s terrible!


    Again, Emeralda said.


    "Well, what happened? However, I think Emeralda was close to your father..."


    and so on, while listening halfway through the conversation, Meer''s caution had already turned to baked sweets. to the sweet sugar aroma, I''m making my nose crack......,


    "I can''t forgive you. Father, how dare you ask me to marry you!


    That voice of Emeralda came into my ear.


    "The fringe..., alas... you are. It''s not to be congratulated."


    For aristocratic women, friendship is a serious thing.


    Emeralda is still a student of St. Noel''s, but at her age it''s not strange to come to one or two of the edge talks.


    "I don''t want to congratulate you! He''s a nobleman of the Kingdom of Sankland, isn''t he?


    "Oh... Kingdom of Sankland..."


    Meer snapped, pounding.


    "Oh, of course, even if I were to go with my daughter-in-law, my promise to you Meer..."


    And, Emeralda looked panicked, but Meer said, smudging while nagging.


    "Yes... you''re not an empire. I''m gonna miss you."


    Leaving me nagging... or slightly gazing down... with my eyes on baked confectionery, Meer said.


    Anyway, Meer is looking forward to the treats and tea party that Emeralda brings. Besides, why is Emeralda a a noble young lady, a relative''s sister, capable of conversation at will?


    If you''re going to marry Sankland, you won''t be able to have tea parties as often as you do now..., it''s Meer that I''m going to miss sticking around.


    "Dear Meer..."


    When I saw it, Emeralda, for some reason, was making her eyes would-be.


    Ha...? Emeralda said forcefully to Meer tilting her neck, etc!


    "Yeah, yeah, of course, I was gonna say no to this kind of friendship! I can''t think of anything like putting my best friend Mia down and marrying her in a foreign country!


    I grabbed my fist and said it in a determined tone!


    "Huh? No, you don''t have to do that..."


    "No, I made up my mind. I''ll get back to you soon if you refuse. We are also calling for a party at the castle in Saint Klein, but we would also like to say no¡­"


    "Hmm? What did you just say...?


    Hearing the unheard word, Meer turns her gaze to Emeralda.


    "Yeah, I''m actually getting an invitation from the other side. When I get married, I can get close to the royal family... As a token of that, I was invited to a party at the Royal Sankland. But if you refuse to talk, nothing..."


    "Oh? That''s a waste. It''s a party in Sankland, so you should go."


    Behind Meer''s brain, now one thought was about to take shape.


    "If it is, I''ll come with you."


    What''s the best way to help Zion?


    It''s about escorting him. It is to keep Dion Alaia by Zion.


    But, suppose, where you protected Scion from a single raid, would your fate change?


    - Probably won''t...


    Meer''s instincts were telling.


    "Snake," which has been totally grown up since winter, but it is a meer that I don''t think will stop the activity so easily, etc.


    If the assassination of Zion is the work of them...


    - Once, as much as I''ve prevented it, the conspiracy won''t stop. I''m sure the Empress will also describe the reshaped death of Zion.


    And I just confirmed that in the land of the Empire, and Meer has no way of striking a hand.


    So what do we do? The answer is fixed.


    - I''ll be sure to go to Sunkland. Bring Mr. Dion to the escort. And... right. May I take Mr. Strina, the poison expert, with me? Speaking of assassinations, it''s poison. And when you live there, it would be nice if you could protect me nearby. Speak to Tiona and Riola too......


    Normally, it is difficult for Meer, an imperial princess, to leave Sunkland all of a sudden. I have some escort issues, and I''ll have a lot of preparations there and there.


    In the case of Peru earlier, we could have done something about it because we were supposed to visit originally, and when we visited the kingdom of Lemno, we passed through impotence in the first place.


    But in this case, there''s no way I''m going back in secret. In order to get by Zion, you will need to identify yourself.


    So,


    - If you''re going as one of the four Duke''s housemaids, not the Imperial Empress, can you make it happen?


    Anyway, Emeralda is the VIP, the Duke of Stars, second only to Meer, among the warlords of the Tiermoon Empire.


    Such Emeralda would have been quite ready to go because she was originally planning to. It would be nice if you could just enhance that a little.


    With that in mind, Meer thought it might not be that difficult to achieve¡­ etc.


    In fact, we''re going to need a lot of impotence... but it doesn''t sound like Meer''s ears, like the screams of the civilians.


    As such, Meer''s thinking gradually turns to the use of psychoanalysis.


    - Hmm... maybe you can help Zion and sell his favors to the Sankland royal family. That will help you when you become an empress!


    Mm-hmm, and Meer snorts as she arms up.


    "That''s why I''d love to accompany you, Mr. Emeralda... huh?


    And, there, Meer realizes.


    That Emeralda is making her eyes url again......


    "Ugh, Nina..., Mia said you''d go directly and say no for me..."


    "Yes. Good for you, Miss Emeralda"


    As usual, the maid Nina said in an emotionless voice and gently handed Emeralda a handkerchief. Emeralda, so he held the eyefront, and then


    "Thank you, Master Meer. For me, on purpose......"


    And so on, I said something tough, special. slightly inspired by guilt as its delight, Meer


    "Huh? Oh, yeah, of course. Mr. Emeralda is my best friend. It''s okay if you''re in the mood for a big boat!


    It was in Australian.


    It took a while for the Empresmea (big ship) to sail out with the future of Emeralda and Scion on board.


    Wave Captain Meer can weather the storm well......, as of now there was not a single one to know.

 437 Episode 59: Ludwig, I guess

    When Meer decides to go to Sunkland, goodness begins to act only in haste.


    Call Ludwig first, make arrangements for escorts and all that.


    "... ok. From the princess''s dedicated Kingsguard, we will form an arm-writer."


    Ludwig, accustomed to Meer''s sudden thoughts, said so in a sigh of giving up.


    "Nice to meet you. Oh, and Mr. Dion would like to escort you, too, but are you okay?


    "Lord Dion..."


    Ludwig looked at Meer as he pressed up his glasses.


    "Something tells me that there is such a danger..."


    "Oh, just in case. Of course, you''ve never crossed without danger, but you can''t lead a great army to Sankland, can you? Then I''d like to ask for a few strong escorts, that''s all."


    I can''t honestly say that I''m going to stop Theon from getting killed, etc. Already in the winter, it''s pretty lame. He was pretty worried about Ludwig, too, and no matter how to help Zion, he must definitely be able to stop it.


    So Meer went to delusion......,


    "... I see"


    Ludwig was staring at Meer but said after fixing the glasses position.


    "Then I will accompany you this time"


    "... to?


    "It''s sudden, and unforeseen things will happen. And I wanted to talk to the Sankland administrator."


    "Huh? Oh, no, Ludwig..."


    "Now, if you''ll excuse me, I have a job to take over."


    It was Ludwig, who was quick to say or just left before Meer.


    "Hmm, well, it helps a lot to have Ludwig..., don''t you mind...?


    In the first place, you can''t even spot a conspiracy where Meer went. At best Meer is just a calling water to send the strongest pawn named Dion to Sankland......


    Then naturally, we will need a human companion capable of working wisely¡­.


    Of concern is that there should be a lot of gotths in the empire from now on, but is it ok that Ludwig is not there on the spot...


    "That would be well arranged if Ludwig... Hmm"


    and so on, Meer goes ahead with the work for now.


    The next thing I did was send a letter to Tiona, who was supposed to be returning to Rudolphone''s Tubor territory. Even in the winter I realized that Tiona and Riola are likely to rely on it for the battle.


    "There are places where only women can get in, and you can''t rely on Anne in terms of force."


    And the other person, the person I want to take for a time of need...... that''s......


    "Hmm...... Again, it''s a good idea for her to follow you, too. Anne, I''d like to go out for a little while, so please be prepared."


    "Yes. Okay...... but which way are you going?


    Meer nearly smiled at Anne, who looked a little worried.


    "It''s okay. We''re just going out to the aristocratic city in the capital."


    Shtrina Etwa Yellowmoon was currently staying at a separate residence in the imperial city of Lunatia.


    By the way, why does Meer know that, because Strina came this morning to play with Bell.


    She heard from Peruvian that Belle was coming back, and Shtrina showed up at the White Moon Palace to invite Belle to a separate residence.


    "... for once, nominally, to study, etc.... I''m definitely willing to play with that."


    In the first place, I don''t think Belle would study without a tough guide.


    "Now that Mr. Linsha is back in your country, I''m going to have to stick with you."


    With that in mind, Meer visited the separate residence of the Duke of Yellowmoon house.


    Bigger hall than any other noble mansion. Meer is unexpectedly blinded by the plants that crawl on the walls and colour the garden.


    - Is this, maybe, all, poison...?


    Even though I think so, take your escort to the mansion. What was guided was a large courtyard.


    A well-maintained flower sat in a modestly colored garden, at a table set at the corner of it. And there was a bell in front of her like that............ dancing!


    "So, here, like this, sound the instrument"


    Instead of Naruto, slap your hands, pampers, and. Apparently, he''s showing Strina the other day''s performance in Perugia... like... but...


    "So here''s the thing!


    Kururin, turn around, again, bread bread, slap your hands all the way...... doya chest stretching bell.


    "Well, not at all, Belle."


    In the meantime, Meer''s scratch flew.


    Here''s Bell''s dance... I don''t know, here''s... what is it?


    - It''s hard to say where, but it''s strange overall. I mean, it''s still amazing, that kid... Make the wrong dance so grand...... Besides, that look, as if you''ve accomplished something great... that courage is something you just want to apprentice...


    While impressed, Meer walked over to Bell.


    "Oh, Meer, you had a sister, too."


    Found Meer, Belle grinned with Nico.


    "Hello, Her Royal Highness Princess Meer. Welcome to my Yellow Moon Mansion."


    Strina also lifted up, stood up and snapped her skirt.


    Then he had a poor grin, like a little flower blooming in the field.


    - As always, you''re cute as a doll, Mr. Leena......


    While impressed, for example, Meer grinned.


    "Good mood, Mr. Leena. Is the Duke of Yellowmoon healthy?


    "Yes. Thank you for your attention. Thanks to you..."


    "Yeah. Oh, but you told me to make sure I ate enough cookies. Did you know that? Too much sweet food reduces life expectancy, right?


    Quickly, it was Meer who showed off the information she had obtained from Tatiana with a doozy face like she had accomplished something great.

 438 Episode 60: Princess Meer, start what you really need to do!

    "Nevertheless, Belle, you mustn''t do too much proper things."


    "Proper things......?


    Meer complains to Bell, who tilts his neck.


    "I wasn''t showing you the dance I did in Perugia?


    "Ah, yes. Yes, it is. Leena says she really wants to see it..."


    After saying that, Bell turns his face toward Strina.


    "Leena asked me to show it to you. I wanted to see Belle dance."


    "That''s okay, Belle, but it was different, wasn''t it? If we''re gonna do this, we''re gonna have to dance properly."


    Whilst saying¡­, observing how Strina is doing, Meer snorts, Hmm.


    - Mr. Leena, I''m afraid I couldn''t go to Perugia with Belle. I''ll start by saying it''s from a horse to shoot a general... I mean, if you want to take Leena with you, you can take Belle first, yes!


    Meer breaks his opponent''s Weekpoint as soon as possible! Then I turn to Bell.


    "Belle, I''m actually suddenly going to go to the Kingdom of Sankland with Mr. Emeralda."


    "What? Kingdom of Sankland!?


    Meer smiled as she watched Bell sparkle her eyes.


    It''s not that hard for Meer to manipulate the bell. Anyway, Belle is... Me Harvel!


    - Bell couldn''t have missed the opportunity to visit Sankland, Zion''s hometown.


    As Meer expects, Bell acknowledges accompanying her in two replies.


    Shtrina dropped her shoulder softly as she watched what was going on at the calf.


    "Because of this, I thought I could play with Belle..."


    ... After all, he was willing to play. Well, that''s fine now...


    "It''s because of that, and I would love to have Leena with me."


    "Huh...? And Leena...?


    Strina that blinks her pussy and eyes. Meer nodded with a gentle grin.


    "Yes, of course, there are other plans..."


    "I will definitely go! Thank you for inviting me, Mia!


    Strina said so, bowing her head deeply.


    "We offer you Leena''s heartfelt loyalty."


    "... I would have trouble being offered my sincere loyalty for this... but are you okay? You don''t have to stand up for your father..."


    "Hehe, I''m fine. Father, I love Leena. If you''re as selfish as this, you''ll forgive me."


    Shtrina smiles. That, the flowery grin......, the flowers were demonic flowers, even flowers, with some luscious atmosphere.


    "Uh, well, if Leena''s okay with that, fine... And..."


    And, Meer, softly ears at Strina.


    "If possible, could you make sure we have all the antidotes to the poison commonly used in assassinations?


    "... antidote...? Isn''t it poison?


    To the frowning Strina, Meer shakes her head quietly.


    "I want you to remember, assassination is a bad idea for me. Therefore, I will never use poison to harm others, nor will I allow it."


    Anyway, it would be tough if the assassinated person started to go back in time and start over, etc.


    - I don''t think about noisy things like trying to harm Theon or Mr. Tiona because of my warm and tolerant personality, but not necessarily others...


    Therefore, by killing others, you do not risk letting them start over, and if it is Meer''s basic line to stand around not to buy as much resentment as possible for when someone does it back in time to start over.


    "Besides, I would never do anything to tarnish Bell''s friends'' hands."


    I assure you so, and then Meer goes on.


    "It''s just, Mr. Leena... I''m in a little bit of a danger this time"


    "Fear......?


    "Yeah...... Perhaps it''s time for those snakes to move out at times... and for once, just in case, I want to be ready. Could you lend me that wisdom, which the Duke of Yellowmoon has?


    To that Meer word, Strina gently stretched her spine.


    "Yes, I understand, Her Highness Princess Meer. With all the knowledge Leena can have and all the wisdom of my Yellow Moon family, I will meet your expectations."


    "Yes, thank you very much."


    With Strina''s approval, Meer put in place a necessary formation.


    Starting with the Bandits, Dion and the Crown Princess Dedicated Kingsguard as preparations for a violent situation.


    Ludwig as a preparation for a conspiracy or other intelligent situation.


    Straina as a prep for assassination with poison.


    And then maybe it would be best if we took Tatiana as a medical talent, but now we can''t even call her over to a distant land.


    "Hmm, you should be satisfied about this. And what I have to do¡­"


    That''s how Meer, finally, starts what she really has to do herself.


    It''s...,


    "The specialty dishes of Saint Klein...... The famous mushroom..."


    It took Meer a gourmet trip¡­ to prepare for Prince Zion''s rescue to Saint Cland.


    Well, it was Meer who finished all the rooting... but you''ll recall forgetting the rooting to the heart.


    It is...... the emperor, the root to Matthias Luna Tiermoon.


    "You want to go to Sankland?!?


    The emperor was furious when I heard from Meer.


    "Because... I thought I could spend the summer with Meer... If this happens, I''m going on a trip to Saint Cland with Meer..."


    "Please don''t, Father. That''s too much talk!


    It took Meer until the day of her departure to convince her father to bother her her head.

 439 Episode 61 Probably... Im sure...

    - Since I decided to go to Sankland, Meer, there''s something wrong with you.


    At the Great Library of the Tiermoon Empire, Ludwig finds Meer, who is yummy, frowning.


    - Again, you mean there''s some important reason for this trip to Sunkland...


    When I heard about this one, Ludwig anticipated it for two reasons.


    One, of course, is rooting.


    Sunkland is big enough to be comparable to Tiermoon. If Meer is going for the Empress, she will need a wide rooting as well as Scion.


    The other is Emeralda''s fringe.


    Emeralda, the starred Duke of the Four Dukes, is the biggest ally for Meer. It is Meer who has a proper relationship with the rest of the Duke''s family''s warrant, the lady, but perhaps the one who places the most trust was supposed to be Emeralda.


    Her presence can be considered extremely important to Meer, beyond the fact that the cooperation of the four Grand Dukes is a must in ruling the central nobility within the Empire.


    There are those who seek to leave the country such emeralda.


    - Mia, you mean that power is working, trying to stop you from becoming an empress... Mia, you should think of the power of your faction as someone came to sharpen it...


    Yes, I can understand Ludwig that far.


    To discourage it, Meer''s riding into Sankland is also a good enough nod. It would be aimed at such effects as restraint in the country and the identification of forces within the Kingdom of Sankland linked to the anti-empress, plus encouragement for Emeralda.


    But......,


    - I care about taking Lord Dion.


    Ludwig understands that you need to be prepared for a time of need. But that should be enough for the Crown Princess''s dedicated Kingsguard. Nevertheless, what does it mean to be accompanied by an overwhelming force called Dion Alaia......


    "So much crisis awaits you... You should get ready for this one."


    Stuffed and crushed, then Ludwig walked over by Meer.


    "Her Royal Highness Princess Meer..."


    "Oh, Ludwig. Is that what you''re looking at?


    "Yeah, I was sore the other day. Belle still needs basic education."


    Ludwig, who heard that Bell would accompany him on his next trip to Saint-Crand, in the meantime, was thinking of educating Bell neatly.


    Regardless, I really came here worried about how Meer was doing, but I don''t even have to be honest about that.


    "As far as Belle is concerned, there seems to be a teacher for once...... Sounds a little underpowered, doesn''t it? You can see sweetness in the way you teach. Tough where it gets tough, loosen where it loosens. They need to be educated."


    With that said, Meer looked unspeakably complicated.


    "... yes. Well, I''ll take that as much as you want. But don''t break your heart..."


    "I understand. Because as a teacher, it sucks to break a student''s heart."


    "No¡­ you are¡­"


    "Huh...?


    To Ludwig leaning his neck, Meer looked unspeakable again,


    "Well, fine. Please."


    "Yes, I did. By the way, Mia, are you looking into it too?


    "Oh, yeah, well, you are. Because of this, and I wanted to take a look around at the situation in Sunkland. We''re planning a journey."


    At the desk in front of Meer, a map of the Kingdom of Sankland was spread out.


    In addition, the book, which remained open, contained information on the state of industry and towns everywhere.


    "I see, that''s Mr. Meer"


    It is Ludwig who I find unintentionally impressive.


    This trip to Sunkland has an important purpose. Ludwig was impressed, however, by Meer''s reasonableness not to be imprisoned solely for that purpose, but then also to conduct inspections throughout Sankland.


    - Food is a fundamental part of industry. I''m sure that''s what you want to know about the essential elements of the future development of the Empire, the circumstances of other countries as an empress. You mean this greed, this rationality is the wisdom of the empire... That''s right, Mia...


    - Sasu...? Ha...?


    Meer tilted her neck, while dropping her eyes on the book at hand...... the gourmet book of Sunkland.


    This book is a collection of specialties from all over the world and specialty dishes from each town.


    Honestly, I don''t think there are many elements that impress Ludwig......


    - Well, but I do, and now you''re doing a good thing to be praised, and you don''t feel bad...


    Yes, it is. Meer is using her head very seriously right now.


    After thinking about it, Meer lay low on Sankland that she would accompany Emeralda. I''m going to go into Sunland with Emeralda''s friends.


    It was to eliminate the element of uncertainty.


    Meer, a leader in future-predictive reading, knows.


    That my actions will have an unexpected impact and that the future will change easily.


    Same with this one. Theon may change where and when he is killed.


    - For example, when it comes to me going, there is a good chance that my alumni, Theon, will pick me up.


    That may keep Theon away from danger. But it might not. Since coming to pick me up is not an absolute thing, it naturally leaves the possibility of dying in the place described by the Empress.


    Conversely, she may come to pick up Meer, but thus be caught up in another crisis.


    If it''s just a fight against bandits. Still, if this is what you''re planning to assassinate Zion, then I guess changing shape and Zion is going to be in crisis.


    - That''s very troublesome. It would be better if things could go according to this description.


    Therefore Meer was corrupt. To create a situation where Theon is by his side on the day he dies. Dion, rather than me..., is...


    - For that matter, where do we stop by..., that''s the problem!


    That was the most troubling part.


    You went on the route that Emeralda assumed, you can''t go to the scene where Zion is killed. Exactly, that''s not convenient.


    - Ideal if you can eat a delicious meal and it''s also a rare mushroom. If it''s an environment where you can hunt fruit and mushrooms, there''s nothing to say...


    Either way, I needed to pick a place where it wouldn''t be strange for Meer to stop by. Because if you don''t, it''s unnatural.


    It is unnatural to stay for a few days in a country town with nothing, etc. Besides, if Emeralda were to accompany him, I don''t know what Bored Emeralda would do.


    - Hmm, Sankland''s specialty dish... well, the river fish is delicious... I see, that means placing the city along this river on schedule, so...


    only, naturally, to go and help Zion.


    Nothing, it''s not like we''re going to enjoy our trip to Sunkland and take it down.


    It''s just... it''s a serious reason. Probably......


    "Ho ho, this dried mushroom, it''s from the Sankland specialty, right? I wonder where I can buy it..."


    ... I''m sure.

 440 Episode 62: Previous Meeting

    in a room in the Royal Castle of the Kingdom of Sankland, the Castle of Sol Exudo.


    Trying to surround the square table, seven men sat.


    Sitting in the center was Abram Saul Sankland, the king of this country, the man with sharp eyes in his silver hair, wrapped in luxurious clothing with a tight length.


    Abram, who received a report from the Chancellor, did not think, frowned.


    "The Bandits Skillfully Running Horses..."


    "Goodbye, Your Majesty. I don''t even think of it as a horseback riding technique, just a bandit, enough to leave our country''s soldiers behind. Or the hand of the horseback kingdom..."


    "Hmm...... Theon, what do you think?


    Under the king''s gaze, Theon Saul Sankland stretched his spine.


    "Yes, Your Majesty¡­, I¡­, do not consider it a matter to be judged lightly"


    "... why?


    "If there is a dispute between nations this will cause many people to suffer. What determines it to be the work of the Horse Riding Kingdom is that it is premature. And there''s no way the Horse-riding Kingdom could attack our country for no reason."


    "Ha ha, Your Highness Zion, you''re still young"


    One of the participants gives a fancy laugh.


    "It''s unexpected that all nations can make wise decisions like my glorious Sunkland."


    pride in Sunkland, his freshly overflowing loyalty to the king he serves, the man without even trying to hide it, Uncle Ramplon said.


    "For the sake of cheap territorial expansion, there are fools in the world who invade other countries without cause."


    "The words are too much. Uncle Lampron, don''t sound like a commotion to your lord."


    "Oh, this is out-of-heart..."


    Your previous meeting is a place of politics, a place of rush between nobles.


    It wasn''t where Theon liked it.


    Until I graduated from St. Noel, he wasn''t so aggressively planning to participate in politics, but after many encounters, I had changed my mind just a little bit.


    Of particular significance was the appearance of the Imperial Empress, who, needless to say, at the same age as herself, marched on to the reform of the country.


    - So far, what will the Meers be doing...?


    Floating behind the lid is Meer''s pungent figure, dressed in purple clothes.


    Now, what rings in my ear was another girl''s words.


    - If you don''t talk when you can... will you regret it?


    The true words of Tiona Rudolfon make a wooden spirit behind her ears.


    What I have to say to Meer is certain.


    - Perhaps I have something to say about Meer... But would you deserve to say that to me now?


    Failure in the Kingdom of Remno. The bitter regrets engraved in his chest and his own immaturity do not allow Zion to utter the word.


    - I make my own opportunities to return the stigma...... That''s what I thought......


    Things were moving while Theon was stuck in thingies that way. The place was noisy at what one person said.


    "Recently, there has also been information that troops from the Horseback Riding Kingdom are doing something near the border. I still don''t think it''s irrelevant. In order to alleviate the suffering of the people, it is important to send troops to the border immediately¡­"


    What abhors and excites my voice was an earlier ramplon uncle.


    He was a nobleman of the "territorial expansionists" who hit the traditional conservative layers of Sankland.


    It is their contention that it would be better for people to be governed by the glorious King of Sankland than by the incompetent King.


    That''s nothing more than the idea that Graham the White Raven had.


    And from that thought, inevitably, they tended to belittle the sovereignty of other countries.


    Theon sighs quietly, then, he raises his voice.


    "Your Majesty, at this stage we cannot move the army. I want to lead a team directly to respond and see what''s going on."


    Conferences where various thoughts are intertwined. And cloudy and swallowing is what politics is about. In the vortex there are many things that get lost and troubled. Scion, however, will not shake.


    That was due to the belief that justice is in him......, it was not.


    The bitterness of that day adjusts the inclination of his balance of justice.


    - What would Meer do?


    In the light of the model of empire wisdom (a great mistake), the values she has corrected for me, the answer is from time to time.


    "The sword that is given to our royalty and righteous of injustice is sharp. So if you misuse it, you will suffer many people."


    With that said, Theon stares at his own father.


    "Isn''t it dangerous for His Highness Zion himself to appear in battle?


    Theon shakes his head resolutely as prudential theory emerges.


    "Leaving the suffering of the people unattended also leads to shaking the basis on which the Royal Family of Saint Kland thus stands. We should not, however, do anything short-handed, such as create new people''s suffering. Please, Your Majesty, I would like your order in order to determine the truth."


    Thus, when Theon stood up, he lay one knee at his father''s feet and drooped his head.


    The king looked at such Zion satisfactorily and then nodded deeply to show it.


    "Right...... Then I''ll give you a special order. Zion, lead the soldiers into a bandit crusade."


    "Ha. I will certainly meet His Majesty''s expectations and let you see"


    It took Theon to lead the Bandits'' Crusade.


    "As always, you''re too impotent. Your Highness Zion."


    When he heard he was taking command of the crusade, Keithwood shook his head as if he were frightened.


    "If anything happens to His Highness, it''s not like you don''t think about what will happen to Sunkland..."


    "Don''t say that. Keithwood. This is also training you to be a good king."


    It was a cool grinning Scion...... but as Keithwood, I couldn''t wipe away a glimmer of anxiety.


    - His Highness Theon seems in a hurry somewhere these days.


    It was clearly after winter rather than... recently.


    After attending the Birthday Festival of Empress Meer in the Empire of Tiermoon......


    - What happened that day? However, there was nothing of particular concern......


    And that was then.


    "Brother!


    There was a man who rushed over to Zion, who was preparing to go out.


    When I was a teenager, I was a boy who stretched silver hair very similar to Theon''s all the way around his back. Its body, unlike the scion of a tight body, even gets a luxurious and smug impression due to its training.


    The boy''s name is Eshar Saul Sankland. He is the second prince of Sunkland, who will be ten years old this year.


    "Brother, I heard. Can you go on a bandit crusade yourself?


    Theon grinned to reassure Eshar, who blinked his eyes worryingly.


    "Oh. Right. Well, not to be alarmed, but all those who go, are hands-on. There''s Keithwood, and it''s not enough to worry about."


    "But if anything happens to my brother..."


    "Ha, don''t worry. His Royal Highness Eshar. His Royal Highness Sion had already waved the sword of adult-faced defeat when His Royal Highness Eshar was around."


    An old knight gave an extravagant laugh to Eshar, who still seemed worried.


    As it follows, the knights around them want to praise Zion with their mouths.


    "His Highness Theon is a genius of the sword. We won''t be late for the Bandits."


    "Your Highness, Eshar, will you learn the sword from His Highness Zion? What do you say?"


    Hearing that, Eshar had a slightly tight grin.


    - That''s not very nice...


    Keithwood, watching at the calf, feels bitter.


    Because Eshar had noticed that he was under a lot of pressure and jealousy for his brother.


    And the discord between the two princes becomes a gap to follow for the aristocrats who prefer factional resistance.


    - And I can''t even speak up...


    A slight crack that arose among the brotherly princes......, was Keithwood praying that it would not grow larger.

 441 Episode 63 Girls Talk...... Girls Talk?

    Pilgrimage streets, which stretched from the Holy Duchy of Velga to the countries of the continent.


    It has long been said that all paths do not lead to Velga, but this pilgrimage street represented exactly that word.


    Its path, maintained by the Central Orthodox Church, is well paved and wide in proportion to the number of people on the street. There was enough room for the carriage to make a difference.


    A line of carriages will follow that path, Meers. Via Velga, to Sankland. Along the way, a line that also joined Tiona and the others was quite large: seven carriages, surrounded by cavalry of escorts.


    Well, still, if you think of it as a row of empress of a country, you can''t even say it''s too massive.


    "Well, Father, you''ve got it."


    Meer sighed deeply as she was rocked by the carriage.


    A father who says he''ll go with him, too, and doesn''t give in at all. Meer said, "It''s my dad. - It''s nice! (Bar reading)" I managed to convince him...


    "I had a hard time convincing you. Really, you''re stubborn and you''re in trouble."


    Emeralda shook her head small to Meer, who looked snuggly with mental fatigue.


    "Heh, that''s not true. Your Majesty cares so much about you, Mia."


    Emeralda smiles gently, then exhales a deep sigh no less than Meer.


    "Besides, if I said that, your father would be stubborner. You wouldn''t listen to me at all if I told you I didn''t feel comfortable talking to you? Meer, as you said, you were right to say no directly."


    "Well, but maybe that''s just the good guy... If you''re a duke of the same size, you can''t even call yourself a bad opponent. Lord Greenmoon may also have thought of Mr. Emeralda."


    And so on and Emeralda, while Meer thought.


    - Maybe Lord Greenmoon wants to keep Mr. Emeralda away from the house...?


    Actually, under Emeralda there is a five-year-old different brother... but instead of losing his head to a distant older sister, he said he grew up as a pretty good sister lover (Ciscon).


    Ciscon, or being like a child admiring Emeralda as a parent......


    - Well, Mr. Emeralda, you''re selfish, but surprisingly better looked after, so selfish, but you must be admired... I''m selfish......


    Either way, as it stands, whoever succeeds the next Greenmoon family may grow up to be a weak person who won''t get his head up on his sister.


    By the way, you know, my brother who doesn''t get his head up on Emeralda, but once, his marriage to Meer was considered.


    But it never materialized.


    "Dark blood clouds and calls for misfortune"


    That was something more told than in ancient times. Thus, in the Tiermoon Empire, there was a tendency to avoid marriages between less close blood clans. At first, in Emeralda''s brother and Meer, it was critical and acceptable in relation...,


    "With my brother and Mia, we''re not going to make it!


    Emeralda didn''t admit it.


    "Mia, you''re an Imperial Empress, so we have to find someone who deserves it. A little on my brother......, no, I''m totally underpowered!


    Emeralda, who is also a handsome sommelier, is also very hard on his body.


    Well, that''s why..., Lord Greenmoon thought it would be hard for Emeralda to stay at his parents'' house..., etc., is Meer expecting.


    "By the way, Mr. Emeralda, what would you do if they were such good looking lords?


    "Um, right. Well, I''ll give you enough in addition to being a member of my SS... In the first place, I don''t think I deserve the Duke''s Lady with this star."


    And then she laughed, and then Emeralda, punched her hand in the bread.


    "Oh, yeah. If you want to have a wedding with me, how about I tell you to bring me a prince?


    "Uh, it''s better not to Theon. I''m not the kind of person who can deal with Mr. Emeralda..."


    As you can imagine, the sight of that Scion and Emeralda getting married, etc. is totally unimaginable Meer.


    "Speaking of personality, it''s likely to match Theon... that''s Rafina, or..."


    Hmm, Meer remembers one girl riding in a carriage in the rear.


    Once, I drove Meer to the headstand, the face of Tiona Rudolfon, the Virgin of the Original Empire...


    - Hmm, speaking of which, was Mr. Tiona and Zion bound after I was executed...?


    Never cared before...... The previous timeline, from Meer''s point of view, looked good on the two...... It is Meer who somehow wonders what fate those two followed.


    Emeralda, following Meer''s gaze like that, looks a little dissatisfied.


    "Nevertheless, what do you have in mind to accompany Mr. Tiona?


    "... for once, Mr. Tiona is my friend. He''s an aristocrat. What, when I say something boring..."


    And Emeralda nodded with a translation face at Meer, who was going to stab the nail.


    "Yeah, of course I know. Meer, your friend is my friend. If Mr. Tiona is being bullied, I can help you."


    And so, Emeralda, for once, cut the words......,


    "What, I''m Meer''s best friend. Meer, I won''t do anything to make you sad! Anyway, I''m your best friend!


    "Oh yeah...... I hope so..."


    He was a little anxious Meer to Emeralda with a grand chest stretch.

 442 Episode 64: The Gathering of Fanatic Fans

    "Oh my God, you''re so..."


    Ludwig, from inside the carriage, had a view of the outside.


    The idyllic country road, the light of the day falling from the sky, was about to change from soft morning sunshine to a powerful day thing.


    It was supposed to be the time when he had to be leaving for a while, but there was no way his carriage was going to move.


    To the lid, I opened the carriage door and Dion Alaia came in. Take off the sword you were wearing on your hips and, whispering, sit down in the chair.


    "It''s still going to take some time to fix. Oh, my God, you''re stuck in a place like this..."


    Meers It was not until this morning that a single carriage of carriages was attacked by trouble that I left the village where I stayed. The wheel of a single carriage is broken.


    We didn''t even talk about leaving one of them behind to move on, but sometimes it was the Greenmoon family''s fancy carriage that broke down, so we set off after we finished repairing it.


    Fortunately, there is no shield around and it is easy to detect if anyone comes close. As a waiting area, it didn''t seem bad.


    "So, what''s the anomaly?


    To Ludwig''s inquiry, Dion shrugged his shoulders small.


    "No abnormalities. Well, there''s the Crown Princess''s dedicated Kingsguard, and the Greenmoon family''s escort has all the heads. Plus, it looks like Sunkland is quite prepared to welcome the Lady of the Four Dukes. Instead of just being a thief, you won''t even think about getting your hands on it."


    Then, Dion gently narrows his eyes to the view outside.


    "Maybe the princess knows about that, too? What we should be wary of is not bandits or thieves. No matter how many soldiers you have, you''re an enemy you can''t deal with..."


    Ludwig nods silently.


    "Indeed, it was this way that the example werewolf fled."


    A serpent assassin of chaos, a werewolf. It was near Sankland that the man who attacked Meer disappeared shaking off the chase Ludwig had arranged.


    And since then, the assassin hasn''t shown up.


    "When he comes out, you can''t fathom him with a lined escort. Surrounded by dozens of dozens, enough to finally deal with it, and that wolf is a pain in the ass. I understand the princess''s concerns."


    "Right. Anyway, the escort would be better off. Now, Meer, if anything happens to you, you don''t have a face to match everyone."


    "Are you talking about a fellow like the Empress?


    "Oh. Yeah, speaking of which, I wonder if any of the non-Jill members had introduced you. I would like to introduce you..."


    That''s how Ludwig remembered.


    In Imperial City, he was meeting with several imperialist members to take over his work.


    Ludwig was in a hurry that day on his way to the meeting place. There, the tip of the Empire. It was a room in an unused hall now.


    "Hey, Ludwig. Looks like your trip to Perugia was good, Ludwig."


    When I walked into the room, Balthazar spoke to me the most. Besides him, there were gatherings of around ten people, including Jilbert.


    "Oh, Balthazar? What are you panicking about?


    Ludwig tilted his little neck as he responded. Basically, Balthazar is a calm man. On rare occasions, I don''t think there''s anything like this absurd about your voice...


    "Can this calm down! Her Royal Highness Princess Meer smelled the revision of the treaty with Perugia."


    "Oh. Right. It was suggested that we change the inequality pact that we have with Peru. With that, he said he wanted to establish a new relationship with Peruvian..., and he wanted to earn Peruvian trust... You think it''s reckless?


    Balthazar shrugged his shoulder with an indescribable face to Ludwig as he stared upwards.


    "I''m not saying that... but there''s something about Her Royal Highness''s genuine enthusiasm that keeps her under pressure."


    "I can''t believe you''re under pressure. Tell us more¡­"


    "Well wait. It''s not something to panic about."


    Mouthfully, a quiet voice controls those who seek to cast questions on Ludwig.


    Behind the room, a gentle grinning old man......, Ludwig bowed his head deeply when he saw the sage Garve.


    "It''s been a while. My Master."


    "Sounds magnificent. More importantly, my apprentice, Ludwig."


    "My master seems well, more importantly."


    After saying that, Ludwig looked intrigued at the teacher''s outfit.


    Unlike what I''ve seen in the woods before, he was dressed in tailored clothing like a high-ranking official.


    "Hmm? Oh, this is it. Heh heh, because that outfit doesn''t do the schoolmaster''s job."


    That''s how Garve smiled calmly.


    To that, Ludwig exhaled a sigh of relief.


    Garv is a wandering sage. Because of his personality, which he did not like to stay in one place, I was worried about him, but apparently he was worried.


    "Oh, speaking of which, in Perugia, Her Royal Highness Princess Asha also helped me. Is that one taught by his master, too?


    Likewise, I''ll shake Asha''s story about taking a teaching whip at Meer School. and¡­¡­,


    "Ha, that princess is not quite brilliant. Even if you don''t ask me to teach you, you can get to the truth with your own thoughts."


    "I see..."


    "Well... shall I ask you again? Her Royal Highness Princess Meer, the wisdom of the Empire is in Perugia, how it was behaved..."


    So Ludwig, invited to the back of the room, sat in a chair and wet his throat with wine for a breath. Then I slowly opened my mouth.


    "The first thing Meer did was help me harvest the fruit."


    Beginning with an episode of Meer''s indulgent hunt for Rubiwa.


    "I see. Together, do you earn the trust of the people by sweating on your forehead... I hear that the Princess of Perugia works in farming at the head of the peasants, but she imitated the way the country did?"


    "Not only that, but they ate the fruit of the Rubiwa offered on the spot"


    Hearing that, one man raised his voice of surprise.


    "Rubiwa is a fruit that tastes really good..., but that one gets my hands dirty with fruit juice. It''s a food that noble ladies don''t like..."


    Ludwig speaks gently to his peers, who have not yet understood Meer, as a leader.


    "Meer, you don''t care about that."


    Yes, Meer is indeed a man who does not hate to get his hands dirty if he is to eat sweet fruit. Ludwig hasn''t said anything wrong. I didn''t say...


    "As a token of my gratitude for my labor......, to honestly accept what was offered as a testament to my dear sweating on my forehead along with... It is very impossible for the central nobles who overlook the Peruvian thing with their country..."


    I wonder why......, something is going wrong......


    "Then there was the golden slope thing. Are you all listening? Talk about the hospitality Perugian gives to the imperial nobility...... I''m sure the master knows..."


    "Oh... it''s a foolish custom to lay the wheat harvested on the slopes leading to the Wang capital and let it pass by carriage. Perhaps that''s what the Imperial aristocrat asshole said. That''s all it means to break their pride and give in."


    After telling him to throw it away, Garve looked more like Ludwig.


    "Let''s just say we can''t get in the way of that. How did His Highness the Princess respond?


    Garve looking at me intriguingly. Ludwig tries to answer only a few well......,


    "Oh, me, you got it. Didn''t you get off the carriage and go up the ramp?


    Before that, Jill Bale spoke. And in his answer, those around him also show a convincing snort.


    "I see. That''s a proposal. True, wheat is ruined because the carriage passes, but if you just step on it with your feet, it won''t. Don''t waste their care, let alone hurt their pride too much, it''s the best way to drop it!


    to the answers given by the slightly magnificent Nobles......, but Ludwig shook his head,


    "It''s a shame, but that''s half. Her Royal Highness Princess Meer took off her shoes and went up the hill barefoot."


    "Holy shit! Barefoot!?


    "Stupid! Such things, Your Highness!?


    Meer''s fanatical fans thrive......, Ludwig''s bragging continues.

 443 Lesson 65: The Abyss of Empires Wisdom

    "Then, Harvest Thanksgiving will be a great time... but Mia will be dancing there."


    Ludwig quietly closes his eyes and remembers the sights of that time.


    "What a wonderful thing that was. It''s as if we''re showing a new relationship with Perugia and Tiermoon...... Meer, I''ve heard that you''re very skilled at dancing, but I don''t think so..."


    Ludwig in a slightly intoxicating tone. Apparently, the wine I drank a while ago turned me drunk.


    Garve nodded deeply at Ludwig, who wasn''t a little primal...


    "It is also said that dance shows the heart. I guess the thoughts of His Highness Meer, who prays for the peace of the people, have sobered and beautified the dance"


    I said the most!


    In the words of the majestic Master, the disciples give a convincing nod, "I see¡­".


    "Yes, it was exactly that kind of dance"


    And Ludwig, ride that wave. Waveboarding Meer''s right arm is as dramatic as it sounds!


    "And when the dance was over, King Perugian, His Majesty Yuhal, was declared. Perugian says he has a relationship of trust with Her Royal Highness Princess Meer..."


    "But then, the good news is that it seems to have been taken by King Perugian..."


    "No, Mia, I guess you didn''t remember the need to be particularly proud of your work. More important than that was Peruvian trust."


    I remember the quiet excitement then, and Ludwig felt trembling. The light of hope that dwells in the eyes of the gathered people¡­, the voice of joy¡­. Look at that, meer with a satisfied face.


    That was an unforgettable sight for life, Ludwig thinks again.


    "But Her Royal Highness Princess Meer''s aim was not only that"


    "What? What does that mean?


    "This is just my reasoning..."


    anticipation to combine from circumstantial evidence.


    The grand idea of mutual aid for food across multiple countries.


    A delusion that swells endlessly.


    To Ludwig''s showcased Maisuili, the disciples of the sage Garv......, the slightly magnificent Notoriety......, springs up like innocent children!


    "Oh, my God... I didn''t know you would involve Shalok Cornrogue, the big merchant as well as the Folk Road Chamber of Commerce..."


    Anyone who has previously met with Sharokh is stunned by the transformation of the Golden Deceased.


    Not very much, but even though he didn''t seem like a human being trying to dedicate himself to such charity......, he leans his neck firmly.


    "Every one of them solidified into one under Meer''s Pancake Manifesto..., that was the impression"


    said Ludwig in a much more sobering tone. Until earlier, the wine that had been poured was already gone!


    No, no, no, no, no. To Ludwig, the wise man Garve nodded deeply,


    "Hmm. Many human heart-moving words do exist. Her Royal Highness Princess Meer''s words would mean she has power."


    Again, I said the most obvious thing!


    In the inclusive words of the teacher, the disciples give a convincing nod. In addition, one of the


    "Ludwig...... I''d love to get involved in that job."


    Make a name for it!


    Those who are capable, but thus unable to find a place to use them. To them, the empire''s wisdom "seems to be an organization I have yet to see¡± seemed very appealing.


    "Oh, will you go? I didn''t think we could keep people out of the empire because of what happened."


    Since there were several others who expressed an interest, Ludwig undertakes to provide the material.


    "We will also have to allocate human resources to improving wheat varieties...... Those familiar with the path have left the country in despair of empires. I''m calling you back... but the most dependable thing is that you''re crossing the ocean right now..."


    Ludwig shakes his head in a bitter-faced galv.


    "We''ll have to do everything we can. Meer, it''s hard for us to keep up with your ideas."


    To the word, many just nod back.


    "Nevertheless, you''re a terrible one. Her Royal Highness Princess Meer... Is it something so predictable for people?


    "Is everything in the math? You''re even horrible."


    Others laughed at Jill Bale crushing that.


    "What. Sometimes I get pessimistic. Rather, it would be more fearful if everything were a coincidence without any calculation"


    "Hmm, if you ask me, I will."


    As such, a soothing smile flooded the room.


    ... I only hope that the day will not come when they will know the truth and that smile will freeze.


    "And well, in that way we are getting ready..."


    "Are you encouraging the consolidation of forces?"


    "Oh. But time is on equal footing for the enemy as well"


    "I see...... In the midst of a complete system being built, the enemy has come to a breakdown? The easiest place to collapse."


    "That''s a natural way. Nobility is a conservative creature. That winter day, it was quite a while since Mia wore her purple clothes. It''s no surprise those who disagree are moving."


    That said, Ludwig pushes up his glasses.


    "That means that, regardless of the lady, the Duke of Greenmoon himself says that the princess is against becoming an empress?


    "If you don''t succeed Meer in the throne, you will see your son become emperor. I don''t know if there''s any reason to disagree, but there''s no reason to turn to support..., I don''t know"


    And, here, Ludwig arms.


    "Out of the blue, I may just have meant to give my daughter a good marriage. A man''s heart is something he doesn''t understand. Even if you don''t seem to know what you''re thinking, there''s a chance you''re thinking out loud and crap."


    Ludwig laughed as he said something that was going to reach the abyss of imperial wisdom.


    "At any rate, all we have to do is protect you from all adversaries, Mia. Turn it into a snake, turn it into an anti-empress, if you can''t pay off all the firepowder that''s coming down... Hmm? What''s wrong with you?


    All of a sudden, Ludwig frowns at Dion, who stood up.


    "No, what... I heard someone approaching me."


    Then Dion put his hands gently on the hips sword......,


    "Whatever, from the footsteps, it doesn''t look like a big opponent, man."


    shrugging his shoulders, Dion left the carriage.

 444 Episode 66: Basha Guide Meer

    "Hum..."


    In the carriage, Meer roars.


    Remembering the description of the Empress Herald, Meer was immersed in a depressing mood.


    "Oh? What''s wrong with you? Meer."


    Lifting his gaze, he looked worried there, and there was Emeralda''s face peering into this one.


    Behind it, even Tiona, Straina and Bell stare with worried faces.


    "Oh, no, it''s nothing. Last night, I didn''t get much sleep, so I just want to get some sleep. Phew..."


    I''m telling you, the yawn spills.


    Yes, it was very difficult last night.


    Two Greenmoon carriages were joined, and there, to the Ladies of Meer, Emeralda, Tiona, Belle, and Strina, the squire of Anne, Riola, and Nina also gathered for a great night''s Girls Talk.


    The mysteries surrounding the forest of Riola, the stories of Tiona''s, the abandoned village you should never go into, of Strina''s, so horrible that you can''t even remember...... etc.


    Unlike Belle, who is asking intriguingly while eating Momogu treats, Meer trembled from the bottom of her heart. Anne, who relies on me at a time like this, was, unfortunately, thrilled with Nina and her squire talk.


    So it was true that Meer was sleepless.


    But the truth is, it wasn''t because of that that Meer was depressed.


    - However, it was written that a little further north, near the village, it became a battle with the bandits attacking the merchants. So, the enemy took over.


    The journey went so well, it came as planned...


    - This carriage failed unexpectedly. If you kept going on the course as planned, you won''t be able to make it. Damn, I can''t help it. Give up buying souvenirs in nearby towns......


    Totally, it''s Meer being like Mr. Basha Guide.


    Either way, I was thinking about rescheduling my sobbing shopping because I didn''t stop by in time, which was exactly then.


    Kon, kon...... and.


    The carriage door was knocked.


    "Excuse me. Your Highness Princess Meer, may I?


    It was the captain of the Sankland convoy who showed up. He was a soldier seconded by Uncle Lampron, a nobleman who invited Emeralda.


    The standing armies of the Kingdom of Sankland can be divided into two parts when separated in large part.


    One is the King''s Army, which is responsible for half of the entire army, and the other is a private legion of nobles from all over the place.


    This time, he said it was Uncle Lampron''s private soldier who had been sent for Emeralda.


    To the deeply bowing captain, Meer grins with Nico.


    "Oh, Captain, good luck with the security. What can I do for you?


    The gentle voiced captain blinked his eyes only slightly surprised.


    Ha? and leaning his neck Meer was completely oblivious to the setting of a selfish princess who had been forced to follow Emeralda.


    I, my friend Emeralda, am Meer Luna Tiermoon!


    When I introduced myself, for example, I thought that the face of the captain, who was still going to cry, would be unforgettable for a while... What was not necessary was Meer, who forgot Colo.


    "Actually, it looks like a merchant squad went through the vicinity..."


    "Well, the merchants... are you?


    "Yes. He said he was on his way to Wang Du. How about that? I planned to shop along the way, but here, directly from the merchant, I said I would make a purchase¡­. It will still take some time to prepare for departure..."


    "I see...... that''s not a bad idea. I was just bored..."


    Meer, I have no complaints if I could buy Sunkland''s specialty treats or food, which I was planning to buy in town.


    Besides, when it comes to Sankland, silver crafts are also famous. Will the ladies who were bored in the carriage also enjoy it?


    - It''s also inconceivable that a thief dressed as a merchant...


    In that regard, Meer was not worried.


    Anyway, it''s Dion Alaia who''s in charge of the escort. Um, it''s Dion Alaia. It is that horrible man who can break metal with laughter!


    From his sight, sifting the murder blade would be very, but impossible.


    Perhaps Dion is more on the lookout for the merchants, given that it is the captain on Sunkland''s side who is here to inform them.


    - Besides, Ludwig is accompanied... and you can determine that there is not a single danger in case.


    and so on.


    "What do you think, Mr. Emeralda?


    Just in case, ask Emeralda, this main guest. []/(n, vs) (1) (uk) (uk) (uk) (uk) (uk) (uk) (uk) (uk) (uk) (uk) (uk) (uk) (uk) (uk) (uk) (uk) (uk)


    "Nice! I''m curious about Sunkland''s products!


    Emeralda seemed to be on board too.


    "Hmm, maybe just in time."


    And so on, and Meer crushing on relaxation...... I didn''t realize.


    About the description of Theon Saul Sankland when he died.


    The bandits who take his life... what it was that was attacking...

 445 Episode 67: Princess Meer, Begin Mushroom Eyewitness!

    "It''s an honor and a pleasure to meet you. Her Royal Highness Princess Meer"


    In front of the shrunken merchant, Meer lifted the hem of her skirt,


    "This is a polite greeting, it hurts. Pilgrimage Merchant Hall"


    I smile.


    Pilgrimage merchants - that is the generic name of those who travel the pilgrimage streets while doing business.


    They go through pilgrimage streets, across different countries are traders who buy goods and go to sell them elsewhere. They are also valued in various countries to buy and sell supplies for their journeys to pilgrims.


    "Now, which way are we headed?


    "Yes, we are aiming for the king''s capital."


    "Oh? You''re in the king''s capital, too? That''s an odd encounter. So do we."


    To Meer''s words, the man laughed bitterly.


    "It was Her Highness Princess Meer who was on the brink, and we all put our breasts down."


    "Oh? Why is that?


    "Actually, I got information that a bandit group would show up around here. Well, it''s hard to change course¡­ and I was worried about what I would do if I ran into the bandits."


    The Merchant Corps was not that large, of three carriages.


    Apparently, three carriage-held pedestrians are just acting together in the same direction as they are headed.


    Naturally, I don''t have the money to just hire a solid escort.


    "Sankland is a stable country, but there is no place for thieves to leave at all..."


    "Hmm, I see..."


    Behind Meer''s brain, a gang of bandits appeared to take Zion''s life.


    - I wonder if the rumored bandits are going to kill Theon...


    "Um, what''s wrong?


    "Huh? Oh, yeah, it''s nothing. More than that, this is also something of an edge. If you don''t mind, could you show me a little of your stuff?


    "Of course it is. We have a range of quality products."


    The merchant smiled lovingly and began to mow.


    "Well, Mia! This cloth is pretty good, isn''t it?


    "Oh, right. Your hands are very good."


    To Emeralda''s cheer, Meer smiled gracefully, empress.


    Even Meer can act like a princess if she wants to. Anyway, Meer is the Empire Empress. There is no doubt about it, but it is true, princess!


    ¡°Act like" nothing, princess in the first place. If it were natural, the style would come out in response... but it should... It''s very, very strange.


    - Hmm, you guys seem to enjoy it, and it''s good.


    Tiona, Strina and Bell also enjoy seeing their products on each side.


    With the glorious sight that the noble lady deserved, Meer stopped at a certain place.


    "Well, this is dried purple mushrooms. A long way from here was the region, so I gave up, but I didn''t think we''d meet!


    It was a mushroom in the east of Sankland. Its mushroom that drying it creates depth in the flavor is known as what the noble great man preferred to eat.


    "Oh, and this one is a marinated mushroom. When fried and made into tea, it has a unique sweetness¡­"


    Meer cheering for green mushrooms.


    "Oh, you''re familiar with it. Her Royal Highness Princess Meer"


    "Ugh, let''s do that. Of course it is."


    Meer will fully present the results of the preview. Doya face, eyes on another mushroom......,


    "This is to the effect that Megumi mushrooms (only shimeji), right? It looks so delicious"


    I''d love to feed Abel, I don''t know..., the merchant laughed strangely.


    "Ha, that''s a shame. It''s a poisonous mushroom called the Red Sprout Mushroom."


    Meer, attract poisonous mushrooms brilliantly! Abel, who was about to be fed at risk, may by now be by the time she remembers the chill in her spine.


    "Dude, poison mushroom!? Why are you selling something like that!?


    Screaming Meer, hey, Straina explains it as she approached me softly from behind.


    "This poisonous mushroom, if simmered carefully, will lose its venom. As a delicacy, I hear they are familiar in some areas. Besides, this mushroom''s positive poison may also be used as an antidote because it can be counteracted with a negative poison. Most of all, it''s a pretty strong poison, so not many poisons have to be used to antagonize it..."


    "Oh, you know that lady over there. Indeed, the use of this as an antidote is almost no longer the case. Once upon a time, poison arrows were used in hunting. Sometimes I accidentally stabbed him in the finger, stuck him in the mouth, etc., and I used it to treat him."


    Straina''s words are supplemented by a man of merchants.


    "Wow, Leena, wow!


    "Hehe, not so much..."


    Even so, it is Shtrina who laughs happily, let go of praise by Bell.


    Meanwhile, Meer,


    "Hmm, you are"


    Disgusting to be interrupted by the doya... I don''t even look like I would, but rather nod with an impressed face.


    Yes... For Meer, the mushroom empress, what gives her mushroom knowledge and grows herself is a valuable teacher. He should be treated with respect.


    - That''s Leena...... that''s a great amount of knowledge.


    After I was arming up......,


    "If so..., may I buy it..."


    I made a hell of a point!


    - If you ask about delicacies, you don''t have any hands to try. If you have an expert, Leena, you shouldn''t have any trouble processing it either......


    It is a piece of mea from the mushroom school.


    Then, Meer looked more at Strina,


    "Mr. Leena, can I ask you to handle this?


    With the thought of finishing it deliciously, Meer stared at Strina.


    In contrast, Strina, in the face of seriousness itself, snorted,


    "... Yes, I did. Meer."


    When I bought the mushrooms from the merchant, I immediately left the spot.


    Having acquired a new delicacy, Meer looks around, almost facially, at other products as well.


    After getting along with the merchants, Meer decided to accompany the merchants, who were just on their way.

 446 Lesson 68: An Intelligent Strategist () Meer

    - Ugh, oh, that went very well.


    At the time of this trip, Meer had a rare and solid time schedule. How, exactly, we had a plan to send Dion to the place in question on the day of the problem.


    And the plan was happening well in addition to my thoughts. Aside from the fact that the carriage has broken, it is good to say that it is almost on schedule.


    Even after that carriage delay, I fixed it by cancelling my plans to stop in town on the way and accompanying the merchant squad.


    We were just a few moments away from realizing the plan.


    - Well... the last question is how to send Mr. Dion to the Scions... right? Would it be a good idea to get ahead of you in the name of going to reconnaissance...


    Meer''s purpose is to protect Zion by Dion Alaia, not to help herself. I didn''t say no!


    Naturally. No way, no matter how much to save Scion, Meer herself can jump into a dangerous place. Or even if I did, I don''t think it would help.


    Yes, Meer is only a being that moves in shadows.


    - That''s right. I''m a schemer. You manipulate things by this wisdom without laying your own hands on it... Ugh......


    and so on..., and now exactly, Meer, at the top of a big wave, had completely forgotten.


    It''s something that can''t stay in life... I went up to the top of the wave, and then there was falling.


    Meer forgot. Did such a Meer alarm..., abruptly, the carriage rocked gakun.


    ... right after!


    "It''s a bandit! They''re coming at us!


    From the front, I heard voices.


    "... Huh?


    Things, lightly, went out of control of schemer Meer.


    "Bandit..."


    Dion turns quietly to those who approach him by trying to circle in from the front.


    "Well trained for that..."


    Running horses in uninterrupted formation, they seemed to boast no less skill than the cavalry of the Imperial Regular Army.


    "It''s a bright siege..."


    "Captain Dion!


    I''m not the captain anymore.


    Dion laughed bitterly at his original men as he stopped by.


    "More than that, what''s the escort move?


    "You guessed the merchants hired escorts. The Greenmoon family''s escort seems unreliable. Oh, Uncle Ramplon''s soldiers are just as skilled as ours."


    "Hmm. I see. Well, if you''re a regular bandit, I guess that''s enough..."


    Those bandits - they seem a little unusual... etc. And while they were crushing, the horses the bandits rode were moving to crush this escape route.


    "What do you want to do? Do you want us to cut in?


    "Hmm, if Banos is here, that''s fine. Doesn''t the damage get a little stylish...... Hum."


    "Oh? That''s unusual. I can''t believe Captain Dion bothers me... I thought it was the captain who was going in on a single ride..."


    Dion grinned bitterly at his ex-boyfriend, who looked suspicious.


    "No, what... I wonder why the princess called me..."


    Ordinarily, it would be exactly a preparation for those like those bandits, and a response when the example werewolf attacked.


    but......,


    - My princess hates death. Suppose you called me as a prep for that...


    What floats in the back of his brain is Meer''s arm, which previously led the revolutionary unrest in the Kingdom of Remno to a solution, without causing damage.


    "Suppose they expect the same thing this time... and there''s a connection between that guy in the example and those bandits...?


    And so Dion shook his head, for God''s sake.


    "So, what do you do? We can go anytime."


    "Oh, yeah, you are. Well, we''re talking about winning without crossing swords is apparently the best measure. In the meantime, I''ll give it a try...... Ha!


    Drive the horse and Dion moves forward. Speak to the Kingsguards who try to follow it.


    "You ask for the protection of the princess. If there''s a man with a wolf, call me right away. I''m not asking you to risk your life. Dead and buy time."


    "Hiu, that''s the captain!


    "It''s as ghostly as ever!


    With his men cheering behind him, Dion heads straight to the bandits.


    Pull out the sword and stand on the horse.


    "Don''t waste your resistance! Just give me my stuff and I''ll guarantee my life."


    That''s what I said, a bandit in the lead unleashed a bow.


    An approaching arrow, sounding the wind cut.


    With that firmly in mind, Dion smiled audaciously at the signs of struggle.


    "Oh, it''s been a long time since I''ve put my life on the line"


    I waved my sword straight to the side.


    Zan makes a sharp noise, and an arrow in two falls to the ground.


    "You brave bandits! If you spare your life, you''d better let go of more arrows. Before I go and mow your lives."


    Taunts unleashed high, and accordingly, were dozens of special arrows.

 447 Lesson 69: As the sword of the empires wisdom

    "Yeah, he''s pretty good."


    Dion snaps as he sees the arrow coming towards him.


    Dion grins contentedly that he has drawn a mountainous curve and has not removed himself, of the flying arrows, all of which are targeted.


    I purposefully run my horse at a constant speed to make it easy to aim, but even if I subtract it, the enemy''s arms were considerable.


    The ground is grainy, nothing is even on the horse... hence...,


    "It''s easy to prevent and helpful."


    Without daring, Dion intercepts from the front.


    The sword flashes of divine speed draw complex orbits and run. Light in lightning runs precisely through the orbit of an arrow, as if it had been planned since the beginning¡­. I bounced all of that!


    It''s like a bond.


    Yet in front of Dion, as if it were also a wall of wind, every arrow unleashed changes its orbit and flies in the direction of the day after tomorrow.


    "But despite being on horseback, I didn''t know I would shoot a bow so accurately...... Not even the cavalry of my empire."


    Shooting a target on a horse is a very challenging artist.


    An archer in an empire is either a sniper (sniper) targeting with a firm and stable scaffold, or a archer targeting on the surface by a large group.


    "I didn''t know you''d be shooting with sniper shooter concurrent accuracy from above the horse. After all, it doesn''t look like he''s just a bandit... sooner or later"


    Immediately after, Dion raises his left hand. In the hand stretched around the neck, a single arrow was gripped after the moment.


    "A sniper with a time difference? Hmm...?


    Dion narrowed his eyes when he saw the tip of the arrow, like a stuffed sap.


    "And poison arrows, huh. You mean even if you just scratch it, it''s fatal? I see, a soldier in line would have died... Is this easier to do?


    Laughing happily, Dion turns his eyes to the bandits. Then he threw the arrow in his hand, high and upright,


    "My name is Dion Alaia. It is the sword of Her Royal Highness Princess Meer, the wisdom of a flourishing empire! Don''t expect me to shoot you out of the safe zone without putting one life on the line."


    At the next moment, flash, flash, flash, and flash the fallen arrows.


    arrows cleaved into four pieces, showing them deliberately, and then


    "From those who don''t need their lives, I hope they do. Oh, three or more, shall I suggest you strike at the same time? It''s heartbreaking to overlook wasted lives, though you don''t need them."


    After that, Dion intimidates, looking at the bandits.


    A faintly spreading wave of agitation to the bandits who heard his name. Dion doesn''t miss that.


    - I see. Do you know my name... After all, is there a connection to the werewolf... Or does my notoriety mean that it''s finally spread all the way to Sunkland?


    Dion''s name was given for two purposes.


    One is to see if there is a connection between the bandits and the werewolves.


    The other is intimidation, by boasting its name.


    - If I were a werewolf, I''d tell Dion Alaia not to lay a hand on anything. Unless, of course, you have a sword arm comparable to Dion Alaia...


    If so, his own name could be a weapon that would encourage the other party to retreat.


    "If we hit each other decently, we won''t lose, though."


    (i) As a soldier, still good. Defeat your opponent, wipe him out, or, if you push him into retreat, you can say victory for now.


    But from the standpoint of leading a soldier, that''s not the best hand.


    Because soldiers are exhausted if they fight. Physical strength will restore you. Or maybe a healing injury would be good. Now, if you die... or if you get seriously injured and you can''t fight again, the army will drain.


    Soldiers wearing hand salt, who have worked out and increased their practice, drain...... That''s unseen damage. Therefore, for the military, when the end of the war has been opened, it is not the best.


    - Win without fighting, right? Oh, not at all... I didn''t know I had to think like a general...


    If you were a soldier......, you just had to screw your enemies down with your sword arm.


    But as for the empire''s wisdom, the sword of Meer Luna Tiermoon, that''s not enough.


    "And well, I guess that''s all I can do... I can''t help it if I don''t know what to expect. Let it be the rust of my sword."


    The bandits, who still do not pull, let alone attack at once, loosely form a siege net. Dion somehow understood their mood.


    "If you''re the one who fights while protecting the carriage, or if you''re just one, you might be able to take it away. Here, if we can take over Dion Alaia, we may be able to carry things in our favor...... I guess that''s the place. Or were you interested in the person the carriage behind you is carrying..."


    Either way, it''s a choice that leads to death.


    "If I had a werewolf, I would have made the decision to withdraw without getting lost..., oh, but if I had had that guy, I would have been more slashed this time. Because it''s more fun."


    Well, it was Dion trying to keep an eye on things a little more... but soon after, things change suddenly.


    "The Royal Army!


    A screaming voice, and at the same time a distant sight of dust.


    Along with the sound of the horse''s hooves shredding the earth, far away, I can see a group of horseback riders.


    The bandits did not choose the recklessness of dealing with both Dion Alaia, the empire''s most powerful god, and the Royal Army.


    Immediately after, Dion feels the killer air released by the bandits diminish. At the same time, the horse''s head of the thief flipped simultaneously. Dion gives an impressive voice to the bandits fleeing the scene in the same undisturbed motion they''ve been raiding.


    "It''s still brilliant. That wouldn''t even make tracking happen...... oh?


    "Lord Dion!


    Turning his gaze, Dion finds a familiar boy at the head of the Royal Army.


    "Lord Zion, will you lead the cavalry immediately? Prince Abel, quite brave, but... Well, I wonder if this is part of Her Royal Highness Princess Meer''s plan..."


    Speaking to himself in a small voice, Dion put his sword away.

 448 Episode 70: Princess Meer, I feel terribly tolerant...

    "Bandits! Bandits are attacking us!


    A voice heard from the outside. Hearing that, Meer realized her own failure.


    - Oh, it''s a failure. I''m a party now.


    Still, I was calm because I have Dion Alaia on my side, and Dion Alaia on my enemies.


    Empire''s most powerful, no, continent''s most fearful Dion Alaia on our side! Once chased by the man, Meer, a training ground meister,


    - Well, if it''s a crisis to the extent of banditry, then...


    It is about a sense of crisis. Oh, my God, I rarely could afford it!


    - Anyway, I''m talking about Scion, so you must have lost your life off guard about bandits, but hehe, I''m not alarmed! Even if I didn''t try, it''s like I''m going into the middle of a crisis myself, but I''m not afraid enough!


    Yes, it is. I have confidence in Meer.


    This trip has been well prepared. At the heart of it, I failed just a little, but other than that, it''s working. Shopping was unexpected, and they got rarely available delicacies.


    Bandits of this magnitude, there is no way you can do something about it.


    "Dear Meer..."


    Unexpectedly, a voice that calls itself. If I turned my gaze to the pitiful voice, Emeralda looked anxious. It feels like I''m halfway to Nina by my side, what a pity she looks like.


    - Phew..., not at all. I can''t believe I hug a maid no matter how scared she is...... You look like a child.


    Then, Meer looked at Anne better.


    Anne also looked anxious again, but wasn''t so disturbed.


    - Hmm, if I were you, I wouldn''t hold Anne like that no matter how scared you are. Sometimes when Anne is scared, she has no choice but to hug her... but she doesn''t expose herself to such pity because she is scared. Damn, Mr. Emeralda is scared, isn''t he?


    Oh man, even as I shook my head......,


    "It''s okay, Mr. Emeralda. With this level of banditry, my Kingsguards, you can kick enough."


    I smiled and showed it to reassure him.


    - Nevertheless, what would have happened if I hadn''t been here?


    The merchants who were passing through the pilgrimage streets were probably attacked by bandits ahead of them, who trailed a line of emeralds. That''s where the battle takes place, and Theon loses his life.


    - No, in the first place, Mr. Emeralda''s travel schedule is like this, because I regulated it, but there should have actually been a few days of discrepancy......


    Therefore, it should not have been bowled in with the bandits in this timely manner.


    However, it overlaps subtly in terms of route......


    - You care. Even so, Mr. Emeralda is the Lady of the Four Dukes of the Empire. It seems worth a lot of use......


    When that happens, Meer has to think.


    - Was Scion forced to join the bandit''s crusade? Or was there something else going on if Theon didn''t intervene? I thought this bandit riot was a conspiracy to assassinate Zion, but it''s also possible that it was something to involve Mr. Emeralda...


    The only thing written in the Empress Herald was a statement that Zion was dead. It''s hard to find out what''s hidden behind it...


    - Either way, I feel something that doesn''t go all the way..., huh?


    All of a sudden, Emeralda hugged me.


    "Hey, Mr. Emeralda, what''s going on?


    Seeing, Emeralda was diligently vainglorious, even as she put tears in her eyes.


    "Mi, Mia. If you''re scared, you don''t have to! If you have to, I will protect you in my stead. My soldiers will surely risk their lives for me too...... So, don''t worry."


    Apparently, Emeralda......, she saw Meer nagging and bumping and thought she was frightened.


    "No, Mr. Emeralda, so, to this extent, nothing more..."


    "Yeah, yeah, I know. But if you''re scared, you can tell me you''re scared. I''m on it... Hi-ha!


    While frightened, Emeralda bursts her burning sister''s soul. I saw that, Meer,


    - What if, at the time of the revolution, I ran away with Mr. Emeralda and this is what it would have been like?


    And so on, I imagined.


    At that time, the Greenmoon family fled the country, so there was no escape with Emeralda. The only escape I had was that anxiety. If it was an emeralda that panicked like this, I''d have been able to guide you, take it easy, I don''t know...


    - Hmm, well, you can''t help it. It''s a little hot and bitter, but Mr. Emeralda must be scared too, and I forgive you for all this.


    It was Meer who felt terribly tolerant. It is very rare.


    By the way, in the carriage of the militant ladies Tiona and Riola ride in the same place, the two of them were checking on the bow and arrow.


    "Riola, can you aim from inside the carriage?


    "No problem,. I can do it."


    Nodding confidently, Riola smiled.


    "Yep, I think I can just hit it too, if I have to..."


    "You should aim in the middle of the torso, it is. Your body may be prevented by armor, but it''s easy to guess from afar, and if it works, it pierces your neck, ¡­"


    A swordswallowing conversation ensues, while, furthermore, in the carriage in front of that one¡­,


    "Wow! Could you possibly see General Dion fighting?


    "Is that it? Belle, do you know who that Dion is?


    Today, Stranna leans her neck wonderfully. In contrast, Bell nodded happily,


    "Yes, he''s my great benefactor."


    "Really? But..., yeah. Oh, shit, yeah."


    Something, he was a shrina with an unconvincing face, but he immediately smiles and shakes his head.


    It''s not worth anything to her now, such as the authenticity of the information she was researching beforehand.


    My dear friends seem happy to talk about episodes of my past! That''s where Strina puts her value. Talking to your friends is more important than conspiracy!


    Yes, she''s a fine ''nobleman'' now. Plus......!


    "Hey, Belle, do you like that kind of strong looking guy thing?


    "Heh? Is that me? Hmmm... I''d rather have someone strong and good looking..."


    "Heh. What kind of person exactly? Like Prince Abel when it comes to being strong and looking good?


    "Eh heh, it''s a nightshaw for everyone, isn''t it? It''s not me, Tembi... I like people like Prince Zion..."


    ... Abel, your grandfather can cry.

 449 Episode 71: Meers Trust Is Unwavering!

    After the bandits attacked sounded, some time later......


    The carriage stopped abruptly.


    Breathtaking and sitting emeralda. In contrast, Meer sighs whether it''s finally over or not.


    - Earlier, Mr. Dion went alone, and I don''t think it''s a problem... Yeah, but you don''t really want to see the view out there. It must be a sea of blood!


    I don''t know what happened outside after that because I dropped the arrow-shielding defensive plate.


    But Meer''s trust in Dion will not waver.


    That if you''re a bunch of bandits in line, you can''t fight Dion Alaia. It''s not even a battle, and I''m sure there will be unilateral and tragic killings, that..., Meer is not at all suspicious.


    Meer''s trust in Dion will never waver!


    Eventually, the carriage door was knocked.


    "Excuse me, Your Highness, Princess Meer"


    What followed was the voice of an irreplaceable Dion.


    I don''t like it, I don''t want to see it, etc., but Meer looked at Nina, who was by the door. Just like Emeralda, smile to reassure Nina that she''s a little pale,


    "It''s okay. It''s Mr. Dion. Open it for me."


    Nina opens the carriage door after a moment of hesitation. And there stood Dion Alaia, the empire''s mightiest knight.


    Again, I don''t like it, I don''t want to see it, etc., but Meer turns her gaze to Dion. The armor was stained bright red with returning blood................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................................


    - That''s just great, Mr. Dion. I can''t believe you killed him while avoiding his return blood... he''s still horrible!


    Meer''s trust in Dion doesn''t shake anywhere!!!


    "Mr. Dion, you''re safe. Mr. Outside...... not. What does the damage feel like?


    I''m sure every horse is slaughtered and killed corpses, two bodies straight from armor, and I''m afraid they''re all rolling around, and so on, and Meer accidentally panics about saying, "The tragedy outside..." etc.


    against Dion has a cool face,


    "There are no casualties on either side of the enemy. Thanks to the timely intervention of the Sankland Army, we were able to avoid combat."


    "The Sunkland army intervenes......? No way, you didn''t leave the bandit crusade to the Sunkland Army to pull off, did you?


    Then it was a much panicked Meer that it meant nothing...


    "No, he''s gone with hatred and our present."


    To that voice, I turn my gaze. All the while, behind Dion, I saw one boy standing. That''s......


    "Oh......, Scion......"


    It was a cool grinning Scion, the same as usual.


    "Good. You''re safe, right?


    To make sure, I sneak out of the carriage and walk by Zion. and¡­¡­,


    "Ha, what, if you''re dealing with this kind of bandit, it''s common."


    Hey, I made it easy on you! I already said that in a refreshing way!


    Meer swelled her cheeks muffled while


    "But you can''t, Theon. What were you going to do if you, the prince, came to the forefront and fought?


    Hearing that, behind Scion, Keithwood was snorting deeply.


    Say something good! and it seemed to be written on its face.


    Scion, on the other hand, laughed bitterly, unexpectedly and so on.


    "It feels a little complicated for you to say that."


    Don''t you say that! and he was really a gentleman Scion just because he couldn''t get a scratch in.


    "But that''s a lot of hissing, Meer. And Miss Emeralda."


    I could see Emeralda exhaling in a howl at Zion''s floating glorious grin.


    "Well! This is Prince Zion, I can''t believe I''m seeing you in a place like this!


    Turning from nervousness, Emeralda''s tension rises to the emergence of her favorite handsome man.


    - Damn, that''s simple. I was so scared until earlier......


    Oh, boy, Mia shook her head.


    - It''s really troublesome. A noble blood lady can''t be like that...


    and so on and so on...,


    "Prince Zion! It''s a hiccup! How are you!?


    From the carriage next door, Bell jumped out. To her granddaughter, who tides her cheeks and smiles at Nico, Meer..., holds her head by accident.


    - Belle...... Damn it, who the hell does he look like?


    Thinking so, after Bell, Straina, Tiona and Riola come down.


    "Tiona... what the hell are you doing here in Sankland?


    A little surprised at the appearance of the famous ladies, Theon said.


    "Yeah, actually, I was able to escort this Emeralda. Anything, you said you wanted to talk to the eldest son of any Duke''s house in Sankland..."


    "The eldest son of the Duke''s house......?


    Theon tilted his neck small.


    "That''s a strange story... When it comes to the eldest son of the Duke''s house... it seems to me that all those of us who were old were married..."


    "Well, is it?


    Emeralda tilted her neck with a startled face.


    "But your father said that you are the opponent of a promising stock that will indeed hold more than a duke in the future..."


    "To more than the Duke, sooner or later...?


    Theon frowned with a strange face,


    "By the way, who''s going to be the partition for this story?


    "Uncle Lampron, my father has told me..."


    Emeralda with a subtly bad tooth cut. Perhaps they haven''t heard much about it.


    It''s not particularly strange. Aristocratic marriage is something with a large element of connection between nations and houses. In some cases, they meet on the day of the wedding.


    However............,


    - I thought you were asking me how much or what house they were in...


    After a jitty Meer gaze, Emeralda told him to excuse himself.


    "Can''t help it, can you? I was going to say no, so you don''t have to know about them, do you? Plus, look, if you''re a very good opponent, you could be wasting your time declining!


    Apparently, Emeralda, who was willing to kick this edge discourse, hardly ever heard from her father.


    "By the way, could that ramplon uncle be appropriate..., or are you not very trustworthy?


    "No, that''s not true. It is an ancient and famous home in Saint Klein. My uncle himself is a reckless and self-righteous man, but I don''t think he will do the right thing with honor..."


    As I put my arms together, Zion went away.


    "Well, fine. In the meantime, I don''t seem to need an escort, and I''m going after the Bandits like this..."


    "So, no! Zion, you will escort us to the king''s capital!


    Meer panicked. If, after breaking up here, Scion dies involved in a fight against bandits, it''s tough. For what, I don''t know how I even got to Sunkland like this.


    Somewhat, even selfish, I need Theon to follow me here.


    "Huh? No, but..."


    "Isn''t this your country? Are you telling me that you don''t mind me being a guest from the Empire in danger?


    In that statement, Theon blinked his eyes,


    "Right...... Well, yeah, okay. Let me escort you to Uncle Lampron''s residence in the capital."


    To a cool grinning Scion, the captain who had ever been escorted......, was turning blue!


    "Shit, even Prince Zion..."


    One sends a sympathetic gaze to such a captain, from a short distance away.


    Theon''s loyal squire, Keithwood, expressed his profound empathy with the poor captain of the convoy.

 450 Lesson 72: The flower of love withers.

    My first love doesn''t come true.


    It is extremely rare for love to bear fruit, especially between nobles and royalty.


    So this is one of those commonplace, hundreds of love stories.


    I''m talking about a love that was drunk by a wave of history and withered.


    Tiona Rudolfon first met Theon Saul Sankland on the day she came to St. Noel.


    Together with his servant Riola, Zion, who appeared refreshed to help her, who had been mocked by the noble ladies. Escorted by him reaching out, she toured St. Noel''s Island..., feeling her heart saved.


    It must have been natural for Tiona to have taken a liking to Zion at the freshman welcome dance party, and then in her student life, as she got help more than once.


    My heart jumped when I put my hands together.


    Just staring into those straight eyes made my cheeks hot.


    That was probably... Tiona''s first love.


    He was a nice smiling boy.


    He was gentle, noble, and pure.


    More importantly, as royalty¡­, as a empowered person, I impose on myself to be right and believe that it is so¡­, Tiona admired that appearance. At the same time, he disgusted the nobles of his country.


    My relationship with Rafina Orca Verga also influenced that thought.


    I want to be right. I want to be strong. As a nobleman standing above people......


    When such a wish was sprouting on Tiona''s chest, pure as a young child, a great famine struck the continent as if to test its aspirations.


    The plague epidemic, the financial collapse, the popular bee...... revolution.


    Tiona, who was assassinated by her father, was unresponsive and thrown out in that wave.


    But I didn''t think you were scared. Because she had people to support her......


    Theon Saul Sankland shared Tiona''s wrath and did the "right thing¡± for the Empire.


    He defeated the rotten imperial chamber and swept away the great nobles.


    For the people, for the new empire.


    But......, since when?


    I started to feel far away about him...


    Tiona knew I was watching beside her.


    That there is a wound in Zion''s heart...... Though for the sake of justice, he executed Meer, the princess who once had a schoolhouse with him. It can''t be a scratch.


    Theon is strong, he tries to be strong, so he doesn''t show that in front of his minister. Or he might not have noticed about the wound himself. Maybe he didn''t want to admit it.


    But Tiona was clearly aware that Scion was hurt.


    Perhaps...... that''s because Tiona liked Scion.


    I''ve been watching it and I''ve been admiring someone..., so I could notice.


    "Prince Zion''s, I want to be supportive..."


    That feeling was in Tiona''s mind.


    ... but Tiona couldn''t step out.


    Zion is the prince of a great power. I don''t go along with myself. That was a harsh fact. As the leader of the revolution, he is in a different position than he is, even though he has become involved in Tiermoon''s administration.


    But... more importantly, what stopped Tiona from legging..., that''s the fact that Zion killed Meer for Tiona.


    Tiona, who assassinated her father by a faction of emperors. To correct that outrage, Zion took the sword and fought for me with his life at stake.


    To him who was wounded by it......, what the hell am I supposed to say?


    Heal him who''s hurt for himself, who''s a party?


    Isn''t that a cowardly act, poking through the gaps in the hearts of wounded Scion?


    Whenever he sees his face, does Theon remember and suffer more than once about Meer, who killed him?


    Tiona couldn''t move a single step because of a glitch from Goto.


    However, Tiona was not a child enough to rush over to Zion while she was in love.


    Helping her busy days after the revolution, Tiona had stopped thinking altogether.


    That''s how I became so alienated from Scion when I returned to Sunkland.


    Though we had not been in touch, there, we were no longer as intimate as we once were.


    A while later, I heard that Zion had a wedding with the daughter of a nobleman in the country. Even then, Tiona didn''t think it was sad.


    It''s just..., with the loneliness of tightening his chest loosely, I sincerely prayed that the woman tied to Theon was someone who could heal his wounds.


    It was the end of one, of a pale love affair in which Meer''s death had been distorted.


    "¡­¡­¡­ Ah"


    So......, Tiona woke up.


    Think about the dream you had earlier with a blurry head specific to your awakening.


    I feel like it was a dream I shouldn''t forget..., before its shape breaks down, I try to reach out and grab it, but... While I saw it, it faded away lightly, and all that remained was an indescribable no longer.


    "... weird dreams..."


    On the bed, get your half body up......, twinkle.


    I don''t remember the details, but still, that''s all I know.


    It was a very strange dream, a terribly big one...... But...


    Tiona, hold her chest gently. I find there faint agony and indelible cuts, confused.


    Because of this, it was time for a peaceful nap (Siesta)... but the feeling wasn''t resting at all.


    "I slept somewhere I wasn''t used to..."


    Three days had passed since the Meers had come to the Lampron Castle.


    I changed into a dress, I just left the room for visitors, and just, I bowled with Meer, who came out of the room in the same way.


    "Ah, Mia..."


    In a dream, the Imperial Princess, Meer Luna Tiermoon, executed as a villain..., I wonder why, came out of the room with her mouth awaked.

 451 Episode 73: May Detective Meer, canning the killer

    Meer finally had time to be alone about Uncle Lampron''s residence. So, full, Meer opened the royal legend.


    "When I was with Mr. Emeralda, I couldn''t really, really read it slowly..."


    of the problem, I follow with my eyes the article on Zion''s death. All the while, the description was changing as Meer expected.


    "Hmm......, well, you are, aren''t you? That''s true¡­ how things have changed."


    Theon could have been avoided in the fight against the bandits.


    So the problem is solved......, again. Is another death imminent in Zion......


    Confirming the continuation, Meer sighs deeply.


    Because the Imperial Herald indicated a new statement that Zion would be assassinated by poison.


    "That means, after all, the first bandits should also be seen as a lot of assassinations of Scion... No, I wonder if I can still throw away the line of coincidence...?


    While the bump snapped, I proceeded to read, and..., oh, my God, now it even said the name of the killer!


    "Ha-ha-ha, we did it! This will solve it all at once!


    It was also a while ago that I shouted delightfully......, Meer thought about it again. Because the name of the killer that was written there is¡­, Eshar Saul Sankland. That is, it is¡­¡­,


    "Prince Eshar, Second Prince of Sankland...... You''re Theon''s brother, right? Why would someone like that...?


    Meer holds her head in unexpected appearances.


    Essentially, the name of the royal nobility that matters to Tiermoon is Meer, whom I try to remember, but I only knew about Eshar about his name.


    Naturally, you can''t even tell what he thought and assassinated or anything.


    "And I''m in so much trouble... If they''re nobles there, it seems like they can handle it... but I can''t believe His Royal Highness the Second Prince is the killer..."


    This also prevents us from going out to the violent means of worst and last resort, pointing at Dion¡­ etc.


    "Well, I wasn''t motivated... Fortunately, the day of the assassination is the day of the Royal Palace dance party, to which Mr. Emeralda is invited. It''s not impossible to prevent it on the water... However, even in that case, we have to do something about the killer... hmmm..."


    Suddenly, the smoke rises from Meer''s head, thinking in arms.


    It is the so-called wisdom fever.


    Meer fell on the bed with her arms around her.


    "So, no! I can''t think of anything! I don''t know what to do... Oh, I want something sweet! Again, when you think, you need something sweet!


    That''s how Meer found herself walking down the hallway, trying to leave the room!


    "Oh, I did! I brought Ludwig here for a time like this!


    It''s a Meer stunt, a round throw.


    Anyway, this time, Meer is putting in place a complete system.


    Ludwig for thoughts. In terms of force, Dion. In terms of poison, Strina.


    This is all we have. It is a foolish thing, such as not using it and thinking for yourself.


    So..., Meer quickly brought Ludwig into the room.


    "Prince Eshar, is...?


    Ludwig, who visited Meer''s room, leaned his neck towards the question of entering the room or denying it.


    "Yes, Prince Eshar. I''m Theon''s younger brother, but have you heard any rumors?


    The questioned Ludwig, arm in arm, silenced.


    "I''m sorry. To be honest, I don''t have any information I''m particularly curious to say about this. If I had to, I''d do a little research..."


    "Well... I guess I''ll ask..."


    But I was unfortunately not given the time to do it. Because at the next moment,


    "Lady Meer! Meer!


    Because Emeralda, who opened the door and changed his blood phase, came in.


    "Well! What''s wrong, Mr. Emeralda? As such, make a blue face..."


    "Ki, ki, listen to me! Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa..."


    Meer sighed furiously into Awa Awa and Emeralda, who shook her mouth.


    "You know who they are, don''t you? So, who was it?


    "What, what..."


    "Please calm down. There''s no such thing as a lady having to panic like that in this world..."


    "Wow, my engagement partner is Prince Eshar!


    "........................ huh?


    Kirin, and meer that blinks my eyes. My mouth is pouting - I''m opening it up and exposing myself to a slightly dumb surface, but now Ludwig couldn''t afford to care less about it.


    Because he was struck by a shock.


    At this time, he slowly felt like he was finally able to understand what his own Lord was thinking...


    Marriage of Emeralda of the Greenmoon family, corner of the Imperial Four Grand Dukes family, and Eshar Saul Sankland, second prince of the Kingdom of Sankland. And if whoever holds it becomes Uncle Lampron, the holder of traditional conservative thought in Sunkland......


    If the power chart that you can do when it''s done...


    - As an axis against the connection between Her Royal Highness Princess Meer and His Highness Zion, a force will be created: the Duke of Greenmoon and His Highness Eshar.


    Pull through the Greenmoon family from the four Grand Dukes that Meer should have mastered, and with it, engage the anti-empress. In addition, there are boys in the Greenmoon family. He is also a candidate for emperor if Meer did not succeed to the throne.


    Moreover, within the Kingdom of Sankland, against the careful Scion for territorial expansion, under Prince Eshar, it is also the schematic of entangling the nobles of the conservative layers.


    - I see. So, did Master Meer tell you to find out about His Highness Eshar!


    Noticed late, Ludwig bites his teeth.


    - If you think about it a little bit, it''s something you might understand. If we had grasped the domestic situation and the force map of Sankland......, if the marginal discourse between the Starred Duke''s Lady and the Sankland nobility had been lifted at this time, there would have been no creation such as inferring the aim behind it.


    Ludwig bowed his head with his thoughts in his chest.


    "I''m sorry. Her Royal Highness Princess Meer, my thoughts do not extend, and such a lapse..."


    "Ha...? I don''t know what a letdown is..."


    Meer tilts her neck properly. Make a strange face from the bottom of your heart, as if there really was no such thing as a lethargy.


    Ludwig feels that compassion.


    - Without blaming my genius, are you putting me away so that I don''t get sick...


    "I expect more from working, Ludwig."


    So, to Meer with a gentle grin, Ludwig just lowered his head.

 452 Episode 74: Princess Meer on the mound, receives flow arrows

    "Wow, my engagement partner is Prince Eshar!


    "........................ huh?


    Suddenly, Meer was drained of her liver.


    - Yeah, what? What the hell is going on?!?


    Awaaaa my mouth to confusion......,


    "I''m sorry. Her Royal Highness Princess Meer, my thoughts are out of reach, and such a lapse..."


    All of a sudden, Ludwig bowed his head.


    Huh? Etc., and even though I''m about to make a loose voice between them, Meer, I''ll stay there. It is a stunning stomp on the mound! He has a reputation for stickiness on the mound, and is a mia with a strong ankle!


    - Oh, this is a bad one. If you say bad things here, Ludwig may snap and become useless!


    The thought of the moment......, but no matter how much you think, you don''t know what kind of lapse Ludwig has made.


    So......,


    "Ha...? I don''t know what a letdown is..."


    I decide to ask honestly.


    Leaving it is dangerous. If so, there is an urgent need to understand the situation. It is dangerous to behave as if you understand what you do not know before Ludwig.


    Now......, Ludwig didn''t try to answer the question, he closed his eyes like he felt something, only to drool his head.


    - And I don''t know what was faulty until you told me. Damn, even though I''m full of heads about Mr. Emeralda''s fianc¨¦e and about the assassination, Grrr......!


    Still, Meer manages to rebuild her attitude.


    "I expect more from working, Ludwig."


    Something, if there was a lapse, there was no choice. Don''t let that depress you, use your head to support you properly! With the wish that, Meer said so.


    Then again, Meer turned her attention to Emeralda.


    "So, Mr. Emeralda, could you tell us more about it?


    "Yeah, yeah, I get it."


    Emeralda nods quietly¡­.


    "Actually, I got a call from Uncle Ramplon this morning."


    "Oh, if you say so, you did."


    Perhaps Uncle Lampron has always wanted to talk to Emeralda.


    I still remember.


    When I arrived at the Ramprong Uncle residence under the protection of Zion. Uncle Lampron was surprised to hear who Meer was.


    Seeing that, Meer felt it.


    "Ha ha, this is something you don''t want me to hear. I want to bring it to Mr. Emeralda.


    All of a sudden, if the Imperial Empress came to visit, she''d probably react like that...? I don''t think so, but there''s no one to put a scratch on Meer.


    "You want to talk to me about the edge of the example, that''s what you say. So let me get this straight. He said no. If you want to talk to me, even His Royal Highness the Prince would like me to bring you. Then..."


    Lampron, who heard Emeralda''s words, said he nodded exactly how he said he would get my will. On top of that,


    "Of course it is. It''s a wedding with a lady from the Four Dukes house in Tiermoon. You won''t be talking about it in those nobles there. So the other person thinks His Royal Highness Prince Eshar. I have already spoken to His Royal Highness Prince Eshar and His Majesty the King."


    Doya! I said it with my face.


    "I never really thought His Royal Highness would be his opponent."


    So said Emeralda, blushing her cheeks, and causing her to bring her body.


    Apparently, she also had an admiration for the term "marriage to the prince". It seems like it''s about to become a reality and it''s getting mundane.


    ... is a maiden.


    "I see...... If Zion succeeds to the throne, Prince Eshar will be the Grand Duke... I can''t tell you who will inherit more than the Duke."


    On the contrary, if anything were to happen to Zion, he would be a man who might hold the position of king.


    - As far as the description of the Imperial Herald goes, does it mean that you did something about Scion on your own, aimed at the throne? I know as a motive......, or maybe, Prince Eshar......, you went on such an outrage because you don''t like marrying Mr. Emeralda?


    Rude extreme reasoning forms in Meer''s brain. but soon, deny it.


    - No, it just can''t be. Anyway, Mr. Emeralda, there''s just a connection between me and blood, and if you keep your mouth shut, you''re beautiful. I''m selfish, but if you keep quiet, you won''t find out about that...... selfish though.


    "Um..., Mia?


    "To?"


    Lifting his gaze, Emeralda stared upward.


    "I don''t know what to do...?


    It is Emeralda who consults Meer, who is younger than herself.


    ... is the maiden of the cautious.


    "Hmm, if you don''t feel comfortable, I hope you refuse..."


    "Isn''t that hard..."


    Ludwig looked rude and shook his head.


    "By the way, Master Meer, did His Majesty the Emperor say anything about this matter?


    "... Huh?


    An unexpected flow arrow flew in!

 453 Episode 75: FNY...? No! FWA!

    A few days ago, Meer thought.


    "Well, Mr. Emeralda, I can''t believe you haven''t even heard about their households. It''s a detour. Absolutely, you''re a helpless person!


    etc. ¡­.


    No matter how willing you were to refuse, it...


    Exactly, I can''t believe you haven''t heard their family name, as a noble lady! And that''s what I thought......


    Boomerang, who threw as he spun his body, gained tremendous momentum and returned to Meer!


    "Oh, Father, right..."


    Yes, even if it looks like this, Emeralda is the maid of the Four Dukes.


    Naturally, the impact of the fringe is not small either. It is very likely that the Emperor has been told the story, albeit very commonly.


    Conversely, where you should remember the smell without talking to the emperor.


    In other words, if you refuse to talk to the Emperor, naturally, it is a project that should be explored by the Emperor.


    Nevertheless, Meer neglected to do so. No, if you say it more accurately, "I''ll follow you with me! I persuade the emperor to insist that he was desperate! I didn''t have time for that.


    but......,


    - Damn, that''s no excuse. Obviously, it''s my mistake.


    And while aware, Meer thinks about what she answered.


    Lies are forbidden to Ludwig. Now, I didn''t ask honestly! It can''t be answered, for example.


    After a lot of silence, Meer...,


    "Damn, you couldn''t have listened to that..."


    Subtle rhetoric.


    Because I didn''t include exploration, it means I couldn''t listen and I put exploration in but I couldn''t... it''s a way of saying it to both of us.


    At least, I''m not throwing up! I glanced at Ludwig with such certainty...


    "That means His Majesty wasn''t even informed...... or that His Majesty himself is not wanted by His Royal Highness Princess Meer''s throne? No...... but His Majesty is drowned His Royal Highness Princess Meer. Is that not possible? But... as a parent''s love, it also means that Mia doesn''t want to go on the Empress''s path..."


    Ludwig, arm in arm, was on his mind.


    I managed to mislead, well, sigh all the time Meer...... it was


    "But why did you say you couldn''t say no? Um, Mr. Ludwig?


    I''m stunned by the open mouth Emeralda!


    - Well, Emeralda, give me Ludwig''s name... Oh? Hello, Mr. Emeralda, Ludwig is also a Young Beauty Certificate?


    He is a good-looking Emeralda. I''m basically a selfish, well-known girlfriend, but I have a slightly better attitude towards handsome people.


    - Well... I know it does look good, but just maybe it won''t be too easy without a sight?


    Even as she shrugged away, Meer looked more at Ludwig. Ludwig remained in a difficult face,


    "If this is to be the marriage of the Duke of Stars and His Royal Highness the Second Prince, this is a national fringe. In the sense of strengthening the diplomatic connection between Tiermoon and Sankland, this fringe makes a lot of sense"


    It''s an issue that Emeralda can''t help with her personal emotions or Meer''s factional thoughts, Ludwig said.


    "Mia, don''t you understand? You can see that the other person has released information at this point, and one thing about it. This fringe is not so easy to break. Isn''t that why Mia wanted information about His Royal Highness Prince Eshar?


    I don''t know... Meer nodded with a strange face.


    "... well, that''s the place"


    This is a decision to keep on board. Sensitively perceiving and flushing the different waves, Meer now equals a brave sea moon across the ocean.


    Ludwig, without doubt, accepted the words of Seamoon Meer,


    "Regardless, honestly accepting this story can be a critical crisis for us, the Empress. If Emeralda doesn''t take Meer''s side and you don''t, things will change dramatically. If you''re Emeralda, you can trust me perfectly..."


    "Naturally. This is an impossible story about me betraying you!


    Put your hands on your chest and proudly say Emeralda. Previously, I also felt like I could trust that word a little bit now that it seemed suspicious..., Meer is just a little confused.


    "If, even if I were to marry, I would work for my brother or your father as best I could, but I can''t say for sure."


    "If so, for now, we will need to do something in the direction of avoiding the fringe. To that end, I need information from His Highness Eshar, and Mr. Meer said... and in my opinion... What if, already, you see the way to avoid it?


    "Well! That''s right!?


    After a gaze full of anticipation between the two of us, Meer..., Meer...!


    "Yeah... yeah, well, here''s the thing... what is fuwa..."


    ... fluffily affirmed.


    To defy the wave of anticipation created by the two could not be done by Seamoon Meer...


    "I see...... If so, I will gather as much information as I can about His Highness Eshar. May Meer do as she pleases."


    a respectful and awe-inspiring gaze on Ludwig, and Meer, with a trusted gaze on Emeralda,


    "... Yes, thank you very much"


    I nodded with a strange face.


    So I said, "Hey for a walk..." etc., I just got out of the room...,


    - Move, move, move...? Instead of wacky, it won''t even float! Come on, take it, for now, to organize the information, oh, I want something sweet......


    To an intense discussion, Meer, who was totally hot, was just about to walk down the hallway fluttering......


    "Ah, Mia..."


    All the while, being called out, Meer looked up. I was standing there,


    "Oh..., Mr. Tiona? You''re up."


    It was Tiona who woke up from her nap.


    Basically, the Rudolphones say getting up early in the morning, going around among the working peasants, working together at times, and then taking a nap is the day''s schedule.


    So it seems that napping is essential even after you start going to St. Noel''s.


    Tiona smiled,


    "Thank you. We''ve had plenty of sleep."


    "Hmm......, it is. Oh, yeah. From now on, I''m going to go out to the city to change my mood, but could you hang out with me?


    Meer invited Tiona and Riola and decided to take a stroll around the city.


    To get sweet things that tend to be scarce!

 454 Episode 76: The Actors Who Gather...

    Sol Saliente, the king''s capital of the Sun-loved and kingdom of Sankland, has a giant castle-like appearance from a distance.


    The castle stretches around it, culminating in a castle built as a royal castle, sol exudo castle and battle castle, high above the entire city.


    The city is also made of stone, robust and majestic.


    In addition, as if to protect the streets, strong walls have been erected, preventing foreign enemies from entering.


    - This..., if Tiermoon and Sunkland go to war, it''s going to be hard to attack. Even if an alliance can be forged with the Kingdom of Lemno, it''s going to be difficult to take this place down.


    Even from Meer, an amateur in the military, Sol Saliente looked like an extremely robust capital.


    - Hmm, you still have to live a long life for Scion. If we don''t take care of friendship......


    With that in mind, uh, Meer looked next door.


    There was Tiona looking around uncommonly.


    As she walks along the beautifully laid cobblestone, alongside Tiona, Meer feels, sort of, strange.


    - I didn''t think you were going to walk with Mr. Tiona in the King''s Capital of Saint Cland. Besides, I can''t believe you came all the way out here to protect that Scion''s life...


    Um, from the day of the headstand, it was like I was in a dream.


    Seeing Riola talking amicably with Anne, that emotion deepens.


    The Loulou people who were after their own lives, and the girl, Meer, have a friendly relationship.


    - I had no idea. It''s kind of like I''ve come a long way......


    And so on, Meer spoke bitterly.


    "Still, that was a tough trip. I never thought I''d get caught up in the bandits."


    "Yes, that''s right..."


    "You''re involved again. I''m sorry."


    "No, no, no... Huh! Meer, it''s not your fault."


    After saying so, Tiona shook her head quietly.


    "Besides, if Mia was expecting those bandits... and you still thought it was necessary to take me, I''d be happy to offer them to you"


    In those straight eyes, Meer...... I am unintentionally inspired by guilt.


    "Oh, yeah... yeah, you did. I was friends with you. Then I''ll do what I can to help you. Oh ho."


    Meaa switches her mind while saying things like that.


    Yes, Meer came out to think in the first place.


    - And yet, in fact, that''s hard. Stopping Prince Eshar from marrying Mr. Emeralda is......


    Tiermoon and Sankland, relations between the two countries are neither better nor worse so far.


    No, Meer and Zion are sometimes close, and that relationship would lean towards "good" in one way or another.


    But that''s not perfect. That is why the friendship between Emeralda and Prince Eshar, the courtiers of the four Dukes of Tiermoon, had significance.


    As Ludwig said, it''s a deal for the country.


    It''s hard to overturn this.


    - Oh, speaking of, when it comes to Tiermoon and Sunkland...... In the previous timeline, if Zion and Mr. Tiona had been tied, Tiermoon would have been cheap...... If we had a mutual feeling and a wedding that was politically valid, I guess there was nothing wrong with it......


    Well, there, Meer comes to think of it.


    "Hmm... how we feel about each other."


    to the nature of this problem......


    - Honestly, Mr. Emeralda is yummy, and I think you would most likely like it if you were Sion''s brother...


    Now Emeralda is eighteen, versus Prince Eshar is ten. The eight-year-old difference is not a story of being a little apart, but still not a marriage of royal aristocracy.


    - So, Mr. Emeralda is a delicacy, and you think he''s likely to be OK with the prospect of Prince Eshar''s future, right? Whatever, it''s delicious...


    As for Meer, then, I can also feel discouraged from crushing Emeralda''s fringe for factional protests, so whatever the remaining issue is about the Scion assassination.


    If we can handle that, honestly, don''t we have to disagree that much? I even think......


    - Assuming you have explored the assassination of Zion, there may be a snake of chaos involved, and even if not, I wonder if you would leave Mr. Emeralda to anyone who wants to assassinate someone, etc...


    While walking, I saw a lot of problems.


    "I see. In short, I don''t think there''s anything wrong with this fringe if they''re decent..."


    "Oh? Could it be, Mr. Meer?


    He calls out to the pretend and raises his gaze. And there stood an unexpected figure there.


    "La, Lafina, ma''am? Well, what did you do? Here it is...... And..."


    Meer then raises her dismay again to the person standing next to Rafina.


    "Even Abel...... What the hell are you both doing here?

 455 Episode Seventy-Seven: Uzza...?

    On the street of Sol Saliente, there was a good lodging for its products. The first floor is a restaurant, and they take guests just for meals.


    "It''s my favorite here. The food is so delicious, I always try to stop by when I come to Sol Saliente."


    Rafina smiling. Hearing that, I saw a magnificent man smiling with joy, and Meer smelled... "a man who could¡±!


    "I''m looking forward to that."


    So twinkly, look at the menu......,


    "By the way......, what was the mushroom dish like?


    In that inquiry of Meer, in the eyes of a man, for a moment, a sharp glow dwells.


    "Yes, today we have a saut¨¦ed Velga mushroom, which means Lafina is here"


    "Ho. Is that that Velga mushroom? I never thought I''d be able to eat in Sankland."


    "Also steamed in a soil bottle of miso mushrooms (maritake). This is an Oriental dish, which is a delicious dish with a hard stock melted with the aroma and sweetness of matcha mushrooms."


    "Oh my! What is a soup that condenses the good taste of mushrooms! I''ve never heard of anything like that!


    "Even more..."


    and after enjoying some mushroom culinary rigging......,


    "Well..."


    Meer once again turned her eyes to Rafina and Abel sitting across from the table.


    "I didn''t expect to see you here. You both look better than anything."


    "Ugh, I''m glad Mr. Meer seemed fine, too. Could it be that Mr. Meer was also invited to a royally-sponsored dance party?


    Meer shook her head at Rafina, who tilted her neck small.


    "No, I''m here to talk to you about Mr. Emeralda''s engagement. The conversation with Sankland is progressing..."


    Meer feels uncomfortable while talking to her.


    - Mr. Rafina was invited to a dance party where Mr. Emeralda was invited too... huh?


    While organizing the information, Meer turns her attention to Abel.


    "Maybe that''s why Abel came too?


    Taking Meer''s gaze, Abel shrugs her shoulders.


    "Oh, actually, I am. But I represent my brother. So I just joined Rafina''s line, so let me accompany her to the King''s Capital..."


    "So, Rafina and I were enjoying walking the city... that''s what this is all about."


    Meer turned her jitty eyes to Abel.


    "Oh, that''s a misunderstanding. Meer, I''m not..."


    Abel is in a great panic to deny it as he waves with the mundane. Meer, who sees it, accidentally blows it out.


    "Ugh, I''m kidding. Good to see you, Abel."


    ... I made fun of the younger boy, he''s Meer''s sister.


    Seeing Meer laughing happily, Abel looked annoyed... but soon, she turned away.


    "... well. Is this a joke? That''s too bad."


    "Hmm? Too bad, what do you mean?


    "No, what. After all, I thought you baked the yakitori about me, and I''m so happy for you. So I''m happy on my own, and that''s what they told me was a joke, so I just let myself down. Never mind."


    That''s what I said, Abel, snugly dropping her shoulder.


    Look at that, Meer panicked.


    "Oh, Abel, uh, hey, that''s not what I meant when I said it was a joke, no, in the first place, I''m glad they burned Yakimochi, well, that''s..."


    All right, the next moment, Abel looked up. What comes to that face is the grin of doing it or doing it.


    "Ha, of course I''m kidding. It''s good to see you too, Meer."


    "Become!"


    Meer, I don''t know what to say.


    "Because you''re still being hit. Let me fight back."


    ............... the younger boy made fun of me, she is my sister Meer.


    "Oh, it''s terrible, it''s terrible! Abel, that''s mean!


    Sister Meer letting her hands bump. Slightly, it wasn''t a wussa... but a wussa or a woe... it wasn''t a wussa trick, but the eyes around watching it are warm.


    With a smiling face, Rafina and Anne as if watching over their younger sister. Akane Abel, Tiona and Riola are also grinning at rare Meer''s childish tricks.


    A very gentle world was formed there.


    ... Fortunately, there was not a single person who found out that Meer''s contents were adult sisters over twenty.


    Now, after being twisted with Abel, Meer thought to the pretend.


    - But, Rafina, you''re even called to a dance party to Abel... Yeah? Ha... why haven''t I been called...?


    Meer realizes the uncomfortable, inconvenient truth I have just remembered. Something tells me we''re all invited, why aren''t we the only ones called..., the question!


    - It''s a strange story...... Hmm, I wonder why...? I don''t know.


    It was Meer who was about to revive the trauma of the previous timeline, which she thought she hated dancing.

 456 Lesson 78 Terrible Facts...... (Fear!

    "By the way, Mr. Meer, what do you mean by" fringe talk "? Besides, what are you saying happened to staying with Mr. Tiona?


    Rafina has been talking to Abel when her flirting with him has just come to a paragraph.


    "Yeah, you''re right."


    Meer, for a moment, looks around. Would it be okay if we talked here? and.


    You guessed that, Rafina had a tender grin.


    "It''s okay, Mr. Meer. The owner of this shop is very talkative and trustworthy."


    My husband, who has just carried the dish, laughs bitterly at the words.


    "If you say so, I''m truly afraid. Rafina said you were here today, so we are renting it out. As soon as I serve the dishes too, I''ll be right back."


    My husband got it better and handled it smoothly.


    "He is, in fact, between Velga?


    "... Huh?


    To Rafina, who lurks her voice, Meer accidentally makes her eyes black and white.


    In any case, intelligence agencies and the like should not be made public.


    Indeed, the Meers form an alliance to fight the serpent of chaos. But in a different dimension, there is diplomacy between countries.


    How much mea is not so easy to speak of, though companion......? and more worrying, but shortly afterwards, Rafina grinned like a child whose prank had succeeded.


    "Ugh, of course, the intermediate is not the intermediate to explore the country. He''s a snake fighter."


    "Oh, I see, that''s what you mean..."


    So, Meer is convinced. I see, the serpent is disgraced. The placement of intelligence agents against snakes in various countries seemed reasonable.


    "Hmm, if that''s what you mean..."


    When she made up her mind, Meer started talking.


    ... Once, when I opened my mouth, its tongue moved very smoothly.


    Anyway, even though there''s a difficult story involved, in the end, it''s the story of a relationship between a man and a woman. Meer and I are girls at first, so it''s not like we don''t care about that hand story... So I like it better than a monstrous conversation etc......


    Meer spoke in a very witty tone when she exchanged the engagement that Emeralda was about to have with Eshar, the second prince of Sankland, the guide of Uncle Ramplon and the trend of the Empire''s anti-empress.


    Well, it''s a nine-ninth-centimeter Ludwig takeover and sale......


    And, of course, the danger information that Eshar is planning to assassinate Zion is down.


    "I see that the anti-Mia faction within the Empire and the anti-Zion prince of Sankland are about to join forces,"


    Meer''s explanation, in fact, was, well, a lot of lacunae, but Rafina seemed to get it right.


    "Um, Lafina, if you know anything, I''d like you to let me know, but what kind of person is Uncle Ramplon?


    "Mm-hmm..."


    Rafina tilted her little, little neck, and then


    "A typical, old Sankland aristocrat impression¡­. You know that the Sankland royal family values justice and fairness, right?


    "Yeah, well, the more it hurts..."


    Anyway, so much so that they lost their heads because of it. The pain is that of guillotine.


    It is unforgettable for Meer.


    "But it''s nothing, nothing, specific to Sankland. In the first place, the very idea of the Central Orthodox Church advocates it"


    Aristocrats are those who have been given the sword of authority to rule the land more than God. A king is one who was given a stronger sword of authority to lead his nobles to preserve order in the land.


    All that the people that dwell in the land may live in peace. The royal nobility must be worthy of the sword given, and he who disciplines himself, and judges evil with justice and justice.


    That is the aristocratic statue prescribed by the Divine Scriptures of the Central Orthodox Church. The aristocracy of the land governs each territory on the basis of its wording. but......,


    "Sometimes that is conveniently interpreted. Nobles are given swords by God to rule the people, they have rights, so you can abuse them as you please. Some kings do evil deeds, and it is certain that they have to get it right. And sometimes you have to judge a lord who can''t govern his people correctly"


    By the same God, he is the king and nobleman entrusted to rule the land. In the event of tyranny contrary to the Divine Scripture, beyond being a royal power based on the Divine Scripture, it is to be blamed by other royalty holders.


    "... and in Sankland, the values of ''the royalty of other nations is rotten, so it is better to enter the rule of King Sankland, who lays down good governance, to be the happiness of the people'' have long pervaded. It is the shortcut to rule by a righteous king in order to achieve the rule of a just people."


    And it was the White Raven that made that rationale even more radical.


    "That is often used for the great nickname of invading another country, but a man named Uncle Lampron seemed distant from such hegemonic ambitions. Rather, you have the impression that people believe in the creed of the Sankland aristocracy in a simple way. I think he truly believes in the name of justice and fairness."


    "Oh... that sounds like a bit of a pain in the ass"


    If the other person is an ambitious man for hegemony, he will be able to seek compromise, but if he is a man of simple belief, persuasion is not easy because he does not doubt his justice.


    "Prince Zion must have questioned the way Sankland did it during the Lemno Kingdom case. Though we are a little cautious about the way Sunkland left for other countries, Uncle Ramplon won''t be happy with it."


    - Hmm, I see. In short, you''re in the way about Scion...... If so, does this mean that it was Uncle Ramplon who was behind Prince Eshar? Or was it something Prince Eshar did by his ambition?


    Meer, um, arms up as she takes it.


    - As far as Scion and Rafina''s assessment goes, thank you, Uncle Ramplon, you don''t feel like you''re going to do anything big like assassinating the royal family... At best, majoritarian work or so......


    What a sensation of incompetence from Uncle Lampron that Meer lacked flexibility..., he was sniffing off a pompous odor.


    - Well, it''s conceivable that it was used by snakes..., hmm.


    By the way, there was a terrible fact here.


    ... At this time, the most advanced reflection on the Scion assassination was what a..., irreplaceable mea.


    It was the only other Meer!!


    That should also be because Meer is the only one who feels about the assassination of Zion and, naturally, Meer is the only one who can make that discussion......


    Theon, a party¡­ More than that, it was a fact that if Keithwood knew everything, he was likely to fall apart.

 457 Episode 79: Two Smells

    "Hmm..., by the way, Lafina... Rafina, do you share Uncle Rampron''s opinion? Rotten nobles must be eliminated, ¡­"


    I thought of it, and Meer asked.


    To the inquiry, Rafina tilts her neck small. Once I opened my mouth, I gently missed my eyes as I explored the words.


    "Yes...... right. I never thought I would."


    Rafina, um, after it happened,


    "I mean, I still quite think so..."


    - Damn, that''s what you think!?


    Meer, caress your own neck by accident.


    Basically, Meer thinks Rafina''s a friend. Or, finally, lately, I''m starting to think.


    So, well, I wouldn''t be suddenly accused and dropped my neck... I think. But...,


    - It''s an accident and... What if, when I accidentally became a tyrant, I touched Rafina''s scales...


    For example, even among friends, there must be something unforgivable.


    A little prank would probably forgive you, but if you broke something important or ruined the cake you were going to eat, there must be something you can''t forgive...


    In Rafina''s case, Meer had already guessed that the point of anger was around the selfishness, tyranny, laziness, and apparently the aristocracy.


    And... Meer knows.


    That I am just a little selfish, sometimes just a little tyrannical, and just a little lazy...


    That''s why the back of my neck got cold in Rafina''s words...... but......


    "But... I''ve only changed my mind a little since you and Meer became friends, and since I saw Tiona"


    "Huh...?


    Suddenly, told the story, Tiona looks surprised.


    "At the time of the student chairman''s election, I heard that Tiona had allowed herself to be harassed a long time ago. He said he put his hands together to support Mr. Meer."


    "Oh, speaking of which, that happened..."


    Meer remembers what happened in the classroom.


    - I was going to sneak back work so I could beat you, Rafina, but I''m glad you didn''t do that. If you''re bad, Rafina just loved you so much.


    Imagining that, Meer freaked out.


    - Oh, me..., out of the blue, you''ve been walking in dangerous places.


    Rafina continues, with a gentle grin.


    "Oh, I see, I thought this was what Mr. Meer was after."


    Well, what is it...? and Meer tilting her neck. Rafina narrows her eyes in nostalgia.


    "After that freshman welcoming dance party incident, Mr. Meer would have come to ask you to forgive them, wouldn''t he? Do you remember that?


    "Yes, of course."


    Speaking of which, I don''t know how that happened, but Meer nods and shows it grandiose. Of course you did, didn''t you? It just looks like......


    "At that time, I thought half of it would be amazing and the other half would be sweet. But... now I think again. What Meer did, she would test her patience, but it would have been fruitful..."


    At that time, if I had driven the doubters out of St. Noel, all the events that followed would not have happened. From those who were evicted, they bought grudges, and in the subsequent student council election, Meer''s faction should not have gained that much power.


    "Because I''ve seen Meer like that... and now I''m just trying to think a little bit"


    "What is it?


    "Here, is it really right to cut it off...... Wouldn''t it be better if you persuaded me to repent..."


    To Rafina''s words like that, Meer said,


    - Yes, that! That''s important! Lafina!!


    Unexpectedly, in my heart, I grip my fist.


    If that''s what Rafina really thinks, even if Meer fails, there will be no immediate guillotine, instant interrogation, etc.


    - Although I am extremely rare, I can be flattered... rarely... So, Rafina, if you think that way, it would help!


    Now, for a little while, it might be okay to get distracted..., etc., and the idea of not being good in Meer brings a sickle when swollen.


    "Besides... with no basis, it''s a complete reckoning... its harshness becomes a gap attached to a snake..., I feel that way"


    "To the serpent of chaos..."


    What Meer remembers is what Bell told me about the future.


    He is the figure of Rafina, who became a bishop emperor and terrorized the world.


    Eliminate and execute enemies thoroughly¡­ their cleanliness carries the risk of being exploited by snakes, even if they were directed at them.


    Meer admitted, to Rafina''s words, a certain correctness.


    "But I do... Mia, you''re busy..."


    Rafina even looks sorry.


    "Well, is there something I''m busy with?


    "Yeah. Actually, I''m not the only reason I''m here in Sunkland is because of the dance party. I came to talk to His Majesty the other day about the horseback riding kingdom that Ma Long told me about."


    "Oh, about the Horse Riding Kingdom..."


    "If it''s true, I''d like you to help me, too, but if there''s something I have to do, I can''t help it."


    - Hmm, this is...


    At that time, Meer''s sense of smell captured two smells.


    One is¡­ a sense of crisis.


    I can''t believe Rafina herself walked all the way to Sankland... this is a bad story, he said. Better not ask. It is such an overwhelmingly critical scent!


    Even though I have the trouble of talking about the assassination of Zion and the edge of Emeralda. Anyway, fundamentally, Meer doesn''t want any trouble.


    - Hmm, this is an oddly curious occasion. Curiosity, kills the princess, I say...


    Meer makes a quick decision. Best not to get involved.


    ... Well, even so, it''s what Meer''s sexuality entails...


    Besides, another thing that captures Meer''s sense of smell...... it is!


    "It looks like we''ve just finished cooking, and that''s all we need to talk about and enjoy cooking."


    Yes, what an appetite-stimulating, delicious scent.


    Meer hails the rustic earthen bottle placed on the table.


    "Wow! This is the soil bottle steaming of the mushrooms? Oh, this is... what a noble scent..."


    Thus, after a thorough tongue drum on the dish recommended by Rafina, Meer returned to the Rampron House with a sense of overflowing satisfaction.


    By the way..., what do we do with Emeralda''s fringe..., the truth about the Scion assassination, etc... I haven''t got any answers...

 458 Episode 79: Hard Workers and Two Ladies

    "Belle, if you like, why don''t you walk around the city a little?


    at Lampron Castle Mansion. Strina said to Bell, who finished the assignment given to him by Ludwig as he said hi-hi.


    By the way, the rooms are used by these two.


    There was not a single servant from the Yellowmoon family. I haven''t even brought an escort. That did not mean the fall of the Yellow Moon family.


    From the Yellowmoon family, it was out of fear that if people were sent in, they might not be suspected.


    Meer would still not gain the trust from Emeralda and Tiona and others, Laurenz, the father of Strina, thought. That''s why both the soldiers and squire of the escort asked Meer''s side to prepare them.


    ...... so if it was meant to be, a veteran maid prepared by Meer should be put on Strina''s squire......


    "Oh, it''s okay. For Leena''s sake, such care is unnecessary, Master Meer"


    Strina grinned and solidified it.


    "Please, only minimal escort."


    That... was not the word that once came from the sad trauma of being constantly turned to the obedient Barbara¡­, etc. I didn''t say no.


    That was Strina''s word because of the intensity of her thoughts on this trip!


    This is the first time I''ve ever been on a sleepover trip with a friend.


    I''ve never had any feelings or plans to go out with your friends before.


    Therefore¡­ eliminate any elements likely to interfere as much as possible.


    Oh, my God, I was in the mood!


    So it is Shtrina who is willing to play with Bell. Could it be that she doesn''t invite you to play when she hears that Bell''s assignment is over?


    Bell on the other hand, it''s okay with two replies.


    Anyway, it is the capital of the coveted King of Libra. There''s no way I wouldn''t be interested.


    So Bell and Strina, with a smiley face, tried to leave the Ramplon Mansion... but there was someone to blame for that!


    When he saw two gorgeous girls about to leave the mansion, Ramplon Uncle Mansion security captain Connelly Cordwell spilled a deep tired sigh. Incidentally, his uncle''s trustworthy, he was also a hard-working man who led the escort who picked up the Meers.


    At last, he was the one who finished escorting the super-VIPs¡­ but even after the hall, he continued to sit down to take care of the guests. He is a man of constant hardship.


    Earlier, I was greatly rushed to see Imperial Empress Meer roll out to the city with her friend''s noble lady.


    Moreover, he was trying to take only two of his own Kingsguards out to escort him.


    Approximately, Connelly was greatly anxious to behave unworthy of the Princess of the Great Empire.


    The security of the Wang capital is never bad, perhaps if accompanied by two escorts, I don''t see any problem..., but the opponent is the princess of a great power alongside Sankland.


    It is not someone who can do so with hopeful speculation.


    So quickly, he dispatched two men from Uncle Ramplon''s private soldiers as escorts. He convinced Meer that he would never disturb her.


    "Nothing, I don''t mind. Just the escort I brought..."


    It is Connelly who, unexpectedly, seemed frustrated with Meer, who looked strange, for example.


    - I''d like you to think of something called identity for a moment...


    So the sighing arrow tip, this time, discovered the appearance of two young ladies trying to sneak out to play.


    One is the Stalina Etwa Yellowmoon, a courtier of the Four Dukes of the Empire.


    Even though only the Duke''s Lady, the supreme title in the Empire, was likely to graduate, the issue was furthermore with her.


    I''m not sure who that girl named Me Abel is. I don''t...


    - That grand attitude that looks just like that princess Meer and doesn''t draw any attention to the other grand aristocratic ladies. Sometimes I even speak casually to Her Royal Highness Princess Meer, that guts......, not what I was thinking!


    Instead, Connelly feels creepy only to that girl named Me Abel. Wouldn''t my neck fly if something happened to her...... physically.


    The moment I thought about it that way, he was moving. He was a decisive and immediate person.


    "Excuse me. Yellow Moon Duke''s Lady, and Me Abel."


    The girls looked back with a gruesome face. It was a completely unfeeling face of malice, but a body whose neck flies depending on the trends between the two of them. Instead, its innocent face was going to look like the devil''s.


    "Are you going to go without me?


    Out of the question, don''t go anywhere, just keep it grown up in the mansion, no, please stay! say with the message that but......,


    "Yes, I''m going to give you a tour of the city of Saint Klein"


    Meerbell said as he bounced his body with Lunlun.


    Unfortunately, it does not convey the heart of the hard worker.


    - Oh, still...... Is that what you mean......


    Connelly said, feeling the tingling and stomach ache.


    "Yes, I did. Now, Shawn, I''m here to escort your daughter."

 459 Lesson 80: The Happiness of Strina

    Early on leaving the hall, Connelly thought.


    Oh! I''m so glad you followed me! Fuck you! and.


    Because the two ladies in question..., they were only free!


    "So, where are you going?


    Ask as you think of the geography of the city. and¡­¡­,


    "Hmm, I haven''t decided in particular. Belle, is there somewhere you''d like to go?


    Little by little, Bell shook his head small at Stranah tilting his neck.


    "No, Tembi... I''m just happy to see Prince Zion''s city."


    And so on, but without any hesitation, I go into a little alley.


    It is small and a little dim, even if it is a place where the lady would stay away from you first.


    "Belle. Excuse me, but I hope you don''t come forward."


    And, to Connelly, who tells him to beg, Strina tilted her neck with an innocent face.


    "Oh? Wang Du, are you insecure about security?


    No offense whatsoever. Child question. That''s why it''s been going through the painful parts of Connelly precisely.


    While smiling bitterly, Connelly said.


    "Unfortunately, there are some places I don''t really recommend to your lady. Of course, there is no problem with the closest neighborhood to the castle¡­"


    I don''t think it scares me much, but I''ll still be careful to talk about it.


    "Part of Wang Capital is widely open to neighboring pedestrians as an open market. Sometimes there are unclear names."


    "Well, that''s... that''s very scary"


    With that said, Strina squeezed Bell''s hand, which was by her side.


    Connelly, inspired by guilt, shook her head in a panic for scaring the poor lady.


    "Oh, of course, we look into it when we get into King''s Capital properly, so rare things don''t happen. But if you get too tied up, it''s something that''s less vibrant from the city."


    Ideally, from those in positions like Connery, all of the capital is occupied by a good people who pledge allegiance to the King.


    I also knew with a skin sensation that if we did not eliminate all the foreign molecules and let the suspicious into the king''s capital, we would lose the vitality of the king''s capital.


    Connelly believes that it is in the midst of clutter and some sort of squeamish that people''s vitality is haunted. Therefore, I think that something like a slightly insecure market is also a necessary evil to energize the city.


    "I see. The country needs those things too..."


    He was nodding in the way Bell was impressed. Nod......, and!


    "By the way, can you take me to that market too?


    With an innocent face, I mentioned that!


    Connelly holds his head that the danger was not conveyed.


    - Guru..., does anyone in your position look like this? Speaking of which, before, His Highness Eshar asked me to take you to the market... Even then, His Highness Eshar was gone along the way, and it was something that cooled the liver......


    Originally, as Prince Eshar''s swordsmanship guide, he was a rampron uncle with whom he had a relationship. That minister Connelly, too, was relatively close to me... but that was just what I was in a hurry for then.


    If Zion has long been known to be a little unscrupulous, it was still an unexpected behavior of Eshar, who is said to be dear.


    - Fortunately, I was able to protect you from anything then. You also told His Majesty and Uncle to keep his mouth shut, so I managed to connect his neck...... but if he found out, it would have been a big deal.


    ... So such an experience, just to forgive you again, Connelly shook her head.


    "Unfortunately, I can''t admit that. If you want to shop, you can do it on San Serise Street, the Wang Capital''s specialty."


    The magnificent San Celise, home to famous shops, is a shopping district for noble ladies living in Wang Du.


    If there''s even a dress code in the store, those luxury stores will satisfy them, and Connelly''s guts will be safe.


    "Are you sure?


    "Huh? But..."


    Bell peeks sideways at Strina. Again to make sure, Connelly strengthens her voice.


    "Nice!


    With that thrust, Strina nodded small.


    - Ugh, I held hands with your friend!


    Stranah, holding hands with Bell, was delighted.


    Anyway, it''s something I''ve never done before, like hanging out with friends like this. At St. Noel''s School, St. Lina had a strong admiration for her classmates who seemed to get along.


    It is Shtrina who gets 120% more loyalty to Meer for inviting me on this trip.


    - Nevertheless..., pedestrians from the surrounding countries, huh...


    Stranah indulges in Connelly''s information with a gorgeous grin that is no different than usual.


    - A place where unspecified human beings gather... how the snakes seem to mix.


    The main force of the serpent of chaos is to hide in the general public and carry out sabotage work. Not like a werewolf, not without real work force, but not a lot of numbers.


    If so, the market where the uncertain people gather can be considered an excellent hiding place.


    - It''s not that hard to mislead the eyes of a soldier on the walls...


    "Nice!


    All right, I can hear Connelly.


    For a moment, Strina didn''t know what she was being told... but she remembers a conversation she was listening to unconsciously.


    But we should have been talking about shopping......


    Nodding small, Shtrina said.


    "Yes. Shopping on Saint Celise Street, you''re looking forward to it, Belle"


    There were no lies in that word.


    Choose the clothes your friends will wear and ask your friends to choose the clothes they will wear.


    Whether or not you find nice clothes is not so important. Such a peaceful time, laughing together or bothering my head with whatever good it is, was more precious to Strina than anything else.


    So wherever the shopping is, Strina doesn''t mind.


    "But, you know, isn''t that open market where you can buy rare mushrooms and stuff?


    That, to Bell''s abrupt words, Connelly tilted her neck.


    "Mushrooms......?


    "Yes, Sister Meer, I like mushrooms so much that I would like to buy them for you if I had a rare mushroom..."


    Connelly nodded, looking convinced by Bell''s story.


    "I see. If that''s the case, let''s go through the kitchen in the hall."


    Belle has successfully secured mushroom dishes, one dish for dinner at a cost. My grandmother was a filial child.

 460 Episode 81: An Invitation to Dine

    Well, Meer''s return to the Ramplon Castle was around the time of the evening.


    As soon as I returned to my room, Emeralda and Ludwig came to visit me.


    "I totally talked to Rafina."


    So crushing Meer, Ludwig has turned a stunned eye.


    "Rafina, do you want to be in this land too?


    "Yeah. Looks like I''m planning on attending my next party. Abel was here with you, wasn''t she?


    "I see, is that right... with you, Rafina..."


    Ludwig shines his glasses sparklingly. To the sharpness of that gaze, Meer, go away and hang out.


    - Oh, that''s bad. Don''t even think about what to do with Mr. Emeralda and how to prevent the assassination of Zion. I enjoyed my meal with Lafina! If you don''t excuse me......


    The thought of the moment. Meer insists on a mild excuse.


    "Oh, and, of course, we''ve been collecting information, haven''t we?


    For once, I heard Uncle Lampron''s character review, and the cooking method called earthen bottle steaming, which is not found in the Empire, also purchased information.


    - That steamed earthen bottle was a good thing!


    If the chef teaches and studies it, he may be able to contribute to the food culture of the Empire. That is a great thing.


    - That''s right! I haven''t just been eating. I''ve done what I have to do!


    and so on, while convincing myself, I turn my eyes to Ludwig...... and


    "Ugh..."


    "I see..., that''s right, Master Meer"


    Ludwig has stared straight at him with the color of his admiration on his clear eyes.


    I''m inspired by twitching and guilt before any of that cloudless, pure inspiration......, I''m going to stick with you, Meer. In the meantime, the story goes on.


    "I also agree with you that gathering information is important for opening things up. So¡­, as a matter of urgency, tonight we have a meeting place with King Sankland, His Majesty Abram"


    "... Huh?


    A sudden change of circumstances! On the occasion of a sudden meeting with King Sankland, Meer opened her mouth, poof.


    No, Ludwig said shortly after he excused that his mind was ready even when he suddenly said that... etc.


    "We thought it necessary to explore what His Majesty the King of Sankland thought about this fringe."


    There''s really no point in arguing or disputing!


    "... and I see. So, you arranged this, didn''t you?


    "Through Lord Keithwood, I have been in contact with His Highness Theon. Prince Eshar''s counterpart, Emeralda, and as Prince Zion''s alumni, Tiona can be with you..."


    "Well, even Mr. Tiona...... Hmm"


    Meer turned to Emeralda.


    "Come on, what do we do, Mia... Me, my heart is ready..."


    Emeralda was horny. I really don''t rely on it.


    - If Ludwig and Anne follow me, I''m relieved..., but if it''s a meeting with the king, I guess the squire can''t be present... If so, you and Mr. Emeralda will have to confront His Majesty the King.


    That is something I would like to avoid as Meer. As a mass ops follower Meer, I''d appreciate as many allies as possible.


    - Well, it''s their request, and if it''s okay to take Mr. Tiona, you''ve never gone over it. Nevertheless......


    "No way... so suddenly, I can''t believe I''m going to see you..."


    I feel something unexpected about Emeralda, who is just a wolf.


    Emeralda is basically a selfish daughter. He is a bystander and has the audacity to work fine and disrespectful, even if his opponent is king of another country.


    At least that''s what Meer thinks. I firmly believe.


    But Emeralda looks very anxious right now.


    - Anyway, if they''re someone else, I think they''re the father of the person they''re talking to, so they''re grated. I''m so sorry, Mr. Emeralda!


    Meer, um, snorted a lot more vigorously before


    "Mr. Emeralda. You are one of the four great dukes of my flourishing Tiermoon. Grand, on the big ship......, yes, I wish I was going to be on that Emerald Star!


    "To the Emerald Star..."


    Proverbs, I didn''t feel like I was going to get a little disfigured because of the addition of an array of meer...,


    "Dear Meer..."


    Emeralda was impressed with her eyes.


    - I said...


    Meer sighs as she sends Emeralda out, hurries, and asks Anne to help her get dressed.


    - Pretty good, you break a bone. I wonder what it is...


    And that was then. Concon, and I heard knocking on the door.


    "Excuse me. Meer, sister."


    "I''m home now, Mia."


    I opened the door and it was the two of us who came in, Bell and Strina.


    "Oh, you guys were out playing too, weren''t you?


    And so on..., Meer soon sinks into the sea of thought.


    - I wonder what Sion''s father is like...? You''re the father of that Scion, so you won''t be alarmed... I wish I could pull the information out well......


    but......, again, more of a problem than that is that


    "You mean Prince Eshar..."


    To Meer, who pounded, and spilled, Strina gave a startled look.


    "Already, did you know... That''s great, Mia."


    Something, he nodded impressively, Strina said.


    "So, how would you like it?


    Meer leans her neck. Seems like he was talking about something... but it doesn''t feel right that he just wasn''t listening. So......


    "Oh, yeah... right. I''ll take care of it."


    Well, maybe we''re talking about taking Belle and managing to get to the market......, and Meer makes a prediction. In time,


    "You can take me anywhere you want. He seems bored, so I''m glad you could play."


    It is a little further that we will need the power of Strina. Moreover, it has a strong meaning of preparation in times of need.


    Until then, it is Meer who thinks, at best, you should play with Bell and have fun.


    In contrast, Strina nodded with a serious face,


    "Okay. Even if I switched to this..."


    "Huh? No, you don''t have to go that far, do you?


    How long has this kid been hanging out with Bell? and so on, and was Meer twisting her neck.

 461 Episode 82: Syrup Jelly Fish

    "This is the royal castle of Saint Klein... Mia"


    As Anne was barely pressured, she looked up at the rising walls of the castle.


    It''s a majestic stone wall. The heavy walls bouncing back every attack, however, were not that wide.


    Even Meer''s feet would be able to get to the end to the end to a sufficient degree.


    It doesn''t have to be too big. We can intercept an attacking enemy, as long as it''s the right size.


    It was an architecture for battle, a very different source of thought from the White Moon Palace, built.


    "Hmm, that''s the castle of Sol Exceed. I''ve never been here before."


    This is the first time Meer has come to Sankland, including the previous timeline. Naturally, I have never even come to the Royal Castle of Saint Cland, the Castle of Sol Exceed.


    - I thought from a distance, but that''s a grand beauty. What a feeling of pride to watch.


    I see that this, too, may be affecting the way the Sankland nobility thinks. It seemed to Meer, not to be strange, to want to say that the people of all nations, in this glory¡­, etc.


    Hey, that''s where I notice. That Anne is still looking at the castle.


    "Oh, what''s wrong?


    "No... Meer, I heard you were new here too... I kind of thought you were having an amazing experience. Even though it''s just amazing to be able to work at the White Moon Palace in the Tiermoon Empire, we have you with us at St. Noel''s School, and also at the castle in Perugia. On top of that, to Sunkland, I can''t believe it..."


    To Anne smiling, Meer nodded deeply.


    "Well, if you''re spending it normally, maybe it''s not much..."


    Anne on the previous timeline must have spent her entire life in the capital. Or, even if you were going somewhere, wouldn''t you have left the empire?


    It won''t be a rare experience because that''s what I''m leaving for my family and even coming to Sunkland......


    So, uh, Meer gets worried.


    "Hey, Anne, are you okay?


    "What is it? Meer."


    To Anne, who looks strange, Meer said.


    "You haven''t seen my family in a while, have you? When you went to St. Noel, you asked me to follow you. But we don''t do that for countries other than Velga. You''re following me as a matter of course, but if you miss home..."


    "That will never happen"


    Anne shook her head quietly, but forcefully.


    "Meer, it''s my pride to go to all sorts of places with you. And Ellis has a lot of souvenir to talk about, and she''s very welcome, right?


    So, with a pranky grin, Anne continues.


    "So don''t worry. I''ll go wherever you go, Meer. ''Cause if you say no, I''ll follow you."


    "Anne...... Hehe, you did. Well, I''ll continue to take care of you."


    Then Meer looked up at the castle of Sol Exceed and


    "Well, then I''ll be there!


    One temper, Meer followed Emeralda and Tiona and stepped into the castle with dignity...... but it was also until Meer was strong, before the king.


    "I''m in a good mood, Sire Abram. I''m Meer Luna Tiermoon, Empress of the Tiermoon Empire."


    The line of Meer, which was passed during a broad glance, met King Sankland, Abram.


    Lift the hem of your skirt up a bit and bow your head deeply, Meer.


    Unlike those small countries, Sunkland is equal to Tiermoon. It must come with perfect courtesy than the king of the great kingdom is his opponent.


    Either way, that''s something I''m used to. Meer floated a totally indispensable princess smile and dared to greet her.


    "I''ve come a long way, welcome. Empress Hall of Tiermoon"


    Thanks to Meer, King Sankland, Abram Saul Sankland smiled.


    Meer looks at that face and analyzes it quickly.


    Back in the year......, probably the same age as his own father, the Emperor. He was a man with a brilliant moustache and deep intelligent eyes.


    At first glance, despite a gentle grin, Meer felt herself under pressure.


    - Oh, my God, this is..., His Majesty King Sankland... Your father and I are incomparably powerful...


    From its body, the fresh air, upon which Meer accidentally clapped.


    Anyway, Meer is a sea moon. Moreover, it is a sweet water sea moon (syrup jelly fish), a rare species that can only live in sugar water (syrup).


    In the clean water, it was not impossible to get soggy.


    - That''s not the case!


    Meer smiled back as she encouraged herself. What I imagine is a friend who had lunch with her, the Virgin Rafina.


    I''m sure Rafina would be flat in front of this king. While I finished copying such a grand attitude of Rafina, Meer said.


    "I always take care of Prince Zion, whom your son can reveal."


    "No, my son seems to be well influenced by your excellent wisdom, too. So I was wondering what kind of person he was. I am delighted to have the opportunity to meet you in this way"


    Then King Abram turns his eyes to Tiona.


    "Are you Tiona Rudolfone? St. Noel''s student council takes care of my son."


    "It''s a waste of time. Sire."


    You didn''t think you could speak up, Tiona looks surprised, but soon, she bows her head.


    Finally, Abram stopped gazing at Emeralda, who stood next to Meer.


    "And..., is that Miss Emeralda Etwa Greenmoon?


    "Ha, ha..."


    Seeing Emeralda jump up a bit, Meer felt sooo calm.


    - This is... I have to do something for you!


    Because of her handy sister''s preciousness, she was a more temperamental meer.

 462 Episode 83: Me Adrill

    "Whoa, whoa, I''ll be the first to see you. Sire Abram."


    In a cool motion, Emeralda lifts the hem of her skirt without a scratch. Its fingertips are pulling shivers, and its skirts are fluffing waves.


    Really......, I''m nervous. That phrase......,


    "I am Emme, the eldest daughter of the Duke of Greenmoon''s house..."


    ... chewed.


    Coming, and Emeralda turning to Meer. Ururu With her moist eyes pointed at her, Meer shakes her head in a sigh mix.


    - Damn, I feel sorry for Emeralda for chewing at the heart of it. It''s impossible to chew on an important occasion. I don''t know what else to do here...


    Meer has a clear face and opens her mouth.


    "Your Majesty. She is my relative, the Starred Duke of the Four Dukes of the Empire. Emeralda Etowa Guru......"


    Meer bit me too! but...... Huh!


    "- Moon, yes!


    I''m out of force! And so smile as if nothing had happened! grandiose, without cowardice!


    Anyway, Emeralda has a different training ground than the one that''s been creeping around.


    Unlike the biting beginner Emeralda, Meer is a veteran. To this extent, do it lightly.


    "On behalf of a friend who is nervous about a sudden edge conversation, let me introduce you. I''m glad you''ll excuse my disrespect..."


    "Hehe, what. Today is an extremely private meal. It might be good."


    Nodding small, Abram turned his eyes to Emeralda.


    "I want the Duke of Greenmoon''s warrant to be easier on you too. Because today is only a face-to-face meeting."


    That''s how I smile casually. For a moment, it seemed to Meer that the clean air to the aggressive that had covered him was thin.


    That was such an impression, however, that he took off his kimono of a stubborn king and gave him just a little peek at the vegan part.


    - Oh, you look like this, too. It''s a little unexpected.


    Slightly less powerful to the king, the power of his shoulders falls out, Meer. Emeralda, on the other hand,


    "Ha, ha... Or, yes..."


    It still didn''t work. Meer sticks to the unscrupulous reply and gets harassed.


    - Oh, already, Mr. Emeralda, you''re surprisingly small! More grandeur!


    "Hehe, well, good. Sometimes we talk here. Shall we continue with a meal?"


    With that said, King Abram turns his attention to the magnificent deacon who was beside him. Taking it, the butler steps forward and bows his head in a crisp motion.


    "I''ll show you. Please, come here."


    It was a room in the royal castle, so close to the sight that I was guided.


    Not very wide. About half of St. Noel''s classroom was a room the size of which was going to be full if at most ten people were allowed in.


    The desk set at the centre was a rare round table.


    Typically, the position at which you sit during a meal is generally determined by your identity. However, in this way, at a circular desk, it becomes difficult to determine which position to sit in.


    Well, I''m confused about what''s going on...,


    "Welcome, everyone."


    I heard calm, like autumn sunshine. When I turned my gaze to you, I had a soft grin, a fuzzy woman standing. A woman with silver hair, staring into her tender eyes, Meer feels her tension unraveling.


    "Nice to meet you, Empress Timoon, Mia Luna Tiermoon."


    Emeralda and Tiona greet Meer following. listening to it with a Nico grin. The queen,


    "You''re always taking care of Theon."


    I said it in a pompous, bright voice, like spring sunshine.


    Late there, King Abram came. Next to it was Theon and the figure of a young boy. She stares at Meers more flickering with beautifully cut silver hair, slightly faint eyes hidden in her longer forehead.


    "You don''t need to introduce Scion...... See, you say hello, too."


    The prompted boy stepped forward and gracefully thanked him.


    "Nice to meet you, I''m Eshar Saul Sankland."


    After that, Eshar grinned.


    - Oh, it''s adorable...


    To that smile, Meer accidentally called cum......


    - No, you shouldn''t. He is the culprit of the Scion assassination¡­. Don''t be alarmed!


    Meer sharpens her eyes with a kick. So, stare at Eshar... And now, to Eshar, who leans her neck wonderfully, she clings to cum!


    - Well, on second thought, I don''t even think such a cute kid planned the assassination himself. Oddly enough, Uncle Lampron flirted with this child...


    "Oh, yeah. Lampron reported that Princess Meer likes mushroom dishes. Just one dish today, but let me prepare it."


    "Oh no! I''m looking forward to that!


    Meer nodded with excitement.


    - Hmm, Uncle Ramplon may still be irrelevant. It would be pathetic to treat you like a killer just because you don''t like Scion!


    It was Meer''s wrist whirling and spinning.

 463 Lesson 84: Strinas Free Time

    "Oh, you guys were out playing too, weren''t you?


    To Meer''s inquiry, Belle nodded with a Nico grin.


    "Yes. I''ve also heard about places that look interesting. Say open market..."


    Shtrina was thinking as she heard Bell report on the side.


    How should we make use of the information we have obtained¡­.


    - Markets open to merchants in the vicinity...... There must have been a lot of people in and out there who probably weren''t sure of their identity. And in such a market¡­, Prince Eshar has been missing, albeit temporarily¡­. This information is rather dangerous...


    If it''s just gone missing, it''s nothing serious. But if... To Prince Eshar, suppose a chaotic serpent was trying to make contact...


    With that fear in mind, Strina tried, for now, to ask Meer what she would do.


    When Belle finishes her conversation and leaves the scene, she gently hears Meer.


    "So, Mia. There''s something I''d like to tell you about the open market¡­"


    "You mean Prince Eshar..."


    That, in a twinkle that seemed to dominate the vanguard, Shtrina gave a startling look.


    - Already grabbed that information?


    Indeed, it has already been a few days since the king entered the capital. It may not be strange that Meer has that information......


    - I was stopped by great momentum, but Mr. Connelly, is your mouth a little light?


    Um, it''s Strina who remembers the face of a soldier who seems to be having a very hard time and gets a little worried.


    Until now......, I didn''t know when to take orders to kill anyone, so I tried to be strong and ignore it, no matter what my preferences were.


    But Meer said. He said he wouldn''t do anything to make Strina assassinate him.


    So, naturally, Strina became familiar with and worried about someone who was kind to her. Connelly, in particular, is the one who helped make a good time with Bell.


    It was more of an impossible story not to favor it.


    Aside from that......,


    "Would you like that?


    Shtrina turns to Meer for judgment as a matter of course.


    Originally, Strina, that''s how she lived.


    I''ve followed her when Barbara was there, and I''ve lived by what my father said. That just replaced Meer. Nothing, it doesn''t make a difference.


    More importantly, I was originally a snake of chaos. He even tried to kill Meer.


    You can''t act on your own discretion either. Just follow Meer''s orders...... And that''s what I was thinking...


    "Right. I''ll take care of it."


    Meer said it very lightly. Leaving it to Shtrina''s discretion...... Depositing information with Strina that could lead to a snake... that''s what Meer says.


    "Okay. Even if I switched to this..."


    Shtrina stares straight at Meer as her emotions go. It was a temperament shrina to respond to Meer, who trusted and entrusted me.


    So......, Strina snuck out of Uncle Ramplon''s Hall. Connery told me about the security situation in the building.


    - Mr. Connelly, I knew your mouth was a little too light... Yeah, I''ll be careful before I go home.


    With that in mind, I''m going down the alley. When I went out with Bell during the day, I looked at a lot of the streets and was generally able to grasp them.


    To some extent, away from the hall, light the lamp in your hand. Brilliant and burning lights tore the darkness of the night apart.


    "Well...... let''s go then"


    The way ahead, of course, is an open market for examples.


    Alley to alley.


    Go down the path of sinking into the darkness of the night.


    Though the Wang capital, there are few street passes at night. Watch out for the night police only, through the city closest to the castle.


    As you leave the castle, the air changes subtly.


    It smells like sweet perfume, or, to intoxicate people...... strong liquor smell.


    It has nothing to do with the noble lady, it smells like a dangerous night in the city......


    And put together the smell of that night......,


    "Whoa, whoa, this is..., what aristocratic daughter are you?


    Before Shtrina, a man appeared. The creepy face illuminated by the light of the lamp was anything but ragged, with flashy scratches on his cheeks. Hiraki, and I look behind me, and at some point, there''s also one man standing behind me.


    "Hehe, it''s not safe to come to a place like this alone? What do you say? My uncles will protect you if you like."


    As she observes herself, Strina feels a glimpse of herself.


    It''s called the observational eye that I spotted with my noble daughter at a glance, perhaps......


    - Kidnappers for ransom, or buying people... As Mr Connelly said, it seems a little insecure around here.


    Even though he thought so, Strina wasn''t particularly in a hurry.


    Basically, Strina doesn''t have a martial arts mind. The athletic ability is no different from that of a very ordinary courtier. There is no such thing as a special assassination technique.


    So if it was meant to be, this is a situation I should be scared of... but it doesn''t look like that.


    In the first place, Strina knows. That when you go in the darkness, the powerless should not turn on the light. Where I was able to secure my own vision, there''s no way I could fight. Rather, it also leads to the calling of dangerous things.


    So if vision can be secured at the moonlight, the light must not be on.


    But she turned on the light. Why......? That''s to call.


    Like the men in front of me, they seem to know what''s going on in the open market, because they craved a guide.


    And... because it also had a formula for disabling dangerous men.


    Yes... Meer said.


    I don''t mind taking you anywhere you want. He seems bored, so let him play...


    And politely, for today''s meeting with King Sankland..., I haven''t taken that man.


    I left her out of danger, saying I''d leave it to Strina.


    the strongest sword of its own¡­.


    Strina hasn''t done anything in particular. I haven''t even spoken to him.


    I just didn''t think that the man I had time to spare would leave the daughter of the Yellowmoon family acting suspiciously.


    - You refuse to ask me to follow that deal, and I''ll definitely follow you if you don''t.


    With such certainty, Strina has come this far.


    Turn on the lights deliberately, lest he lose sight of one thing.


    "Maybe it''s time to show up. Or, at this level of opponent, wouldn''t I let you play?


    What are you talking about?


    "Or is it your hobby to watch a pretty girl like Leena cry scared?


    "So to whom... Grr!?


    I raise my voice, and shortly afterwards, a man faints.


    "Oh man, you seem offended that you''ve been induced to be good. For once, I''ve seen your tears at the Yellow Moon Mansion, but they weren''t very pleasant. Her Royal Highness Princess Meer seems more pleasant if you make her cry anyway. He''s so funny that he''s in a hurry."


    In the darkness, slowly emerged a man as expected by Strina......


    He was the figure of Dion Alaia, the empire''s most powerful knight.


    "And as you pointed out, if you''re this close, then you won''t even be free."


    "Yes. Then why don''t we have a little chat in our spare time? I wanted to talk to you slowly."


    Strina had a poor grin as she lovingly tilted her neck.


    "You and Belle, we''re a lot close, but what''s the relationship?

 464 Episode 85: With a 97% clear mind.

    "Sometimes, Princess Meer...... I''m sorry about the late day in the Kingdom of Remno. I hear you''ve caused a lot of trouble, too."


    That''s how Abram bows his head. In contrast, Meer shook her head quietly.


    "Please lift your head. Sire Abram. I''m not apologizing. Already with the Kingdom of Remno, we should have settled on the matter. And I have an apology from Theon. There''s no point in steaming back the finished story."


    "But..."


    "I''m not particularly annoying myself, and Prince Zion helped me a lot at that time. No need to apologize."


    To that clean attitude, Abram sighed in a way that impressed him.


    "I see, as I was asking Theon, the princess has a large vessel."


    And so on, and the queen and I looked surprised..., no matter, that can''t be true.


    If you want to loosen the vessel, the vessel is empty, not wide. I mean... I''m hungry, so I''m just worried about my meal.


    Yes, Meer is not interested in redemption of Sankland or anything like that right now. I''m interested in Sankland ingredients (mostly mushrooms)!


    "Let''s just say that''s all for the hard part. It was sudden, so I couldn''t prepare a big one, but I want you to enjoy it."


    In King Abram''s words, the dinner party began. But early on in the day, Meer found out that the word was just humble.


    "Wonderful food."


    It is a meer with unexpected admiration for the dishes that are lined up.


    It was an extravagant dish, no less than the dishes served at White Moon Palace.


    Fragrant sun cland bread with clean baked eyes. This bread gets harder with time, but the baking is crispy and Meer knows it''s slightly sweet.


    Furthermore, the climax for Meer was visited as early as at the time of the appetizer. Because


    "Appetizers are sunny tomato jelly and salted soleil mushrooms"


    Plates placed in front of themselves after explanations. What was on top was the jelly passing as beautiful as a jewel, finely chopped red ripe tomatoes and mixed with clear jelly, and the Soleil mushrooms, which also looked more and more beautiful and radiant.


    Just sliced mushrooms about the size of Meer''s palm, shaken salt and just baked...... Meer receives the cooking method as the maker''s challenging letter.


    - No bad skinny work. The concept is to make the most of the flavor of the ingredients with minimal cooking.


    Meer''s eyes bring light.


    First, grab a glass of wine and moisten your mouth with the water inside to prepare it down. Then, when I grabbed the fork by the way, I stuck it in the soleil mushroom with graceful motion.


    - Amateurs almost cut these mushrooms in two and put them in their mouths, but if you''re also a veteran like me, I know how to eat them.


    It is a mushroom the size of which looks slightly larger to eat in a single bite. but......, there was certainty and trust in Meer.


    - There''s just no way a cook like that isn''t thinking about size, just baking mushrooms to compete with.


    I mean, Meer made a decision.


    That the mushroom is cut to the right size for your mouth. And that when you eat in a bite, it''s calculated to be the best you can eat.


    Full, Meer puts mushrooms in her mouth......, touching, her eyes get so hot.


    Due to the faint saltiness felt, felt or not, and the extremely subtle addition or subtraction of salt, it was the natural richness of the mushrooms that made it stand out. It is very pale and delicate......, the taste of the grace of the earth.


    When you bite into the back teeth, the elasticity of accepting the fluffy teeth, advancing the teeth to the middle, what a pleasant sound with the colic. Never too hard, not too soft, mushrooms that retain exquisite elasticity, Meer is impressed by their baking additions and subtractions.


    The fluffy and aromatic scent tickles the nose, on the tongue, leaving a hint of sweetness¡­ its aftertaste slowly disappears. Gone.


    In front of me, Meer said, even thinking of the sight of the forest where this mushroom has grown.


    "Excellent...... Great job......"


    Mushroom Sommelier Meer spares no praise for the chef.


    King Abram smiled when he saw Meer''s satisfied face.


    "I heard the princess has an extraordinary interest in food, but apparently it''s a rumor."


    "Ugh, not so much, but I love eating it."


    "Is that still the case? I heard you extended your legs to Perugia the other day..."


    "Yeah. You''re right. For the sake of famine, I thought we had to build a strong relationship of trust with food importers."


    Abram''s eyes are only slightly sharp.


    "I''ve asked Theon before, did you think Princess Meer predicted food shortages today? What''s more, you claim that this inaction will last for several years and that there will be a massive famine? Is that what this is about?


    "Well, you can''t even tell what''s going to happen next. So I can''t answer the question if it is about you... However, in the Empire we are prepared for famine. I''ll just tell you that we have a system in place that won''t starve the people."


    "Right...... As a matter of fact, some of our ministers wonder if your country is aiming to expand its territory and feed it to wage war."


    "Father, is there someone who says such a thing?


    Said in a way that Theon couldn''t hide his anger and confusion. In contrast, Abram answers with a calm voice.


    "In common sense, it would make more sense to think of it as part of a military operation than as a holocaust that has never happened in the past"


    And so, to Abram, who turns his gaze toward himself, Meer,


    "Oh, that''s another, much more relaxed idea."


    Unexpectedly, I snapped.


    "Well, relax, and... do you feel that way..."


    It was Abram with an unexpected face, but from Meer, who knows that hellish famine, the idea was nothing but relaxation.


    As the knower of that time, Meer assures you.


    "It''s relaxing. War etc and...... If it''s normal, you don''t have to know, and you''re not spending your time on stupid things like that in times of famine."


    Let Meer tell you, we don''t have time for war or anything.


    Some may argue for a war to take away food, but there''s no way the other person will just give up food or territory. If we go to war, the fields will be burned, the workers will lose their lives, and the food situation will get worse the next year.


    - If it''s that with overwhelming power, a self-abandoned opponent can set the battle on fire before they set their fields on fire, then maybe that''s good too...


    I imagine if we could gather about a hundred Dion Alais, that might be possible too, etc. Meer......


    - I''m the one who''s more troublesome than a hundred.


    In the end, it is Meer''s conclusion that war cannot be a measure against hunger. Assuming it''s been a while, there''s no way that such a thing could last.


    If so, you can''t choose that.


    "If you can afford food and you can afford a worker, chanting a championship is a good idea. But there is no room for such before the upcoming famine. Not if the battle is fouling the land and reducing the number of people."


    That''s all I said, and then, uh, I had an idea, and Meer opened her mouth.


    "Yeah, but it might make sense to use that as an excuse."


    "An excuse......?


    "It means exactly what you say, Sire Abram. I would advise you to increase your food reserves, even if it''s a big name, that the Empire may be planning a war of aggression."


    "I see. Does Princess Meer mean she''s so sure that famine will happen"


    Abram nodded convincingly before


    "But if so, we should be busy now in times of famine. At that time, is there any reason why you came to this Sankland?


    "Yeah, of course..."


    Meer thinks for a moment about the opportunity that came without thinking.


    It is now a great opportunity to explore who Prince Eshar was and what the circumstances were behind the assassination of Zion.


    Exactly, I can''t tell you what''s going on, but fortunately, Meer has a big name now. Meer had a shimmering face,


    "My friend, I''m worried about Emeralda."


    I said it with all my guilt-free, clear mind.


    Anyway, Meer''s words are not lies. Just saying it''s not all true.


    At least some of it... roughly 20%, because I''m seriously worried about Emeralda.


    Therefore, Meer''s heart is now clearer than ever, at least as transparent as the sea moon that floats in the sea.

 465 Episode 86: Friends = Even = Best Friends?

    - That''s your brother''s alumni... Empire''s wisdom, His Highness Meer Luna Tiermoon......


    Eshar was surprised from the bottom of his heart.


    To the princess Meer''s, that, tauntingly smug attitude.


    You just plainly accepted my father''s apology, and then moved on to dining very normally.


    - And yet, that''s amazing. I can''t believe I could eat like that in front of my father.


    Eshar never left Sunkland. Therefore, his world is limited to within Sunkland. And his own father, the King, is the supreme authority in Sankland.


    There was a lot of nervousness at all times in those who dine with such a father. Between Uncle Lampron and the nobles who value tradition, there was more fear than tension.


    Even Eshar, my real son, occasionally got nervous about the signs my father unleashed.


    - And yet I''m eating flat... Looks like he''s enjoying his meal.


    That surprised me first¡­ but the surprise became even bigger the next moment.


    "As a matter of fact, some of our ministers wonder if your country is aiming to expand its territory and feed it to wage war."


    of my father, the swordswallowing exploration of the great king of Sankland......, whose voice only slightly increased in sharpness, Meer,


    "It''s relaxing."


    In a word, I cut it and threw it away.


    I can''t believe it''s war, relaxing talk.


    No small sway, just in a word full of certainty.


    - The wisdom of the Empire... Uncle Lampron said it was a rare coincidence and said bitterly about the matter of the wind raven...


    Eshar glances at my father''s face. What floats there is the color of favor and curiosity.


    - Father, I guess he''s highly regarded...


    This is my brother, a friend that Theon is learning with. A man whose brother, the chosen one, recognizes and praises his wisdom.


    Eshar, who saw one scale of that wisdom, accidentally distorted his face.


    What springs up in your chest is a bitter sense of inferiority. Leaving behind the dark emotions that soak him up, Eshar sighs small..., then turns his eyes to another girl sitting in the dining room.


    - And this is the one who''s going to be my wife...


    At the end of Eshar''s gaze was the appearance of a girl hardened by tension.


    "Speaking of the Four Dukes of the Tiermoon Empire, the Starred Duke''s Lady, I am in an impeccable capacity as your counterpart to His Royal Highness the Prince"


    Uncle Lampron was blushing with his chest outstretched.


    Certainly not as an identity. Eshar will also get the Duke''s title after Zion takes over the throne. It''s a good match for the title.


    "I''m eighteen years old and a little older, but still wonderful with someone..."


    I see, as a person in a position, it is an important duty to have an inheritance. In that regard, I guess the difference between the ages of eight can be a negative factor¡­, but nevertheless, for the sake of political strategy, such friendships are often organized.


    Eshar was educated and convinced that that was what royal friendship was all about. So I don''t have any particular idea that they''re much older sisters...


    Emeralda, who looks like she''s in a hurry. What a pity for the first time to shrink herself to tension when compared to the princess Meer.


    No, to put it further, the girl sitting next to it, Tiona Rudolfone, even looks grander still.


    The Imperial Empress, aside, even falls behind the Lady of Uncle Nettle, in her weakness of heart, Eshar has the unspeakable thought of running in pain.


    - Assuming that he was the one on my brother''s fringe..., would that guy be chosen?


    I really think about that. I''m sure it''s a woman of intellect and courage, like that imperial Mia, who will be chosen as her brother''s opponent...


    Even though I know it''s something I shouldn''t do, I really compare it.


    - After all, my brother... is the one who was given everything. I don''t think so.


    To the lid......, one day the word said, turns my head.


    ''Hey, I''m just gonna put a little shame on you. Something that no one can follow to the perfect human being. This is for Prince Zion. "


    Words whispered in his ear then sneak into his heart. It''s like a snake.


    ''If you don''t want it, go ahead, throw it away as soon as you break up with me. You can throw away as much as you want, right? That''s just medicine. It is harmless poison that only causes mild abdominal pain. Where I had it, I won''t be bitten or attacked''


    Sweet, with a gentle voice...... Attract Eshar''s heart.


    "My friend, I''m worried about Emeralda."


    At that time, Rin''s voice sounded. Eshar, who turned his eyes to his voice, saw the moon shining there.


    - You call that guy a friend...


    The appearance of most and frightened Emeralda seemed, after all, unworthy of the Empire''s friends of wisdom. Nevertheless, Meer said without hesitation.


    I came to see you because I care about my friend''s relationship. That''s why I went out of my way.


    What can be seen in Eshar''s eyes is the leeway of the chosen and pity for the undecided loser......


    Zari......, a strange noise echoes Eshar''s heart.


    When playing against his brother Theon, the girl shines with wisdom. What is illuminated by that light is Eshar''s own sense of defeat, which cannot be hidden¡­.


    ''It just puts a little shame on me. That''s better for Prince Zion''


    A sweet-sounding word, forever, echoed in his ear and never left.


    - Ugh, but not anymore... I''m going to throw up......


    Emeralda, on the other hand, was at the extreme of tension.


    In the atmosphere of King Sankland, completely, his heart was trembling.


    I can''t afford to enjoy a meal or anything. Even where I am, so extreme that I''m likely to lose sight of it. He was wrapped in black mist, frightened and confused, but in his mood, even now, he was about to fall.


    - Oh, no more, really, maybe not...


    And so on, I almost made a weak noise, exactly then...,


    "My best friend, I wondered who Emeralda was talking to."


    I heard that word.


    Unexpectedly, Emeralda was hacked.


    "My best friend" and..., clearly, that sounded like it to her ears.


    - That''s right. I''m Mia, your Tomo... he''s my best friend!


    I felt the mist in front of me clear at the same time in that voice.


    She now remembers exactly who she is.


    - Stretch your spine, Emeralda Etwa Greenmoon. As the eldest daughter of the starred Duke who supports the Imperial Palace, and more than that, as your best friend, Meer, I can''t look unusual.


    Thus, Emeralda, with her spine stretched, once again gave her eyes to her own interlocutor, Prince Eshar...


    - Oh, lovely face. Sounds smart to me too...... Well, I guess I''m bored, I''m lit. Ugh, she''s so cute. But I''m sure you''ll look so good in the future that Prince Zion can''t beat you! You''re a promising stock!


    It was a delicious emerald.

 466 Episode 87: Emeralda the Eater and Mea the Eater

    --Phew, well, what''s the matter?


    Meer thinks again.


    I wondered how we could proceed from here...


    It''s true that we need to find out about Eshar, but what did you hear...? Don''t tell me you resent Theon? I can''t even ask, where have you recently purchased the poison? There is no way you can ask.


    Meer''s thinking about the gap....


    "Oh, Lord Eshar, do you really dislike that mushroom?


    Emeralda, the spear of the Meer faction and head of the Four Dukes, moved quietly.


    It was an emeralda with a pale blue face until just now, but it finally got rid of the tension, and returned to its usual complexion... or rather, it even looks like it has a good blood color.


    --Ah, Emeralda-san, you''re finally back.


    Looking at it, Meer is slightly relieved.


    In the first place, Emeralda is on Meer''s side. We also know that the Green Moon family is tied up with the Royal Family of Saint Crown and is aiming for the Empire.


    On top of that, he said he wanted to be with Meer.


    Perhaps it would be better to leave it to her discretion now.


    After a small tour, Meer decides.


    I don''t depend on Emeralda for a bit, but now I''m going to focus on getting rid of the food in front of me...


    Well, it''s an emeralda of onee-san treatment that I can''t rely on in Meer... Actually, when it comes to interpersonal skills, it''s not that low.


    Educated as a noble person, she had acquired a fairly wisdom conversation and maintained a level of shame even though her dance skills did not reach Meer.


    In addition... Emeralda had another weapon.


    Yes... an overwhelming ¡±familiarity¡± with younger boys.


    Subject to her younger brothers, she is unconsciously acquainted with a young boy.


    The breakthrough Emeralda discovered, making full use of the forged beauty boy observation eye. That was the mushroom in the corner of Eschar''s plate without sneaking hands.


    --There are quite a few children who don''t like mushrooms with unique flavors. My brother likes and dislikes a lot...


    By the way, Meer just thought, "It''s a waste, I''ll eat it for you"... well, forget it...


    Empathy for the food you don''t like, and with that in mind, let''s talk about the food you like. If something from the sea comes, it leads to the story of the beach bath, which is the sole forum of emeralda, and if you go to meat dishes, you talk about rare dishes from foreign countries.


    The Green Moon of diplomacy knows the importance of knowledge. There is nothing wasted on the knowledge gained, and even if it is a useless miscellaneous course, it can be incorporated into the conversation with the other person and superimposed if it attracts interest.


    Emeralda has mastered the art of weaving known and unknown knowledge to make her conversation attractive.


    So Emeralda tried to get Eschar involved in the conversation...


    Eshal shook his head smaller after giving Sion his gaze.


    "... no, I don''t hate anything else."


    In short, I ate Pacli and the mushroom.


    --Oh...? I wonder if it was a mistake...


    Emeralda leans her neck.


    I couldn''t help but think of a pattern of saving my favorite food to the end...


    --No, but, um...


    Earlier Eshar seemed obviously uncomfortable, but..., it was a strange emeralda.


    By the way, for the record, in the case of Meer, I eat delicious food first. Then, after you''ve finished eating everything else, I''ll try to replace you!


    Eat first and then tighten. That''s how Meer does it...


    ... that Meer is selfish, so it doesn''t matter now.


    When Eshar moved his mouth, he snorted and swallowed.


    Emeralda sees that she doesn''t like mushrooms very much. but....


    "So, what''s your favorite food..."


    "Farmers don''t like or dislike what they make with their souls, or what they get as the grace of the earth. You can eat anything."


    Emeralda is a little surprised at a boy who says such a thing plainly.


    Many noble children are raised selfish. Besides, despite everything else, Emeralda thought that there were many acceptable cases of food dislike.


    Nevertheless, Emeralda was a little surprised by Eschar''s adult answer, and at the same time....


    --Ufufu, you''re stretching out. This kid... he''s kind of cute after all.


    She was Emeralda''s sister, who became more and more interested in younger boys.


    And Meer who was watching it....


    --Ah, Emeralda-san, you''re really feeling better... I''m afraid you haven''t forgotten the subject. I''m also troubled by Emeralda''s love of beautiful men. Forget the point... I don''t want to stop. Oh, this dish is also delicious...


    and so on, and I pounded my tongue on the food in front of me.

 467 Episode 88 By the way, have you noticed?

    Well, things have changed, the city of nights. In the dark alley.


    Straina decides to interview the man Dion beats down. By the way, the other man was unconscious when he was beaten down, so there was only one candidate.


    It''s not particularly tied, but Straina walks slowly to a man who still can''t stand up with his buttocks on.


    Well then, let''s talk quickly, shall we?


    Closer to her face, she smiled pitifully. When he saw it, the man took a breath. Then I looked at another, unconscious man with a grudge.


    If he had been awake, the probability of being interrogated would have been one-half.... Such a smile struck Dion.


    "No, you''re lucky. The other party fainted....."


    "To...?


    Gently, a man tilts his neck. peeking into his face,


    "Anyway, you should refrain from being violent so that you can''t talk if you have one person to interrogate... but if you have two people, it''s okay to hurt and threaten one person, right?


    I told him to whisper in my ear.


    Seeing a man tremble his shoulders, Straina said without smiling.


    "Dion Aria, could you hold back a little killing? Too much intimidation, torture... no, there''s an interrogation."


    Such a poor, adorable girl''s voice. However, men tremble at it.


    Why on earth can this girl be so flat? Why are you laughing so normally beside a man who emits enough lethality to tremble...


    People are afraid of unnatural things. The feeling he had was close to what he had when he met an exquisite beauty at the midnight cemetery.


    Happy encounters in a tavern can be terrifying in a cemetery.


    I did not hesitate to embrace the fear from the beginning. If only I had noticed the anomaly of a noble lady walking around the city on a bad night, this wouldn''t have happened...


    Such regret is also a later festival. Stryna talks like a singer without smiling with Nico.


    "You''re a bad guy who specializes in buying people and kidnapping, right?


    "No, I..."


    "Ufufu, you don''t have to deny it. Excuses and lies are a waste of time. In this case, it doesn''t matter if you''re the sinner of buying people. Well, I''m a little curious about what you tried to do to Lena, but, yeah, I''ll ask you something special this time."


    After doing such a lovely trick of putting your fingers on your cheeks,


    "So, what you have to worry about right now is how you can help Lina and the others, what do you think?


    Then Straina turned off her smile... and peeked into the man''s face. The man took a breath when he was stared at by his big grey eyes.


    "Just think about it and answer the question."


    After staring at the man for a while, Straina smiled again.


    Speak slowly so that you can speak up.


    "I think Prince Eshar was lost here before, but I''m looking for someone who came into contact with Prince Eshar at that time. Do you have any idea?


    "Oh, that''s not true...."


    "Fufu, because Lena is so gentle, I''ll give you a couple of tips, but I don''t think you should say I''ve never heard of her. If you don''t know, at least introduce someone you know... there''s no reason to be kind to you.


    "Hyhhhhhhhhh!


    With a gentle smile on the blue man,


    "Well then, let me hear it. Do you have any idea who came into contact with Prince Eshar?


    Stryna said pleasantly.


    "Hmm... a horse riding king accent man... I wonder if he''s still lurking."


    After interrogating the man, Stryna snapped.


    "... is he gone...? But just in case..."


    "By the way, Duchess Yellow Moon, what about these people?


    Looking down at the two men in custody, Dion said.


    "Hmm, that''s right. Since Lena is not a nobleman in this country, she doesn''t know about the security of King''s Landing, but let''s keep in touch with the soldiers in the castle so that Belle won''t be in danger."


    So, Strina clapped her hands.


    "Ah, more than that, Belle''s got something to do with you. Bell-chan told me that she seemed pretty close...."


    Hearing that, Dion leaned his neck.


    "As I said earlier, I have no idea. It''s not like I don''t know her...."


    That was an answer that matched the information that Stryna had. Dion Ariel said he wouldn''t easily forgive himself if he thought personally and was alert to the unidentified girl, Meabell.


    But... that kind of information doesn''t make any sense to Straina now.


    What my friend said is the only truth that is unique. Therefore, how Dion in front of him said what seemed like it, what differed from Bell''s remarks would be a lie.


    That''s why, in Strana''s eyes, the mightiest knight in the Empire in front of her looks so suspicious....


    "Oh... hide it... I wonder if there are circumstances that I have to hide... Ah, no way...."


    Straina looks down on Dion with a gentle gaze.


    "I don''t know, Dion Aria, do you like girls? That''s why I''m aiming for Belle...."


    "Ahahah, unfortunately, a daughter under the age of 20 is not eligible for love."


    Dion roughly discards Straina''s terrible questions.


    "Iron is sharpened by iron, and people are sharpened by their friends, but if you cut it, you want to cut it into a steel personality after sharpening it. It''s boring with bluntness before it''s refined. In that regard, neither the Princess nor the Lady of the Green Moon has changed. There''s a huge shortage of things to fall in love with me."


    "I''m talking about love....."


    "It doesn''t make much difference to me. No love, no killing."


    "... you don''t have any friends, Dion Alia"


    Dion shrugs his shoulders to Shtrina, who looks a little stunned.


    "Hmm. Not many, but better than you, Duchess of Yellow Moon."


    The moment I heard that... my face disappeared.


    "... Bell-chan is here, so it''s nothing to worry about"


    The lying Straina said in a slightly recalcitrant tone.


    Dion, who realized that he had touched the girl''s wound, scratched his head badly.


    "You can have one best friend, but you''ve never had more friends. You can increase it slowly from now on. I was freed from the clubbing of my house."


    Then he looked at Sturina with a horizontal view. And Stryna was opening her mouth with Pocahontas.


    "I was wrong, Dion Aria. You thought you were a kind of demon who could happily slay men and women alike. Can you show proper human compassion?


    Dion shrugs his shoulders.


    "These aren''t the kinds of roles I play."


    "Oh, I don''t think so... I don''t know, maybe you''re looking for a teacher.


    Straina talks in a funny tone. Dion shook his head.


    "I''m sorry about that. It''s going to be a very boring life."


    Really? I don''t think I''d be so bored if I were you. "


    It was Dion who frowned, unable to react aggressively to Shtrina''s cut back.


    By the way... have you noticed?


    Among the prostitutes Dion mentioned, there was only one person who was over twenty years old inside....

 468 Episode 89 Peroli... Is this... poison?!

    Now, Meer notices as she tries to make the main dish fillet steak of the Saint-Claude beef.


    I don''t suppose I''m doing anything to get information?


    and.


    It is an opportunity for Ludwig to gather information. I won''t waste it.


    Meer raised her gaze after eating about half of the main dish fillet steak.


    While slowly enjoying the rich gravy and rich aroma of the rich sauce spreading through her mouth, Mia transferred about 20% of her consciousness from the meal to the surroundings.


    --Hmm, Prince Eshar is keen to gather information from Emeralda. On my side, I think it would be better to extract information from another side.


    Without drawing out the necessary information, including the circumstances behind the Theon assassination, Meer decided... to bake the sauce left over from the plate that had eaten up the fillet steak.


    It is the sauce that brings together the life of the cook and all his skills. Therefore, Meer will not leave it behind. That is the courtesy of Meer.


    Well, aside from that... Meer quickly turned to Zion.


    "But Prince Theon is also a bad person. I wish you could tell me about Prince Eshar and Emeralda."


    As Meer pointed out, Theon smiled in trouble.


    "No, actually, I''ve been hearing that lately."


    "Hmm! You didn''t know either...?!


    We''ve reached critical information! All the same, Meer opened her eyes coolly....!


    - Well, that''s true. This is a friendship between me and Theon to counter our cooperative relationship, and it''s only natural that you''re not informed... oh? But are you aware of Uncle Lampron''s intentions on the matter? If you are aware of this, you are about to make an acquaintance with it...


    After a long reflection again, Meer thinks. Theon wouldn''t have noticed.


    Because ¡±Prince Eshar''s affair was hidden."


    Is that Theon... is that what the perfect Superman Theon suspects? Have you noticed how overt a political operative is? Is that possible?


    --That''s hard to think about. If so, is it an unacceptable or unacceptable situation...? Hmm... what about His Majesty Abram...?


    While thinking, Meer turned to Abram.


    "Nevertheless, the relationship between the kingdom and the empire will be strengthened by the friendship between Prince Eshar and Emeralda."


    "Oh, my friendship with your country is a pleasure to me, Saint Kland."


    Abram said with a gentle smile.


    "Besides, it''s probably good for the continent. If the Holodomor really comes, the nations must join hands, as Princess Meer said. Otherwise, it will not be for the people."


    "Fufu, I''m glad you believed me."


    Meer smiled so much... and was immediately attacked by a strange feeling of discomfort.


    - Oh? That''s weird... It''s kind of subtle around my stomach...


    Something that suddenly attacked me... that, to put it bluntly, caused abdominal pain... Haha raised her face and licked the sauce on her mouth, and Meea groaned.


    --Well, this is... no way... Poison!?


    No... it''s just too much to eat.


    There is no doubt about it, it is just too much to eat.


    It''s nothing, it''s just too much to eat.


    Yes, it was just an illusion that Meer was hungry and the vessel was empty.


    In the first place, Meer doesn''t have much of a vessel. Psychologically and physically.


    I think that if it''s delicious, I won''t be full as much as I eat it, but it''s only subjective. In fact, there is a limit to the capacity of the vessel...


    It was Mea, who also ate quite a lot at lunch with Raffina at lunch. Besides, if you eat the dinner meal so much, your stomach will also hurt.


    And I realized later, ¡±Hey, you seem to have eaten too much." But her shame began to escape reality. In other words,


    "I''d rather have my stomach hurt with a little poison, I don''t want to say that it hurt because I ate too much...."


    and so on.


    Well, but abdominal pain is approaching with a sense of reality that won''t allow you to escape... Whether it''s poison or overeating, it''s not decided what to do...


    --Ugu, I''m going to go to the bathroom during a meal... but I can''t help it.


    When she decides, Meer stands up slowly.


    "Excuse me, I''m going to leave my seat for a moment."


    Gracefully, you leave the venue. And one of the maids who was waiting in the hallway called and asked him to show me where he was going.


    Then there was one who finished all the things, and called out to Meer, who came out of the toilet.


    "Princess Meer....."


    The young man with black hair who was standing... It was Keithwood, the Servant of Theon.


    "Oh...? Mr. Keithwood, is something wrong?


    Keithwood said with a serious face to Meer tilting her neck.


    "Actually, there''s something I''d like to hear from you... By the way, did you successfully contact Lord Ludwig?


    - What are you doing? Contact Ludwig...


    It was Meer tilting her neck, but I immediately noticed.


    Apparently, Keithwood thinks that Meer left the venue to get in touch with Ludwig in order to flash something and move him right away.


    You don''t think it''s a stomach pain after eating too much.


    "Fufufu, no way. I can''t do that."


    I felt like I would find out if I lied, so I decided to laugh deeply for the time being, Meer. Hearing that, Keithwood nodded convincingly.


    "Ok, let''s do that."


    "Besides, what is it? The information I want to hear is....."


    "Ah... That''s right. I have something to tell you about Lord Theon and Lord Eshar."


    Keithwood kept his voice down.

 469 Episode 90 Keithwoods Keepsake Information

    "This is only my prediction¡­, does Princess Meer care what Lord Theon thinks of this affair?


    "Oh, I see...."


    Meer feels responsive to Keithwood''s words.


    He is the chief minister of Theon. There must be a few people who can tell the truth. I was wondering if you might be able to hear valuable information...


    --Theon seems to have few friends. Instead, I wonder if there''s only someone like Keithwood who can talk honestly...


    It''s a very rude mea that makes me a little worried.


    Not to mention...


    "You''re aware of Theon, right? to the political intent of this relationship."


    Keithwood nodded quietly to Meer''s question.


    "Yes, with the connection between His Royal Highness Eshar and the Duke of Green Moon, counter the union of His Royal Highness Theon and Her Royal Highness Meer. I know what Mr Lamplon and others think."


    "Hmm... So, how does Theon feel about this affair?


    "I didn''t ask you directly, but I don''t think you agree positively."


    "Well, that''s right. It is also a strengthening of the confrontational forces for Sion....."


    "Yes, but... that''s why I don''t think they''re going to object."


    "Oh, why is that?


    Meer leans her neck and Keithwood looks uncomfortable.


    "It''s complicated. Brothers are... As you may know, Lord Theon is a very good man. The sword''s arms, of course, in its wisdom, in its grace, in its bravery, in its fairness.... You are the perfect person with all the qualities of a king."


    To put it that way, it''s Meer who wants to put in a tickle... but I can''t say anything because it''s all true. Well, indeed, Theon is a boy with all the qualities that make him a good king.


    "And it is Lord Eshar who has continued to compare to such Lord Zion."


    She heard it and sighed in her heart.


    --That''s a pathetic story. It''s going to freak you out. I can''t believe that Theon is my brother... that''s a terrible story!


    To try, Meer imagines what it would have been like if Theon had been her brother...


    "Sion oniisama, if you don''t mind, would you like to go to a tea party?


    Ah, Meer, you''re still cute today. Of course, let''s go out together.


    So, Theon oniisama. I don''t understand this part of your study... "


    Which way, ahh...


    "... oh? Maybe it''s not bad...?


    I feel that having an excellent and, above all, handsome brother is not a bad thing. As good as Emeralda, Meer is also weak to good-looking men.


    --Yeah, but I might have to think about it with my sister. Hmm, I have an excellent sister... and what happens then...


    Imagine again.


    It looks like Emeralda, but if I had a very good sister...


    Meer, actually, I''m going to build a hospital in the Glades next time, but what do you think?


    Well, that''s a wonderful thing.


    Besides, I think it would be better to build a school for the people. What do you think?


    Yeah, I think that''s a good idea. Onee-sama!


    "... that''s so good!


    It''s just, "Yes! Just saying that solves the problem. The ideals of Meer were there! I am very envious of my good brother or sister.


    --Phew, when I think about it, I don''t think it''s bad that Theon is my brother either... But maybe Prince Eshar hates losing... And I''m still a kid. Perhaps you haven''t yet had adult forgiveness like me.


    She calls herself Princess Meer, who has a large vessel. I''m a little scared of other names, but....


    "Lord Theon has always seen Lord Eshar. Compared to myself, I''ve seen my injured brother forever...."


    "I see. The melancholy of the possessor..."


    As for Meer, it was an incomprehensible feeling. In other words, it is an emotion that can be considered arrogant, but for the person, it is quite practical.


    "And then I had a friendship with such a brother. The opponent is the Duchess of the mighty Tier Moon. Although there is a difference in age, it is an impeccable title. It will also be good for Sankland. Can we oppose such an affair?


    "That''s... that''s a complicated story."


    Mea unexpectedly sighed.


    If that were the case, it would certainly be better for Theon not to say anything.


    Even if it was good faith advice, it doesn''t tell you how to accept it.


    "It''s not too early to make love to you." "It''s cheerful for someone like you to make love to me earlier." "You''re worse than me."


    It could be received like that.


    A sense of inferiority sometimes creates delusional abusive gossip. I don''t think Zion will do anything that triggers it.


    "Besides, the reason I disagree is because I don''t strengthen my opponents....."


    It''s just for your own convenience. To do that, Theon will not be able to break the good fortune that came to his brother.


    "But what does His Majesty Abram think? I don''t think you''re simply happy to strengthen your relationship with Tier Moon....."


    "Of course, that''s how you feel. In addition, there are those suspected of aggression against the Empire, which is increasing its stockpile of food. It would also mean controlling them."


    "Well, with the Green Moon family, the great aristocracy of the Empire, that doesn''t mean we''re at war with the Empire."


    Keithwood nodded heavily.


    "And I want to leave a royal family next to the conservative nobles, including Uncle Lampron... that''s what I think it means."


    "Hmmm..."


    Meer thinks with her arms.


    "That''s all I can talk about."


    Meer smiled nicely at Keithwood who tended to hesitate.....


    "Yes, thank you. But was that okay? In this way, he told me about the royal affair...."


    Keithwood shrugged his shoulders.


    "I think the subtle discord of the royal family needs to be resolved somehow... but we, our subordinates alone, are powerless. I wonder if I could use the empire''s wisdom...."


    "Oh, that''s a pretty good story about insects. By the way, do you have anything in return?


    Keithwood smiled bitterly at Meer, who smiled like a prank.


    "Now, one piece of information to keep in mind... The chef said that today''s dessert is a confident creation."


    "Well! That''s...."


    Meer rubbed her stomach.


    "We''ve had a wonderful story!


    I hurried back to the cafeteria.

 470 Episode 91 Me Abel, The First Part of Brainwashed

    "Now, Belle, this is the challenge for tonight."


    Bell leaned small and bowed his neck to Ludwig, who gave him the parchment. It''s like I''m in a hurry... because I got that impression.


    "Um, Dr. Ludwig, where are you going?


    Ludwig smiled bitterly at the cute question.


    "Please stop the teacher. But that''s right. I''m going out for a little bit."


    And so Ludwig leaned his neck.


    "By the way, where''s Straina?


    "Ah, yes. Actually, Lena went out too. I''m the only one who answers."


    "Really...? Hmm."


    Ludwig thinks for a moment.


    Those accompanying the Imperial Guard stayed in the Mansion, except for those who followed Meer. Then....


    "I didn''t see Dion, but I see. So....."


    When she nodded, Belle spoke to her.


    "Um, Dr. Ludwig, if you don''t mind, could you take me with you?


    "Ah, that''s right...."


    Ludwig looks into it as he groans.


    Would the girl in front of you do the task honestly just because she left it here?


    I''ll leave you in this situation where nobody''s watching... will you?


    ... to be honest, the likelihood of skipping seems pretty high.


    Besides, she is a girl that Meer cherishes.


    I was a little worried about leaving a few guards behind in Uncle Rampron''s mansion, which was never on my side.


    --Besides, it might be better for Bell-san to see the various political rushes on the ground.


    Ludwig doesn''t believe that Bel is Meer''s half-brother. But Bell also seems to have some sort of Meer presence.


    Perhaps the distant is not a lie.


    ¨D ¨D In addition, Meer''s absolute trust and connections at St. Noel, including the Duchess of Yellow Moon. Perhaps Mea is about to give this girl some role in the future....


    After thinking, Ludwig asked for confirmation.


    "You knew Raffina, didn''t you?


    "Ah, yes. In a way, it''s a friend!


    With his hands on his hips, Ludwig leaned his neck toward the bell saying such a thing.


    "... is it a cause?


    "Ah, no. As a result, we are very close. But why?


    Ludwig snorts his nose at the rushed bell.


    "It''s simple. I''m going to Raffina''s place."


    After leaving Uncle Rampron''s mansion, Ludwig first headed for the royal castle, Solescud Castle.


    To rendezvous with Anne, who accompanies Meer.


    Fortunately, Anne waited by the castle gate because she had spoken in advance.


    "I''m sorry. Did I make you wait?


    "No, that''s okay, but what the hell is going on?


    Following Anne''s strange face, Belle leaned her neck tightly.


    "That''s right. Raffina, what can I do for you?


    "That''s right... Earlier, when I brought up Raffina, I noticed her expression. It''s like I''ve been made to know something bad... that face..."


    When I heard that Raffina, the Virgin of Verga, was in this country, Ludwig had a breakthrough in mind.


    If we can even get Raffina''s help, we can shake the opposition, the Duke of Green Moon and Prince Eshar.


    ¨D ¨D However, Ms. Meer was not chosen. Somehow....


    It seemed to Ludwig that there was an answer to Meer''s face at that time.


    I didn''t think it would be good for Ludwig to know that Raffina was here. I mean, it''s not desirable to ask Raffina for her help... so Mia thought about it.


    But Ludwig didn''t know why.


    That''s why I decided to go check it out.


    Anne nodded deeply when she heard the story.


    "I see... Mia-sama, there are places where you can embrace yourself... I think you should check it out."


    "Yes, Dr. Ludwig, I have a question."


    And so, the bell raises its hand.


    Ludwig smiled unexpectedly.


    What is it, Mr. Bell?


    Apparently, he has already given up on calling a teacher.


    "Meer Onee-sama is the wisdom of the Empire. That''s why I think you know everything and can give me all the instructions I need...."


    Looking strangely at Bell, Ludwig answers in a tone that speaks loudly.


    "Very well, remember, Bell-san. I think it is negligent to do just what is said. That would betray your trust."


    "Trust...?


    "That''s right. The fact that Meer was allowed to accompany us means that there are expectations there. Belle, we have a mind that can think. I think it''s negligence not to use it."


    "... even if onee-sama didn''t tell me"


    Bell nodded little to see what came to his mind.


    "Then I understand... Everyone did... Everyone... for me..."


    I didn''t know who the "people" in the tweet were...


    With his face raised quietly, Ludwig felt an untouchable sense of nobility.


    It''s like someone who stands on top of someone... and breathes slightly into that style.


    Well, let''s go.


    It was Ludwig who felt so majestic that he couldn''t beat Meer in his words.

 471 Episode 92 Me Abel, Part Two Brainwashed

    I didn''t know where Raffina was staying.


    But Anne knew who she was. He is the owner of the inn he used at his lunch party.


    "Oh, are you Meer''s...?


    The shopkeeper was puzzled when she saw Anne who had visited her. Then he turned his eyes towards Ludwig and looked a little wary.


    "Nice to meet you. My name is Ludwig Hewitt, and I am your minister. Mr. Raffina is in a hurry and has arrived. May I speak with you?


    Anne told me that the man in front of her was a Verga spy. It was a delicate thing to be honest with a stranger, Ludwig...


    Really? Let me show you. "


    The owner said in a light tone.


    "Are you sure?


    The shopkeeper smiles at Ludwig with an unexpected look.


    "If you do disrespect to Princess Meer''s servants, I will be scolded by Raffina."


    So, what a guide it was to the second floor of the inn.


    --I thought you were staying at some church in King''s Landing, but you saved me a lot of trouble.


    and so on, followed by the store owner.


    The owner knocked on the door of the deepest room on the second floor. And the more you lose it, the more the door opens.


    "Oh...? This is an unusual meeting."


    Raffina showed up with a soft smile. And then I looked around.


    Meer, you''re not here.


    I''m sorry to hear that, Raffina. Ludwig laughed bitterly.


    "Tonight we are going to a dinner party with King Sankland."


    "Yes... That''s a shame. Here you go."


    The room that was invited in was a very modest room. There are only beds and simple chairs. Speaking of poverty, it sounds good, but it doesn''t look like a room used by very high-ranking people.


    "I''m sorry. It''s a little cramped, but can we get three of them in?


    Anne and Belle sat on the bed and put themselves in the chair. Ludwig responded by getting a spare chair from the store owner.


    Raffina smiled bitterly at Belle as she stared around the room.


    "Is it too modest for the Virgin of Verga?


    "What? Ah, no... that''s not true."


    It was a bell that shook its head in a hurry, but I knew what I was thinking was true. Ludwig will follow you soon.


    "It''s a deserved room for the Virgin. But I was a little surprised because I thought you were staying at church...."


    "I see. That''s fine though....."


    Raffina clouds her face a little.


    "Sankland is a country of worship without losing to Velgar. That''s why I get a portrait every time."


    "Portrait..."


    "Seems to sell well... The sales are also used to give money to the poor, so I don''t mind... but... but? I''d like you to imagine a little bit... but it''s quite distracting to be a model of a portrait with big wings on its back and a warrior who tramples on a monstrous monster?


    So Raffina stared somewhere far away. On his face, he saw the Virgin of Velgar unworthy or distracted.


    "Oh, no. I was always complaining because I was related to Meer."


    Raffina said with a clear smile to get rid of the atmosphere.


    "So, what can I do for you? Is there a good reason to come all the way here at this hour?


    "Yeah... Actually, I''ve talked to Raffina."


    "Consulting... Well, what is it?


    Looking at Raffina, who leaned her neck strangely, Ludwig said.


    "Now, how often do you hear about the situation surrounding Meer?


    "That''s right... He said he was here about the affair between Emeralda and Prince Eshar."


    Raffina organizes one by one the stories she heard about Meer during the day. Then, she looked as if she had come up with something.


    "Speaking of which, Meer... I heard about Uncle Lampron and the Sankland aristocrats at the time, and what do I think..."


    Listening to that, Ludwig becomes.


    "Ah... you were still thinking of getting Raffina-sama''s help..."


    Why did you hear that? You want to know if Raffina agrees with the old Sankland aristocrats...?


    That''s because Meer was considering asking Raffina for help.


    If Raffina''s thinking is similar to that of the Conservatives in Sankland, then she can''t ask for help.


    "If your friend Mea is the opponent, I''d be happy to help... No, that''s why..."


    Ludwig nodded, sighing at Raffina.


    Yes, that''s what it is. You will be able to use friendship as a shield for your allies. But Meer doesn''t want to clean it. That''s why we started by looking into whether or not to force our cooperation.


    That''s what Ludwig thinks Meer is capable of... and that''s what happens in Ludwig.


    "But that''s what I told you, I''m not necessarily the same idea as Uncle Lampron... Oh, yeah..."


    Raffina told her to mourn.


    "Maybe because I told you about the horse riding kingdom...? I told you I was in a tough situation to get Meer to help me out... so you didn''t tell me that you shouldn''t burden me?


    Some nodded deeply as if to support the conjecture.


    "Maybe that''s what I think."


    I am Anne, the loyal leader of Meer. Anne continued in a confident tone.


    "Meer is a very gentle person. If Raffina seems busy, I don''t think she''ll ask for help. Rather, if there was anything I could do, I''d like to help Raffina-sama..."


    ... I don''t know... but there wasn''t anybody on the spot to put it in there. In Tsukubi''s absence, they thrive on a single meer of praise.


    "Hey, Mr. Ludwig. Can you tell me? What should I do? What did Meer want me to do?


    "Oh, yeah... Probably, but...."


    In this way, the deep thoughts of Meer that Ludwig talks about... Impressive Raffina. Anne''s eyes are sparkling!


    And there''s a girl staring at it with her unclean eyes...


    "Meer grandmother... wow!


    Thus, Bell''s brainwashing progressed more and more.

 472 Episode 93 Another Oneechan

    Now, when Meer was getting some very powerful information from Keithwood.


    The dining venue was surrounded by gentle air.


    "... speaking of which, did she know Keithwood... Then...."


    And so on, the small, crushing king. It was Thiona Rudolfon who looked at it without a doubt.


    Initially, she was nervous about being invited to a royal meal and being disrespectful, but there it was.


    Originally not looked down on by the central aristocracy, it was Tiona who practiced court manners, academics, and even swordsmanship.


    What I wore since my early days naturally added to her the elegance she deserved.


    So, when the tension was resolved, she... actually could be described as extremely heterogeneous in this situation.


    Unlike Emeralda, who is directly involved in the relationship, or Meer, who is greatly influenced, Tiona is not a separate party.


    She therefore looked at the scenery of the meal from her own perspective.


    While listening to the King''s conversation with Meer, her gaze turned towards Theon.


    --Prince Theon cares about His Highness...


    The emotions in my chest... were sympathetic.


    Yes, Emeralda is not the only sister here. You and Tiona, sister, you''re wearing a brother. Moreover, her brother, Cyril, was once a slightly shy boy who could not be confident of himself. It was very similar to Eschar.


    She was therefore sympathetic to Theon.


    Theon carelessly follows his brother who is attacking Emeralda''s question. Only subtly, so as not to hurt the pride of my delicate brother... don''t help me too much, don''t leave me alone, and when I see Sion worried about caring, I smile unexpectedly.


    --Because it''s difficult for a boy...


    At the same time as I think, I always feel that Sion is struggling to get around perfectly and irresistibly, even though I''m rude and cute.


    More importantly, earlier, when the King and Meer were talking. Tiona felt a strong sympathy for Theon, who was just a little happy to listen to Eshar.


    --I ''m sure you want me to be influenced by Meer.


    Theon would have expected a meaningful discussion between his father and Meer. Therefore, did Theon want to show his brother how it was and learn a lot from it?


    --That''s what Cyril was like...


    Cyril, who met Meer that day, changed.


    Somehow, his confident brother became a worker for Meer with the princess of his neighbor.


    As a sister, as Tiona, who has been encouraging her brother for a long time, on the other hand, she was happy and regretful. I even remembered the light jealousy of Meer, who did what she couldn''t do for a moment, just by looking at her face...


    --But I guess it''s still my job to comfort Cyril who broke up...


    Perhaps Cyril is in love with Meer. Tiona knew that. And that love won''t come true...


    That''s why I''m thinking about how to comfort Tiona...


    Well, aside from that, Tiona knows all the conflicting feelings about her brother.


    Theon must be expecting his brother to grow in the right direction, just like himself, or just like all the people that Meer has dealt with.


    - Well, that''s what everyone thinks. Wow, Mr. Meer.


    Everyone meets Meer and gets changed. That goes in the right direction.


    And that applied to Tiona herself.


    I remember dinner with Raffina during the day. During the student council election, Tiona allowed those involved in the incarceration. I could forgive you...


    It was something she couldn''t do before, just something she couldn''t do when she was only thinking about looking back at the middle nobles.


    --Meer, everyone''s going to change...


    It was as if the world was getting brighter and warmer from around Meer.


    So she imagines. If I hadn''t met Meer, what would have happened...?


    In return for the central nobility..., desperate days. What kind of future was ahead?


    What kind of tomorrow awaited you before you never forgave the children of the Central Nobility and turned your anger and anger into hatred?


    At the moment of the blink, there was a sight behind the eyelids.


    Red dyed squares, vanity victories, loss, and tiresome giving up....


    The unlikely sight of reality was probably seen in a nightmare. However, it''s just too realistic a sight to trump up a dream...


    And at that time.


    The door of the venue opened, and soon Meer returned.


    I could see a light smile on his face, which I could not see until I left my seat.


    ---Meea-sama, you''re in a very good mood... Until a moment ago, you looked very difficult... Perhaps Emeralda-sama''s case has already been settled?


    Tiona thinks that''s probably true.


    - Wow, Mr. Meer. Perhaps this will solve Prince Theon''s problems easily...


    I''ve been worried about the distance between Theon and Eshar since the meal began. The nobles who try to get in there and take a political approach....


    Even those problems that Tiona finds very difficult, I''m sure Meer will solve them easily.


    --So... is that okay...?


    Keep your head up, little question. Is there any regret that Meer is changing everything in a good direction, so I don''t have to do anything...?


    Now you can hear me? Reach out and you''ll be there.


    I know, but I don''t know, I can hear someone far away.


    Tiona put her hands on the dessert with an unspeakable feeling in her chest.


    As Keithwood put it, the day''s meal is over with a sumptuous dessert.


    "Hmm... this is... no way!?


    And so on... when I saw the dessert, I felt so moved that I lost my words...


    Well, that doesn''t matter.

 473 Chapter 94 Briefing

    "Phew, I ate it... It''s bad for you to eat too much, and you have to eat so much... Hmm, let''s be careful when we get back from Sankland."


    In short, I''ll crush you with something like "Let''s eat a full stomach while you''re in Sankland."


    "Hmm... When I''m full, I''m getting sleepy...."


    Rub the eyes that began to shiver, then chew off the big yawn and Meer leaves the castle. I raised my hand to Anne, who was waiting at the castle gate.


    "Ah, thank you for waiting. Anne... oh?


    So, Meer leaned her neck. An unexpected person stood beside Anne.


    "... oh? What happened to Ludwig and Bell?


    Meer gazed strangely at the two of them waiting next to Anne...


    "Yeah... That will happen later. Let''s hurry back to Uncle Rampron''s mansion."


    That''s true, too.


    If you put it in bed, you''ll soon fall asleep, neem meer... but that''s not how it works.


    The day of the dance is approaching. We need to put together the information we''ve got right now...


    While encouraging herself, Meer, who was at Uncle Rampron''s residence, quickly visited Emeralda''s room.


    "Well! Dear Meer, I can''t believe you came all the way to visit me. I''m going to make you some tea now."


    Mea put milk and plenty of sugar in the brewed tea and sip. * Giggle *, exhale with a satisfying breath.


    "So, what was Prince Eshar''s impression? Mr. Emeralda."


    "That''s right....."


    Emeralda, um, put her arms together.


    "There''s still a lot going on right now, but there''s a chance. Your face is wonderful. I still have the impression that my childish eyes and beautiful nostrils are still cute.


    I''m sure in the future you''ll be as brilliant as Prince Theon or your father. Besides, it''s not as bad as I told you. I have a slightly shy impression, but that depends on our future growth. "


    Ikemen Sommelier and Emeralda made the assessment.


    "It''s going to be really hard to train!


    ... it looks like it fits Emeralda''s glasses.


    "However, I wonder if I''m a little worried about the existence of a good oniisama... When I was talking about Prince Theon, I saw a slight veil. Maybe that''s what''s hurting his heart....."


    Emeralda''s analysis continues.


    Meer hears it and unwittingly winds her tongue.


    Because what she''s saying is consistent with what Keithwood told me.


    That''s Emeralda. It''s a big observation eye. I can''t believe I can clearly see the other person at a one-time meal... I''ll do it...


    Anyway, Emeralda seems to like Eschar.


    --If Emeralda-san likes it, we can''t make this conversation that easy.


    If we go ahead with our friendship, we might be able to favor Meer''s rival anti-Empire faction.....


    "If only you could heal his heart..."


    Emeralda said something, but Mia continued her reflections.


    --But, well, Emeralda is acting like an absolute tyrant in the Green Moon family.... My conflicting candidates, the next emperors, are my younger brothers who won''t be able to raise their heads to Emeralda.


    With that in mind, Meer nods small.


    There''s nothing I can do about it...


    "... well, Emeralda-san can only handle that part."


    "Hahh....?


    For some reason, Meea grabbed Emeralda''s shoulder with her mouth wide open.


    "What are you looking at, Emeralda? You can do it."


    I mean, you''ve been through a lot of selfishness so far..., Meer said with that in mind. As long as Emeralda keeps an ear on the Green Moon house, it won''t be a problem for the moment.


    With such a powerful voice from Meer, Emeralda...


    "Dear Meer... trust me so much... yes, I''ll take care of it!


    I nodded loudly.


    After leaving Emeralda''s room, Meer braces herself.


    --Well, politics is going to work out... but the problem is with Theon''s assassination. If you don''t take care of the inferiority in Prince Eshar, you''ll be targeting Theon forever...


    Go to your room as you groan.


    --But this is difficult, isn''t it? If it''s true, Emeralda-san''s role is to have a wedding, but, oh, I don''t see it, Emeralda-san, I don''t have any experience with you at all...


    And after thinking about it, Meer realizes something serious.


    "Oh? Perhaps I''ve won better in men''s experience? Anyway, I''ve been on a long ride with some of the monks, and I''ve danced with Abel many times. I''ve danced with that Theon before... Hmm, I suppose I''m the only one who can deal with Prince Eshar''s heart problems...?


    Mea returned to her room with bumps and bumps.


    Anne, Bell and Ludwig were waiting in the room.


    "Ah, you''ve kept me waiting. But what happened to the three of you?


    Belle glanced at Meer, who leaned her neck strangely.


    "Actually, I''ve met Raffina."


    "Oh, Raffina?


    "Yes, I''ve asked for your help. Let''s reverse their aim."


    Ludwig takes over from Bell.


    - Ha, ha..., what do they want? Reverse use?


    Meer grabs her head with both hands tilting and returns it to its original position.


    --Ah, that was close... What do you mean? Hey, I almost tipped my neck! I''m sleepy, and it looks like you''re losing your mind.


    "Meer may not want to be a burden on Raffina, but we did it at our own discretion."


    "I''m sorry. Meer, I''m here to escort you to Rafina. I may have turned against your heart....."


    She smiled at Anne, who was subtly clouding her face.


    "No, don''t worry about it."


    While thinking about it, yes? And Meer leans her neck.


    --What does burden mean...? Besides, what makes you want Raffina''s help...?


    Looking at Ludwig, he nodded forcefully for some reason.


    It was as if you were convinced that this matter was all right.


    --Hmm... Looks like Ludwig has an idea. Well, at this point, I want one or more of my allies. Then it would be advantageous for Raffina to cooperate with you.


    Having thought so much, Meer remembers.


    --But, Mr. Raffina, you said you were in trouble... Does that mean I have to help you too...?


    This hand is basically a gift and take. Which means that Meer may also need to help Raffina with her work.


    --I wonder what Raffina-sama said... Um, I suppose the horse riding kingdom is something...


    It was then.


    Suddenly, Belle frowned.


    "By the way, Meer, onee-sama, Leena hasn''t come home while she''s gone out yet... do you know anything?

 474 Episode 95 Return of Strina

    "Oh? Is Lena...? Did you go out alone at night?


    Meer shouted in surprise.


    After all, Stryna is the only daughter of the Duke of Yellow Moon. Laurence Etois Yellow Moon, the expert in assassination, is so adorable and painlessly adorable in her eyes!


    If anything happens, there''s no doubt they''ll poison you!


    It was Meer who tried to get up in a hurry.


    "I can''t see Lord Dion, so I think he probably went with Strana...."


    "Oh, I see... Dion is with you, isn''t he? In that case, well...."


    It was a melancholy mea.


    After all, that Dion Alia is with us.


    A man who slashes down a hundred enemies by himself, breaks the siege of a thousand enemies, and runs away from thousands of chasers to snort.


    In Meer''s head, he''s already a legendary hero, Dion.


    Rather, I was worried that Straina would wake up to radical ideas influenced by Dion. That''s why I don''t feel like the Duke of Yellow Moon is sending me an assassin, Meer, but either way....


    "Then there''s nothing to worry about."


    "I see. It would be a relief if General Dion were with us."


    Belle also looked convinced. At that time, the door of the room was knocked at the right time.


    "Excuse me. Dear Meer, I''m back."


    "Ah, Lina-chan!


    Bell welcomed the incoming Straina with joy.


    "Oh, Belle, are you still awake?


    Stryna looked at Bell with a surprise, and then....


    "Maybe because I skipped my studies for today, I was so late at night...."


    Giroli and his sword-watering gaze turned towards Ludwig.


    To such a friend, Belle swooped his cheeks and showed them.


    "Hmm... Lina-chan, don''t you think I''m a fool? Without Lena, I can''t study alone....."


    ... the truth is, yes...


    "Oh, no, that''s not true. Belle knows she can do it if she''s motivated."


    Strina shook her hand in a hurry. Then you peek into Bell''s face with anxiety... and suddenly, you raise your face. What was on his face was a playful smile.


    "Ehehe, nahn... You''ve got to be kidding me, Leena."


    And so on, I put out my tongue smaller.


    "Nh, ahh! It''s awful! Belle''s mean!


    It was an angry, shameful stranger, but soon an innocent smile returned to her face, and she began to jerk off with a smile.


    Incidentally, it''s almost synonymous with what Strina said: "Belle is a bad girl if she''s not motivated".... There was no such thing as true malice.


    In such a gentle world, after being alone with Belle, Strina once again walks in front of Meer.


    There was an unusual floral smile on his face.


    --This switching is amazing...


    Straina starts her presentation in front of the impressive Meer.


    "Tonight, we looked into the liberation market. Dion Ariah also helped me."


    - What are you doing? The liberation market?


    Even if you''re about to tilt your neck, endure it... I''ll put my arms together and think about it... and pretend.


    "Hmm... with Mr. Dion at the liberation market... So, what do you got?


    "Yes, to put it bluntly, there is someone who has come into contact with Prince Eshar."


    "Oh, to Prince Eshar....."


    Meer, uhm, it''s getting worse... now, this is getting worse... and I''m crushing inside out.


    Honestly, I had no idea what Stryna was talking about. Or is it the liberation market...? and twisting the neck. For example, you can''t say it, but it seems dangerous to leave it. Now, thinking about how you got it out...


    "Um, Miss Meer?


    Suddenly, Straina peeked into her face.


    Did you find out that you didn''t understand the situation!? I was in a hurry with Meer....


    "Is it okay to tell them this story?


    Straina''s gaze was on Ludwig and Anne.


    "Oh, yeah, of course, they''re...."


    I almost said that, Meer, the hand of resurrection flashes!


    "They are my loyal servants. You don''t have to hide anything. Instead, why don''t you explain the situation? Suddenly liberated... the market? You won''t know when you talk about...."


    Looking at Meer, Ludwig nodded heavily.


    "Thank you for your concern. If possible, we would like to know the information."


    Stryna nodded little at Ludwig''s words.


    "I see. So, Mr. Mear, may I call Dion Ariel here, too? I want him to tell me what happened tonight."


    "Yes, please."


    Meea nodded small... fuwow, she bit the yawn.


    The time was already around midnight and the date was about to change.

 475 Chapter 96 Letter of Challenge to Detective Meer

    Once again, Straina explained the situation, waiting for Dion to come.


    Information from Connelly suggests that the Liberation Market is an insecure place where Prince Eshar is temporarily missing.


    "The liberation market... I see. Markets are more dynamic than deregulation. If it is far from the castle, a slight deterioration in security is unavoidable."


    Stryna continued, nodding with admiration to Ludwig.


    "But the more people come and go, the easier it is for snakes to lurk. In such a place, the Second Prince went missing. I thought it was suspicious, but Lena decided to go check it out. Fortunately, the information came out quickly. I have information about a suspicious man who tried to contact Prince Eshar...."


    After getting information from the men, Straina and the others explored the liberation market.


    Well, as Connelly said, security is not very good. Thanks to this, there was no shortage for people who were likely to go behind the scenes.


    So Straina asked Dion to catch her and interrogate her. From behind, he hit his shoulder with a sword and cut his mouth immediately.


    By the way, when I heard that, Meer,


    - Oh, that''s Mr. Dion. It''s a terrible mess... Now we don''t know who the thief is...


    Sometimes I thought...


    Well, aside from that...


    "As I continued my interrogation, I gained information on the location I thought the man had made a castle. That''s why Lina and the others went there....."


    Strina looks up at the sky quietly.


    Soon the moon was hidden in the clouds, and darkness deepened at night.


    The liberation market, covered in such a dense evening veil, was filled with strange silence.


    Must be silence. Because I can''t hear the voices of those who will dominate the market in the daytime, or the sounds of gold and commodities.


    However... on the other hand, Stryna''s senses felt a contradictory noise.


    That''s... that someone is breathing and watching us... that''s a lot of gaze noise.


    "Hmm. This is the liberation market."


    Stryna looked around and snapped.


    "It''s a place I don''t really want to come even when it''s bright."


    I don''t think it''s a very good place to bring Belle, and I don''t think it would be fun to come alone to play.


    "You see quite a few on the far wind. I''ll try to tighten up a few more..."


    "No, I don''t need it. Anyway, the information that comes out will be the same."


    Stryna shrugs her shoulders and shakes her neck.


    I tightened up a few suspicious people, and their mouths revealed something in common.


    One, Prince Eshar was approached by a man with a riding kingdom accent.


    One thing the man had in the root castle was the building near the Liberation Market.


    "Besides, I don''t know when I came to this country, and I haven''t seen it lately, because..."


    Anyway, if you tighten it a little, it will come out easily, so I didn''t have any difficulty gathering information.


    But...


    Sturina was like, "Hmm."


    --It''s definitely a trap, and it''s probably hard to find anything but the information you want to give me...


    Still sighing, Straina feels comfortable with the signs behind her.


    The mightiest knight of the Empire, Dion Aria. Her mightiest sword had an overwhelming powerful atmosphere that could be eaten to pieces by any trap.


    It was in that case that Stryna wanted to take a step forward.


    Dare to fall into enemy''s trap...


    After leaving the liberation market, the building in question was built.


    It is as if the clouds were clear as if timing had been measured, and the moonlight once again illuminates its appearance.


    It was a poor stone building.


    It''s not so different from what''s built around it. The doors are made of wood and the windows on both sides are stacked with wooden panels, so you won''t be able to expect moonlight.


    "Dion Aria, are you better off at night?


    "Hmm, I wonder if it''s normal. It''s like a person."


    "That''s right...."


    Stryna examines how much the Empire''s strongest word for "normal" is....


    --Well, if this guy can''t see, he''ll take care of about four or five people.


    and so on.


    The werewolf, who had several face-to-face opportunities, was a good fighter, even if he had been deprived of his sight. I don''t think Dion is inferior to him.


    "In that case... yes. Let''s take a closer look from the outside and then break down that tree door."


    "Are you going in? I think it''s a clear trap."


    "If anything happens, you''ll protect me, right? Empire''s mightiest knight."


    Stryna laughed provocatively, and Dion shook his head.


    "What a princess... the princess of the Empire is too brave."


    Hearing that, Straina approached the building without a sound. Looking through the door. But I don''t make any noise from inside.


    "Dion Aria, it''s a little aggressive to be called savage. With this size, even if it''s burned, you''ll be able to escape the worst, and even if some of them are lurking inside, will you be able to handle it? It''s not about bravery or anything."


    That said, she took a step backwards. Then he pointed the door at Dion.


    Dion sighs and flashes his sword. Break the locked wooden door in half.


    Inside, as expected, it was wrapped in darkness.


    "Just in case, there''s no need for bravery from here, Duchess of Yellow Moon. If you don''t follow me in cowardice, I''ll kill you, so be careful."


    "Yeah, that''s right. Should I put my hands together anyway?


    Straina stood straight behind Dion while showing off. After confirming that, Dion slowly moves forward as he gazes around...


    "Fu, nh... no sign of the enemy...?"


    Twisted, Dion sighed small.


    "So what do we do, Duchess of Yellow Moon? If we''re going to look inside, we need to get the lights...."


    At that time. Shortly after the sound of something falling, something like powder came up.


    "Phew, poison...?


    Cover your mouth while putting a coat on Straina''s head. At the same time, Dion jumped out of the building as he grabbed Strina.


    In contrast, Sturina


    "... no, I don''t think so. Dion Alia. It would be a waste to fill the entire cabin... and perhaps not more prominently."


    Don''t tell anyone, snap.


    As he went out, he pulled out his sword and Dion looked around. But there''s no sign of anyone attacking... Still, I''ve been on alert for a while...


    "Oh, my God. If it''s not poison, is this just harassment?


    When Dion put the sword in his sheath, he wiped out the powder on his hair.


    "No, that''s not true."


    Straina stretches out a bit and reaches for Dion''s head. When he realized it, Dion bent over to reach the little lady.


    In that case, the daughter''s hand succeeded in pinching the powder on Dion''s hair.


    Straina slightly approached her nose with the powder on her fingertips, then squeezed it onto the little tip of her tongue.


    "Oooh!


    As soon as Dion was in a hurry, he rinsed his mouth with the water bottle he had.


    "It''s okay, it''s just wheat. Poor quality."


    "Wheat? What the hell did you want to do with all that stuff in your room? I don''t suppose it just happened to fall?


    Straina said to Dion, who raised his eyebrows in suspicion.


    "I''ve heard of it. This is what happens when you scatter powdery things in the room and light them up... they burn up violently and blow up the surroundings."


    "So you want to bury us in the dark? Don''t take a lot of trouble... Even if I didn''t do that, I might have something to do with it....."


    Dion says stunned. Stryna said after a moment of silence.


    "Do you know what perfect poison is? Dion Alia"


    Well then? Like poison that kills you the moment you drink it?


    Shuffle her head quietly and Straina continues.


    "This is what Lena thinks. Best of all, poison that doesn''t make you realize you''ve used poison. It''s best to make it look like a natural death. It''s best not to smell a killer there, but to get rid of him. Next, make it meaningful to make them understand what poison they used. For example, we could use characteristic poison to make up a fake killer."


    That''s what Straina said.


    "Perhaps this is just a souvenir... If you want to lure the raider out and repel them, you can paralyze them and use the blindfold to steal their movements. After that, I can do whatever I want, whether it''s interrogation or torture. But this is a souvenir. A trick to lure and obliterate those who follow their tracks with false tracks."


    "You dare to leave an easy-to-understand trail, so you can''t see the real trail?


    "If we look more closely, we''ll see some real traces... First of all, I wonder if they''ll catch a trace that''s easy to understand. Especially if you''re in a hurry like Lina and the others."


    Dion snorts his nose while arming himself.


    "So if you try to investigate the attracted building, you''re going to blow it up."


    "Yes, and there''s nothing suspicious about it. Only the collapsed buildings, burnt traces and burnt wheat remain. I wonder whether people are dying in a room full of poison or whether it will attract attention... This trick is a poison that doesn''t make you realize you killed him with poison. Natural death, in this case, as if it were an accidental death."


    Stryna looked at the building and said.


    "Either way, there''s no harvest, is there? There is no evidence that it is clearly connected to the snake, and whether the accent of the horseman King is true when this happens....."


    Oh dear, and Dion shrugging her shoulders, Straina smiles like a flower.


    "Fufufu, I''m not so pessimistic, Dion Alia. Maybe it was the snake that created this situation."


    "How can you say that? The Duchess of Yellow Moon?


    Straina said, passing on Dion''s suspicious gaze with a cool smile.


    "It''s simple. Did you know wheat can blow up buildings? Can you think of anything that could be used as a trap?


    "Ah... I see."


    "If activated, this trap will only look like a building collapse or a fire, and if not activated, wheat will just be scattered indoors. But if you look at someone like Lena, you can see that it''s a clever trap created by someone you know. Because it is a secret knowledge that is not commonly known, it can be used to destroy evidence, but because only a limited number of people know it, the identity of those who use it will naturally be limited."


    And after that, Straina leaned her neck small.


    "Besides, the horseback riding accent, even if it''s a lie, is not a waste of information."


    "Why is that?


    When asked, Stryna said with a glorious smile.


    "After all, if you want to blame the horse riding kingdom... there will be a limited number of types of poison you can use each time, right?


    "That''s what happened tonight. Dion Alia, is there anything else I can add?


    "No, not particularly. Well, if you insist, I would advise Her Royal Highness that the Yellow Moon family should not turn against the enemy too much."


    Bell smiles at Dion, shrugging his shoulders.


    "It''s okay, Leena. You can''t be an enemy."


    "Bell-chan...."


    With a flirtation like that in your ass, Meer exhales, fufum,


    "Mr. Leena, can you please deal with the poison in and around the Horseback Kingdom?


    "Yes, it''s all connected."


    Stryna lowered her head.


    "But the horse riding kingdom again... I''ve been listening a lot lately... Raffina-sama also said that she came because of that relationship... I wonder what this means...?


    Then, Meer exhaled again, fummm...


    With this, the information came to Meer.


    Therefore, the Empire''s wisdom meer can solve this case safely.....


    "Fuwaumm... that''s no good... Sleepy... my limit."


    ... will the Empire''s wisdom and sleeping meer be able to solve this case safely?


    No one knew the end.

 476 Chapter 97 The King of Fair and Equitable Justice

    Sinner King Theon Saul Sankland was a man of enemies.


    Many adversaries occasionally show up or use their mouths to scold and attack Theon.


    Even so, there was only one thing that could not be denied.


    It means that Theon made a very fair and private trial.


    They said this to each other.


    "There can be no doubt that His Majesty King Zion, the Quitter, is just. After all, he executed his blood-connected brother when he saw guilt, and executed his servant, who grew up like his brother, and relied on his heart and soul. Well, I would never say that''s a good thing."


    and.


    On that day, an old nobleman visited the king''s office.


    Theon quietly raised his gaze to announce his visit. And standing there was a familiar face.


    Uncle Lampron. It''s been a long time. "


    Uncle Lampron returned a nervous smile to Theon''s quiet voice.


    "It''s been a long time, Your Grace."


    Uncle Lampron, who used to be head of the Rank Land Conservative aristocracy and also served as Eshar''s educator, has left the front line a while ago.


    The hegemonic style that comes with it also lingers, and now there is only a gentle atmosphere of grandfather preference. During such a mid-retired noble visit, Theon leans small and leans his neck.


    "And this time, how did it go? I''d still like to warm up my old relationship, but I still have a case of rebellion to clean up. I can''t take it very slowly...."


    Just ten days ago, there was a rebellion in a part of Sankland.


    Aristocrats rebellious against Theon''s fierce rule planned a massive rebellion under the flag of Second Prince Eshar.


    But the opponent was bad. It was the genius Theon Saul Sankland that they tried to pull the bow.


    Seeing signs of rebellion, Theon immediately led his troops and wiped out the masterminds.


    Currently, all the junkies are locked up in dungeons. And there was also Sion''s brother, Eshar.


    "That''s exactly what I want to talk to you about. Your Majesty."


    After humbly lowering his head, Rampron stares straight into Cyon''s eyes.


    "May you reconsider the execution of His Highness Eshar... I''m sure Eshar was also tasked with turning his back on those masters."


    "I don''t know... Ever since, Eschar has noticed something inferior to me. It''s no wonder the rebel masterminds instigated me and thought it would be an opportunity to defeat me."


    "But...."


    "Either way, there was useless confusion in the country, and the people bled. We must make them pay for it."


    "Is this your bloody brother? That....."


    "Even if he''s my younger brother... no, because he''s my younger brother, I can''t take it lightly."


    The condemned king shall cut off his words and cast them away.


    "Uncle Lampron, can''t you see that? Don''t you know even your lord, who has continued to insist on the just rule of King St. Clandestine? I am the king."


    As a person with enormous power, we cannot afford to pass judgement privately. Whoever commits a crime worthy of execution shall be redeemed with his life.


    That''s what fairness is.


    "Thank you so much... I can''t help it."


    So Uncle Lampron left the scene.


    The incident happened that night.


    Several people tried to rescue Eshar, who had been captured in prison.


    Theon had no particular emotion that the mastermind was Uncle Lampron. He is Eshar''s foster care clerk in childhood. She seems to have been close to Eschar since then, and her feelings may be boiling.


    I was wondering if there was room for discretion... but I couldn''t hide my surprise in the news that followed.


    Among the killers was Keithwood, who was counting on him.


    At dawn, the next day, Theon visited Keithwood, where he was being held.


    When he saw his dirty friend in the dungeon, Theon glanced slightly. His face, which bit his lips, looked like it was a moment when he could wait to cry.... At the next moment, it had already turned into a strict one.


    Keithwood, you did something stupid.


    The words are mild, but cold everywhere.


    "Yeah, I guess so... I couldn''t stop you."


    Keithwood, smiling tirelessly, shrugged his shoulders to deceive the carelessness.


    "I''m sorry... I always wanted you to support me as my right arm. Why did you do this...?


    "Don''t you see? That''s it....."


    "I don''t know. The righteousness of the king will stand by the kingdom. Eshar must be executed. Otherwise, justice cannot be maintained."


    He had to be right. As a just and just existence.


    "Otherwise...."


    There was a snug sight in his head.


    It''s a world dyed red.


    A red truncated table illuminated by the sunset.


    The voice of people''s grievances. The figure of the princess who took it all on herself and lost her neck.


    She was the only one who dropped her neck.


    She had to die. You were right to execute her.


    In order for its correctness to be unshaken, Theon himself had to remain correct.


    Theon shook his head small.


    "Sion, please, spare me my execution, only Lord Eshar''s life....."


    Theon frowned at Keithwood who complained.


    "Why? Except you didn''t have that connection to Eschar."


    "If you kill His Highness Eshar and kill his real brother, you really...."


    "Keithwood, I am the king." We need to fix this Sankland right. That''s why we can''t just execute Eshar. And.... "


    A little silence, then Theon said.


    "Farewell. Keithwood, thank you for supporting me."


    Theon became the "King of Ideas."


    It became such a thing that it erased all emotions and continued to make only the right and just decisions. Their appearance, as if they had lost their humanity, was frightened and feared by the people.


    He was lonely all his life.


    Humans need a sidekick, but not a king. The King of Justice is not allowed to have such a person... yes, just say so.


    It''s the germination of tragedy seeds. One of its shapes.


    The tragic fruit will change shape and eventually germinate, as long as the species remains in the Royal Family of Saint Crown.


    Only one of us, Princess Ponzi, can remove such a seed!


    Now Meer and her allies are challenging the seeds of tragedy that the Royal Family of Saint Krand contains!


    "... hmm, this dress... I wonder if my stomach feels a little tight? Didn''t I take the wrong measurements...?


    ............ are you okay?


    "That''s weird. I just remade it the other day... hah, I see. You''ve shrunk a little in this climate, haven''t you? That seems to be the case....."


    ............... are you sure you''re okay?

 477 Episode 98 The Secret of That Dress......

    In Uncle Lampron''s room....


    Meer was getting Anne to help her prepare for the party.


    With a slight tummy dress, Meer''s feelings were also tight. Close your eyes and take a closer look.


    --I thought about it in bed yesterday, but the situation is a bit complicated.


    Meer lay down on the bed, closed her eyes and thought. I was carefully organizing the enormous amount of information I heard... by the way, people sort out their memories when they''re asleep. Well, that''s why there''s nothing wrong...


    Besides, as a result of organizing and thinking carefully, I once again thought...,


    --This time, it''s quick to tell Theon himself what to do. Theon and Keithwood, if they were together, they wouldn''t be poisoned...


    That''s what it was.


    Currently, Meea has not only a message from the Empress, but also information from Strana. Possible snake contact with Eshar, poison assassination plan. Perhaps both of them will come to the conclusion and deal with it.


    But... I don''t know why... but I didn''t feel like it at all.


    --Hmm, that''s strange. You know that''s the best part, but I don''t think that''s a good idea. I wonder why....?


    "Um, Meer Sensei...?


    She raised her face to signal Anne''s voice. Soon, the preparations were complete.


    Hmm, it''s perfect.


    Stand up, in front of the mirror, twirl, twirl. Then nod satisfactorily.


    What Meer wore was a simple dress she wore at a freshman dance.


    A tailored dress for a slightly growing mea, plus this time a ribbon on the head, a one-point necklace on the neck, and small earrings on the ears.


    Finally, wrap the elegant shawl of see-through...


    "Good work, Anne."


    "Thank you very much. Dear Meer,"


    Anne lowered her head respectfully, and Meer smiled a little.


    "You''re a very good maid, too."


    "Yes, I can already bake bread and ride a horse."


    "Fufu, I don''t think riding a horse is a maid''s job."


    In this way, the two of you laugh little by little.


    "Um... Mia-sama?


    Then Anne said with a slightly caring face.


    "Is there something that bothers you?


    "Oh, did you think so?


    "Yes, I''ve just had a sinking face. Anne, a fine maid, knows."


    With that, Anne looks calm.


    "Oh, ufufu, that''s my maid Anne. It''s all foreseeable."


    "That''s right. I am Meer''s exclusive maid, and I can see everything. So, if you''re Meer, I''m sure you''ll be all right. And if anything happens, we''ll be there. So don''t worry, Mia, think you''re right."


    Gripping tightly, Anne snorted roughly and said.


    "I''m always on your side!


    "Anne....."


    Mia smiled a little, with her own powerful inspiration from a dedicated maid.


    "That''s right... I have to work hard, too."


    Anne was relieved to see her face like that.


    Now, Meer, I''m going to help Belle and Straina.


    "Yes, please. Regardless of Lena, Belle isn''t used to dresses very well."


    "Yes, sir."


    So, instead of Anne leaving, Emeralda came in.


    Good morning, Mia.


    Emeralda was gracefully dressed in a luxurious dress worthy of the nobility.


    Green-themed, ruffled dress with gold thread embroidered with Green Moon family crest.


    Meer, look at her tight stomach....


    --Hmm, that''s a corset... Must be a corset. If you were so tight with corset, you wouldn''t be able to eat very delicious... Poor thing...


    Yes, yes, I''m convinced, and I feel sorry for Emeralda....


    "Oh, Meer, that dress...."


    Emeralda glanced at Meer''s dress.


    "Yes, this is my favorite."


    When I wear this dress, my happy memories come back to life.


    --I wonder if I have a chance to dance with Abel today... Ufufu, that day is coming again.


    When you''re yawning...


    "Of course I do. Meer''s mother... the Queen Adelaide made this dress."


    "To...?


    Meer leaned her neck.


    "Um, what does that mean...?


    "Oh, you didn''t know? That''s what a tailor in and out of my Green Moon house said. Meer''s mother made it, so I felt nervous and my hands trembled when I re-tailored it...."


    "Ki, I didn''t hear you!


    "Really? There''s a custom in Adelaide''s hometown of sending handmade clothes from mother to daughter... and I''ve heard that..."


    "Is that so...?


    He snuggled and then Meer stroked the dress.


    "My mother... oh, really? That''s why your father was so happy..."


    Meer remembered when she talked about the freshman dance.


    At that time, I was so happy about my father...


    "What, the dress?


    Father, please! Meer, who was asked, had no choice but to talk about the freshman dance....


    "Yes. I really liked the dress... oh, of course, I was going to wear the dress your father prepared at first. But there were circumstances and it got dirty, so I changed here."


    I apologize for saying so... but my father didn''t care about that.


    "Oh, I see... I see!


    On the contrary, for some reason, he was very happy.


    "Meer, that dress... is that so?"


    It was with a melting smile that I was delighted.


    --I thought you''d be upset because you didn''t wear the dress of your choice... but why are you so happy?


    Meer had just tilted her neck.


    In addition, he is slightly taller (height!) When I said it was stretched and the size didn''t suit me, it was immediately re-tailored so that I could wear it anytime.


    And more!


    "Hmm... but this dress is a bit exposed... Yeah, that''s right. Let''s prepare a shawl to match it. All right, let''s arrange it right away."


    And even more!


    "If you want, I''ll make sure you have the right accessories for this dress. I don''t care about the price. Best on the continent....."


    "No, Father, that won''t happen. Don''t waste it... Er... yes! This dress will go out of sight. It''s nice to use modest accessories here... jewelry or something that you don''t use much!


    "Really? But...."


    "Whatever! I choose accessories, so don''t worry about your father!


    "I see....."


    After saying that, the Emperor made his mouth suck.....


    "Ah, Meer, that''s it... that dress..."


    Huh?


    To Meer, who tilted his little head, his father slowly shook his head.


    "... no, it''s nothing. Take care of yourself."


    ¡­¡­ Yes, of course. "


    Hey, it''s Meer that reminds me of the exchange.


    "If only your father had told me... Was it embarrassing?


    Unexpectedly, while stunned, Meer gently closed her eyes.


    My mother had few memories of me. However, the gentle touch of the dress felt somehow nostalgic.


    "Thank you... Mother. Protect me from now on....."


    The moment I snapped, I felt like I saw my mother''s face laughing with a troubled face... I kind of felt like my mother kicked me in the ass, and Meer had a clean face.


    Well then, shall we come? I can''t imitate you in front of your mother. "


    It was to renew the mood.

 478 Episode 99 Princess Meer, think, think....

    Now, dressed in combat attire, Meer slaps her cheeks with both hands and switches her feelings.


    Fortunately, there is a lot of combat power available this time.


    He led Emeralda, Stryna, and Tiona, and laid down a complete system for distributing Ludwig. I have Raffina as my ally.


    As a mental stabilizer, Anne keeps it by herself and, of course, Belle is with her. After all, I''m a fan of Theon.


    --We ''ve got things to do.


    Meer organizes the information while keeping her temper up.


    First of all, there are two problems. One is that Mr. Emeralda''s friendship with Prince Eshar will strengthen my opposition. The other is Theon''s assassination... no, it''s not.


    Meer shakes her head quietly.


    --The opposition was saying something Ludwig might have thought about, and it''s not something to do right now. All I have to do is save Theon from assassination. Preventing tonight''s incident will not begin without doing something about it.


    Meer concludes that.


    --Besides, Emeralda will do her best on the opposition. And you can tell Theon what you did to save his life, and let him do his best.


    That''s why what Meer needs to do is prevent Theon from being poisoned.


    ¨D ¨D According to the royal legend, Theon is poisoned. And according to Lena''s information, it is highly likely that some poison has fallen into Prince Eshar''s hands from the chaotic snake...


    I didn''t know how the young prince got the poison just by describing it in the royal legend, but I was satisfied to hear it this way.


    --It seems that they are ready for the detoxification...


    Looking sideways at Sturina, Sturina nodded loudly.


    "Leave it to me. Dear Meer, I have already arranged for the example."


    "Yes....? Like what?


    "It''s a dried mushroom I got on my way to Sankland."


    "Dried mushrooms...."


    "Yes, among the people of the Horseback Kingdom, there was a long history of insidious poisoning for hunting. So, if you want to make it look like the horse riding kingdom... if it''s Lina, I''ll use it. And the antidote that reverses that insidious poison and negates its potency is the poisonous mushroom I got the other day....."


    And so, Straina leaned her neck.


    "Maybe you didn''t know?


    Mmm, Meer shuts up.


    Here, I knew it! It''s easy to say. Perhaps that would help keep Stryna''s trust together... However,


    "Yes, unfortunately. I don''t know that much about poison."


    Meer, I choose to be honest here.


    If you know him badly, he won''t get into trouble. Especially in the case of poison, it won''t really be cool.


    So....


    "It was a real coincidence that I bought that mushroom. You''re lucky."


    Tell the truth honestly. In addition,


    "As I said before, this time, I see that poison is very likely to be used. That''s why I''m counting on you. Mr. Leena."


    "... I see. Meer, I will do my best to meet your expectations. But... please remember. Detoxification is very difficult. Don''t think you can make it perfect."


    "It''s best not to poison him... Hmm...."


    "By the way, don''t you want to tell Lord Theon himself?


    Meea has a difficult face when she asks about Straina.


    "I don''t have to think about it...."


    In fact, Keithwood has been informed that Prince Eschar has made a suspicious move. I''m going to see Dion.


    The Strainas brought back only circumstantial evidence. If you treat the Second Prince of another country as an assassin based on such a thing, it will become an international problem.


    But that''s why I can''t keep quiet. Fortunately, Keithwood is a sensitive man. Perhaps they will also think about inter-state matters.


    That''s the same with Theon... but Meer didn''t like it.


    And Meer was somehow starting to understand why.


    This dress was telling Meer the answer.


    --Theon will be killed by his real brother...


    That''s what''s caught Meer''s heart.


    What if... if Zion knew about Eshar and demanded a fair trial for his brother''s crimes?


    --Of course, Sion would not like to do that right now. But what about here, in Sankland?


    Somehow, I''ve known Theon for a long time. As a king, I intend to become a meer and understand what he believes in and values.


    Though Sion values justice and fairness, Meer felt a little different after the Lemno kingdom incident.


    But... that was only when I left Sankland.


    It is Saint-Krander that justice shall be done under the rule of a just and equitable king. Naturally, Eschar''s plea for a guilty plea to assassinate Theon is not small.


    --I have to tell you to kill my brother... I''m sure it''ll hurt Theon.


    Meer grasped the stall lightly. Meer doesn''t have any brothers. Speaking of family, it is only the emperor, who is the father.


    And Meer didn''t say, "I love my father." Somewhat irritating...


    However, I don''t hate it when Meer wears a dress made by her wife. I''m dreadful...


    I was shocked when I was told that I had been sent to the disconnector first. I''m dreadful...


    Besides... I don''t remember Meer, but I''d like to see my mother if she could see me, and if she''s around, I''d like her to do that.


    That''s what family is like, it''s irreplaceable, it''s important... and I''m sure Theon won''t change it.


    --Though Theon is a perfect superman, it must still be hard for him to tell his family to execute him.


    Is it because I am wearing my mother''s dress? As for Meer, I just hated seeing Theon and Eschar hang out.


    It doesn''t matter as long as we eliminate the only assassins. However, if my brother was an assassin, Meer didn''t know if it would be better to let Theon know.


    --Anyway, that''s why it''s absolutely a condition not to be noticed by other nobles.


    That way, at least we can avoid the situation where Theon has to tell us to kill his brother for justice.


    --What if the other nobles lost their eyes and therefore Theon forgave Prince Eshar? What does His Highness think of the actions of Theon?


    I don''t know how much it''s going to spill... but I think it''s Meer.


    If we take the information from Keithwood into account... I''m sure Eschar will feel even worse when he receives pity from Theon.


    And it''s going to slowly become an element poked by snakes...


    "It''s worse than sending in assassins."


    The trouble with snakes is that they take care of those who were in charge of normal order.


    It doesn''t hurt to eliminate an assassin, but if you eliminate your brother, who became an assassin, you''ll be wounded.


    That''s why Meer had to be careful.


    "Maybe... but I don''t think it''s enough to save Theon''s life to solve this one."


    Neither the next crisis nor the Queen''s legend will tell us. If so, the problem should be solved here as much as possible.


    "Ask Leena to stay with Theon. And next to His Highness Eshar, Emeralda. I wonder if Tiona could stay with Theon...."


    Meer didn''t know what to do at the party.


    ... no, I forgot.


    When one trouble comes, the other troubles come at the same time.


    That''s especially true of Guillotine, who runs bravely and joyfully...

 479 Episode 100 Meer wasnt a botch!

    Solescud Castle, the royal castle of Saint Krand. A dance party is held in the hall.


    Plenty of people gathered in the luxuriously decorated large venue.


    "Dear Meer, it seems that not only the aristocrats of Sankland, but also dignitaries from other countries are here."


    Looking around the venue, Ludwig spoke quickly.


    "Is that true?


    "Yes, how many people matched the information we received from Baltazar...."


    "Hmm... well, at the time Raffina-sama and Abel were called, I thought it wasn''t just a party..."


    In the first place, it is easy to imagine that it will be quite a scale, considering that the Emerald of the Four Dukes is called and it is a royal party....


    --In the first place, the purpose of this party itself is unknown.


    "Hello, Meer."


    When I was drooling, I saw a girl approaching the wipe. Her clear Sarasara hair, virgin snowy white skin and a clear pale dress decorating it seemed to add to her mountain''s crisp, stream-like atmosphere.


    Raffina Orca Velga, dressed for the ball, stood there.


    Hello, Raffina. How are you?


    Lift the dress skirt slightly and then Meer thanked her perfectly.


    "I had a really good lunch the other day."


    "Fufu, that''s great. I was worried that you would like me because my tongue was so fat...."


    After hearing those two conversations, the surrounding aristocracy began to get rough.


    "Hey, who''s talking to that Raffina-sama..."


    "Oh, I''m pretty sure. That''s the Empire....."


    With such an intriguing gaze on her cool face, Meer finds Abel slightly further away.


    "Ah, Abel, this way!


    So, when he reached out and waved his hand as much as he could, Abel immediately noticed and approached. "Hi, Meer. It''s even more beautiful today...."


    "Wow! Abel, you''re as good at talking as ever! But, fufu, I''m so happy."


    Meea forgot her purpose and started figuring with Abel....


    "Well, ladies and gentlemen, thank you for coming to my dance in Sankland."


    Good timing, loud voice.


    Turning to you, it was Uncle Lampron who raised his voice.


    --Speaking of which, he was in charge of today''s meeting...


    And when I stared at it..., things suddenly changed!


    "Actually, I am very pleased to report to you. This will be announced shortly, but we have decided to have an affair between our Second Prince Eshar and Emeralda, the star duke of the Tiamoon Empire."


    Uncle Lampron, to be blunt and generous. People who hear and applaud it.


    Suddenly, the emeralda thrown into the vortex loses her words by turning her eyes black and white.


    Ha!


    Meanwhile, Meer is also stunned. However, the surprise turned into a little relief after a moment! Because....


    --The more! That''s what it is, isn''t it? So, Raffina, Abel, and the aristocracy of the surrounding countries... And I wasn''t called... because I didn''t want to be disturbed, so it''s not like you''re never popular with me, out of the group, boxing, or anything like that? Oh, good!


    At last, Meer was able to read Uncle Lampron''s intentions.


    What he was doing was an official announcement in the middle of the day.


    --I mean, you did this to push Emeralda into a situation where she couldn''t pull back.... I see, you''re pretty good at it. In the Duke of Green Moon''s family, Emeralda acts as an absolute tyrant, but when she goes outside, there is something that is not right.


    Put yourself on the shelf and Meer thinks so.


    --Perhaps you can talk to House Green Moon as well. Emeralda-san must have been fitted, but...


    Meer thinks about it there.


    --But... you don''t feel like you need to stop this...?


    In the first place, Emeralda didn''t seem so uncomfortable with this relationship.


    --I feel a little lonely, but it might be easier for Emeralda to join the Royal Family of St. Clandestine, to have siblings with Theon.


    Prince Eshar''s problems, even if they survive tonight, may remain. In that case, I''d rather have a trusted emeralda by my side...


    When I thought about it, suddenly I heard a voice just next to Meer.


    "Congratulations. I sincerely hope that this bond will be a good one for both countries."


    With her hand gently resting on her chest, Raffina raised her voice. On top of that,


    "My friend, Meer Luna Tiamoon, will be delighted to have this affair. Hey, Meer."


    Give Meer a cool smile.


    "... hah?


    Meer... felt it.


    Ludwig asked Raffina to fight back... and that means he''s about to be hit...


    And I was at the forefront sometime....

 480 Episode 101: Mm-hmm... mm-hmm?

    Stopped thinking at that moment. Shortly afterwards, Meer''s head began to spin.


    Listening to Raffina''s clear voice..., the eyes of those around her were now shifting from Lampron to the Meers.


    --What the hell is this!?


    I don''t know what Raffina wants to say. But I can''t just keep quiet.


    Meer decides after a brief tour.


    --I have no choice but to ride. I don''t know where this wave is headed... but as long as it floats, it won''t sink and drown!


    Meer exhales small and smiles brilliantly the next moment.


    "Yeah, I''m really glad. I can''t believe my friend Emeralda and His Highness Prince Eshar, the Second Prince of Saint Krand, are going to have a wedding... I think Emeralda would be delighted to see you."


    It was true. Besides, if Eshar grows up with friendship, he may not want to assassinate.


    So... this bond should be desirable for Meer too. I''m not lying.


    "I see. May God bless you both in your future."


    Raffina''s Blessing Manifesto was coloured by the nobles in the venue.


    Uncle Lampron is smiling too. Yes, that''s exactly why Raffina is here.


    If Raffina, the Virgin of Velgar, has recognized you, Emeralda will no longer be able to stop this affair, no matter how much she protests. Not only the aristocrats of Saint Krander, but also the neighboring countries are calling customers to witness it.


    It was the purpose of this party to create the default facts.


    That''s when Rampron started talking again... exactly.


    "It is truly wonderful that the ties between the Kingdom of Sankland and the Tier Moon Empire are deepening, representing the continent. I''m sure that will help you with what you''re trying to do, Meer."


    Ha...? What are you trying to do? It was Meer who was about to tilt his neck, but immediately noticed.


    What Meer is trying to do is to maintain food during the Great Famine.


    Well, Meer did complain about accommodating food at the entrance ceremony.


    It would not be a bad thing to have friendship with Sankland in order to do so.


    ¨D ¨D Given Sion''s personality, I wouldn''t say no to food support, but Emeralda''s marital relationship would still lead to a stronger relationship...... If you think so, perhaps this friendship is not so bad. Anyway, if there''s a famine, I can''t afford to fight for power...


    and so on. But... is there such a sweet story?


    Ludwig, Raffina and Anne... is there any way that the compositions depicted by the three radical meerfans could fit in? Is it possible...?


    Well, needless to say, that''s impossible.


    "I heard you, Meer. He said he was very active in Peruvian farming."


    The words of Raffina continue. But it wasn''t Meer who answered it.


    "Oh, is that about the Tier Moon Empire increasing its food stockpile?


    One of the Nobles of St. Clandestine claws his mouth. Then the others said unto him that he might hear.


    "That''s it. We were worried. I was worried that Tier Moon was stockpiling up food and planning a war of aggression..."


    "Oh, if that''s the case, I''ve already told His Majesty....."


    Meanwhile, Meer notices.


    As for Ludwig, his loyal servant, who walked towards him without sound.


    That''s right. This time, Meer is not just a loyalty arm who works well. He''s got a proper mind!


    ... if Ludwig is Meer''s head, a small question arises as to what Meer herself is doing... not to mention...


    --Hmm, that''s right... Ludwig will explain better than I do.


    Nothing, Meer doesn''t have to make excuses herself. I''m tired of being careful not to say bad things, and I don''t have a hand to use because I have my own wisdom bag nearby.


    That''s right. I know there are a lot of misunderstandings about that. Just here is my trusted minister, Ludwig. Let me explain this to him. "


    I was hoping Ludwig would give me a perfect explanation without any misunderstanding... Meer''s expectations were met perfectly by Ludwig.


    He... showed a misleading answer right there.


    Ludwig nodded one by one, commissioned by Meer.


    "Why did Meer go to Peruvian Jean...."


    Cumming, I pushed up my glasses and said.


    "To achieve mutual assistance for food beyond the boundaries of the country in times of famine."


    Meer arms up and nods to her satisfaction, yeah, yeah.


    "And creating an organization to make it happen, with the cooperation of several chambers of commerce."


    Meer, keep your arms up... hmm? and tilt his neck.


    "The Chamber of Commerce asking for help is Fork Road, and the Big Merchant Corn Rogue."


    In his name came the nobles around him.


    "You know, with the help of the greedy Corn Rogue?


    If that was all, it might have been the subject of criticism. Sharok Cornrogue''s technique was sometimes forceful, buying resentment from many. However,


    "No, it''s not just Corn Rogue. Fork Road will help....."


    The Fork Road Chamber of Commerce, although not as large as the Corn Rogue, was first and foremost a conscientious and solid one. Ratings from neighboring countries are not bad.


    "Besides, those two chambers of commerce have been seeing each other recently....."


    Corn Rogue must have been taking hostile action... and they just twisted their necks. However, if they were to cooperate with Meer, they would have to come to a single conclusion.


    In other words, Meer has managed to settle the conflict and yet she has taken over as her ally....


    Those who only knew the wisdom of the empire by rumor are dominated by a blatant surprise. Ludwig couldn''t stop beating them like that.


    "Meer thought of setting up such an organization to eliminate hunger from the continent. That''s why I went to the Peruvian agricultural country."


    "Peruvian Jean... from the Empire?


    Ludwig nodded to those who leaned their necks.


    "Yes, it is true that there has been such criticism. However, its resolution is not easy. Because Peruvian Jeans have no army. If you are invaded by a country with evil thoughts, you will surrender easily. Therefore, Tier Moon''s military might was needed. But... Meer didn''t like it."


    Ludwig was always eloquent and rap. It was kind of fun and helpless to speak eloquently of the accomplishments of our Lord.


    Ludwig said with pride in his chest.


    "That''s why you showed me how Peruvian Jeans should go. A way to fight with respect, not with weapons... I gave Peruvian Jeans the ability to defend themselves by setting up the base of their organization."


    Food shortages occur in any country. In that case, who would be hostile to a country that would help? Who can remain helpless when evil men enter such a country?


    "Meer is trying to create a transnational organization in Peruvian Jean to fight hunger that no one has ever thought of before."


    Ludwig''s voice stopped, but I tried to match it.


    "Wonderful. Mia-san... You are my proud friend. No, it''s a waste to me."


    Raffina raised her voice.


    In response to Meer''s achievements, Raffina, the Virgin of Velga, gave her a heartbeat.


    That''s Ludwig''s plan.


    To put it bluntly, it was an attack on "justice" in Saint Klander.


    In Peruvian Jean, what did Mea do, what she''s about to do... what is the organization that can do?


    It is an organization of peace. The organization of ''Justice'', which fights the common enemy of humankind, hunger.


    "Meer is on the verge of transnational justice," Ludwig says.


    That justice... is no less than the "just reign of the King of Sankland"... no, it is better than justice.


    Ludwig questioned the Sankland nobles, including Uncle Rampron, who presented that justice was in addition to Sankland.


    Does this conflict with justice? Are you going to antagonize Meer, who is trying to achieve undeniable justice by fighting hunger? and.


    You can''t do that.


    And beyond that, the marriage between the Duchess of Green Moon and the Second Prince would rather work for Meer. Sankland is a land of justice. Therefore, we cannot fail to cooperate in the overwhelming justice that Mea seeks to achieve.


    Ludwig grabbed and showed the values and justice that Sankland had cherished.


    "... hah?


    Well, of course, Meer didn''t understand that...

 481 Episode 102 Shadow of the Nostalgic Loyalist (Fucking Glasses)

    "Wonderful. It''s not just about the Empire. I can''t believe I''m thinking about all the people who live on this continent... I''m sure our bond with Sankland will help Meer do what she''s trying to do."


    Raffina said cheerfully after Ludwig.


    It was a wild boat! It was full of energy!


    Because I regretted it.


    This time, my friend Meer couldn''t rely on me...


    It was Raffina who was very sorry that Meer was reluctant.


    So I was very enthusiastic about Meer.


    "I''m really proud of you, too. What you did, Meer, is something to be proud of. I want you to use the power of my Velgar."


    That said, Raffina took Meer''s hand. I admire it!


    The Sankland nobles are in a hurry for this.


    After all, there is no connection to the Virgin Raffina (which is thought to be common in the world). In fact, it is Raffina who wants to take off one or both skin for his friend''s sake... not to mention that). Because she hates being used for nobility.


    That Raffina admitted to Meer''s work. That means a lot to them. Because it is synonymous with the Virgin''s acknowledgment of Meer''s righteousness.


    Meanwhile.....


    --Ha-ha......, is this...?


    Meer was confused.


    Looking at Ludwig and Raffina, perhaps this is the solution we had in mind. I was so anxious to postpone the problem and let Emeralda work a little harder...


    But it also quickly turns into confusion.


    Why, because... now, is that organization irrelevant? Because I thought it was.


    Of course, I need to tell you about my visit to Peruvian Jean in front of the Nobles of Sankland... and what does that have to do with the strengthening and disruption of hostile forces through friendships?


    - What''s going on? What the hell is Ludwig doing...?


    And, there, Meer, finally the pin comes.


    --hahahn, I see... This is, in other words, a second-best measure, right?


    In short, even Ludwig couldn''t handle this affair. That''s why I thought about finding people I could use for the organization.


    --I ''m sure that''s the idea of getting Sun Kland to help us and get the people we need for our organization!


    ... no, not at all...


    --That''s why I asked Raffina-sama to help me....


    Not only are there dignitaries from Sankland, but there are also dignitaries from other countries. It is very important that Raffina''s autograph was given in such a place. I have to cooperate with you now.


    --Still, Ludwig, I was building such an organization behind the scenes...


    Fumu, when it''s over, Meer thinks about it.


    --I was totally unaware of it, but an organization aiming at mutual aid for food beyond the country¡­¡­, and with it, even if the Empire was attacked by famine in the future¡­¡­. With food, it''s unlikely that I''ll be sent to the truncate... Hmm... at first, I thought you said something terrible, but this is quite a thing.


    Ludwig speaks proudly in front of the impressive Meer.


    "For convenience, we have named our advocate, Mea, Mea Net."


    --Yes, Ludwig, I was doing such an evil thing behind my back...


    What, Meannet...? My head is unexpectedly cluttered at the fake naming.


    --In the meantime, let''s change the name of the organization.... But it''s Ludwig who''s going to make the most of it, not just lose.


    In the first place, even if it''s a losing battle, it''s only temporary. Now that things have gone according to the enemy''s thoughts, we don''t know what the situation will be depending on Emeralda.


    --That''s why I decided to postpone it, but Ludwig tried to take advantage of the situation. Fufufu, that''s those fucking glasses. There is only one man in the imperial empire who has risen and continues to devise the best measures.


    I miss running around the country at the end of the desperate empire under his direction.


    Even as it rolled down to the guillotine, Meer continued to raise. And beside that, they were fucking glasses.


    ¨D ¨D Then it''s also fun to dance on Ludwig''s plan this time. Compared to those days, there''s nothing wrong with losing this kind of battle, and it''s rather nostalgic.


    The mood was fresh, and Mea stepped forward.


    "Thank you very much, Ludwig. You talked to me very easily."


    Then Meer smiles at Raffina. Half appealed for intimacy, and the remaining half thanked him for being an ally.


    "I was hoping Raffina wouldn''t talk to you about it and cooperate, but I''m glad you agreed so quickly."


    After emphasizing that Raffina had admitted otherwise, Meer turned to the nobles of Saint Kland.


    "As my subordinate said, I hope the continent has a mechanism to deal with hunger. And I would like to ask all countries to cooperate. Of course, I look forward to Sunland''s cooperation....."


    We will do our utmost to secure human resources and collaborators in accordance with Ludwig''s basic policy.


    Of course, organizations can be confused if they allow intervention in the name of cooperating in a hierarchy. However, in this case, Meer is not worried about it.


    Because... yes, there is Raffina.


    It is Raffina, which affects several countries on the continent. Moreover, the kingdom of Saint Cloud is based on the divine scriptures of the Central Orthodox Church.


    In some cases, it''s not an exaggeration to say that Raffina is the country with the greatest influence...


    What if a nobleman in such a country intervenes badly...?


    Of course, Meer tickles. Let Raffina teach you how to tick!


    If that happens, the aristocrat''s position within Sunkland will collapse. If you''re afraid of it, you can''t give them bad wickedness.


    --That''s Ludwig. That must have been Raffina''s help!


    Subtle subordination. To the flow of those two mistakes....


    "I want you to wait!


    Someone got caught up!

 482 Episode 103 Princess Meer, a little accent.

    "Is that what you''re saying to us, the aristocrats of Sankland, to stand in Her Majesty''s downwind? You are the leader of this organization called Meannett...."


    A harsh voice echoed in the noisy venue.


    Uncle Lampron, who has been acting as a moderator until now.


    He looks sideways at his king. But there was no sign of Abram the King of St. Clandestine opening his mouth.


    Of course not. The vision that Empress Meah showed was for the people, because it was uncontested justice.


    But of course, as a Rampron, I can''t admit it.


    --If Princess Meer really thinks about what she said to her subordinates... we can never be hostile. Hostility denies the justice on which we stand.


    Protecting the tranquillity of the people through the rule of a just and equitable King¡­ and extending the rule of the righteous King of Saint Krand for that reason is at the heart of their claims. Therefore, if you complain about the peace of the people, you can never be hostile to Meer.


    --No... more than that...


    Chilly ran over Rampron''s spine. He found further danger inside Meer.


    It''s like Queen Meer, but comparable to the King of Saint Krand... no, isn''t it better justice than that? That means...


    The main thrust of the Conservatives'' appeal is that "King Saint Crown is the one who can rule the people most correctly." Therefore the nobles of the kings of another kingdom shall be inferior to the king of Saint Krand.


    And what if Empress Meer had the qualities of a good and just ruler comparable to King Abram....?


    Lampron diligently explores a solution while biting his teeth.


    --Ku, I thought it was just a rumor about the empire''s wisdom...


    The ability of the Duke of Green Moon to insist that he is a friend of the Lady of Warrants, the way he took the party backwards, and above all, the ability to realize the perfect beauty...


    In everything, it was far beyond Rampron''s expectations.


    Still, he cheers. I can''t help it.


    I tried to stick to what Meer was saying...


    "Yes... under me? Am I the leader of the organization...? I won''t do anything I don''t know."


    Meer smiled with her cheeks.


    "Neither I nor King Peruvian Jean should be the head of the organization. Of course, I''m not King of Sankland, nor is I Raffina. That should be done by the experts on the road."


    "I mean...."


    "I wonder if it would be a good idea to have someone from either Fork Road or Corn Rogue in charge?


    Meer''s answer was concise and reasonable.


    If you are a distributor or merchant, you are familiar with transportation routes. I also have information on where and how much food is available. Such an expert should be the head and I''m not going to do it, Meer said.


    "Give that honor to someone else? You''re saying you don''t mind giving it to civilians in other countries?


    "Here''s what I think, Uncle Lampron. It is very happy to be able to eat a delicious meal at any time and at any time. Is it not better than any honor for everyone to be able to eat bread tomorrow without worrying?


    The perfect answer without complaining. If I were to say it strongly, I would say, "I''m not familiar with it" a bit, but...


    --Just pointing at it, it''s just different. We only corrupt ourselves into an unsightly fool.


    Eating his back teeth, he looks up. And... there was a girl there with a smile full of love. The dress looked pale and shiny as if it represented her pure and pure heart.


    "Hunger is what kills nations, kills people, and kills our empires, royalties, and nobles. It''s all our enemies. If so, is it possible for all of us to work together on the matter?


    Hearing that, Rampron felt his strength relaxed on the wipe.


    Meer is not only trying to accomplish a feat that will bequeath to future generations, she is also trying to reach out to those who try to be hostile to her as a leader.


    There was no longer a single piece of him who could find any reason to target Meer. I didn''t despair of the power difference. I lost my reason to fight.


    And understand at the same time.


    Theon, who once, like us, complained of "the happiness of the people under the just reign of King Saint Krand," changed his mind because he met the wisdom of this empire.


    "That''s enough, Uncle Lampron. Everyone''s different."


    So it was Abram who finally opened his mouth. He narrowed his eyes dazzling and looked at Meer.


    "Princess Meer, I was impressed by your deep wisdom. We''d love to help you with your vision."


    Then Abram smiled magnificently.


    "And let me say it again. As a friend of Theon, my son, I would like to ask you to stay with me forever."


    "Yes, of course. But, Your Majesty, as a friend, it''s behavior. Emeralda is a relative of mine. If we make contact with His Highness Eshar, will there be a blood connection between my emperor and the Royal Family of Saint Crown?"


    After that, Meer turns to everyone again.


    "And you''re off the record, I wasn''t the lead today, but Lord Eshar and my friend Emeralda. I congratulate you both from the bottom of my heart. I pray that it will be done irrevocably."


    That''s how Meer smiled.

 483 Episode 103 Plant Fire

    --As always, it''s amazing. Meer....


    Theon unexpectedly sighed with admiration.


    --Uncle Lampron still has a decent relationship with his servant, even his father....


    Again, I feel the difference between myself and her.


    --The wisdom of the Empire...?


    "Hi, Theon. It''s been a while."


    In that voice, Theon rises from the sea of thought. When I raised my face, I saw the face of an old friend.


    "Ah, Abel. Fufu, I''m sure you''ll be happy to see me again at school, but things aren''t going so well."


    St. Noel''s new semester has already begun. Originally, Theon would be in the Principality of Verga by now, but this time he delayed his departure for this party.


    In St. Noel, where the royal aristocrats gather, this hand is a daily mess. If you are attending an important event in your home country, you are allowed to take a leave of absence.


    "I can''t help it. Besides, it''s quite fresh to meet with the students'' meeting in your home country.


    Sighing Abel, Theon smiles bitterly.


    "Indeed. However, there was something embarrassing about introducing me to my family....."


    "Brother? That person....."


    As she approached, Eshar leaned her neck.


    "Oh, don''t you remember? I think I saw you once when you were little. His Highness Abel, the Second Prince of the Kingdom of Lemno. Together we serve as a student council in St. Noel... my friend."


    "I''m honored you called me a friend, Theon."


    Abel looked at Eshar again after he looked a little shy.


    "Hi, Lord Eshar. Abel Lemno. On behalf of my kingdom, I would like to congratulate you on this occasion."


    "Thank you, Lord Abel. I''m confused by something sudden, but I want to encourage it for Sankland."


    When he heard the answer, Abel rounded his eyes.


    "Ha ha ha. Wow, Lord Eshar. When I was your age, I couldn''t think of anything like that."


    That''s how Abel laughs. You can''t see the humility in that face.


    When I first entered St. Noel, there was a throwing atmosphere hidden somewhere....


    --Unusual, Abel. Released from feelings of inferiority towards my brother, I am grand. [M]


    Seeing a friend who recognizes not only the skill of the sword, but also his bravery and personality, Theon thinks so.


    Could you be my brother, like this friend? and.


    I hope this encounter will have a positive impact on Eschar. It''s not just about meeting Abel. Meer and her friends.... I''m sure everything surrounding Meer will be a good stimulus for Eschar.


    If you could destroy the same deep-rooted values as Eshar... then...


    "But it''s amazing.... Meer"


    In Abel''s words, Theon returns to me.


    "Ah... Absolutely. Always, don''t be surprised by her."


    Sion nodded honestly and looked at Meer. A girl the same age as herself who crosses with her father equally.


    "That idea of Meer will change the history of the continent...."


    It''s not just about coping with famine. It even changes people''s consciousness.


    The values of the Central Orthodox Church are widely enshrined on the continent. As a result, different countries are able to share certain criteria about what is right and what is wrong.


    Of course, even if it is different in the details, basic moral concepts such as "people in need must help" or "authoritative aristocracy must protect the peace of the people" are consistent.


    ... but it''s just a building.


    Are the people who live in distant exotic lands really like themselves? Maybe the evil demon has turned into a demon? The vague anxiety always remains in people''s minds.


    Because I''ve never met him... and I''ve never actually talked to him... there''s something I can''t trust.


    Therefore, others can easily turn into unknown enemies.


    It is very difficult to believe in the same God, the same justice, the same person, at any time, when you say it loudly.


    But if Meer''s idea came true... the world might change in a real sense.


    The flow of people and things may become thicker and stronger, and connections between people may be forged, rather than between countries. Because people who live in distant places have more opportunities to know that they are the same people as they are, as a practical experience.


    "But Meer doesn''t know the opposite."


    "What do you mean?


    "No one deserves to be the head of such an organization but the wisdom of the Empire."


    Abel nodded convincingly to Theon''s point.


    "Oh, I see. That''s true. But...."


    And so Abel smiled little.


    "What''s wrong?


    "No, what? I wonder if Meer was nervous, too. I thought she was accenting a lot earlier."


    Behind his mask as a perfect sage, he seemed to have a slightly cute face to peek at, and indeed the earlier scene seemed like a smile. I thought...


    "I don''t know. Maybe that was on purpose?


    That''s what Theon said, shrugging his shoulders.


    "What do you mean?


    It was unexpectedly Eschar who answered Abel tilting his neck.


    Does that mean "no one follows the perfect person"...? Brother "


    "Oh, yeah. Or if it''s Meer, I wonder if I can grab the other person''s heart by showing them a gap."


    In response to the words, Eshar leaned her neck strangely.


    "Is that possible?


    "It could be enough for her. We can do that kind of calculation."


    Then Zion looked into Eshar''s eyes and said,


    "If Meer had such an idea, your relationship with Miss Emeralda would certainly be meaningful. As a prince of Saint Clarence, I will serve you well."


    With anticipation, Theon said.


    Theon knows. The fact that Eshar is struggling. I have done my best to behave well as a prince of Saint Klander, but I am also hurt compared to my brother.


    --I wonder if Eschar has a way of doing things, rather than aiming for me. You don''t have to be like me.


    The qualities are different from person to person. There are things that Eschar can and cannot do for Theon, and there are things that Eschar can only do for him.


    Theon was hoping that Meer''s idea would inspire him to realize it. And if you two could help me with Meer''s idea... How wonderful it would be if we could share part of that role with our brothers.


    With such a pure wish, Theon said.


    "I''ll work with Princess Meer and do what I can. Let''s play our part as princes of Sankland."


    "Yes... Brother Theon."


    Eshar said in a small voice, and then he lay down.


    The expression was invisible to no one.

 484 Episode 105 The World of FNY

    A sudden intervention by Uncle Lampron. According to the words, Meer leaned her neck.


    "Yes... under me? Am I the leader of the organization...? I don''t know anything about that, hmm... I won''t."


    With a smile on her cheeks, Mea was sweating cold inside.


    --Ah, I almost said, "It''s annoying"... No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.


    While paying attention to the newly born flow, Meer thinks.


    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    Normally, it''s only natural that the tip of the mouth is responsible for this. This means that the responsibility for the organization may need to be borne by Meer. But doing it is too much trouble... I managed to think of a good reason why I didn''t have to do it--flashing!


    "Fork Road or Corn Rogue, the one who recommended it...."


    Meanwhile, Mea smiles unexpectedly.


    --This is, unfortunately, a strange idea. One person from the Empire may complain, but someone who has been recommended by a merchant who is a foreigner and an expert should be convinced. Even if I fail, I won''t be blamed...


    "Give that honor to someone else?


    Uncle Lampron with a stunned expression in Meer''s words. In the words, Meer moved her eyebrows twitching.


    "Honor...."


    In her mouth, she rolled her words and felt slightly bitter.


    Meer thinks.


    ¡°Imperial Empress¡± means that it is an honorable position.


    In the world, the daughter of the emperor of the great Tiamoon will surely be more glorious than ever. Meer thinks it''s her honorable existence.


    ... but Meer knows.


    Honor, glory, noble position.... it''s useless to avoid the truncation. Damn it, a horse with faster legs is more helpful to escape than that. All you have to do is put it in a carrot cake, like honor, and feed it to a storm.


    So, what keeps Meer away from the guillotine?


    Meer teaches Uncle Lampron the insights gained from having his neck dropped in a tone that speaks to an ill-defined child.


    "Here''s what I think, Uncle Lampron. It''s very happy to be able to eat a delicious meal at any time and at any time."


    Being able to eat delicious food all the time... is happier than any honor. It is very happy to be able to eat today''s cake without worrying about the mushroom pan that we will eat tomorrow.


    And it''s important to eat the cake deliciously. It means that people around you are also full. If you find someone hungry under the castle, no matter how sweet the cake is, it won''t taste good.


    "It''s no honor to be able to eat bread tomorrow without everyone worrying about it.


    Above and beyond honor, what helps avoid the truncation is that people are full.


    Don''t worry about eating tomorrow, eating a full stomach today... that''s better than honor. It keeps the guillotine away.


    What happens when people get full?


    The answer is clear. Sleep.


    Bed after dinner, the temptation is really sweet. More and more, Meer was exposed to the temptation and suffered complete defeat.


    And what happens when you fall asleep right after a full stomach?


    The answer is, it''s easy... to get heavy.


    Like a cow, your body... and mind are getting heavy.


    That way, the details don''t matter. Tomorrow, if you can eat a delicious meal and go to sleep again, well, I don''t care.


    Because I am, I am sure that other people must be too.


    And the world is probably the farthest from the guillotine.


    That is the ideal of Meer. Everyone gets heavy... that''s the ideal!


    The world of FNY is the ideal for Meer.


    That''s how Meer smiles. Say it with a smile that looks as friendly as possible!


    "Hunger is what kills nations, kills people, and kills our empires, royalties, and nobles. It''s all our enemies. If so, is it possible for all of us to work together on the matter?


    The enemy is hungry. For the people, for the nobles, for the royal family.


    Of course, for both Sunkland and Tier Moon....


    If so..., Meer complains that the enemy is on his side! With an unmistakable alliance appeal, he is bold enough to get the best people in Saint Klander into the organization.


    And I''m sure that the aim went well. Because,


    "Princess Meer, I was impressed by your deep wisdom. We''d love to help you with your vision."


    King Sankland, I got Abram''s tattoo.


    And when he heard it, Mia said, slightly with her face, not facing the people gathered on the spot.


    "And you''re off the record, I wasn''t the lead today, but Lord Eshar and my friend Emeralda. I congratulate you both from the bottom of my heart."


    Shift the focus to Emeralda.


    Meer appealed to the opponents.


    Well, it''s true that we can''t stop Emeralda from making out now. So let''s admit a temporary defeat. But we still don''t know the match. Depending on Emeralda''s trends, the situation will roll everywhere. The battle is now on Emeralda''s shoulders, you son of a bitch! And... say it.


    "Please, I pray that it will be done without interruption."


    If you can do it, try it! And he showed it to me strongly.


    So Meer gracefully turned her heel back.


    I was heading towards... the table lined with fancy dishes.


    --Oh, I used up my head and ran out of sugar. I''ll be fluffy.


    Meer''s body was searching for sugar because of excessive brain activity, which completely wiped out the sugar in her body.


    Meer''s ideal, the world of FNY, is just getting closer.


    ... at least to Meer.

 485 Episode 106 The Hot Breath of the Magical Maiden Mea

    ----food..., delicious cakes and so on are desirable. Somewhere...


    Meer looks around the venue.


    There were still aftershocks from Meer. Hosted by Lampron, the party moved on to dinner and dance time, but somehow it was restless. There are many different kinds of people who talk in secret, who dance in the face of the sky.


    The party venue was mainly divided into an area for dancing and a table area for eating and drinking. Apparently, the table area was built near the balcony, as a hobby to see the stars with one hand on a wine glass.


    For now, Meer was trying to find out what her friends looked like... but she saw someone approaching the wipe.


    "Hi, Meer. Good work."


    It was Abel holding a wine glass in both hands.


    "Oh, Abel. Thank you for bringing it."


    Meer accepts the glass and lightly mouths it. It was an apple-based drink. A slightly sweet apple scent and a refreshing acidity roll over your tongue before you swallow it and the cold sensation moisturizes your throat.


    I felt the sugar in my brain and exhaled, but... fufu, I stared at the glass and thought.


    --Is this how the poison to Theon got mixed up in the drink?


    That''s right. Meer''s main mission is to prevent Theon''s assassination. It''s still going on. Earlier, I managed to get around Ludwig''s plan, but it had nothing to do with Zion''s assassination.


    --I wonder what''s going on...


    Eat the macaroons that are close to you and add sugar. While doing so, observe the surroundings.


    There were countless items of food in the table area. If you mix poison in there, it''s hard to prevent. If only Theon wouldn''t eat or drink anything tonight...


    "Thinking? Meer"


    Lifting her face, Abel looked a little worried. Meer looks at her face and somehow thinks.


    --However, when you look at this, Abel''s eyelashes are really long. You have straight, clear, and incredibly attractive eyes.


    ... the love brain is a normal driver.


    That''s how I fell in love with you...


    "Ah, Meer. If you stare so much, you''ll get a little light....."


    Abel slightly, awkwardly distracted himself.


    "Oh, yeah, I''m sorry. Yeah, I''m a little worried, and I''m feeling a little nervous."


    While excusing the agitation, Meer thinks.


    --This is troublesome. If you ask me to dance later, I might not be able to stay calm... oh, yeah. Dance!


    At that moment, Meer''s talent flashes.


    --How about inviting Theon to the dance and not giving him a chance to drink...?


    Whatever Perfect Superman Theon can do, he can''t have a drink while dancing. Of course, food is impossible.


    --First of all, if I invite him to the dance, Theon won''t refuse. The rest is about that man. It should be essential for our partners. You may go for a drink between dance and dance, but you should be able to limit that time. If so....


    Meer looks down at Abel.


    "I''m sorry, Abel. May I dance first to make Theon''s face this time?


    When I asked him a little bit...


    "Hmm? Oh, of course. Dancing is also part of diplomacy. Seeing Theon and his friends get along will be a disincentive for your opponents."


    Abel said with a soft smile. She understood that she didn''t care about anything in particular, as if it was very natural.


    Besides, Meer... feels a little moody.


    --Abel, don''t you mind if I dance with Theon...?


    What do you mean, I''m talking to another boy and I don''t burn yakimotsu!? It is a mea that has burned the heart of a maiden.


    She is a maiden in love.


    "Doesn''t Abel care? Even if I dance with the other monks..."


    And that''s the end of the story.


    On the other hand, Abel... looks really serious.


    "That''s right. I don''t know if I''d be lying if I said I didn''t care... but I''m ready already. Become the man you deserve....."


    With that powerful gaze, Meer''s chest is tocking! and shouted.


    "Abel...."


    "So, even if you ever get attracted to someone else, I''ll beat them. It doesn''t matter if they''re your friend, Theon. I will win, and I will turn you around."


    On that grand proclamation, Meer exhaled, wow. My head is getting hot and pounding. With such a gentle push on Meer''s back, Abel said.


    "So, come on, let''s go without worrying. Theon probably won''t be able to dance with other women unless he dances with Mea."


    Speaking of the high-ranking woman here, it is Meer or Raffina. I can''t imagine Raffina taking the lead, but apparently, she''s reluctant.


    So Zion continued to respond with a smile, surrounded by the noble lady.


    Of course, if Meer doesn''t go, there''s an atmosphere that doesn''t start...


    "Eh... yeah. That''s right."


    Take a big breath, exhale... once you calm down, Meer switches her mood.


    --Now, stopping Theon''s assassination is the most important thing. Focus, focus!


    So... after sending Meer out, Abel sighed a little bit.


    "... my goodness, I''m still here..."


    I smiled unconsciously. As it stood, it got stronger, but in fact, it was quite complicated inside.


    "I was so upset just by giving up my dance partner.... If you were confident in yourself, you might be able to afford more... It''s hard to find."


    It was a magical woman, Meer, who played with the innocent boy''s feelings without knowing it.

 486 Episode 107 Dreamy Dance...... and

    After Abel, Meer headed straight for Zion.


    Around Theon, as the example shows, there were ladies making hedges. Meea smiles unexpectedly as she sees Zion surrounded by gorgeous, colorful flowers.


    --At all, it''s hard just to stir it up.


    and so on, but fortunately, when I noticed the presence of Meer, I wooshed back and made a way. It was like an ancient prophet walking in a split ocean.


    Theon turned to us, and then he smiled.


    Hello, Princess Meer.


    "Sion, if you don''t mind, could you dance a song?


    Meer said with an elegant smile.


    "Oh, it''s an honor to be here to invite you."


    "Oh, I mean, if you don''t invite me, why don''t you turn around?


    Huh?


    Sion tilts his neck small. With a teasing smile, Mia reached out quietly.


    Meer knows. Just waiting doesn''t mean they can''t turn around.


    Waiting for an ambush is not an effective operation!


    Theon took a gentle hold of his stretched hand. Then, gracefully escort to the dance venue.


    --Hmm, as always, you''re so smart and hateful.


    Well then, princess. Thank you very much. "


    After extending his spine, Sion puts his hand on his chest and bows to him. In response, Meer lifted the hem of the skirt slightly.


    "Yes, Sion. Let''s have fun."


    Song faded out, and after a while, the orchestra people noticed that it was just a good tempo.


    "Oh...? This is...."


    The song was also familiar to Meer. Commonly used songs to learn the basics of dance. The point is, it''s a danceable song for beginners.


    --Hmm, this is a distraction. It''s a dance between an Empire princess and her own prince, and there''s nothing to be ashamed of.


    Meer looks up at Theon''s face. Theon smiled bitterly with a troubled face.


    Yes, recently, swimming, horseback riding, cooking (... cooking?), and although I''m a little cheating on Meer, I''m good at dancing.


    No matter what song you play, you can dance lightly.


    "I appreciate your concern, but don''t you think it''s necessary to show you that it''s useless at this time? Theon"


    "Fufufu, that''s right. Then I will undress the Emperor''s princess to restore her honor."


    So they danced with one breath.


    Initially, the dance between Prince of Sankland and Princess Tiamoon was exposed to curiosity. Soon, however, it will be replaced by a blessing of admiration and envy.


    The nobles of Sankland knew Sion well in dancing. However, I didn''t even know the strength of the opponent, Meer.


    At the very least, the unscrupulous ones who thought of laughing at Meer''s dance kept their mouths shut.


    You will unexpectedly sigh on the perfect step, reading the motion of Theon, perfectly matching it, and even a beautiful dance where your consciousness is as high as your fingertips.


    "That''s Princess Meer of the Empire... How beautiful."


    Eventually, at the end of the song, Sion sent his gaze to the orchestras.


    Taking it, the conductor nods one nod, and the movement of the baton becomes intense.


    "Oh? This is...."


    "One song won''t restore your honor. It''s a little intense, so why don''t you show it?


    "Fufu, I don''t mind. I''ll go out with you on some intense or quiet songs."


    Meer said with a smile.


    --Fufufu, it''s more convenient. After this, work with the other ladies to make sure Theon doesn''t give you a chance to eat, and you''re done with this mission!


    Afterwards, after dancing a few songs, Meer, who was so tired, decided to take a break.


    I was expecting another lady to come and get me...


    "Niisama, aren''t you thirsty? Please, take this...."


    Through the gap, Eschar slightly approached.


    That''s weird!


    Meer, who noticed Eshar''s move, said in a hurry.


    "Ah, well, Theon, how about another song? I''m a little short on dancing."


    Meer?


    Theon leans his head tightly.


    "Oh, I don''t mind, but Abel...."


    Theon looked around and tried to find Abel... but a bitter smile popped into his face.


    "No, that''s right. Nothing will change if you just give it away."


    Then Zion turned to Eshar.


    "I''m sorry. Eschar, I''ll get it after the dance."


    "Ah, but it''s so cold...."


    Someone stole the wine glass from the eshar.


    "Hey, Eschar. It doesn''t bother young men and women."


    That said, it was King Abram who was smiling in a good mood.


    "I hope you get a new one again. I''ll take this."


    "... ah"


    There was no time to stop it.


    And king Abram covered the wine glass before Meir''s eyes.


    The next moment....


    "Mmm...."


    King Abram groans small.


    Your body is staggering and moving towards the balcony... trying to grasp the handrail without strength... Failure. We''re about to fall outside.


    "Your Majesty!


    Immediately afterwards, the voice of a girl echoes. A girl ran over in front of Meer, who could only stare stunnedly.

 487 Episode 108 Dark

    "Your Majesty!


    Tiona was the first to rush to Abrams like that. It was simply a matter of course.


    At Meer''s behest, Tiona was trying to stay by Theon as long as she could, but she was out of hand while they were dancing.


    --I don''t know what to do... Everyone in the student council...


    And when you''re squeaking around,


    "Oh, you...."


    Suddenly, I can hear you from behind. Looking back in a hurry, I found myself standing there.


    "Eh, Your Majesty Abram!


    Theon''s father, Abram.


    King Abram, watching Tiona, shook his head with a bitter smile.


    "Jesus, my son, I still can''t leave my friends alone."


    Then he calls out to those around him.


    "I''d like to talk to my son''s friend for a while. You girls will get nervous, so take it off a little."


    And the men that were around King Abram, and perhaps the high officials of Saint Kland, lowered their heads deep, and departed.


    So, again, Abram smiled. At that moment, the signs of his unattainable king seemed dim.


    "Well, Rudolfon, was she a landlady?


    "Yes, Your Majesty. It''s an honor to hear from you."


    Tiona lifts the hem of the skirt slightly.


    There was also Meer and Emeralda at the dinner party. But now it''s one-on-one. That''s right, I was undeniably nervous...


    "I''m sorry. If I had been a little younger, I would have asked to dance, but now I have a wife and child. That''s right, if you apply to dance with a lady your age, you''re going to get a favorite shadow."


    In a joking tone, Abraham said, so he slightly relaxed his shoulders.


    "Thank you for your concern. Your Majesty, I am the aristocrat of the Empire''s countryside. I''m not very good at dancing either."


    "Was it true that the Rudolfos were a part of the territory at the southern end of the Empire?


    "Yes, that''s right. Your Majesty, far from the Imperial Capital."


    "Really... In the Empire, I hear that the local nobles of the new recruits are despised by the central nobility....."


    "Unfortunately, we do have such a tendency. But..., Meer, you don''t belong to that custom. You called me and asked me to be your friend. When I was in trouble, I did not hesitate to reach out for help."


    Tiona told me about the time she had just gone to St. Noel. Meer helped me when I was involved with a high-ranking noble lady, a freshman welcome dance.


    "Thanks to you, Meer, I have been able to free myself from the resentment of the central nobility. Meer doesn''t condone injustice, she loves justice. In a sense, it may resemble Lord Theon."


    That''s not true! It is a terrible thing that there is no one to suck on.


    I see. I see, do they look alike.... "


    Abram glances slightly at the two dancers.


    "Then, unfortunately, Theon''s love will never come true...."


    "Eh...? Um... what does that mean?


    Tiona leans her neck strangely, and Abrams silently thinks for a while.


    "Of course, Princess Meer is a wonderful person, but Theon will not be able to give up on those who support her. Theon probably has his qualities as a king, his qualities as a leader of people. That qualities may be inferior to Princess Meer''s... but they''re too big to sleep. That''s why you can''t spoil the shadow on Theon."


    Abram said as if he were a wise man who knew the truth of the world.


    "Theon has ample talent as king, but he cannot be anything but king. No matter how hard you try, even if you can surpass Princess Mea''s qualities through your hard work, your talent will run into you."


    That said, Abram looked a little surprised.


    "You look sad...."


    "Then, Your Highness Theon... is pathetic."


    Thiona Rudolfon is a girl who has been working hard for a long time in the hope of returning to her central nobility. A person who keeps wishing to have his existence acknowledged, and who has been fulfilled by Mea.


    From that point of view, it feels like a shame that Theon''s efforts are unacceptable...


    But Abram said with a gentle smile.


    "You seem like a sweet girl... but I don''t care. Men grow up after one or two heartbreaks."


    And at that time. Abraham made his face hard on the wipe.


    "... that''s..."


    After a small crush, he exhaled because he was deep.


    Tiona watched Theon and Meer come after such an exchange, with complicated feelings. Prince Eshar approached there with a drink, but when he danced another song, Theon didn''t take it...


    Instead, Abrams drank it... and walked slowly to the balcony handrail... and...


    It''s as if the flow of time has slowed down... In such a sight, Tiona barely noticed Abram''s anomaly and was moving.


    "Your Majesty!


    He reached out desperately to Abram, who was about to fall. I tried to hug and support it on my waist, but the difference in physique was disastrous and I was about to fall.


    "Riola!


    The voice raised aggressively was not a call to someone who was nearby and unable to move... the voice to his greatest subordinate! Shortly afterwards, I ran across the wind.


    "Dear Tiona!


    He was Tiona''s proud servant, Riola Lourou.


    She grabbed Abrams'' clothes from the other side of Tiona and stepped on her feet with all her heart.


    "Nhh!


    I used my spine to pull Abrams back all at once!


    But it didn''t end there.


    Abram''s face, which he managed to pull up, lost all his blood and was dyed white like a dead man!


    "Don''t move!


    A sharp voice. Shortly afterwards, Thiona came into sight of a little girl, Strina, who was wearing flowery, pathetic air.

 488 Chapter 109: The Poison of the Ancient Age - A Coincidence

    As everyone''s gaze gathered in Abrams, who were about to fall off the balcony, Straina began to move.


    She was beside Eshar at the behest of Meer, but King Abram''s actions were completely unexpected.


    --I can''t believe King Abram would do such a thing...


    Yes... that was unexpected.


    Definitely, Bell went to the bathroom on the way, but he couldn''t come back, so there was a moment of alarm...


    Even if I hadn''t been alarmed, it would have been too sudden for me to stop...


    However, the King''s actions were not strange either.


    He just received a drink from his second son that his oldest son could not drink right now.


    No way. Who would have expected his second son to poison his eldest son? You couldn''t even imagine that the drink you received from your second son contained poison.


    That''s why King Abram''s behavior is so natural¡­ so I should have anticipated it.


    "It''s okay, thank you...."


    Strina is small and crumply.


    I did have a breakdown. However, it is possible to recover it. No, rather, Meer was prepared for these times.


    --If you can''t help me here, it''s not worth it. What to do now...


    Out of everyone''s sight, the boy stood by without a sound.


    "Lord Eshar, I don''t have time for this, so please answer briefly. How much did you give her to drink?


    "Eh...?


    Lost face Eschar trembles on his shoulders.


    "Your Highness, you don''t want to be a father killer, do you? How much did you give her to drink? Answer me now!


    A small and harsh voice. Eshal answers with a trembling voice, "Pinch."


    Pinch... Straina walks to the king, refuting her testimony in her head.


    Aware of the anomaly, walk by Tiona, stirring up noisy people. And he crouched down beside the fallen king.


    "Don''t move!


    Point it out with a harsh voice, and then look at the face of King Abram. Half of that face... was dyed black, as if it were the phase of death.


    --Definitely. Symptoms of Yin poisoning...... The symptoms have progressed to half-moon eclipse.


    Yin poison, also known as the poison of the dead lung eclipse...


    When taking poison, it is called by its name because it resembles the eclipse of a black shadow appearing on the face.


    Simply put, the effect is to reduce the vitality of the body. Excellent poison that weakens the work of the heart, makes the circulation of blood worse, and exhausts the body... that''s the insidious poison.


    A long time ago, the poison, which had stained the faces of several powerful men in black, was forgotten from people''s memories in the course of history. The reason is that it was very simple, relatively easy to deal with.


    In other words, the poison that is completely opposite to Yin poison should be given an appropriate amount of poison.


    Positive poison, also known as death erythema (prominence) poison. Drinking this will increase your body''s vitality unusually. The movement of the heart is doubled or tripled, the blood vessels are torn, and blood is ejected from the body.


    If you can die with it, you''re still better off. If you fail, the poison will remain in your body for a long time and you will continue to suffer for months.


    This one, too, is easy to deal with, and you just have to give him the same amount of insidious poison.


    As such, if you only have the opposite poison, it''s easy to deal with... Therefore, it is powerless against a fully equipped opponent. Not suitable for assassination. That''s why it was forgotten in history... and how to deal with it once again is obsolete poison... That was the poison of Yin and Yang.


    --I hear it''s not used very much in horseback riding kingdoms that I''ve been hunting for a long time...


    At least Stryna hasn''t seen the poison. It doesn''t even exist in the Yellow Moon family. Likewise, I only knew poisoning as knowledge. If I hadn''t met that mushroom on the way out this time, I wouldn''t have been able to detoxify it.


    --Poison that can''t be dealt with except by using the poison of the opponent against each other... If I hadn''t met you on my way to Sunland... there wouldn''t have been anything I could do...


    With that in mind, Stryna took out a vial of poison.


    Pinch... Eschar said. And the testimony matches the dead phase of the eclipse that appeared on the king''s face.


    --That means that the amount to be drunk...


    "Whoa, this is it!


    While this was happening, the Sankland nobles began to gather. And when he seeth the king''s face, he loses his word.


    "No way, this is... insidious poison..."


    Apparently, they knew some of them.


    Because it is a characteristic poison, it is not surprising that those in a position to fear assassination know it.


    Somebody get the medical officer!


    While listening to screams similar to screams, Straina looked at Tiona.


    "Tiona, hold on tight."


    Saying so, Straina tries to put the poison in the wine glass. Trying to accurately determine the amount to be administered against the pinch of Yin poison....


    "Hey, what are you doing?


    "The little girl was not rude to His Majesty the King!


    Easy to say, they probably don''t understand the state of the king. But when those who know the situation more accurately stop by, it''s more troublesome. From their point of view, Stryna is certainly a little girl, a foreign man. It is not a good place to be by the king who fell with poison.


    But Stryna was convinced. Only I can save the King''s life.


    Therefore, Stryna can look around her face.


    Someone who understands the situation better than anyone who can silence people here.


    And... Her strong gaze was sensitive to Meea, the high-power eye Princess. I caught it...


    Initially, it was Meer who had just been overwhelmed by sudden events, but it''s safe now that Tiona managed to help the King and that the poison specialist, Straina, rushed to me! I almost exhaled...


    Are you going to shake me here?


    Suddenly, your gaze comes flying in and you panic again.


    --Well, I can''t say this sucks. Somehow, I managed to parse you well...


    That''s when I started thinking...


    "Meer....."


    Feel the gaze from the other direction. It was coming from next to Meer right away.


    Looking up, Meer was surprised.


    Theon Saul Sankland, that perfectly innocent prince... was sending a very disturbing gaze.


    The moment I realized it..., Meer nodded unexpectedly.


    "It''s okay. Theon, it''s okay."


    Then he looked at the people around him, and said majestically.


    "She is the expert of our Empire. I''ll take care of this."


    Theon raised his face when he heard such a word from Meer. After exhaling to calm your emotions...


    "Everyone''s right. Don''t disturb her. And call the doctor right away."


    The anxiety that I showed you earlier was a stiff tone that didn''t make me feel a bit dusty, and Cyon gave me instructions.


    But it looked like Meer.


    Theon''s fist was shaking small.

 489 Episode 110: Two angry ladies... and one who looks at them and feels awkward...

    Powdered medicine is taken from the vial and dissolved in water, and then Straina pours it into the king''s mouth without hesitation.


    Tiona, who supported the king''s head with a lap pillow, was watching it with a stiff spit.


    A slight drop of liquid from the king''s mouth soiled the dress skirt, but Tiona kept staring at the king''s face.


    Meer, who was watching the treatment... she noticed something.


    --Oh... if you think about this carefully, if you fail, it''ll be my fault...? Leena is supposed to be on treatment, but if King Abram dies, we may be able to lead us to believe that we have poisoned him...


    When she realized that, Meer quickly moved her gaze.


    The forces nearby are the master of bows, Tiona, who can use Riola and swordsmanship... Abel will probably protect us... and Theon will cover us...


    - No, it''s okay. If you need me, Mr. Dion will be there. With him, most things would be fine...


    In her mouth, Dion Alia was on her side, Dion Alia was on her side, and Dion Alia was on her side three times... After finally regaining her mind''s stability, Meer turned to Abram again.


    "What''s it like, Mr. Leena?


    Then Straina stood up with an empty wine glass in one hand.


    "It''s all right now...."


    After nodding a little...


    "I think so, maybe...."


    I''m adding!


    Meer feels sympathetic to the attitude that she cannot assert with confidence. But at the same time, I feel uneasy about that word.


    "But I did everything I could...."


    As Strina said, he saw the king''s complexion coming back from afar. The black shadow on your face is fading and turning into a normal complexion.


    And there, late, the doctors came.


    The King who fell on the spot was showing everyone in a hurry. As he approached one of them, Straina explained the situation. It explains in detail that detoxification was carried out by the administration of positive poison against the negative poison.


    Eventually, the succession was over, and Meer smiled at Straina when she returned.


    "Thank you very much. Mr. Leena."


    "Yes, Miss Meer... Looks like we''ve met your expectations."


    Straina had an unusual, slightly soft, loose smile.


    "That said, I knew that it was Yin poison that was used, so I should only be careful about the amount."


    "Oh, is that so?


    "Yes, it''s hard to get more poison. Your body''s vitality will increase, and you will bleed to death from your body."


    "Well, it''s horrible. Spraying blood all over your body... hmm?


    Mia leaned her neck tightly towards the familiar symptoms.


    --I don''t know how to die, but I''ve seen it in the royal legend....?


    It was then.


    "Poison? Poison?


    A young aristocrat raised his voice as to whether he had heard of the situation from the medical officer who took care of the king.


    "So, your Majesty... is poisoned and about to be assassinated?


    His voice makes the venue noisy.


    "Someone poisoned me...."


    With that voice, Meer feels tingling and disgusting.


    --I don''t have to think about this... but it looks like we''re about to start looking for the killer.


    Maybe there was poison in what I ate. Such anxiety spreads into the venue at once.


    The voice of the youth echoed in a venue dominated by tension.


    "But no one else seems to have taken the poison, so what''s suspicious is....."


    Now Meer thought it would be a hassle if Eschard handed over the wine glass, but things went in an unexpected direction.


    "What if you pretended to take care of him and poisoned him?


    The man pointed to the girl next to Meer, Straina.


    Looking at it, Meer immediately figured out his purpose.


    --Oh, I see. I mean, he''s not looking for the killer, he''s attacking us.


    Originally, this was to attack Meer and Zion''s collaboration.


    The fall of King Abram has complicated the situation, but as a Saint Clarence Conservative, I don''t suppose he''s going to let go of the attack.


    "No, the lady was treated. That''s true."


    It was unexpectedly Uncle Rampron who objected with a calm voice.


    "Young nobles like you may not know, but the poison used by His Majesty is the insidious poison. If you take poison, you will have a characteristic black shadow on your face. Undoubtedly, before she approached, there were signs of it on His Majesty''s face. That''s for sure."


    I assure you, Uncle Lampron. But furthermore, the opposite voice rises from another direction.


    "Still, it''s too easy. What if it''s a self-made performance of Empire wisdom...?


    "That''s...."


    And it was impossible for Uncle Lampron to remain silent. Yin poison is an old poison, and it is unnatural to bring the antidote here...


    That was because people who didn''t know about the insidious poison knew about it.


    "Isn''t it more than proof that we were able to detoxify it immediately? Even if I knew what kind of poison I had been given, did I happen to bring the antidote here?"


    "That''s right. It''s unnatural!"


    --Oh, this flow...


    Meer panicked. It''s not because I felt danger. Because I felt worse. In a hurry, Meer... saw Raffina.


    "Hyi!


    Unexpectedly, she screamed in her mouth.


    Earlier, when the king fell, he was quite astonished, but Raffina was watching with some sort of calm... The Raffina was angry.


    Tightening his lips, his white cheeks are stained with vermilion, and his eyes burn with a flame of anger.


    --Oh, no, it''s bad. Raffina, I''m so angry!


    That''s how Raffina showed her anger since the student council election.


    Recently, Meer realized... that Raffina thinks she''s a friend. He also thinks he''s a dear friend.


    --That means now that nobleman is trying to cheat on her precious friend, the Virgin Raffina!


    That''s a pretty rude way to do it, too.


    As for Meer, I''m not angry, but to make excuses here, we need to find out who did this. But can you say in public that the killer is Theon''s brother...? No, I can''t say. If you say so, it will be a big deal, and there is no evidence.


    Above all, the heart of the cautious wants as much as possible... don''t take care of it. The King has already been poisoned, and his stomach has become very painful. I wanted to avoid any more misfortune.


    Fortunately, in a situation involving a chaotic snake, it should be possible to hold all of their assassins accountable. If that''s the case, we need to clear up the suspicions that have befallen us here as peacefully as possible....


    I can''t just leave you alone. If this leads to a deterioration in relations between Theon and Raffina, the Kingdom of Saint Cranland and the Principality of Verga, it will be a gap for snakes to enter.


    --Ugh, I wonder how this fits...


    That''s when Meer started worrying.


    "Refrain! The disrespectful!"


    The voice echoed from an unexpected direction.


    And it was a girl that stood up suddenly, as if she were a whip, gathering together all her gaze, a whip, and a slap on the air of the place.


    Raising his luxurious hair against his anger, he saw the nobility of Saint-Krander.


    "My best friend, my beloved Princess, I will not tolerate any indecent remarks against Meer Luna Tier Moon!


    Emeralda Etois Green Moon. Granted the title of shining star, she was the daughter-in-law of the Imperial Four Dukes and the fianc¨¦e of the Second Prince.


    The Sankland nobles looked depressed in their fiercely barking, lion-like appearances.


    In fact, the Green Moon family is known as the tyrant Emeralda. A selfish lady, a man in a position to forgive selfishness.


    Therefore, I will not imitate the anger in silence.


    Next to him, Prince Eshar looked up with a gloomy face.


    Then the second lady walks out into the gap created by Emeralda for a moment.


    The Four Dukes are the corner, the young lady of the Yellow Moon... It was Straina, a girl whose reputation had been damaged by unforeseen suspicions.

 490 Episode 111 Straina, finally reaching the abyss of the Empires wisdom... will you arrive...?

    "Besides, there''s nothing strange about it."


    Straina said, as usual, in the tone of a poor girl, without being shy or nervous.


    The man who tried to discredit Meer opened his mouth to the man who took care of him.


    "What are you saying? Wouldn''t it be too coincidental to prepare antidotes so quickly? Or does that empire''s wisdom have a vision for the future?


    "No way. You can''t really see the future in people."


    That''s probably not the way the Empire does it.


    Stryna knows.


    Meer is by no means a god. It''s impossible for everything to go as calculated, and it''s impossible to have a vision of the future.


    If that had been the case, I would have stood up better and not let him drink poison. However, no matter how brilliant Meer''s wisdom may be, he will not be able to learn about future events.


    So, why can Meer do the best she can? Are you even ready to cross that snake?


    It''s just "because I have everything¡±.


    Meer will not lack thorough preparedness to deal with anything that happens. And this time, we relied on Straina as part of it.


    Stryna was well aware of this on her trip.


    "The truth is, I don''t really want to do anything humiliating....."


    Behind the words, Straina gracefully lifts the hem of the skirt.


    It''s the perfect Lady''s Thanksgiving. However, the skirt was slightly bigger.


    Thanks to this, Sturina''s gorgeous legs are only slightly exposed. On snowy white skin, on a slender thigh just above a young knee boy, the dress was wrapped with a leather belt that was not similar.


    And the belt contained many vials as thin as a pinky finger.


    "This is the antidote to paralysis poison. This is a vomiting medicine to make you vomit...."


    Straina leaves the vial pulled out of the belt on the table. In that number, the nobles lose their words uniformly.


    "Empress Meer is indispensable to us. It''s only natural to be prepared for anything. I didn''t happen to have an antidote that matches the poison I was ingested. I was just prepared to use any poison."


    This antidote was carefully selected by the Yellow Moon family, which manipulates thousands of poisons and knows thousands of poisons.


    I was going to prepare for the poison that would be readily available around Sankland. However, I couldn''t think of anything else about Yin Poison and Positive Poison.


    --What''s amazing about Meer is that she was interested in the detoxifying mushrooms she encountered on the go and immediately incorporated them...


    Not only was it prepared in advance, but it was also discretionary, and Straina was watchful.


    --But I don''t care about that now.


    With all the vials lined up on the table, Strina smiled pitifully with nickel.


    "I think it''s a natural precaution to protect your loved ones, but aren''t you going to do it in Sankland?


    Stir! Stir!!


    So, Straina noticed.


    --Is that...? Lena, are you a little angry?


    Straina understood how much she felt when she saved the King''s life... and that her first good deeds with her own power made her a little angry.


    I didn''t think for a moment that it would be better not to stir it up...


    "I made the lady imitate you like this, so please take responsibility."


    Nicholas laughs, well, look, Stryna remembers.


    It''s true that I got angry, and I''m going to stir it up here... and I''m going to throw as many words as I can to make them feel responsible... In the first place, it was bad to keep my hands on it.


    I responded to Stryna''s words....


    "That''s right. Know your shame. Mr Stryna has just taken it for granted. And yet, you humiliate such a maiden with such a disgraceful imitation....."


    Surprisingly, it was Emeralda.


    "Nice work, Mr. Stryna. Duke of the Stars, I''ll give you my compliments as the lead lady. And yet, what a disgraceful imitation of such... maiden secrets...!


    What, the leading lady, or the maiden secret, was wrapped with antidote on her feet... I didn''t think so, but there was a problem that I couldn''t see anymore. It''s a


    "No... you know, Emeralda-san, Lena hasn''t done that much..."


    That''s how complicated it feels to be called "disgraceful, disgraceful." Wouldn''t it be prudent to go to a beach bath with a good-looking guard every summer in the first place...? I want to put in a stick like that....


    "You don''t have to say anything. Leena, that was tough. It couldn''t have been so painful to imitate like that."


    Emeralda then hugged Sturina.


    "That''s why, it''s not that bad....."


    "Don''t tell me! You did well!


    --Failure. I provoked something strange...


    It''s so hot and painful, Emeralda, and Strina''s a little jerky... but...


    "You''ve done well to meet your expectations, Meer. That''s great!


    Strangely enough, the words melted into Stryna''s heart.


    The other four Dukes were nothing but targets of assassination for Stryna. Either way, you have to kill someone. So I never interacted with anyone I knew.


    --After all, the Duchess of Green Moon, Emeralda, is a simple person. Emotional and frustrating... It''s easy to stir up, and it''s probably easy to manipulate your mind.


    The information in your head and the hot and bitter behavior of the girl in front of you are perfectly consistent.


    --But... I don''t want to...


    The simplicity that I actually touched was warm, and the depth of the affection was just a bit pleasant.


    --Oops... is this how it would look if onee-sama were here?


    Stryna cares about subtlety in her heart. It''s very different from a friend who still can''t stop calling her grandmother!


    Well, aside from that...


    --Let''s not rest at the moonlight party again!


    ... Sturina was somehow a dick too.


    A beautiful lady holding a young girl in her arms. That appearance was enough to give the bombers cold water. Calmly speaking, the woman we''re trying to blast now is the one we should protect and the one who saved the King''s life.


    A shy silence dominated the scene, just then....


    "Your Majesty!


    A screaming voice rises.


    King Abram stood up, supported by his staggering body. With his teeth stretched out to suffer, he walked closer to Strina.


    "Lady, thank you for saving my life. I can''t believe I apologized for all the rudeness of our people....."


    "No, Your Majesty. Never mind. Please rest well."


    With a soft smile on her face, Abram relieved her bitter face a little.


    "Uncle Lampron. I''ll take care of the rest. Don''t be disrespectful to your guests."


    I left that behind and left the venue behind. With Theon and Eshar.


    "Phew... it looks like you''ve managed to make it."


    Suddenly speaking from behind, Meer turned around in surprise.


    And immediately behind Meer, Abel stood where his arm would reach.


    Somehow a wine bottle was held in his right hand.


    He grips the spout and makes it look like a sword.


    "Oh, Abel... what''s wrong, take a bottle?"


    "Hmm? Oh, no, what... I thought I was a little thirsty. I don''t know. Meer too....."


    "Well, Abel. What are you gonna do to get me drunk?


    "Eh, ah, no, this is..."


    Meer enjoys watching Abel in a hurry.


    --I wonder if I brought it by mistake with the juice bottle... Ufufu, in that situation, you might be worried that I might be thirsty, but I''m a little nervous.


    It makes me smile.


    She is a bad adult sister who teases and entertains younger boys.


    "Forget the joke, I''m relieved that it''s all gone."


    Just like Abel, Ludwig also held the wine bottle in one hand.


    "Oh, what a surprise, Ludwig."


    On these occasions, it doesn''t look like you''re drinking too much... but Meer leans her neck.


    Ludwig had a slightly unexpected look.


    "I''ll do it when I have to... to secure an escape route..."


    She said that she had bumps... but the second half was a mea that wasn''t really in her ears.


    --Oh, that''s right. I''ll do it when I have to... Well, the alcohol that the Royal Family of St. Crown has prepared isn''t something I can drink very often, and I don''t know how you feel about it.


    It will not change your desire for unusual confectionery and mushrooms.


    While empathizing slightly with Ludwig''s unexpected side, Meer leaned her neck.


    "By the way, where is Anne?


    "As a precaution, I asked her to go to the nearby guard. For the time of need."


    "When it''s time... I see, you''re really good at it."


    "But it was a surprise that Theon was silent... I thought I was going to blame them... but I still wonder if the shock of your father''s fall was so great..."


    "No, I don''t think so."


    It was Ludwig who shook his head.


    "Yes, that''s right...."


    And Meer agreed with Ludwig.


    --Theon probably knows that his brother poisoned him. You really wanted to avoid publishing it on that spot. Even so, my father took poison instead of saying that he was about to be killed by his brother. Confusion must have been part of it...


    Meer roared, uhm.


    --But, Prince Eshar, I wonder what happened...


    There is a trick to deceive Eschar about poisoning him. Shut up and press it against the snake. Holding Meer accountable is Meer''s constant means.


    In the first place, it was the snake who gave him the poison. Then, if Abram and Zion convince us, we may be able to deceive them.


    It also makes me feel more convinced that this is Sankland.


    Because their proud intelligence unit, the Wind Raven, was being eroded by bare snakes.


    If they can find out the fact, they will have to think.


    Whether or not such poisoning is possible for the members of the raven.


    And... Meer will consider it. The ex-wind raven''s master, the butler in the Duke of Yellow Moon, wondered if that was possible.


    --I guess I can...


    Meer''s judgment is possible, yes. And if it is possible to be a raven, it will certainly be able to erode it and become a chaotic snake that has been taken to hand.


    The killer poisoned and left the venue by mistake.


    As such, convincing them is not so difficult given that this is Sankland. I don''t know....


    The question is, what do His Majesty Abram and Theon think? Besides, it''s His Highness Eshar''s own problem. Hmm... mmmmm...


    And at that time. A soldier approached Meer as he braced his arms and thought.


    "Excuse me. Princess Meer. Your Majesty wants to talk to you."


    "... yes?


    Meer''s real battle began here.

 491 Episode 112 Meow Abel, Im going to visit the castle!

    Well... time will wind up a little bit.


    "Phew, my goodness... In the meantime, will it calm down after today?"


    Outside the venue, Connelly, the security guard at Uncle Lampron, sighed.


    After welcoming his guests from the Empire, the young lady of the Green Moon family, he had a restless day.


    After all, the Empire Star Duchess (Etowarin) is more top-ranked than his lord, Count Rampron.


    Even though it made my stomach ache, the presence of my friend pushed Connelly even further. After all, the Empress and the other star-looking Duchess accompanied him.


    It was unexpectedly good...


    "After today''s dance, the Green Moon ladies will return to the Empire, as will the other princesses."


    When I think about it, I feel relieved and feel a little lonely.


    "Fufufu, is it a good memory to walk the city with two noble princesses..."


    I was in a good mood and hanging around talking to soldiers from the castle I knew...


    Something unexpectedly crossed his horizon.


    To be honest, I wanted to pretend I didn''t know, and even though my stomach was starting to tingle early... Connelly managed to mobilize her mental strength and put her gaze on you.


    Long, shiny, platinum-colored hair, the creature that sways it and runs down the hallway... while wearing a beautiful dress worthy of your daughter, the technique was somewhere filled with a playful atmosphere.


    The girl knew Connelly.


    --That''s... the girl I brought with me... was definitely named Meer Bell...


    Hey ~ I just got a hunch.


    Somehow, when I looked at it again, it seemed like I saw something bad... two such hunches came out.


    If possible, I''d like to make sure I didn''t see it...


    "But... you can''t just leave me alone..."


    In case I left the young lady lost in the castle, it was the name of the knight of Saint Krand. Kindness to women and children is a worthy act for the knights of the land of justice.


    --I serve Uncle Lampron of St. Clandestine. You cannot defile the reputation of the Lord.


    After telling myself three times and encouraging myself, Connelly walked up to Meavel.


    "Mr. Bell...."


    Ah, Mr. Connelly.


    When he spoke, Bell glanced back with a smile. Seeing that innocent smile, I feel a little guilty about treating you like a troublemaker. but....


    "By the way, what are you doing? What if I get lost and can''t go back to the venue...?


    "No. Actually, I was just visiting the castle for a bit..."


    He was just about to say exploration! I mean, you can''t hide your exploration! And the guilt spreads in an instant.


    Of course, because Connelly is an adult, she doesn''t bother to scratch...


    I see. But now it''s supposed to be in the middle of a ball. If you don''t go on your own, everyone will be worried. "


    Connelly pushed herself between her eyebrows to calm down.


    Yes, if you think about it carefully, children are willing to take an adventure. If you enter a castle like this, of course you want to have an adventure... I thought so myself... and so on...


    --I wonder if the noble lady is the same... Hmm...


    I''m worried about you.


    "Anyway, let''s go back to the venue."


    "Ah, well... actually, on the way, I saw Keithwood and General Dion... and I was chasing them."


    Connelly murmured the names in her mouth.


    Dion was the man who followed me as Queen Meer''s escort.


    Connelly never thought he was good at it, but in his eyes, the man was different.


    --His Majesty Abrams was a fierce man full of sword talent, but he may still be no match for him.


    Whether any of the knights of Saint Klander are in line with him or not....


    In addition to that....


    "Master Keithwood...?"


    Theon''s Servant... No, a young Keithwood who deserves to be called a kaiseki.


    King Abram''s trust was strong, and the man and Dion Alia were walking together in the castle...


    There''s nothing strange about it... I wonder why... I wondered.


    ¨D ¨D I think this girl named Bell is the same girl as the Empire Princess Jimea brought in. The Four Duchess Ladies, Straina, appeared to be very clever, or Bell might have felt something interesting about the atmosphere of Keithwood and Dion.


    Well, when I look at the sloppy bell, it doesn''t look very much like that...


    "By the way, where did you see them?


    "Uh, that way."


    A bell that walks with a hiccup. Connelly frowned as she chased her back.


    - It''s better to have His Highness Eshar''s private room...


    For some reason, the chest noise was just increasing.

 492 Episode 113: The Enemy Side of the Inquisition......

    Meer was called to the private room of King Sankland.


    Likewise, Emeralda, Strina and Raffina.


    ¨D ¨D Lina, the person responsible for detoxification, Emeralda, was the main character of the party. Raffina is the Virgin of Verga, and if she''s there, she has to be called.


    Ludwig and Anne, and Abel are not called. Though detoxification was carried out, given the state of the King, it means that we have narrowed it down to the minimum necessary personnel.


    As for Tiona, by the way, she was walking out of the venue accompanied by Abram.


    --Maybe you''re getting dressed in a dirty dress... Well, anyway, the worst part is that Prince Eshar is judged to be the one who poisoned him... and then he won''t be spared the death penalty... That''s all we should avoid.


    Leaving the venue, consume nearby cookies as paprika, peloli and sugar.


    While activating the work of the brain, Meer decides policy.


    ¨D ¨D The basic policy is to thoroughly hold the chaos snake accountable. Originally, the poison was handed over by a snake associate, so at least it''s not a lie. That''s why it shouldn''t be a problem for Raffina to know.


    It is Meer who prepares a proper escape route so that he can escape even when he finds out later.


    --Besides, it''s important to identify enemy allies...


    Anyway, in a scenario like this, this time, we may not necessarily have an ally.


    Honestly, Meer, I''d like to finish with a ¡°no".


    It''s bad that the snake poisoned it, so why don''t you just blame all the assassins who don''t know who the snake is? It is easiest to do so. Let''s just say that Eshar was used and deceived, so you can agree. but....


    ¨D ¨D It would be easier if you cleared it up with a word like "Well, that''s what this is all about¡±, but I don''t think that''s going to work.


    If you try to handle it that way, Sion will probably not look good. The same goes for Abram. In addition, I don''t think Raffina will be on my side. What about Tiona?


    --I ''m sure Emeralda and Strina are the only allies...


    Meer watches the two star-looking Duchess ladies, who were similarly called.


    There will be no problem with Straina. Only the ex-snake has a hard mouth and won''t say anything extra.


    There is absolute trust in Emeralda.


    After all, Emeralda was delicious. I wouldn''t say anything that would disadvantage Eschar... Besides,


    - You won''t say anything to my disadvantage. You''re a friend...


    Earlier, I was a little touched by your voice of anger, Meer. In front of a lot of people, when I saw how grandly they declared me, it seemed okay to rely on me when I was in a hurry.


    The emeralda was still angry with Prepli.


    "They were completely rude. I don''t know, it''s an impossible outrage to question Meer or Lena. I will never forgive you!


    "For these people, His Majesty Abram is indispensable... is that what this is all about?


    It was Raffina who said that to calm Emeralda down.


    "I leave all judgments of good and evil to the king. Since the king is not mistaken, if he is obedient to the king, there is no mistake... Therefore, in the scene where I have to judge myself, I suddenly panicked. As a result of his lack of calm, he persisted in attacking Meer and the others whose original purpose was¡­. Isn''t that the place?


    --I see. Indeed, where you blamed us at that point, the problem was going to get bigger... But in the meantime, you should be careful not to let that get in your father''s ear. I have to stick a nail in Emeralda-san...


    Thinking about it....


    "... that''s not why I can forgive you..."


    I hear a disturbing tweet... and Meer turns to you. Raffina... was smiling incredibly.


    I was laughing... and Nanica ran through Meer''s spine.


    --Hyiiii! Ladies and gentlemen, Raffina is still angry! I''m so mad at you! Damn, we need to stick a nail in here too!


    So, before it''s too much trouble, Meer moves on.


    "Well, they will also be properly blamed by His Majesty Abrams, and if our relationship with Sankland spills, it will be a snake gap. In the first place, even with this poison, it seems to be caused by the hand of the snake...."


    Use your best efforts to wage hostility against a common enemy.


    "A chaotic snake...?


    Raffina looks happy at the words.


    "Yes, apparently, that suspicion is strong. Hey, Lena."


    Shtrina nods small and explains how it happened.


    "A horseback kingdom-style man... That''s right...."


    With Raffina thinking sideways, Meer sighs.


    --In the meantime, Raffina should think carefully. But you''ll regret not having Ludwig. It hurts not to be able to borrow his wisdom. And, Anne... It''s a bit thoughtful without a loyal minister...


    I was worried that my right arm and left arm were not holding back.


    --I can''t see where the others are coming from, and I can''t read how Prince Eshar moves himself, but we have to get through it anyway.


    With temper, Meer entered the room.


    As soon as he entered, he saw King Abram lying on his bed.


    Although the elderly medical officer is standing aside, there are no other medical officers, and it seems that Stryna''s detoxification was successful.


    In addition, there was the queen beside her, and Tiona in her dress.


    Tiona glanced at Meer and exhaled, perhaps in the heavy air.


    Then, after thanking her, she hurried over to Meer and the others.


    Then Zion and Eshar approached the king a little later to replace him.


    Afterwards, Uncle Lampron and the old man go. Perhaps he is also a major town in the country.


    The king said in a serious tone, "Are the actors here?"


    "I''m sorry you took the trouble to carry my leg."


    The voice was blurred and weak, but the glow in his eyes was still strong.


    "I would like to apologize again for the rudeness. Duchess of Yellow Moon. Thank you for saving my life."


    At first, the king''s eyes turned towards Straina.


    "No, thank goodness you''re safe. Would you like to join us?


    Strina looked at the king''s face and then turned to the nearby medical officer.


    "Rapid treatment has almost neutralized the vulgaris."


    Then the medical officer lowered his head deeply.


    "Thank you for saving His Majesty."


    Then the Queen and Theon, Eschar, and even the Prime Minister and Uncle Rampron lowered their heads.


    In thanksgiving, Stryna looked unusual and confused. I''m not used to being thanked by others.


    Then the King... turned around and looked at Eshar with a harsh face.


    "Well... Eschar, do you have an opening?


    Eshar''s shoulders twitched on the words. Then he squeezed his hands tightly to hide the tremors.


    "I''m sorry. Father... Nothing, there is no excuse. It''s all because I''m unknown."


    A small voice echoed inside the room.

 493 Episode 114 Breakthrough, Princess Meer, Waves

    "I''m sorry. Father...."


    And Eshar said again, and fell on his knees on the spot, and lowered his head.


    "I poisoned my brother''s glass. I don''t have a call."


    "Eh...?


    Emeralda shouted alongside Meer.


    --Oh, so you didn''t tell Emeralda-san...


    Meea thought....


    "May I have your permission, Your Majesty?


    Stryna stepped out a step ago. Wait for Abram to nod, Strina said.


    "If Lena were¡­ No, if I had given the poison to Her Highness, I would have given it to her without telling her it was poison. Perhaps if it were a medicine with a lighter effect, I would give it to you under false pretenses. Whether or not Lord Eshar was aware of the lethal poison he put in his poison....."


    "But it''s no different that I put a poisonous poison into the drink of the prince who has the right to inherit the throne in bad faith. Is that why Eschar doesn''t say anything?


    "I don''t have an offer."


    Eschar didn''t try to raise his face. Just answer with a trembling voice.


    There is nothing I can do unless the person who put it in admits it. Also, suppose you say, "Yes! If Eschar insisted, it would sound like an excuse.


    --I ''m sure Lena is right... but it''s hard to prove it...


    Meer sighs small.


    "Poisoning the King is unprecedented in Sankland. However, in the practice of other countries, it would also amount to capital punishment. If the opponent is a king....."


    It was the prime minister who nodded to the king''s grave question.


    "Thank you. Your Majesty, what a terrible thing to do....."


    "You...."


    Abraham took a sharp gaze at the queen, who tried to clog her with a pale face.


    There was something in his air that was hard to get near.


    Neither the kindness I once saw nor the warmth of caring for my son was there.


    What was there was the clarity to the harsh..., the appearance of a "king" with pure white justice.


    "Even if you were a son, it would be easier to dispose of...."


    Abraham nodded heavily to the prime minister.


    "Rather, because I am your son, I will have to judge you strictly. Reducing the punishment by being related will shake the fairness of Sankland."


    --This is... dangerous.


    Meer was feeling dangerous about the flow. Unfortunately, there was no gap between my mouth and my mouth.


    Meer was aware when she came here.


    Abram is probably not going to talk to the Meers.


    However, as the person who was there, I called him to make sure that the right thing had been done.


    What Meers want is for Abraham to prove to Eschar that he has done the right thing, and the situation has already been decided.


    I''m not immune to the severe punishment of Eshar...


    --There are no waves...


    In the first place, Meer didn''t even go into the sea. Abraham''s attitude is exactly like that, and Meer is nothing but a complete bystander, an outsider.


    And so did the others. Even Virgin Raffina had not been asked to speak.


    Fair king''s judgment was about to be rendered without any outside intervention.


    He who was given the sword of judgment was about to have his guilty sword shaken down.


    That''s exactly when it happened!


    "That''s not true."


    The heavy air was broken and the voice echoed.


    With a faint trembling voice and a strong will in her eyes, the girl, Thiona Rudolfon, stared straight at Abram.


    "It''s strange that the family should be punished more severely or tried more severely."


    In this atmosphere, Tiona dared to step into other HR, and Mea was unexpectedly impressed.


    --That''s Tiona, who can''t read this air.


    This is, first of all, a question of Saint Krand, and secondly, a matter between the families of King Abram.


    Meer, of course, is irrelevant to Tiona. Other HR.


    There''s a disconnect.


    Nobody asks for Meers'' opinions, and if anything happens, "Don''t say anything, shut up and watch! That''s the kind of situation you want to say.


    In such a situation, everyone is stupid to say it... but I don''t read it.


    Tiona doesn''t read air. I don''t read it, I don''t read it.


    Don''t hesitate to ignore and say what you think is right.


    If you think about it, it''s obvious. She was called the Virgin of the Revolution on the previous timeline. Anyone who cares a little bit about the air, such as trying to destroy an existing mechanism, will never think about it.


    And it wasn''t just bravery that was in Tiona.


    She believes in it.


    "Families must have something to protect, even if they risk their lives."


    Uncle Rudolfon is a man of nobility from a peasant leader. For her daughter, Tiona, a people is equal to a family.


    And she''s been taught. The nobles keep the peace of the people. A people, i.e. a people, is a family. If so, I was not convinced by the idea that the family would be judged more severely.


    For Tiona, family should be protected at their own expense.


    Thiona''s courage... certainly wore it. I punctured the air that refused to intervene with Meer and created a hole.


    There, Meer found a breakthrough.


    A small wave was about to occur. Then... we have to ride.


    Even the slightest waves are flowing. That is the extreme of levitation.


    Meer took a quiet breath and then opened her mouth.


    "The trial is flawed. Your Majesty Abrams."


    "Well, what is a defect?


    Abram looks sharply at me.


    For a moment, Meer wobbled....


    --That''s okay. It''s a little better than Dion Aria''s murderous intentions. It''s a little...


    I said encouraging myself.


    "It could be flawed or unfair judgment."


    "Brr...."


    Who was the one who breathed out his breathtaking voice? But now is not the time to stop worrying. Meer organizes her head for a brief breath.


    Remember the previous timeline.


    Thiona Rudolfon... she''s the leader of the revolution, but she wasn''t actually the one who decided to send Meer''s truncate.


    It was neither Tiona, who led the revolutionary army, nor the revolutionaries who brought Meer to justice in the previous timeline.


    It was Theon, the prince of another country.


    I wonder why...


    The reason is that it is very simple and does not constitute "lynching by those who have direct grudges¡±.


    By feelings of resentment.... so as not to unduly aggravate the sentence.


    ¨D ¨D Must demonstrate correctness inside and outside the country. That must have been Theon''s concern...


    Well, it''s still the death penalty, but...


    --fufu, it''s the wisdom of our former enemies, but this time we''ll use it!


    Then Meer was armed with the sword of logic used by the former enemy Zion and said, "Huh! Abram slashes me with a strange voice!


    "Your Majesty Abram, you are the victim.... Was he a victim of poison? If so, has the Emperor unjustly increased his punishment through venomous resentment....."


    Meer hits me.


    I thought you wrongly reduced your punishment because you''re a family member. Aren''t you unjustly punished because you''re the victim of this suspicion? suspicion.


    Offset the suspicion of unduly lightening the punishment and unduly aggravating it. And then,


    "... and so on, people might say,"


    I don''t think so, do I? Don''t forget to provide a proper escape route.


    That''s not what I''m talking about. I''m just saying that somebody might say something like that. and.


    That''s how you take it. Execute justice from Abraham''s hands.


    Abram closed his eyes quietly when he heard it.


    "I see... It seems that Princess Meer has something to listen to. But then, how do you suggest we make a decision?


    "It''s simple. Your Majesty, you have a fine son."


    So Meer looked at Zion.


    "I don''t think it''s right that Lord Theon should be judged."


    So Meer turned to Zion.


    Maybe... you''ll have Theon himself cut off his brother, and as a result, his heart may be deeply wounded.


    But... still, I saw Meer.


    Look at him beaten in the Kingdom of Remno.


    At St. Noel, he said that he would prepare himself for the opportunity to reclaim his honor.


    So Meer decided to believe it. About your friend Theon Saul Sankland.


    - I asked you, Theon!


    With anticipation, Meer stared at Zion.


    --I ''ll leave everything to you!


    I threw it all in a circle!

 494 Episode 115 Shush!

    "Me...?


    Theon was lost in the path from Meer.


    --Meer, what the hell...?


    Turn your gaze while confused. And Meer was smiling forcefully to brave herself.


    So... I guess Theon.


    --The more this is... an opportunity to regain my honor...?


    I didn''t think that was what I did when I found Bissett, the wind raven agent who disappeared into the Empire. But I didn''t expect this to happen.


    Events in the Kingdom of Lemno are overwhelming.


    "No one can live perfectly. That''s why I should at least give you a chance to start over."


    Meer once said: And it actually gave Theon a chance to start over. That kick engraved a memory of failure in Theon''s chest.


    --Justice and fairness...?


    How difficult it is to keep it... Sighing deeply and memorizing failure in her chest... Theon looked at Abram.


    "Father, I''ll take care of Eshar this time."


    Abram remained silent and nodded after looking at Zion''s eyes.


    "... okay. Then I''ll leave it to you, Theon."


    When he heard the words, Zion quietly closed his eyes and exhaled.


    Then he turned to Meer and the others.


    "I want to know what happened. Miss Strana, you said earlier that you knew where the poison came from... what does that mean?


    --Well, Theon, let''s hear from others first.


    In that attitude, Meer feels a little surprised. Be cautious not to express your opinion without asking questions.


    --Hmm, that''s a pretty good decision.


    Meer, a leading Jesuit aspirant, nods greatly.


    "Are you sure?


    That''s what Straina looked at. Meaning, Meer thinks....


    - I see. There may be a snake''s hand lurking here.


    In addition to our people, King Abram, Eshar, the Queen, and Uncle Lampron are here as prime ministers.


    I can''t tell Meer how much to tell you about the chaos snake.


    Therefore, Meer looked at Shu and Raffina in the sight of Straina.


    "That''s right...."


    Raffina thought for a moment and shut up...


    "I think I should explain it to you in relation to the wind raven....."


    I see, Meer claps her hands.


    The Royal Family of Saint Krander naturally knows that the Lemno kingdom incident led to the seizure of the wind raven in the middle of the year. If the method of explaining that the same existence was involved in this case, even if there was a snake here, there would be no problem. The method of claim 1, further comprising:


    "But just in case...."


    That way, Raffina quietly closes her eyes.


    Put your hands together in front of your chest and sip a passage of the holy phrase like singing.


    Blessed, blessed. Glory be to God in this land.


    May God''s wisdom be upon the sword-worn king.


    Blessed, blessed. Glory be to God in this land.


    Rule over the people and establish peace in the land with a just judgment.


    The crystal clear voice of the sudden sounds of the Virgin of Velga. Everyone on the spot had a look of astonishment, but immediately closed their eyes gently.


    Eventually, when it was over, Rampron said with a calm face.


    "Excuse me, Holy Virgin, what was that...?


    "Important decisions should be made with a calm mind. I read the holy verse as a prayer to calm my heart before God and make the right decision."


    Raffina smiles quietly. His eyes, however, watched the faces of those in the room without hesitation. Looking slowly at everyone''s faces,


    "Maybe it''s okay... If you''re careful not to talk too much..."


    "I see...."


    Meer nodded and looked at Shuttlina.


    "I mean..."


    "Well then...."


    Meer, the handy commander, quietly shuts her mouth when she relays the information without delay. I won''t say anything extra. Being cautious is a good thing about Meer.


    ... aside from that, Straina started talking a step ago.


    "I''m sure you''re aware of the intrusion of disturbing elements into the intelligence unit of the Kingdom of Saint Clarence, the Wind Raven, but I believe it was one of them who gave the poison to His Highness Eshar this time."


    "Hmm....?


    Those on the spot lost their words to Straina''s poison, which was suddenly put in.


    "Lena... No, I''ve been looking into it, but apparently a suspicious person with the characteristics of the horseback riding kingdom entered and exited the liberation market... and I think that person is a bad person. We were also targeted in the middle of the investigation."


    "How dare you save your life in King''s City...?


    "Horseback riding kingdom?


    Lampron and Prime Minister, each with a voice of surprise. Meanwhile, Abram was quietly closing his eyes and listening.


    "The Duchess of Yellow Moon, is it true that the horsemen of the kingdom are bad?


    "To be precise, I''m the one dressed like that. Look at this, I think it''s a little suspicious that you''re walking around the city dressed like that... At least it''s true that such suspicious people were in and out of the liberation market."


    "But when? When did you poison His Highness....."


    "That must have been when Lord Eshar went to the Liberation Market. Ah but...."


    Stryna added with a quick mouth.


    "They will skilfully approach us. For example, yes... you can write to the poison and sneak it into the gap in your clothes... There are countless ways to get the prince into shopping, especially if he doesn''t have time to be alone."


    --Oh, Lena, you''re in a bit of a hurry. What''s wrong with you?


    It''s Meer tilting her neck.


    "These people are good at manipulating their minds. It would also be easier to poison Lord Theon by poisoning his heart. And, as I said earlier, it''s possible that you didn''t describe what you gave as poison in the first place."


    That''s all, Stryna tried to back off....


    "Ah, and if they add with arrogance, I think they are probably calculating until His Highness Eshar is done and disposed of. Riding in that thought will please them¡­, says Lena."


    Then Straina saw Eshar with a slightly pitiful eye.


    --Perhaps Lina is looking at herself in the past to Her Highness Eshar.


    Mea somehow thought.


    Theon, who was listening to Shtrina with his mouth shut, meditated as he thought. After a long silence, he turned to Raffina.


    "What do you think of Raffina...?


    Theon asks the Virgin Raffina for her opinion.


    Many countries on the continent share the ethical foundations of the Central Orthodox Church. It was natural to ask Raffina for her opinion, since the judgment of good and evil was all based on the divine scripture.


    "That''s right..."


    After that, Raffina wandered into the air with her cool eyes. To carefully examine the essence of the matter, shut up for a while....


    "Whoever possesses the power should use it correctly. Therefore, the powerful must be judged more severely than the powerless... I think so."


    In a quiet tone, Raffina says.


    Virgin Raffina will not tolerate the tyranny of the powerful. Her position that the powerful should behave appropriately to the authority entrusted to her by God is unshaken.


    "But this time, it wasn''t the evil of using power, it was your father who was hurt. If so, you may want to think as if you were just a person. Older, our divine scriptures teach the basics of judgment in this way. In other words, cut off the arm of the one who took the arm, and cut out the eye of the one who took the eye....."


    And then I stopped talking and looked around everybody''s face, and then I strictly...


    "But don''t do any more harm...."


    It is a warning to take the same as the damage inflicted, and not ask for any more. Raffina looks quietly at Abram.


    "So, if I ask, there''s only one thing. Is it true that His Majesty Abram was killed?


    Raffina concludes that inflicting death on Eshar is excessive if one looks only at what has happened. But....


    "Of course, this is just the result. That would not be blameworthy, and what His Majesty Abram said is true. You should consider how you poisoned him, but...."


    And Raffina was so confused by what she said.


    If she had been, she would have thought that this time Eshar should have been acquitted. I probably would have said no to someone who lacked the qualities to be a royal...


    But... Raffina gently put her hand on her chest and said.


    "His Highness Eshar is still young. It may be natural to have complicated thoughts about my brother... If so, I think we should learn to discipline ourselves properly to the royal family from now on...."


    I remember St. Noel. Meer went there.


    Meer gave the Empire nobles a chance to start over and encourage growth¡­ The ones who were given it regenerated brilliantly.


    --I ''m sure that this time, Meer will also think of His Highness Eshar. Now I know how you feel about Meer.


    Raffina was only a little happy that she understood her friend''s feelings.


    From her sincerity, she felt that Eschar should be given a chance to start over.


    Mea looked up at King Abram, listening to Straina and Raffina. Your face, with its harsh expression on it, will not change.


    --Hmm, it''s pretty tough. After listening to you two, I thought I''d say I could forgive you... I mean, if I were you, I''d already make that judgment... one more push... if there were any waves...


    And at that time.


    The sound of knocking on the door... rang.

 495 Episode 116 Me Abel Question. What is a king?

    "Excuse me. Your Majesty, may I take you on an urgent business with Lord Keithwood?


    A guard guarding the outside of the room came into the room.


    With the king''s permission, Keithwood, Dion and, for some reason, Connelly, who sweats her forehead and looks nervous... led Bell.


    "Oh? Where have you been...?


    "Ah, Meer, onee-sama. I was just scrambling through the castle...


    --Oh, you''ve been on an adventure. I mean, you''re not hiding it at all, Bel...


    Meer shook her head to her granddaughter.


    --If I don''t deceive you well, I think you''ll have a lot of trouble... but I can''t figure out how to get along with Mr. Dion...


    If I make a mistake, why do I get to hang out so smoothly with the man who comes to fly my neck... this is Meer just tilting his neck.


    Keithwood smiled bitterly at Bell, but turned his face toward Abram and knelt down.


    Thank you for being safe, Your Majesty.


    "Oh, Princess Meer and the girls saved me."


    Abram smiled gently and looked at Tiona and Strana.


    "Come on, Keithwood. What''s the rush?


    "Yes, actually, I received a report from Her Royal Highness Princess Meer that she was searching for Her Majesty''s room. It was a very rude thing to do...."


    Abram meditated for a while.....


    "I''m sorry. I don''t have time to hear from you today....."


    "Of course. There''s no way Eschar was unlucky to take action on this day."


    Meer talks to Bell as she looks sideways at Abraham exhaling deeply.


    "So, why is Bell with Keithwood and the others?


    "Ah, yes. Actually...."


    That''s how Belle talks. Let''s talk about the castle...


    "This way."


    Belle, accompanied by a connector, slowly progressed through the castle.


    Normally, the guards would have stopped me, but it seemed almost like a face pass because of the regular access to the castle and the presence of a well-known face connector.


    Is this... a failure? I think it was Connelly, but it is true that Keithwood and the others are concerned about their behavior. You have no choice but to convince yourself and follow Bell''s back.


    Speaking of which, has Mr. Connelly been with Uncle Rampron long?


    Kyorin, the bell tilts its neck. Connelly said with a small sigh.


    "Ah... yeah, that''s right. I''ve been taking care of you since I was young. Fufu, but at that time, I didn''t expect you to be able to make friends with His Royal Highness....."


    "Oh, that''s right. Speaking of which, Prince Eshar and I have known each other a long time. The Count of Lampron was the custodian of Prince Eshar...."


    Bell said, "Oh, I''ve got an idea."


    "Um, I''d like to ask you one thing...."


    "What is it?


    "What is a king?


    Suddenly, Connelly blinks her eyes.


    "King... is this about His Majesty Abram?


    "Well, that''s not true..."


    After tilting his neck small, Bell said.


    "I''m interested in what stands above and governs kings, emperors, and people.... It doesn''t matter what kind of prince or princess it is...."


    "Oh, I see...."


    Connelly nods small.


    Perhaps the girl was interested in the royal family as she became close to Princess Meer and Prince Theon.


    Though I made that decision... the inquiry was quite difficult.


    "That''s right... Does King mean to me... a proxy for God?"


    "A proxy for God?


    Connelly nodded deeply.


    "The people of our land believe in God. Therefore, everyone places the standards of good and evil in the divine scriptures. However, it does not always apply to divine scriptures. Sometimes you are asked to make difficult decisions, but it is the king who makes those decisions. I believe that those who make good and evil judgments and act on behalf of the power of God, those who are entrusted with it, are kings. That''s why we have absolute trust in the king."


    "Is that how the King of Saint Kland is...?


    It was a bell that was nodding with its arms... but soon afterwards,


    "Yikes!


    I raised a small scream. Surprised, looking at you, there was a bell grabbed by his arm.


    "What are you doing!


    It was Connelly who was aggressively trying to get in to help... but soon he realized he was grabbing her. Because I was standing there...


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa


    Princess Meer''s sword, Dion Alia, and


    "What the hell is wrong with you, Master Connelly?


    Because it was Keithwood who leaned his neck with a suspicious face.

 496 Episode 117 Princess Meer, you are sealed!

    Connelly said to Keithwood with a suspicious face, sighing with a small sigh.


    "Actually, this young lady saw you two in the castle...."


    Connelly shrugs her shoulders when she can''t help but find out.


    Of course, I didn''t originally follow you in hiding. I just noticed a little bit, so I just followed.


    --I can''t follow you anymore, but let''s keep this girl and evacuate.


    Now that I''ve finished my role... that''s what I thought... even though I was a little careless about it...


    "Well, I see... no, on the contrary, it might have been just right. Even if we went alone, it would have been a problem later. It would be a good idea to have Uncle Lampron''s security officer testify."


    Yes, his fate was not sweet enough to escape so well.


    "Testimony....? What are you talking about?


    Keithwood said lightly to Connelly as she leaned her head.


    "Actually, I''m about to renovate Lord Eshar''s room."


    "... hah?


    Connelly realized late that she had encountered an unparalleled situation.


    "Oh, what are you talking about? Haha, such a joke. Oh, no, it''s disrespectful to joke. Not as smart as Keithwood....."


    It was Connelly who tried to laugh and deceive me... but you''ll soon know.


    Keithwood is serious. After all, his eyes are not laughing at all.


    When he sees Dion asking for help, he even smiles thinly... scared.


    Connelly, realizing that he must be a lousy one to attack the army with a smile, finally turned his eyes to the girl with the Empire''s wisdom mea.


    That girl, Belle....


    "Wow... it''s an adventure to sneak into a prince''s room! That''s Keithwood, the loyal knight of the Libra King! And even General Dion, wow!


    My eyes were sparkling!


    - Oh, no. This can''t be stopped anymore...


    Keithwood said in a sharp tone to Connelly, who was more and more frustrated.


    "It''s a little dangerous to come with Miss Bell... but I can''t help it. I''m in a hurry because I don''t have time. Master Connelly, please follow me while protecting Miss Bell. And this....."


    Keithwood gave me a mask to hide my eyes from.


    "This is...."


    "Just in case you don''t see my face."


    "...... Speaking of which, on several occasions I''ve heard the story of two masked men crushing a small bandit..."


    "... Lord Theon has a strong sense of justice, so I can''t stop struggling."


    It was a little sympathetic to Keithwood who shrugged his shoulders.


    Guided by Keithwood, who was perfectly aware of the sentry''s position, he arrived in Eshar''s room without any hindrance.


    The biggest crisis was when Bell fell and said, "Fuhia!" When the guards who screamed and listened to it came...


    Keithwood and Dion worked together to beat him down.


    Fortunately, instead of taking lives, there was a difference in strength between watching and being able to use care to avoid even getting hurt.


    When only the sentinel consciousness was vividly harvested, Dion turned to Belle.


    "Eh... eheheheheh"


    Dion sighed to Belle, who laughed as if illuminated and deceived him.


    "Oh dear... Don''t remind me of Princess Dozo in the woods."


    Then he looks at Keithwood....


    "But don''t do it. Lord Theon saw the scales of the sword''s talent, but so are you."


    "Thank you so much...."


    "I''d like to ask you to meet me once. While I''m in this country."


    "Haha, don''t hesitate. I don''t think I can fight it."


    While laughing and deceiving, Keithwood was sweating cold.


    Dion Alia, the overwhelming air of the mighty is overwhelming.


    Instead of being able to compete, Keithwood remembered... the horror of Meer''s cooking... at the time of the Onigami deity, when he already wanted to escape before he pulled out his sword as an enemy.


    --Don ''t let His Highness Meer stand in the kitchen, don''t let him cook mushrooms by mistake¡­ We should avoid confronting Dion Aria on the battlefield. If it''s going to be war with the Empire, let''s stop it with all our might... yeah.


    Subtly, it was Keithwood''s stomach aching.


    Now, as he slipped into Eschar''s room, Connelly said again.


    "Master Keithwood, no matter how much you are, this kind of thing....."


    "It''s not forgiven. Yes, I know a hundred."


    Keithwood smiles bitterly at Connelly with a harsh face.


    "However, this is sometimes the case. Please be convinced. It''s a crisis in the Royal City of St. Clarence."


    "Royal...?


    "Apparently, a suspicious person gave poison to His Highness the Second Prince..."


    Dion took over Keithwood''s explanation.


    "Ha, ha, poison?


    "Well, it''s just a rumor."


    Listening to that, Connelly shook her head small.


    "Well then, I can''t accept losing such gratitude....."


    "But it seems like it''s quite possible. They gave it to me by a man who was in and out of the open market....."


    Connelly had an unexpectedly gloomy face at the words.


    "Ah, an open market..."


    My voice trembles. My eyes swim. I can''t hide anything.


    Did Keithwood see that? and tilted his neck.


    "What''s the matter? Lord Connelly."


    "No.... well..."


    As soon as Dion put his hand on Connelly''s shoulder, he shook it.


    "What do you have in mind? In that case, I think you should be honest with me...."


    "Er, well...."


    After a subtle distraction, I saw a small, tilted bell. Stay still and stare at us. After seeing those clear eyes, Connelly grumbled,


    "Actually...."


    I was going to tell you the truth.


    He didn''t have the guts to tell lies in front of innocent children. He is basically an honest, good person.


    "When I went to the open market before, I was separated from Lord Eshar....."


    Hearing that, Dion blew it out.


    "Ahahah, it''s nice to talk honestly. But you shouldn''t tell anyone else. You''ll be held accountable."


    "I guess so. But...."


    "No, I mean, shut up. My princess doesn''t like people being executed that much. I don''t want to waste my time."


    Connelly nodded quietly to Dion with a serious face.


    "But then, even more so, you should cooperate. It''s to save His Highness Eshar."


    In Keithwood''s words, Connelly remained silent for a while....


    "... that''s right. Looks like I have to help."


    Eventually I sighed a little. That reminds me of that time.


    "At least Lord Eshar didn''t have anything like it. That means I think what I''m looking for is not too big."


    Eshar''s room was quite large.


    Originally built as a Battle Castle, Sol ''Exide Castle is not so big as a room, but if there are three rooms in a row, the story is different.


    In one room, there is a bookshelf containing many books. There is also a desk for writing. The second was a room decorated with religious paintings. It''s probably a room used for afternoon tea because of the dishes.


    The third was a room with a huge bed with a canopy.


    "This is again.... Looks like it''s going to be hard to find one of these...."


    Looking at the room, Dion sighed and snapped.


    "Besides, I don''t know what it is, and it''s possible that I carry it with me without letting go, so I don''t think I can find it...."


    Keithwood shook his head as Dion shrugged his shoulders.


    "That''s right, I don''t think we''re going to bring it to today''s party. It''s a sunny stage. However, I think it is natural that you can''t find it because it may have been thrown away immediately after you gave it to me. So... what are you doing, Mr. Bell?


    Keithwood turned a slightly stunned gaze to Meabell, who was crawling on the floor and peeking under the bed.


    "Lina said that before. A noble boy hides something he doesn''t want to see under his bed...."


    Looking back, Belle smiled innocently.


    "Ehehe, Lina-chan, you know everything. Even if you don''t know anything, if you say ''I know that'', the boy will tell you a lot of things in a hurry. There are many other things...."


    Connelly thought of a girl named Strina behind her head. Poor girl, but somewhere with a slightly lewd atmosphere....


    --That''s the girl Princess Meer is with. I don''t think it''s going to work with a rope...


    Now, when Belle stood up, he put his arm under his pillow to think...


    "Ah...."


    Lower your voice and pull out your arm. There was something in his hand.


    Keithwood, who came closer to his face, frowned with suspicion.


    "A small horse amulet (trojan)? Why is that thing under my pillow...?"


    Bell said to Keithwood, tilting his neck, with a snug face.


    "I''ve made it before, but I''m putting a core in this belly area and weaving it from above. So, after making it, if you pull out its core, there will be space here...."


    Belle opens the belly of the amulet.


    "Here, we can make it so we can hide something."


    So, what appeared from inside... it was a small jar full of black powder.


    "This was found in Lord Eshar''s room."


    Looking at it, Meer unexpectedly sighed.


    --If Keithwood had found it before today''s party, this wouldn''t have happened...


    But that might be called results-based theory.


    Tonight, because of the poison, the rudeness of exploring the Second Prince''s room is tolerated. Unless the poison information is definitive, but to prove it, we need to explain that Meer knows the future well....


    --Well, that was impossible. It would be a good idea just to prevent the assassination.


    Meer thought that the new information that Belle and the others had brought had nothing to do with it.


    They just found the poison that was used. But...


    "Are you sure?


    Stryna stepped forward and received the vial. Shake it gently.


    "I see. Unfortunately, this may prove that Lord Eshar had no intention of killing him."


    Stryna said.


    "What do you mean?


    Shtrina nodded to Theon asking with a suspicious face.


    "Just now, Lena asked Her Highness Eshar. How much did you put in the wine glass? And then, His Highness Eshar answered. One pinch...."


    Stryna lifted the bottle of poison through the light and said.


    "Even though there were so many of them, I only put one pinch in. If you use poison, why don''t you put more in it to make sure you die? If you want to kill someone, don''t let them die too little. Hand it over directly to yourself at the party. I''m sure you want to kill him because there''s a high risk of him finding out. If you don''t think about doing it again, there''s no point in letting it go. But even though Eshar had so much poison, he only kept one pinch in his pocket."


    Meer said, "I see! I don''t think so.


    It''s just like "a sugary vial."


    If you only have half the sugar, it''s kind of a waste... and the amount of tea you put in it is slightly reduced. Just like poison, if it''s only a little bit from the beginning, the amount of poison used may be pinched.


    However, if there is so much overflow, it is human beings who will put more into it.


    It is self-evident in Meer that it is better to add too much sweet tea than to add too little bitter tea.


    --It''s overflowing, but only a little bit... The psychology behind that, that is, if you put too much in it, it would be bad... There may be too many to find out, but the pinch is still too little... Hmm, this might be surprisingly persuasive.


    "If you have this much medicine, you''ll try it with a mouse or something. If it''s Lena, I will. You''ll see how the medicine works."


    Saying something frightening, Stryna smiled pitifully.


    "But maybe Lord Eshar hasn''t even done that. His Majesty''s poisoning was obviously impulsive. If you poison someone to kill them, they won''t find out, and if you poison them because you think they''re okay with it, you''re sure to kill them. Isn''t that what it is?


    Straina''s expression was as calm as a maiden, even though she talked about the mess.


    Strina tells the only truth-telling voice full of conviction.


    "So, Lena thinks. Perhaps Lord Eshar was impulsive. Besides, I didn''t think it was poison and I didn''t intend to use it in the first place. But I had it with me, so I put it in impulsively."


    The words were strangely persuasive. Of course. She''s an expert. Including that psychology, I understand it very well.


    Meer nodded loudly at such a stranger. Whatever it was, I wanted to clap my hands.


    She created enough room for suspicion about Eshar''s intentions.


    --Hmm, that feels good. Raffina and Leena are telling us that it''s getting easier and easier. I''m sure Theon wouldn''t tell me to execute him!


    After waiting for Theon''s judgment, Meer exhales, fuuu.


    ... at that time.


    "Meer... what do you think?


    That voice came flying.


    --Hmm, that''s the finish. Come on, Meer, you can say something clever. You can kick Theon''s ass and let him tell you the truth. Come on, come on, I... oh?


    And there, Meer notices.


    Why, after the advice of two experts... Theon... was totally bystander, asking Meer to make a decision!


    "... hah?


    Everyone''s gaze gathered in Meer, who was about to open his mouth.


    - What? Ah, oh, oh, uh, what was that...?


    Meer, take a deep breath and open your mouth to say something... at that moment, you feel uncomfortable in your throat.


    It feels dry, I can''t say anything... Even if you''re about to make a voice, it''s going to flutter.


    --Ah, wow, is this... poison!?


    ... no, the cookies just sucked up the moisture.


    Meer, whose voice was sealed, was in great danger.

 497 Episode 118 Pledge from a Loyalist

    Well, it''s a different place to be at a dance party.


    For a moment, the floating guests also regained some calm... but they couldn''t hide their worried faces.


    There, a breathless Anne came back.


    "Mr. Ludwig, what about Mr. Meer...?


    "Ah, good work... Something wrong? It took a long time....."


    Ludwig looked at Anne and leaned his neck small.


    The nearby guard Anne had already called was waiting at the entrance to the venue. If anything happens, I''ve arranged for you to break in immediately... but the venue has already regained calm. I didn''t think there was an opportunity for that, because the soldiers in Saint Klander were also providing orderly security.


    ¨D ¨D Will Uncle Lampron be in charge of guarding the venue? That sounds like you''ve trained well. But....


    Instead, it was Anne that worried me.


    According to Kintetsu, Anne ran away from the castle after being told to go to the venue. I was worried about what was going on...


    "Um... I thought you might be thirsty at the dance..."


    That said, Anne showed me the bottle she had brought.


    "I went to Raffina-sama''s inn to get some juice."


    While sweating her forehead, Anne smiled.


    "Well, I thought the party venue stuff would be fine...."


    The feelings of Anne were well understood by Ludwig.


    Abram''s drink was poisoned. Maybe it has been put into other drinks. If Meer drinks it bad luck...


    Anne would have gone all the way out of the castle if there were only a few fears like that.


    "You''re really clever, Miss Anne."


    Appreciating his loyalty, Ludwig said to Anne with a little envy.


    What she did was an unexpected consideration for herself.


    --It was just after the dance, so you might be thirsty. However, it is a situation that should be avoided if something from the party venue is put into your mouth. With that in mind, I can properly understand your needs and move. She''s a fine assistant...


    It was Ludwig who didn''t see Meer leaving the venue and doing it defenselessly with Pakri, Sakri, etc. Well, if I was watching it, I''d be watching it and applying my own interpretation...


    In Ludwig''s words, Anne shook her head with a smile as if she were illuminated.


    "I still can''t be the maid I deserve."


    Then, look at the juice bottle....


    "I hope you''re happy... This is the only thing I can do...."


    "No, I think that''s right. If we serve with the best we can, I''m sure I can help you. Meer makes good use of what we''ve done to incorporate it into her plan. That''s the way it is."


    Ludwig pushed up his glasses and said.


    From now on, let''s support each other and do our best.


    "Mr. Ludwig... yes! Thank you in advance."


    Anne nodded with a smile.


    In this way, while deepening the bond between the loyalists...


    "So, I''m sorry to bring you to Meer, but can you go alone? Neither I nor Lord Abel is likely to be able to move here."


    "Is that because we don''t let the killer out?


    "Of course, there''s that too..."


    Ludwig looked around and said.


    "I''m calm now... but it''s a little dangerous here."


    "What do you mean?


    "I think I can tell from you calling Kintetsu, but I don''t know when I''ll be in a state of panic like this again. His Majesty Abrams is a spiritual pillar for the people of Saint Kland. Now the nobles and guards of Sankland are calming down.... When something happens, we need someone who can keep it quiet."


    Then Ludwig turned to Abel.


    "If possible, I would like Lord Abel to stay in a safe place....."


    "Don''t worry, Lord Ludwig."


    Abel laughed bitterly.


    "At least, I''m more accustomed to rough things than you are... and you must be an important part of Meer''s life. It doesn''t make sense that you alone will remain here. [M] More importantly, Meer doesn''t want blood to flow from every useless struggle...."


    Shrugging his shoulders, Abel said.


    "With all due respect, I think I''m better suited to make my voice heard than you, the civilian of the Empire, the prince of the Kingdom of Lemno...."


    Ludwig laughed bitterly.


    "Well, that''s why. Would you please go with Miss Anne alone?"


    "Yes, I understand."


    Anne nods and tries to leave the venue. Right there.


    "Oh, yeah. Can I have just one word, please?


    At present, Ludwig, who was only a little shaky, was unable to join his lord in the vortex of turmoil and decided to send a message to Meer.


    "Tell Meer. Please, do what you want. We''ll take care of the rest."


    Anne heard it and nodded small.


    "I see. I will definitely tell Meer."


    So Anne headed for Meer and the others.


    We were fortunate to be able to join Keithwood on our way to the King''s room.


    So, I was waiting for the story to stop... but after a while, I heard Meer cough lightly and rushed into the room.


    "Excuse me. Dear Meer,"

 498 Episode 119 Princess Meer, I am finally determined to avenge you!

    --Well, that''s not good...


    Keho, Keho, I coughed little by little, and Meer was upset.


    No wonder, it''s the last turn of the day. Worst case scenario where your throat is rough in the most important scene.


    - No, is this more of an opportunity? If you keep coughing up like this, you might be able to deceive yourself...


    I knew the waves were coming! We have to get on this! Mia''s ear, which was about to be pushed in a bad direction, suddenly caught the sound of knocking.


    That''s how I came in with my unique loyalist..., Anne.


    "Excuse me. Mia, I thought I might have been thirsty shortly after the dance and brought you a drink."


    As she said, Anne put a glass of juice on the basin.


    "Ah, ahh, Anne, it was a wonderful time, huh?"


    Meer stared at it with a complicated feeling. If you drink that, your throat will calm down. After that, we must finally speak in difficult circumstances.


    The answer is uncertain as to what to do with Eshar.


    --Gu, gu, gu, I still couldn''t escape. Well, if that''s the case, I should have put my thoughts together while you were talking.


    Drink the juice as slowly as possible while tilting the glass you received from Anne.


    Spread over the tongue is a refreshing, sour sweetness. Enjoy the delicious citrus scent that tickles your nose.


    ---this taste is like morning dew in a circle of flowers hidden behind the spring forest..., the refreshing sweetness of mushrooms...


    and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on and so on,


    Not if you''re running away from reality!


    Return to me immediately.


    --It wasn''t when I was criticizing juice. I need to convince Theon and His Majesty Abrams to do something clever...


    Fumumu, you''re wrinkling between your eyebrows... that''s when it happened.


    "Message from Mr. Ludwig, Mr. Meer."


    I noticed Anne staring seriously at herself.


    "Oh... what is it?


    "Yes, you can do what you want, Meer. We''ll take care of it."


    After that, Anne gently continued to put her hand on her chest.


    "Meer, I agree with you. Meer, do what you want. We will always be on your side."


    "Anne....."


    And... shitty glasses... and a snap, Meer closes her eyes.


    I remember Anne''s last loyalty... and her loyalty to saving the Empire without giving up.


    He always said, "I''ll figure it out", and he didn''t have a bad face...


    --No, you looked nasty. I looked terribly disgusted. Ufufu, I miss it.


    I laugh unexpectedly.


    --He and I have been running around the country. Well, most of the time I did my best, but I did my best with my fucking glasses. If I were six, my fucking glasses would be about four percent...


    Actually, Ludwig was eight and Mea was two... no, I was pulling my leg slightly, so one... No, anyway, good luck!


    But... that hard work won''t be rewarded...


    The seeds planted by Meer and Ludwig, unfortunately, barely sprouted.


    --When I remember..., I''m kind of angry...


    Two, anger rises from the bottom of your stomach. It was a terrible rage.


    That''s how Meer found out. This is a chance for revenge...


    --That''s right... Such opportunities are rare. I will avenge one thing here! I will avenge you with all my might!


    Being able to see what to do makes Meer feel refreshed.


    Then take another sip of juice. Keep your throat in order.


    "Thank you, Anne. Thank you."


    Turning back the glass, Meer looks back quietly.


    There was everyone waiting for Meer''s words.


    Meer said strictly... after she spit out the flame of anger from her nose.


    "People have to prune their own seeds....."


    That''s a lesson Meer learned with herself. It is the truth that never wavers.


    "Whether it be a good seed or a bad seed, it shall be reaped with its own hands. Isn''t that what it is? Your Majesty."


    I stared at Abrams to confirm.


    Abrams glanced back at his intellectually bright eyes.


    I see. I guess that''s what it is..... "


    Abram admits his righteousness.


    It was... a great anger in Meer''s chest that confirmed it.


    I mean, isn''t that strange...?


    Once sown, there''s nothing you can do about it. I can''t stop it... I can''t help but prune the fruits of its doom with my own hands...


    No matter how hard you try, you can''t get it back... you can''t start over...


    --I ''m definitely not satisfied with that!


    It is the wrath of Meer, who worked hard in the past to avoid the fruits of doom.


    And now there''s an opportunity for revenge to clear that anger. It''s a waste of time to just save Eshar''s life.


    Meer gently closed her eyes and kept going.


    "Certainly, you have to harvest the fruit of that kind with your own hands....."


    But strictly like the prophet who tells the gods.


    "But that''s not right now."


    Strongly, I assure you.


    "Whatever grass and flowers you sow, you have time to sprout, grow, flower and get fruit, and one day His Highness will have to mow the seeds you sow yourself. But until then, I wonder if there''s time to blow, grow, and flower...


    What Meer wanted was "time." That is¡­¡­¡­


    "I mean, I''m going to give you a respite, is that it?


    In response to Theon''s inquiry, Meer nodded that she would gain my respect.


    "That''s right. And...."


    And then, what to do... Time, something to be respited... It''s a


    "And... if you could sow a lot of good seeds before that seed reaches fruition..."


    Meer looks away and says. It''s as if you can think of a past you can''t go back to, as if you''re looking for a loyal minister you can''t see anymore.


    "Or... even the seeds of sin may die."


    Like praying..., Meer said with a faint trembling voice.


    That''s what Meer wanted from the bottom of her heart that day.


    Along with the nostalgic fucking glasses, I kept asking for it.


    I have to mow the seeds of doom that have been sown... I knew it... but I managed to run around the Empire.


    He rose desperately to wither on the way, lest the seeds that lead to extinction blow.


    That day, Meer wanted me wholeheartedly... but I couldn''t give her the end.


    It''s an opportunity to reclaim it.


    Or maybe there''s nothing like that.


    Sown seeds must never be mowed, and that may not be the absolute law. But...


    --I won''t admit it. I''ll never admit that once I fail and sow a bad seed, it''s over... I can''t start over. I''ll prove it''s not. Use that, Lord Eshar!


    Meer dreams.


    A day when Eshar will triumph over Saint Krand with more than enough credit to atone for this sin.


    The day everyone admits they didn''t have to execute him...


    It''s the continuation of that day when I couldn''t get Meer... one of the futures I dreamed of.


    That''s the first time Meer said it.


    Sweet toast.


    I''ve dried up the seeds I sowed...


    That was... that was Meer''s revenge.


    --It''s an opportunity I wasn''t given... but I''ll give it to you. I''ll give you everything I can!


    As for the absolute cause and effect, Meer was trying to kick him with all her might.


    "I see... that''s what you think... of the wisdom of the Empire..."


    So crushed, Theon... smiled calmly.


    "I knew it, Meer... you..."


    And stop the words there. I don''t know what the next words were like...


    After a small sigh, Theon turned to Eshar.

 499 Episode 121: Theons Decision 1: The Inquisition to Eshar

    Eschar, I will bring you to justice.


    Eshar raised his face to that voice. Looking straight at the face, Theon said.


    "What you did... you poisoned the king is never forgiven. But the Duchess of Yellow Moon proved it. I was wondering if you had no intention of killing. I wonder if they didn''t know it was poison. I... I want to hear it directly from your mouth. Eschar, is that true?


    In a pointy question, Eshal... shakes his head small.


    "Nothing to say... from my mouth"


    He just shuts his mouth.


    That''s young... immature cowardice.


    Speaking the truth on this occasion is an excuse for "saving yourself¡±. The situation shuts his mouth.


    Eshar... wanted to be tried.


    He wanted to be judged as a prince of a nation that values justice. For the first time in my life, I even thought that I would be recognized as a prince of Sankland.


    In order to save myself, there must not be anything in the sanctity of Sankland that leaves a stain on immutable justice... and such a person is not a prince of Sankland... that''s what I thought.


    It was certainly an eshar''s cowardice... ego.


    Theon won''t forgive it.


    "If there is one who has poisoned you and abetted you, what you say is that he will flee. The result could be further sacrifices. Still, do you defend that cowardice? That... cannot be said to be the cowardice of those who become kings."


    The word cast on Eshar, it was a word that Zion himself, who had once been challenged to fail, faced.


    He failed in the Kingdom of Lemno.


    When Sion found himself in a situation where it was shame not to be judged, Sion wanted to be judged.


    Theon thought it would be easier for Abel to slay him with a sword on the spot... and that''s what he deserved to be responsible for talking about justice.


    However, the empire''s wisdom meer did not make it good, but carved the failure into his heart and lived in shame, and shocked Zion''s emotions.


    And then he pointed out what to do.


    Theon is still ashamed.


    I am not qualified to speak of "justice" or "justice". All I''m ashamed of is how I can say things.


    Still, he had to tell Eschar.


    Just being silent and doing nothing is also not justice...


    Keep your mouth shut and run for nothing.


    Then it''s not for Eschar. That''s not the way Meer showed me.


    You have to do what you have to do. But the right thing to do... what is the right thing to do now...?


    What is a king...?


    While asking himself, Theon spins words.


    "Oniisama..."


    After Sion''s words, Eshar... looked like she was about to cry. He lay face down... and started talking.


    "Thank you very much. I don''t know if you believe me... but I did get that medicine from a stranger in the open market. It was taught to cause mild abdominal pain."


    Eshar''s voice trembles and scatters... In the face of an ageless boy whose prince''s mask fell off, he said.


    "It was a rough thing... now I think. Brother Theon... Without checking the effect, I tried to make Cyon drink it... I... don''t really know. Why on earth did you do such a thing..."


    As confused as he was, Eshar snapped.


    "I... I''ve always felt sorry for myself, like Brother Theon. That''s... I can''t remember... That''s when the medicine came into my eyes. That''s a whisper. It''s okay, so let me drink it... If you show him a little painful eyes, he''ll refresh himself... I lost the temptation."


    So Eshar lowered his head.


    "I''ll take care of all the rest. Fair judgment so as not to impinge on the justice of Saint Krander....."


    After that, after showing you a little trouble...


    "Besides, the person who gave me the poison looked like a horseback rider... somewhere different. That was the impression. I didn''t feel like I was just dressed up... a little different from the horseback rider I know..."


    After tilting his neck a little, Eschar said.


    "I don''t know what to say....."


    "I wonder if it smells...


    Suddenly, I heard a voice from the side. I saw Raffina staring with serious eyes.


    "Is that a smell?


    "Yes. I''ve heard horsemen in the Kingdom wear special fragrance oils to keep their horses safe from (...) seed (...) meat (...) food (...) beasts (...). I wouldn''t have noticed if I hadn''t noticed, but maybe the man wasn''t following it."


    According to Raffina, Eshal leans her neck.


    "Yes... Yeah, maybe so..."


    Seeing Eshar nodding small, Theon opened his mouth.


    "Eshar... I''ve been very honest with you."


    Eshar corrects his attitude to the words.


    "As you said, what you have done is never forgiven. A felony causing confusion in the country, and if my father had died, he would not have escaped capital punishment. Even if you''re saved, leaving it unpunished can undermine fairness."


    The fairness of Sankland is pure white.


    It doesn''t even tolerate a single spot. It is not acceptable to leave sin as it is, because it is even white and pure. The judgment must be given.


    "But I heard Raffina''s thoughts, and I heard Meer''s words. Having heard all of this I think that Meer is right to grant you a respite from punishment."


    It was a complete agreement with Meer''s opinion.


    "Grace... but, Brother Theon..."


    "It''s just a respite. It does not absolve me of sin."


    Theon made a promise.


    "And until that grace period is over, the information that Eschar was involved in this affair will lie down."


    "But is that going to convince everyone?


    Theon laughed at the anxious prime minister.


    "The culprit is one of those who took the raven by hand. That way, you can secretly surround the party hall and mix the poison."


    Theon identifies the killer as a serpent of chaos. Rather, that''s how I''m going to handle this.


    And that''s all I can do about it.


    Because Theon can''t imitate unrelated humans as scapegoats.


    "But...."


    And here, Theon had a difficult face.


    "We can''t let Eschar stay in Sankland like this. Therefore, I will let you out of the country."


    In the unlikely event that a snake makes contact, it is difficult to maintain a "respite" in Sankland. If there is a call for a rigorous trial, we will have to listen to it.


    It is also very difficult to "earn merit and buy sin" in Japan. Although he is a prince, it is not difficult to achieve merit in Japan.


    But I''m probably not convinced of Eschar either.


    What Theon wants is Eshar''s growth. To do that, he thought it would be better to let him go far away.


    Of course, if there is a country that can be trusted, it is a big premise.


    If you succeed, take Eshar to another country, which could be a weakness of Sankland. Corresponding danger is natural. Under Raffina in the Principality of Verga, or...


    "Then my Green Moon family will take on that role."


    So I heard a voice from an unexpected direction.


    Emeralda Etois Green Moon finally said his turn had come.


    "No, but...."


    And for a moment, Emeralda smiled as if she had won.


    "Oh, Lord Theon. I''m Lord Eshar''s fianc¨¦e, right? I think you deserve it, but....."


    "No, Miss Emeralda, I don''t want to talk about this relationship anymore..."


    It was Rampron who summarized this conversation to show how he panicked. In contrast, Emeralda shook her head with a smile on her face.


    "Oh? Uncle Lampron, are you ashamed of me? Is that all you can do to make a big announcement in front of everybody, but there''s no way you can do something that hasn''t happened yet?


    That''s not what I was told. Originally, Emeralda was bothered by Sankland''s negligence, and there was nothing to complain about.


    "Fortunately, my Green Moon family has a foreign helper. The nobles of Sankland are as close to each other as Count Rampron."


    Emeralda looks at the queen and smiles gently.


    "It''s easy to visit your family and it''s a great environment to spread your knowledge."


    "Well... Mr. Emeralda"


    When I saw the queen showing her impressive appearance, she said, "Emeralda-san, you''re doing quite well..."


    Besides, Theon remembered what happened in summer.


    I went out to the Gallerian Sea on a ship owned by House Green Moon.... That experience was certainly valuable. Perhaps it would be better for Eschar to look at the world and widen his horizons.


    Theon set eyes on his father and mother, and turned his face toward Emeralda.


    "Well... please. Say hello to my brother."


    Then, seeing Cyon lowering her head, Meer sighed with relief.


    --Phew, this is going to work. Even here, I hope Emeralda-san gets his good-looking fianc¨¦e and can take him home... However, the wedding may be difficult because we have to make a name for coming to the Empire and we have to tell the Duke of Green Moon the real situation...


    And... and Meer turned to Eshar.


    ¨D ¨D Eshar''s feelings toward Zion have not been resolved. Rather, this kind of warmth is driving him away more and more...


    Though I thought so... nonetheless... Meer thought so.


    Problem solved! and.


    This is the end of your turn! and....


    I was alarmed. I was totally out of my mind.


    But....


    "Ah, let''s do one thing... There was something I had to keep in mind... Can you bring Prince Abel here?


    Theon said unexpectedly.


    - What are you doing? Why did you call Abel?


    Theon laughed in front of Meer tilting her neck.


    Eschar, there''s something I want to show you.

 500 Episode 121: Theons Decision 2 ~ ………………?

    In response to the situation that was going on in front of her, Eshar was pointing towards giving up.


    --Ahh... brother didn''t execute me after all.


    Sion''s decision, following the words of his fellow Imperial wisdom meers, was the most generous he could possibly imagine of granting respite.


    Perfect brother''s mercy lengthened his life... and even the compassion of a boy far removed from the fear of death was humiliated.


    --Oniisama... you''re even giving me the warmth to aim for my own life...


    Before that tolerance, your narrow mind is exposed, and your sense of defeat is all you need.


    The thick chains that tied Eshar''s body didn''t break easily... but they continued to devour his young soul like a curse.


    It was then.


    "Excuse me. Prince Abel is here."


    When he heard such a voice, Eshal raised his face.


    It was Abel, the second prince of the Kingdom of Remno, who entered the room, a friend of his brother''s.


    Eshal remembered Abel who had met once.


    --I wonder if I ever had a swordsmanship match with my brother.... I thought I''d lost so much, but I can''t believe I''m still friends with my brother... I wonder what kind of person...


    It is an eshar that is getting a little interested in him.


    As Abel entered the room, he first looked at Abram and exhaled a breath of relief.


    "His Majesty Abram. Thank you for being safe. I just chilled my liver."


    "Prince Abel, I''m sorry to trouble you. It''s a pity to expose such a scandal."


    "What are you saying? Your Majesty is indispensable to the continent. Please, don''t worry about that and rest."


    And Abel looked towards Zion.


    "By the way, why did I get called here?


    It was also questionable for Eschar. Because there was no reason to call Prince Abel in the conversation.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. Actually, I need to ask you something."


    Theon lowers his head with that.


    "Hmm. I don''t know, I wish I could..."


    Theon said to Abel, tilting his neck.


    "You''re the only one I can ask. Actually, my brother Eshar is leaving the country."


    "... is that so?


    And Abel turned to Eshar, and glanced slightly.


    "That''s another sudden thing."


    "That''s right. So, as far as I''m concerned, I want to do one thing,\ 36112;."


    "Hmm... what''s that?


    Abel looks strange. Eschar was about to agree to that.


    What the hell is my brother going to do...? Looking at the side of Theon with a little anxiety. Did you notice that gaze? Theon turned around.


    "Eshar, there''s something you need to know to move forward. I want to show it to you now."


    Then Theon turned to Abel... and said in a quiet tone.


    "Abel Lemno, I want you to have a sword."


    Sion shook his head as he cut off his words along the way.


    "Match up... no, no. I... want you to fight me."


    Position yourself correctly, place your hand on your chest, and Theon continues.


    "Abel Remno, I''m applying for a duel with you. Empire wisdom, Mia Luna Tiamoon."


    Silence spreads indoors. That''s what I mean.


    "... hah?


    I don''t know who broke it without reading the air, but I don''t know... Eschar understood that feeling very well.


    --Oniisama, what the hell are you thinking!?


    "Is that really true?


    After a challenge from Theon, Abel took a breath of surprise.....


    "You mean that, don''t you? If you''re joking, I won''t forgive you....."


    "I''m not joking about this."


    Sion answers with a serious face.


    "Really... If you''re pointing that condition at me... even if you''re pointing your whole body at me..."


    "Of course. I''m looking forward to it. I''m going to crush everything."


    Theon smiled fiercely, not like him.


    "I''ve stopped refraining. Abel, I''m going to be honest with myself."


    I see. It was worth waiting for. "


    And Abel also smiled.


    "Ah, brother... what does this mean?


    Barely, Theon only smiles at Eshar, who questions.


    "I told you. This is for you,\ 36112;. Stick it in your eyes."


    Then Zion turned his face toward Uncle Rampron.


    "It will be necessary to explain the situation at the venue. I''ll do it myself. Uncle Lampron wants you to go ahead and fix the situation."


    "Thank you. Your Highness... However... the combination of swordsmanship..."


    "After the explanation. Is that okay?


    When asked, Abel nodded with a mysterious face.


    "Oh, I don''t mind. I''m always ready."


    Look at their interactions.


    "... hah?


    Again, that voice comes up... Eschar didn''t know whose it belonged to.

 501 Episode 122: Theons Decision 3 - Leave Her Royal Highness Behind

    Theon challenged Abel.


    Meer was... confused!


    - What? Uh, uh, what does this mean... You''re going to fight me... hah?


    It was a mess!


    What happened was that I couldn''t catch up with Meer at all to understand why he suddenly had such a conversation.


    --Does it mean that Theon thinks about me...?


    It was so sudden that while Meer was awake, the situation was starting to move.


    "Now, let''s calm down the venue. Father, please be quiet."


    "I got it, Theon. Ah... and I wonder if the Rudolfon Landlady will stay for a while?


    "... yes. I understand."


    Tiona nods with a mysterious face to the voice of King Abram.


    So the team that left Tiona moved to the venue with Theon at the forefront.


    Meanwhile, Meer turns her eyes to too much confusion.


    "Um, Meer, are you okay?


    Anne was worried about such a mea.


    "Oh, I have no idea what''s going on."


    "Hahaha, I don''t think the princess understands manhood. If you say so, Lord Theon is pathetic.


    It was Dion who was shrugging his shoulders.


    "I''m getting a confession that''s so easy to understand what''s going on."


    "Oh, that''s not true. By the way, I can''t believe Theon called me... They must be up to something!


    While saying that, it''s also a mea that makes my head pound.


    While doing so, the party arrived at the venue.


    "Sion, how is His Majesty Abram?


    "Is Your Majesty safe?


    "Who the hell would do this?


    Looking at the Sankland aristocrats who spoke to each other, Zion said in a calm voice.


    "Quiet, His Majesty the King is now resting in his room. You are conscious, and you can talk normally. According to the medical officer, if you stay calm, you will recover."


    Then Zion turned back to Straina, and lowered his head in front of everyone.


    "Thanks to you. Duchess of Yellow Moon. Once again, on behalf of Sankland, I would like to thank you... and apologize for the rudeness."


    Following Theon, the aristocrats who doubted him also said their apologies.


    "Earlier, I was upset. What an apology..."


    "Thank you so much for saving your life."


    Stryna smiled pitifully and tried to say something... but she made sure that Belle was there.


    "... no, it''s only natural for people to get confused in situations like this."


    I took a step back with a simple answer. Immediately thereafter,


    "Lina, that''s amazing! What the hell happened?


    Suddenly, Belle told me... that Straina blinked her eyes.


    "Ehehe... It''s really not a big deal.


    and laughed innocently.


    Well, aside from that...


    "So what kind of bastard poisoned His Majesty Abram...."


    "I''m currently investigating... it seems that a suspicious person has poisoned the castle."


    "What the hell!?


    "According to the information, he entered and exited the liberation market.... Well, I don''t want guests from other countries to hear so much about it... but it''s like one of the bad guys who got into our intelligence force."


    "Brr...."


    The Saint Clan nobles remain silent in their words. Knowing what happened to the raven, they understood the power of the assassin.


    On the other hand, people from other countries who did not know the details were leaning their heads.


    "But sneaking into this castle... is that possible?


    And at that time.


    A soldier came running in the hall.


    "Excuse me. Your Highness, actually....."


    The panicked soldier slapped Theon in the ear.


    For a moment, Theon opened his eyes to surprise... and the next moment, he opened his eyes to Keithwood. And then...


    "Oh, I see...."


    After showing a small convincing nod, I turned back to everyone.


    "I just got in touch. It seems that one of the castle guards was beaten down by a bandit."


    Ha!


    Some aristocrats shout in dismay.


    It''s not just about the nobility of Saint Klander. Those from other countries also lost their words.


    The skill of the soldiers in Saint Kland is by no means inferior.


    The men who consolidated the king''s castle were all loyal men who were drawn to the king''s character and served in the army. We have a whole army of veterans who are passionate about daily training.


    It was deactivated without loss of life.


    Besides, the damage alone meant that the other soldiers couldn''t even find out who the bandits were.


    "There are four bandits. I have no idea how I got into the castle. Alternatively, he may have come in disguised as someone involved in this venue... Either way, we''ll need to look into it."


    Sion speaks magnificently of the most obvious. There you go.


    "So you''re calling the Duke back to King''s Landing from the border?


    A slightly puzzled voice echoed.


    The Kingdom of Sankland is a country with a different balance of power than the Tier Moon Empire.


    It was an arrangement derived from the state of Sankland.


    Achieving the peace of the people through the King''s just rule¡­ What should be avoided to achieve that?


    It is "unjust governance" in areas that have been incorporated in search of "just governance". When that happens, justice in Sankland will shake.


    As a result, it was inevitable that a trusted and powerful lord should be dispatched to the newly added land.


    Therefore, it was usual for the kingdom of Saint Cranland to have kings'' relatives, or excellent nobles, in the vicinity of the King''s Capital, on the border away from the King''s Capital.


    And when something happens to the king, the chief of the kingdom, it will be necessary to bring those nobles back to the king''s capital. but....


    "No, that''s not it. As I said earlier, His Majesty will be able to return to work normally after a few days of rest. It''s all right. Your Majesty himself is in charge of the Revenge. Isn''t that right?


    When I did, the aristocracy of Saint Krander boiled around Theon with a playful smile.


    "Oh, that''s exactly it. It is as Your Highness said."


    Looking at that, a sense of relief spreads among the invitees.


    After seeing that the air in the venue had changed, Theon said.


    "Now that this has happened, we can''t continue the ball like this. Anyway, I''m sorry you''re leaving like this. It''s funny to say I''m sorry, but one last thing I''d like to do is show off some fun and close today''s meeting."


    Theon then walked towards Abel, who stood in front of him.


    "Actually, my friend is here today. Prince Abel of Lemno Kingdom."


    After introducing Abel to everyone, Theon smiled brilliantly.


    "I''m going to show him how swordsmanship stands up to me for a little fun, but... what do you think?


    Hearing that, some people looked suspicious for a moment. However, it soon disappears and the color of understanding spreads.


    This is not the case in the first place. There''s a lot to do, and no matter how quiet you are, you can''t just leave the king alone...


    But if you show me how vigilant you are here, you''ll be more anxious.


    Abram is alive, and he can afford to take care of his guests. People decided that they wanted to show it to them.


    If so, the attitude adopted by the young prince could be considered a sufficient pass. And when we look at Zion, perhaps King Abram is not in bad shape.


    Then you can honestly enjoy the considerations of the future King Theon.


    Everyone gathered at the venue made such a decision and showed great excitement.


    Abel shook his head as he glanced into the hall, where the enthusiasm suddenly increased.


    "But you''re an unexpectedly striking man to decide a female male in a place like this, Theon."


    Abel laughs bitterly as he takes off his jacket and raises the sleeves of his shirt.


    "What? That''s why I wanted to show you the strength of my friends."


    "That''s.... I can''t keep up with the expectations anymore... We can''t afford to lose like this."


    Grab a sharpened sword for practice and swing gently toward the center of the venue.


    There was plenty of space there just to dance.


    "Haha will not be willing to lose from the beginning"


    Smile happily, Theon holds the sword.


    "Now, let''s decide the male and female again. Abel, my friend."


    The fireworks of the final battle are cut and dropped.


    "... hah?


    I left the heroine princess in the middle of the night...

 502 Episode 123 Theons Decision 3 - Continuation of the Day

    --Oniisama... what are you trying to show me...?


    Eshar watched over the actions of the Sions without knowing anything.


    Throughout this period, why is it a sword game?


    What are we going to do with it?


    Isn''t it just that the genius isn''t exposed?


    It is not necessary to show it again and confirm it. Because that''s what everyone knows.


    Theon Saul Sankland is a sword genius.


    Besides, it''s Prince Abel. A mortal unlike Theon.


    What the hell is\ 36112; showing me where to knock it down...?


    --I don''t suppose you''re going to break my heart...


    The most understandable motive is to boast that the right to inherit the throne belongs to me, but I don''t think my brother would do such a thing.


    --So, what the hell is going on?


    In front of Eshar, who leaned into doubt... Theon and Abel confronted each other with their swords.


    Well, let''s get started.


    Abel shook his sword in a grand manner. That stance is unchanged, without shaking..., as usual.


    "It''s the same, Abel. Ever since the day of that swordsmanship tournament..."


    "This is the only one. I have no talent or dexterity like you."


    To the answer, Theon looks a little reluctant.


    "I don''t know... I don''t know about talent, but I''ve been thinking lately that I''m not that clever. So....."


    Theon lowers his sword. Lower your arms and lower your sword horizontally to the ground....


    "Do you want me to be the same as you were then...."


    "I see... After that, I have exchanged swords several times... but today is officially going to be a continuation of that day..."


    "If you''re here, you won''t have to worry about rain. Nothing gets in the way. Let''s do it until we feel like it."


    The words prompted Abel to tighten his expression.


    Take a deep breath... slowly exhale...


    Goddamn!


    It was Abel who set it up with the voice of temper.


    The sight was familiar to the Sankland nobles.


    The sword of Prince Theon is a sword of genius.


    I can take all of the opponent''s attacks, determine their abilities, make a gap, and collapse...


    It is the sword of the overwhelming mighty.


    King''s sword intercepts the opponent with plenty of room.


    Abel struck through their carelessness with a single blow... as they watched with some sort of carelessness.


    It''s a stupid, no-nothing rush.


    And those who knew not the sword laughed at it immaturely.


    Distraction due to youth. Alternatively, it is an exposition of the anxiety of everyone who has confronted the strong.


    But Dion Alia laughed brilliantly at it.


    "Yeah, it''s pretty... It''s a good sword without a doubt."


    As if to prove the word, Abel jumped in between and shook down his sword as he stepped sharply.


    Basically a very faithful blow, which is as sophisticated as running water... but as heavy as a falling waterfall.


    Ringing and sharp clashes spread to the venue like ripples, and immediately afterwards came silence.


    People breathe and feel.


    This is... just a little bit of fun.


    "That''s right... More powerful, isn''t it?


    Abel''s slashing, which I''ve seen many times. Take it from the front and bring it to Tsubagaku, and Zion smiles with a smile.


    "It''s no big deal. However, even if I didn''t abandon him, I wanted to be able to leave the assassin the other day alone."


    That said, Abel increased the pressure of the sword. Keep hunting down Theon at once.


    But... it doesn''t move.


    That''s exactly what challenged the castle wall... Abel pulls backwards to regain his posture in front of a cylon that doesn''t move a step forward like a giant wall. While pulling, don''t forget to shoot an unmistakable blow to prevent Theon from being pursued. But....


    "That''s rough, Abel. An inadvertent attack can be fatal."


    It was in Theon''s calculations.


    He moved forward as if he was aiming for clarity. As he stepped in, he slashed Abel''s sword.


    Kh!


    Abel moans with a small voice.


    A rigid blow that would be comparable to your own swinging down. A sword bounced from the front and a numbness slightly running to the arm.


    So Abel understood.


    Theon wants to meet from the front.


    "I see... If you''re going to fight Meer, have you decided this is the right way to do it?


    "If you don''t meet from the front, you won''t be satisfied? As I was taken from Meer."


    Seeing Theon''s eyes when he spoke arrogantly..., Abel ran cold on his spine.


    It was a war that I had forgotten.


    Why did you forget such a natural thing?


    Is that because we started training together? How many battles have you had?


    I was unaware of the untouchable fact that the opponent, Theon Saul Sankland, was an undisputed genius...


    "Oh dear... This must be fought to death....."


    "Fight for what''s important to each other. Otherwise, there would be no point."


    Abel tightens his expression to the words.


    The battle had just begun.

 503 Episode 124: Theons Decision 5 - Fixing and Heavy Luggage

    When the sword is repositioned, Abel turns to attack. A series of attacks focused on the chopping down of your specialty. But Theon took it from the front with his sword and bounced it back without pardoning it.


    Never look at yourself in shock.


    Overwhelm Abel''s onslaught with an onslaught that exceeds, not thrust through the gap.


    "Kh...."


    Arms, feet, slashes, Abel distorts his face. swallowed his teeth and took the opposite step.


    "Not yet!


    If you pull it here, it will be pushed out. No, more than that... the strength rating is finished.


    If you can''t even push to win, you can''t beat Theon.


    That''s what I''m thinking, and I''m going to step forward.


    "Don''t lick me!


    Grasp Abel''s temper head-on, and Theon takes another step forward.


    The same goes for Theon in the unresolved battle. From the front, when he decided to bump into Abel, Theon abandoned the option of pulling. To pull is to lose.


    That''s how you set your mind, and take a decisive step.


    It is a collision of pure power over technology and power. Seeing the two princes colliding fiercely, Dion applauded.


    "Oh, you''re so young. Both of you. I don''t know what it''s like to throw away a small technique. But that''s right. Prince Theon. Even a pure push is so strong. A sword genius is not a date. Well, it smells blue."


    As she heard Dion say so, Meer felt uncomfortable.


    --Today''s Theon is looking a little different.


    Sion gracefully intercepts Abel''s stupidity from the front.


    Whatever the circumstances, I had a cool, spareful look on my face... Today he seemed to be waving his sword flippy at the mercy of emotions.


    The more I thought about the reason, the more Meer fell into a vortex of chaos.


    In fact, this was not the case when the duel began.


    Meer, rather, restores thought,


    --hahn, I see. I mean, you''re gonna show me in front of everyone, right?


    I was even expecting that.


    Beat Abel and show Meer where he can flirt. It encourages Eshar. That''s what I''m going to do... guess what...


    I mean, if that happens, I have to refuse it in front of everyone here! Oh, my God!


    Hey, I was in a hurry.


    Turning down Theon''s invitation in front of the people gathered here is a terrible stomach ache....


    --Cumming! It''s under a lot of pressure to turn down a prince''s affection in a castle in Sankland. Gyunu, Theon, you''re pushing me to play a nasty role again! After all, Theon is Theon! Oh, I wish Abel would''ve won.


    Now, how did Theon respond when he won...? What''s a horny word? I was worried about your head...


    It also changed little by little as I watched the battle.


    Yes... Meer figured it out.


    Hey, what''s wrong with Theon? and....


    The method of claim 1, further comprising:


    "Princess Meer, please keep an eye on Lord Theon''s sword."


    Looking back at the voice, Keithwood stood right next to him.


    "I''ve never seen His Highness Zion reveal his feelings like that. That is the sword that is being shaken for Her Royal Highness Princess Meer."


    Hey, they told me!


    If Keithwood, Theon''s greatest loyalist, says so, I''m sure of it.


    Theon, he''s...


    --Fighting for something important.... No, it''s not, Theon is ripping me off with Abel...


    The moment I realized that, Meer could no longer imagine that Abel would win easily.


    Of course, I want Abel to win. That doesn''t change. But... somehow lose to Theon... too! I don''t think so anymore...


    --Wow, I''m crazy. Why is your chest so noisy...?


    Meer was confused. It''s been so long since my chest started ringing... when I was heading for that truncated table.


    Yes... it''s an unprecedented event, an unprecedented event.


    Meer... that meer! It was an extremely rare thing to be treated as a genuine heroin! It is impossible to be confused.


    --What am I supposed to do? Ah, Anne, where is Anne...? Gu, no! Belle and Lina were there... * Giggle *, I can''t believe I can''t talk to the Love Warlord at a time like this!


    Meer''s thoughts of confusion over unfamiliar situations. With such a girl in her ass, the battle continued.


    One, two, three.


    Every time the sword intersects, two wears accumulate.


    Even though it is a bladed training sword, if it is struck, it will cause pain and damage to pile up.


    The reward of the unstoppable onslaught was sure to rob both of them of their health.


    Then, after a fierce battle that seemed to break each other''s swords, as if they had breathed together, they withdrew.


    "That''s a big deal. Abel... really. With all due respect, I can''t believe it when I went to St. Noel."


    While breathing on his shoulders, Theon said.


    Meanwhile, Abel gently shrugs his shoulders while checking the state of the sword in his hand.


    "Haha, so do I myself. I didn''t expect to be able to meet you here. [M] This is a place I could never come alone."


    "This is also thanks to Meer...."


    "Ah, definitely...."


    "... I see."


    Theon meditated slightly, and then said to him, Crushing.


    "After all, I envy you. [M] Abel"


    When I put it in my mouth, I noticed Sion for the first time.


    --Oh, yeah... you think I''m jealous of Abel?


    I can''t believe you didn''t even notice this... I can''t believe you didn''t admit it...


    --After all, I... seem even more clumsy than I thought...


    Abel shook his sword overhead.


    Under no circumstances will it change... a sword that has abandoned everything else.


    I think Sion is all the more envious of its purity.


    --If there''s a way, or..., I''ll go to Meer too...


    Theon waves his sword to break his heart.


    "Here we go, Abel!


    The moment I stepped forward, the face of my father, the face of the queen, the face of my mother, the face of my brother, the face of Eschar, the face of my loyalist Keithwood, the face of Uncle Lampron, the Chancellor, the various nobles, the face of the people who depend on the royal family... and...


    --Ah... I knew it...


    Theon laughed bitterly... and the next moment, Abel''s slashing knocked out Theon''s sword.


    The moment of finality... Abel''s eyes were just staring straight at Theon.


    But Theon... his eyes... looked somewhere far away.


    Those who keep thinking of just one girl and fought for it, and couldn''t abandon it...


    Win or lose is decided here.


    The sword that was bounced off danced through the air... and fell to the floor with a hard sound.


    The inorganic sound ran through the venue as a ripple of impact.


    "... did Brother Theon... lose?


    It was Eschar who leaked a stupid crush.


    While gazing sideways, Theon lay on his knees. I can reach out in front of him like that.


    "Theon... you..."


    Abel had reached out and looked miserable. Looking straight at it, Theon said.


    "You didn''t lose, if you fought properly, you would have won." Don''t underestimate this match, Abel.


    Without allowing Abel to say anything until the end, Zion said.


    "I bumped into you from the front with something important and I lost. I won''t let you deny it..."


    After staring seriously at Abel''s face... surprisingly, Theon relaxed his expression.


    "... please keep that in mind."


    Add in a small voice.


    The next moment, I saw Eshar rushing in in a hurry.


    "Oniisama..."


    "Eshar... As you can see. I lost."


    Theon shrugged his shoulders.


    "I''m not as perfect as you think. Sometimes I lose. Even if it''s a battle with something important."


    "No, brother, but...."


    Theon shook his head at the ridiculous Eshar.


    "Besides, you saw it. Abel''s sword overtakes mine. He was certainly weaker than me. When I entered St. Noel, I didn''t think I''d lose to him. It has overtaken me with untiring effort and training. This is for you,\ 36112;. Eshar. Depending on your efforts, you can go anywhere you want. You don''t have to aim for me. All you have to do is get taller and build yourself up. Don''t forget to encourage them."


    "Brother Theon...."


    Eschar leaks a small crush. Theon smiled to encourage or disintegrate such a brother.


    "Of course, you won''t lose against me. Not to you, not to Abel, not to you."


    The gaze on Abel smiled in trouble.


    "Oh, let''s do it again. I''ll beat you next time."


    The two princes shook hands and clapped in the hall.


    People''s praise encompasses the princes who fought fiercely.


    In the meantime, Theon started walking towards Meer.

 504 Episode 125 Im sure you deserve it....

    "Theon....."


    Theon walked here after a spectacular match.


    Meer could only stare at it with a daze.


    What the hell did I say... should I be comforted, or should I be angry? Or...


    Meer grumbles her head in confusion. Theon lowered his head quietly when he came to see it.


    "I''m sorry. Meer, I''ve been using you."


    "Yes... use...?


    Theon whispered.


    "Ah, thank you, Eschar, because I think I was wrong about you. For the\ 36112; to Eshar... I had to lose. But if I hadn''t dressed myself up like I was wearing something important, I would have thought I was loose."


    Then Theon smiled like a prank.


    "That was a pretty good act, wasn''t it?


    "Acting...?


    Theon shrugs his shoulders to Meer, who leans his neck.


    "If even you could deceive me, you''d be good. Looks like it worked. Yeah, thanks."


    Then Sion tries to turn his heel back.


    Looking at her, Meer... felt it. Theon can''t do it, it''s getting stronger.


    Meer roared unexpectedly, gum...


    After coming here, Meer finally realized what she had to do.


    --What I have to do... is teach Theon...!


    Meer thinks.


    Theon likes himself... apparently true. So, what happens?


    --I ''m sure you''ve always appealed subtly. Do you mind if I ask you out on a date? It''s like...


    Meer deduces that. At the same time, I think. That way... it won''t work.


    After all, Meer is experiencing it.


    Appeal to the previous timeline, the unstoppable Theon... the experience of being completely thrown through...


    --As Anne, the love warrior, said, it''s not going to work that way. You need to appeal more directly, humbly, and easily!


    Nevertheless, Theon is apparently trying to end his love in the form of "giving up his love for his brother.¡±


    That''s no good. It''s not because Theon''s love didn''t come true! It''s because you didn''t approach it properly!


    --Well, I have Abel, so I may not have been able to do it in the first place, but if I do it again, I won''t be able to make a real love.


    From now on, the word that must be thrown at Theon, that Meer herself, once pointing to a failure, has faced.


    After Anne pointed out the mistake, Meer was now well aware of it.


    At that time, Theon took a cold attitude because of his own actions....


    Then Meer has to say.


    They won''t turn around just waiting like that. If that''s the wrong way to do it, you have to take a confession and hook it up.


    Otherwise, Theon will be mistaken again. If Sion is distorted while repeating the flickering like that... then the snake must leap into the heartbreak.


    I want to avoid it anyway!


    --Then I''ll have to tell you... As a leader in love!


    Yes, you may have forgotten, but Meer is an adult sister. We must teach the young boy who is lost in love a proper path.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    Theon, wait.


    Meer summons Zion to leave.


    "Your Highness Theon Saul Sankland... that''s no excuse."


    Theon looks back at the words with a happiness and surprise.


    "Say exactly what you want to say. I''ll take it and give you a proper reply!


    "This... is crazy..."


    In Meer''s words, Theon opened his eyes for a moment.


    "But that''s right...."


    Gently kneel down. Then Theon looked up at Meer....


    "So, Princess Meer, may I help you?


    I said it in an elegant tone.


    Invited by the words, Meer gently reached out. Gently wrap your hands around them and hold them with both hands...., Theon,


    "Princess, I beg your pardon for your disrespect."


    Gently and delicately touching the precious jewels, she put her lips on the back of Meer''s hand.


    "Princess Meer, I admire you. I''m attracted to you. Will you respond to my feelings?


    "Theon....."


    A clumsy, clumsy Confession of Theon. As a result, Meer blew away her adult sister''s leeway... leeway!


    "Keh, khufu..."


    Peel small.


    An unfamiliar confession from an exquisite beautiful boy strikes and crushes Meer''s heart!


    --Whoa, we have to calm down. All I have to do is refuse. All you have to do is say no!


    Then Meer turned her eyes towards Ginn and Zion...


    Theon''s serious face...


    In a moment, the earlier battle comes back to life behind Meer''s head.


    Considering that battle with the whole body and spirit, their swords were swinging for themselves...., Meer could not reply with a light feeling, such as "You can refuse."


    To be honest with him, if I don''t return it... I''m sure he won''t wake up well... the instinct of the cautious (chickenheart) told me.


    Phew... exhale a little, and Meer sorts out her mind.


    Then I started talking carefully.


    "Theon, you fought Abel... well done. Really...."


    It was a compliment to the duel that spilled over naturally.


    "... I didn''t mean to lose."


    With a bitter smile on his face, Mia shakes her head.


    "It was a great fight. Theon, you are... so... beautiful."


    It was the heart of Meer.


    ... I meant it.


    Yes, at this time - until the time of this decision..., it was the first time that Meer thought.


    Theon was a fascinating boy... and I really knew it.


    I could honestly admit it.


    Fighting Abel from the front, when he helped himself fall into the river, confronting the werewolf, making mistakes, hurting and trying to move forward....


    In the previous timeline, his charming figure, hidden by the splendour of its upper part, passed through Meer''s brain.


    That''s what I thought.


    If... if something were different... could I fall in love with him?


    What if the previous timeline... if Meer was taking a step forward...?


    If I had grown a more honest relationship without acting arrogantly as the empress of a great power... would such a future have been possible?


    --Even if you think about it, it''s not that bad. Now we need to respond to Theon''s feelings.


    Meea sighs a little. Then calm down... and stare at Theon again.


    "You''re a lovely person. So, I''m sure... there''s someone who deserves you."


    It was the same word I used at a dance party one day. But....


    "I''m sure there''s a better woman than me..."


    Unlike that time, Meer was able to say it from the bottom of her heart.


    I could say that if there was always someone worthy of Theon, there would always be an encounter... with Theon in mind...


    It was the word of\ 36112; from Meer to Theon.


    "I see....."


    In Meer''s words, Theon... smiled slightly.


    "Yeah... It''s your word. I''ll try to believe it."


    So he left quietly.


    "Prince Theon...."


    There was someone chasing Theon with a worried face.


    That''s....

 505 Chapter 126 As King, As Father

    Time to roll back a little.


    Tiona, who remained alone in the king''s room, stared at Abram with a slightly nervous look.


    "Um, Your Majesty...."


    "I''m sorry you bothered to stay. I wanted to thank you again."


    Abram lowered his head quietly and said.


    "Thank you for stopping me earlier. Not only me, but Eschar''s life was saved. Thank you."


    "No, no... I happen to be by my side."


    Tiona waves her hand.


    "Really... However, the principle of fairness is the sincerity of the award. I wish I could thank you for something....."


    "No, thank you so much....."


    "Whatever. Unless it''s something... yes. Anything you want to know..."


    Tiona''s shoulders bounced at the words.


    And when he saw it, Abram smiled calmly.


    "Earlier, in the middle of the conversation, I noticed that you were making a noisy face. [M] I was wondering if you had any questions for me... was that correct?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "There''s no one here. Even if Miss Tiona said something else, it doesn''t matter if I don''t admit it. Don''t hesitate to ask anything you care about."


    Whatever the daughter of the Empire''s uncle, if Abraham denies it, it''s done. Abrams is absolutely advantageous in the doctrine of not telling.


    Abraham said that if you think about it, you can ask something that is a little inconvenient and you will answer honestly.


    Then... Thiona stares at Abram again.


    "Well then... sweeten your words... Your Majesty Abram, were you aware that Lord Eshar had put something in his drink at that time?


    At that time, at that moment... Tiona did.


    Abraham''s face sent a sharp gaze at Eschar for some reason.


    In response to the question, Abram smiled bitterly.


    "Ah, you still noticed... Yes, I did realize that she had put something in Theon''s drink. Well, I didn''t think it was a lethal poison... I thought it was a little prank. I was going to scold you for not doing such a thing...."


    "I knew it... So, was it on purpose that you almost fell out of there?


    "If you fall and die, you won''t know if it''s poison or an accident. Well, sooner or later, they would have noticed the sinister poison that''s easy to distinguish on your face...."


    Abram was trying to cover for his son.


    That''s why Tiona feels so happy...


    "Did His Majesty really intend to execute His Highness Eshar?


    That was questionable.


    Abraham, who tried to lay low the judgment of my son, and Abraham, who tried to defend himself by abandoning himself at that time, did not agree.


    Though negligence, he that poisons the king shall give death. It is right to be tried for the great sins that cause chaos in the country and for the death penalty. That''s obvious... Isn''t that right?


    It can''t be denied. Normally speaking, it is difficult to overturn that decision.


    "If you arbitrarily distort the judgment, the righteousness of the king shakes. And the righteousness of the king shakes, and the people suffer."


    In a strict tone, after saying so,


    "But that''s if they''re king."


    "If I were a king...? No way."


    Tiona realizes Abraham''s true intentions with her words.


    "You were going to leave? When I give up my throne to Prince Theon....."


    "To be more precise, I was going to say that I was retired. You gave up your throne to Theon before that ball. That way, Eshar''s sins will be somewhat lighter. In addition, we will avoid the death penalty with the amnesty of the new king."


    "But the ceremony of the coronation... if it is not done, I cannot surrender my throne to His Highness Theon..."


    A coronation ritual that informs the aristocracy of the country and the surrounding countries of the birth of a new king. Normally, at that time, the throne would move to the next new king.


    So you can''t give up the throne behind closed doors?


    In response to Tiona''s question, Abram shook his head.


    "Linking history, the ceremony of the coronation was not so long ago. The only ritual necessary to receive the throne is the¡° oiling ritual ¡±by the priest of the Central Orthodox Church."


    All continental countries place the legitimacy of royalty in the divine scriptures of the Central Orthodox Church.


    The king is a man to whom God has entrusted the reign of the land. Therefore, the only thing that should be done by the heirs of kingdom is to receive their authority from God. And he bathed his head with perfume, which is the symbol of God''s blessing, and filled his body with the authority of God.


    As rituals are not so large, there have been few instances in the history of the past where they have been performed in secret.


    "And fortunately, there were more than qualified priests there."


    "Raffina-sama...."


    The Virgin of the Central Orthodox Church was there.


    Then we might be able to save Eshar if we could match up with Theon, who had already succeeded to the throne before the ball.


    "I was about to leave the throne to save His Highness the Eshar....."


    "Either way, I had to pass through to save Eshar from death without shaking the king''s justice. You will have to leave the throne to take responsibility."


    After quietly saying so, Abram gently closed his eyes.


    "And... you will also be responsible for chasing Eshar down. As a father....."


    "Your Majesty...."


    "Being right as a king and loving my son as a father... don''t always go hand in hand. I was about to pick Eshar. That, even if rightly done as a father, undermines the righteousness of the king. Don''t you think that''s a good reason to decide to leave?


    Then Abram laughed.


    "But the wisdom of the Empire slightly surpassed my thinking. Had it not been for this disturbance, I would not have noticed Eschar''s heart. She could have done the same thing and committed a terrible crime of killing her brother... She led us to the best possible conclusion."


    Tiona nodded in a pungent tone.


    "Yes, that''s who Meer is."


    I was somehow proud that my dear friend was recognized by King Abram.


    "I''m sorry I kept it. I was hoping to answer your question, but I was completely stupid."


    "No.... Thank you for your concern."


    Abram lowers his head again with a soft smile.


    "Besides, I am grateful not only to Princess Meer, but also to you. I''m glad you told me it was wrong not to cover for my family. Thank you again."


    So Tiona left the room.


    Tiona couldn''t help but think as she walked down the hallway fast.


    Loneliness of the king.


    The more rightly King Abram was forced to move away from his human emotions. As such, it appeared in her eyes.


    And all of them, Theon...


    Tiona arrived at the venue when the battle between Theon and Abel was at its best.

 506 Episode 127 - On the Night of Lost Love

    Sion leaves the venue. Following behind her was Tiona Rudolphong.


    When she entered the venue in the middle of the duel, she saw the epic match between Theon and Abel.


    And she couldn''t help but chase after Sion, who lost it and left the venue .......


    Even though Abel, Mia, Eshar, and even her loyal vassal, Keith Wood, were hesitant to speak to her, Tiona did not hesitate.


    If you don''t speak when you can speak, if you don''t step out, if you don''t step out without hesitation ....... These thoughts pushed her to follow Sion at a small run.


    Normally, it would be no wonder that she was stopped. In fact, Tiona was almost stopped by the soldiers on guard. However, luck was on her side. When Abram was brought into the room earlier, a soldier had seen Tiona accompanying him.


    Thanks to that, not only did they not get suspicious, but on the contrary, they were even thanked, and even learned of Theon''s whereabouts.


    And so, as if guided, she arrived at the castle''s watchtower. In the darkness, she slowly walked up the hard stone stairs. Suddenly, the stone wall broke off and moonlight spilled out.


    They had reached the top.


    Tiona slowly made her way out. She saw Theon leaning against the stone wall at the edge of the rooftop and looking out at the city.


    ''Your Highness Theon: ......''


    Who are you?


    A sharp voice, and at the same time, Zion turned around ......, and


    ''Oh ....... Miss Tiona, huh?


    Relieved, he relaxed his shoulders.


    ''What''s wrong?¡¡I can''t believe I''m here: ....... Did you get lost or something?


    Sion tilts his head with a gentle smile. Tiona looks straight at him and ......, looking at him like that.


    Why did you fight like that?


    ''Oh, you were watching the fight just now. Ha, what a disappointing battle for me: ......


    Did you try to lose on purpose?


    Twitching his shoulders, then Theon shook his head with a serious look on his face.


    ''That''s disrespectful to Abel. I fought as hard as I could, and I lost. That''s all there is to it.''


    ''But if it was His Highness Theon, he could have fought in other ways. If you only wanted to win, you could have fought in such a way as to block out Abel''s power. So why is it that ......


    ...... As I was thinking earlier, you''re an unlikely ......


    Theon was silent there, then let out a small sigh.


    ''If it''s just a simple sword skill contest, you''re right. There was never a way to win. But ...... that didn''t make sense. To me, that wasn''t just a competition. Forgive me for being selfish, but ......, I had to weigh the scales. My feelings for Mia and what I''m carrying as king.


    Sion said with a wry smile, as if to mock himself.


    ''And I couldn''t throw it away.


    Then Theon looked at the city below the castle.


    ''My father, my mother, Eshar, ...... and my father, my mother, my Eshar, Keith Wood, the Earl of Lamplon, the servants of my royal family, the people who live in that city, ...... I couldn''t abandon.


    It was as if Tiona could see the life of the city, the city that emerged dimly in the moonlight, and the numerous people who lived there.


    ''So Abel beat me to it. He was pure. He was only fighting for Mia. I couldn''t do it. I had too much to carry on my back. ......


    What if he had beaten Abel right there and then?


    Eshar would not be saved. Besides, Theon might have had to abandon his country to be united with Mia. ......


    But Theon did not choose that path.


    He was the next king of Sunkland, and he was responsible for the well-being of the people who dwelled in this land.


    He did not wish to escape his duty to rule the land with justice and fairness.


    At the sight of him ......, Tiona saw the sad nobility that led to the King Abram I mentioned earlier ......, and she couldn''t help but try to open her mouth, even .......


    ''And I thought so .......


    So Sion let out a deep sigh, hahaha.


    Subtly, the ...... flow changed.


    ''...... Mia didn''t let me get away with it.


    What ......?


    It''s not just a matter of time before you''ll be able to get your hands on a new one.


    I didn''t allow myself to be blamed for the country or the responsibility. I had to make a proper confession ...... and he properly refused. Maybe it was Mia, and she thought about how the way she was convinced might make her resent the country or something, and she let it happen. But ......, I''m still depressed. ......


    When Tiona saw such a slightly pathetic Zion, ......, Tiona couldn''t help but ......


    ...... His Highness Zion, surprisingly, is ......


    Hmm?¡¡What is it?


    ...... You''re a cute guy.


    Uggh. ......


    Tiona couldn''t help but laugh at the moaning Sion.


    The weakness shown by Sion, who always looked perfect, somehow made her feel so cute .......


    ''''That''s terrible to laugh ....... In case you''re wondering, I''m dented by a broken heart .......


    Hmm, sorry. But, uh-huh.


    I laughed and realized.


    The significance of what Mia did .......


    Mia pulled Theon back to ...... and turned him back into a "person" instead of a "king".


    Now, in front of Tiona''s eyes was a boy who was sinking into a broken heart.


    --Amazing. Mia-sama.......


    I thought that from the bottom of my heart.


    Mia has turned Theon from being entangled in the conflicts and ties of being a king into a boy who has lost his love. Theon, as a boy, was hurt by the heartbreak and then recovered from it again.


    Not as a person connected to the king, but as an ordinary boy.


    That, Tiona felt, was like a desirable thing to do. And yet .......


    ''Well ....... That''s why, Miss Tiona, I need to clear my mind for a bit on my own. I''m sorry, but could you leave around here, please?


    Sion''s face was terribly mature when he said that.


    No, maybe it''s a little different than being mature.


    It was a change from the boy''s expression earlier, calm and unapproachable ......, which was the face of a king.


    He does not discuss his problems with anyone, he does not speak out in weakness, he just handles his own heart by himself.


    The solitary king''s figure ...... was there.


    --even though Mia-sama has reclaimed ...... it.


    The moment you think that ......, Tiona unintentionally walked up to Sion.


    The air of an everymanless king that he wears, the title of prince of the great country Sankland ...... and the numerous reasons for walking away from this ...... completely ignored, Tiona reached out to Sion.


    Now Theon is right in front of her.


    He is in a place where he can reach out and reach out in his heartbreak. Then let''s reach out.


    Since I could be in this place at this time, let''s reach out to him.


    With that in mind, Tiona walks up to ...... and walks up to Zion ......


    ''............ Tiona?''¡¡What ......?


    Theon''s confusion. That was just as well.


    Because his head was being held by Tiona.


    With both arms, she hugged Sion''s head tightly to her own chest. It was like a mother embracing her young child, or a sister comforting her ...... brother.


    ''What is this ......, what''s it all about?''


    A panicked voice. Tiona exhales a breath of relief at the juvenile boy''s voice contained in it.


    Then ......,


    ''''Your Highness Theon......, my brother is actually very fond of Lady Mia, too.


    Yeah. ......?


    Tiona continues, to Sion, who sounds doubtful.


    ''But I was thinking ...... that the love would probably be unfruitful, that it would probably hurt. That''s why I''ve been thinking about how to comfort my brother when I comfort him.


    I''ve been trying to figure out how to encourage Cyril when he''s heartbroken and hurt. But I don''t know how to encourage her. Because Tiona herself has never been in love.


    I thought and thought and thought ...... and in the end, this was the answer I came up with.


    To hold her and just be close to her.


    If Cyril cries, you should cry with him ....... That was all.


    ''So let me try it with His Highness Theon.


    I''m sorry to hear that you''re being treated like a ...... child, but ......


    When is His Highness Theon''s birthday?


    That was about ten days ago. ......


    Tiona chuckled at the answer.


    ''Then I''m the older sister. I was the spring. I think younger boys take advantage of older sisters in these situations.''


    What''s that ......?


    I can hear the dismay in his voice.


    In fact, Tiona herself thinks so too. What''s that?¡¡And.


    But ......, I still couldn''t leave Zion alone like this.


    Surely, he would regret it if he did. Such a certainty was in Tiona''s mind.


    ''''Besides, it''s fine. ''''Your Highness Theon. I''m the daughter of the Earl of Hendo, so ....... Even if it becomes a strange rumor, no one will take you seriously.''''


    What''s that ......?


    Theon, once again, pouted.


    You''re ............ more of a meddler than I thought, Tiona.


    He mumbled in a small voice.


    Seeing the two of them, a man let out a huff and a sigh.


    --Good grief ....... It looks like I''m not going to get a chance to do that .......


    Keith Wood looked at the two men and smiled faintly.


    --Congratulations to His Highness Theon, too, for having a friend like this who can be vulnerable ....... But you see, ......, though Miss Rudolphong said ah, I can''t let anyone see this scene ....... I''ll have to stop him under the tower so that no one can come in. ......


    Hard-working loyalist Keith Wood''s night is not over yet.


    Meanwhile, at the time, Mia is .......


    ''...... umm ....... I''m kind of relieved, but I''m getting hungry. Do you have anything to eat ......?¡¡Where are the cookies I just mentioned: ......


    I was scurrying around in the hall where it was opened. Then.


    You haven''t had much dinner. What do you think?¡¡Now, a light meal in my room is ....... Of course, you''ll have a snack on top of it, but ......


    Well, Raphina, are you sure you want to do this?


    Mia''s face lights up with a puff.


    ''It seems that the juice Anne offered me earlier was from that inn, and I felt I had to thank you for that.


    ''Uh-huh, that''s just fine. Since it''s a good time, why don''t you invite the others to join us? Emeralda may be ...... difficult, but you can join Strina and Belle. And of course, Anne. And shall we meet up with Tiona?


    So it was decided to have an after party at Rafina''s inn.


    The night of the girls'' party for Mia and the others was not over yet.

 507 Episode 128: Brother and brother sailing

    A few days after the events in the kingdom of Saint Krand.


    Prince Eshar''s study abroad at St. Meir''s School was announced.


    The apparent reason is to prepare under cooperation with Meernet.


    King Abrams valued this organization, knowing that its philosophy was to "save the people of the continent from hunger", a framework that went beyond the country of Meannett. Sankland also issued a policy that it should actively cooperate.


    To demonstrate his support for Meernet, the King thought of having Second Prince Eshar study in the Tier Moon Empire and participate in Meernet''s work.


    Initially, the announcement was embraced with confusion by the conservative nobles who were trying to attract Eshar, but the king''s determination was firm and could not be overturned.


    In addition, the engagement with Emeralda, the Duchess of Green Moon, was postponed, and there was some dissatisfaction, but it was held up by Uncle Lampron and the Prime Ministers.


    Thus, to be pursued by something, Eshar traveled to the Empire in a Green Moon carriage.


    Eshar looks back on the Kingdom of Saint Crand in a carriage. Emeralda talks kindly to him like that.


    "I will take you back to Sankland soon. You''ll miss it for a while, but you don''t have to think too much about it."


    If he were a boy of this age, he would have missed his parents... but Eshal shook his head small.


    "No.... Don''t worry about it. I''m not going back to Sankland either. I have something to do."


    With a hard expression, Eschar said.


    "... because I have to make amends..."


    That''s how Eschar stared at me with his very adult eyes.


    "For that, I will take care of you. Mr. Emeralda."


    That''s what Emeralda looks like... something terribly painful...


    That''s why


    "That''s not true. That''s not true, Your Highness."


    Make it look negative with a clear tone. Shake his head wide and deny Eshar''s words.


    "Your Highness, you are... already forgiven."


    "Eh...?


    Emeralda smiles gently at the young prince who leans his neck.


    "Even if you don''t think of it like that, you won''t be tried anymore. I mean, isn''t it? Who can execute you? From now on, I will bring you back and bring you to justice before the people of Sankland... and I will not allow that. Besides, my best friend Meer can''t forgive me for that."


    While saying so, Emeralda thinks.


    That''s right... Eshar is practically allowed already.


    While granting him a respite, he will certainly not be held accountable for his past sins for failing to do much in the future.


    Meer can''t forgive such pain.


    By the time Eshar arrived in that room that day, he would never have been brought to justice.


    "But... but then, I..."


    As if she had lost her way, Eschar shakes her eyes anxiously. Emeralda told him to show him a new way.


    "Lord Eshar, you will not be judged. That''s why you shouldn''t live like that, in fear, confusion, or anxiety to achieve merit. You... should live as the forgiven."


    "Forgiver...?


    "That''s right. Meer and His Majesty Abram and His Majesty Zion have already forgiven you. Didn''t Lord Theon send you\ 36112; at his own risk like that? That''s not for sinners who commit crimes and await justice. I forgive you, and I look forward to your future steps. Then you deserve to live as the forgiven one... shouldn''t you?


    It is in my mouth and I think it is again. I could tell by thinking about it a little.


    Does it ever force such a cruel life for Meer to just live to make amends for past mistakes? That kind Meer can''t forgive that.


    If so... how should we live?


    And how should I raise him when I''m entrusted with Eshar...?


    Emeralda thinks and teaches.


    "Lord Eshar, you should live with the pride that Meer saved you."


    "Proud....."


    "Yes, that''s right. I feel guilty, afraid of execution, and stand there... such an appeased way of life is not worthy of Meer''s salvation. You should learn more about Meer and live with dignity and chest. Beyond that, a true feat can be built, I think."


    Emeralda thinks that this is the way her husband deserves to live. Her demands on her husband are as high as ever.


    "And I certainly support you in living like that, Meer. I''m here to support you."


    To Emeralda, who gripped Eschar''s hands tightly and argued, Eschar


    "Ah, um... thank you..."


    I was going to say it smelled a little.


    Theon came to Abram after he had dropped off his carriage.


    "Excuse me. Father, I wanted to talk to you."


    "Oh, Theon. What''s the matter with you?


    Abrams was completely free from the effects of the poison, but he was away from official duties, following the advice of the medical officer that he should rest for ten days.


    Sitting loosely on the chair, Sion turned a straight line of sight to Abram, who was reading a book....


    "I''ve been thinking about Eshar this time. I''d love to hear that from my father."


    Abram quietly turned his eyes towards Theon... and gently closed the book.


    "Let''s hear it."


    As soon as that happens, Theon feels like he''s going to be under pressure.


    The air of Abraham changed from father to king.


    To reduce tension, Theon takes a big breath and exhales....


    "Your Majesty... I want to be a person..."


    I spoke quietly.


    What is necessary for a fair trial. It is to exclude any personal affection. Judging Eshar not as his brother, but just as a sinner, was what Theon was expected of him at that time.


    Once upon a time, Theon took it for granted. It''s my duty as king. I thought it would be natural for him to assume a heavy royalty.


    But Theon knew. I am far from perfect.


    There is a lack of justice and fairness in my present self. So what do we do?


    Just to live as an executor of justice, do you completely abandon your feelings... or...?


    After trouble, Theon gave an answer. That''s....


    "People make mistakes... and want to be king of people who know that."


    That''s Sion''s answer.


    "If even a king makes a mistake... will you rule the country as the king who admits it..."


    Theon nods small in that word.


    "Doesn''t that mean that people rule over people...?


    "Really... That''s what you think, the shape of Sankland...."


    And Abram sighed deeply, and meditated, in the words of Zion.


    Eventually, his eyes will open and he will capture Theon straight.


    "Then, Theon. Create a mechanism to correct the king''s mistakes."


    Severe words were thrown at Zion.


    "How do I correct my mistakes?


    "That''s right. If the King is the one who makes mistakes, if he wants to be, then fairness must be preserved by the mechanism that makes those mistakes."


    "What does that look like...?


    Abraham''s answer to the question was tough.


    Well then. It will be your job to think about it. As a person, you should think about it while getting advice from your loved ones. "


    Ha, and then Sion droops quietly.


    "Thank goodness for your good friend. Theon"


    And Zion nodded slowly,


    "Yes... I met an irreplaceable companion..."


    I had a gentle smile on my face.


    That night, Abraham had a time to whisper with the queen.


    Celebrate Theon''s growth and wish Eshar a safe journey.

 508 Trick or treat of Emperor Meer

    The Empress of the Tier Moon Empire, Mea Luna Tier Moon, is said to have been a very humorous and playful person.


    This is the story of a prank she set up.


    A scene at the White Moon Palace, Tier Moon Empire.


    The young Empress of the Empire, Mea, finished a day of work and gracefully enjoyed tea time in the afternoon.


    The chef''s signature vegetable cake was about to pierce a fork with a cane... that''s exactly when! A few men of central nobility came.


    They all give to the Blue Moon, and they come in the past to challenge what Meer has said. The greetings were there, and soon they started talking.


    "Please reconsider your judgment the other day."


    "Yes....? What are you talking about?


    "What was known. It''s about Uncle Rudolfon and Count Berman."


    "Well... it would be reasonable to say that this is the case with Countess Berman."


    "Dear Left, he is a man of central nobility, and one who holds the Crown Princess''s town in his own territory will not be dressed as a low throne. I will not deny the validity of the Count, even if he was committed to the establishment of St. Meer''s College."


    They first showed their attitude of admitting Meer and then smiled lightly as they tried to round it up.


    "But, Uncle Rudolfon, how about counting him....."


    You said something like that!


    Oh dear, it seems like you can relax and enjoy the cake... I thought Meer put the fork in a sigh... before I took a bite of pacli and then put the fork.


    "Mumble... Hmm, but he distributed his own wheat and saved a lot of people. Without his wheat, there would have been many sacrifices. And his son, Cello Rudolfon, is no longer something you can admit?


    Even in the words of Meer, the nobles show difficulty.


    "Of course, I know that. But it''s not going to be the Count."


    "The Prize and the Punishment of Faith are indispensable for ruling the country. Isn''t that right?


    Ludwig talked, keeping away from Meer.


    He gave you an abominable gaze, and the noble man shook his head.


    "Lord Ludwig is a civilian. With all due respect, aren''t you familiar with these nobility situations?


    After looking down at Ludwig, they mock him.


    They reacted to Ludwig''s words not because they recognized his abilities. Because Ludwig is Meer''s favorite.


    In front of Meer, it was a consideration that ignoring Meer''s evidence would be bad.


    In fact, at the time of the tedious protest, Meer''s testimony has deteriorated considerably, and at the time I stopped eating the delicious cake, I think it''s worth dying... but they have no reason to know.


    "I see. So, what you''re saying is that it''s not always possible to give a peripheral nobleman the same title as a central nobleman... is it?


    "Thank you for your understanding. Your Majesty."


    I was so cool that I lowered my head... but that attitude seemed somehow rude.


    --Well, as a Blue Moon, you wanted Mr. Safias to be Emperor, and there''s no reason to favor me.


    I started thinking, "I want to eat something sweet."


    "Your Majesty... can I help you?


    Ludwig''s voice flew in.


    "Hmm... Oh, yes! I have a good idea."


    Meer said with a smile on her face.


    "Then, how about I change the character of Uncle Hojiku...?


    With that, Meer sees her fingers pretending, fumbling, roaring... and thinking about it.


    "For example, yes. Border! What about Border Country? This one is cooler and a little bit cooler, but don''t you feel like you''re in the world?


    Only Ludwig, who was right next door, responded to Meer''s words.


    He opened his eyes too much in astonishment, but soon he looked down with his glasses fixed so as to hide them.


    "Border Uncle...? I see, if you put a border on your head, you''ll feel like a rural person... But would that be deceptive?


    "What are you talking about? This isn''t about form. Keeping Uncle Watanabe is contrary to the Prize and Punishment. But the Count can''t. So, is this the only way to do it?


    With that, Meer smiles like a prank.


    "I see... That''s His Majesty. Thank you for your brilliance."


    While saying such a thing, they left the room.


    Ludwig talks to Meer who drops it off with a smile.


    "Your Majesty... Uncle Frontier..."


    "Fufufu, you knew that."


    Meer said after smiling with a cool face.


    "Yes, of course, it fits the title you''re thinking. Well, it seems to have been out of use for a long time, and since it''s a foreign title in the first place, it''s not impossible to talk about it without knowing it...."


    It''s Meer''s prank. Or it was a little bit of a response to the people who complained.


    Uncle Frontier, it''s a real title. No, to be precise, the title that once existed.


    It''s not for my uncle. Sometimes on top of that, it can be listed in the weather.


    A national shield with territory near the border. Sometimes the throne given to the blood of the monarch, sometimes to the most trustworthy man of the monarch, is the border uncle.


    And the kingdom where the throne existed was that great power, the Kingdom of Saint Krand.


    Even though the throne was no longer used now, among the folk grass, it was still the throne of the frontier county that was treated with respect equal to the king.


    In St. Noel''s class, Meer, who was learning about it, smiled with a sense of congregation.


    "Our protests actually made things worse.... They don''t have a position."


    "Fufu, this is the punishment for interrupting my cake. It''s a little prank."


    So Meer smiled nicely and chewed the cake.


    Now... the news of Rudolfo''s appointment as Border Master came as a huge shock among the central nobles. Unlearners who did not know the Border Count were furious when they heard that it was the title that existed in Saint-Claude and that it was equal to the weather.


    Meanwhile, Meir and the four nearby dukes, Safias, Emeralda, Ruvi, and Strina, each with a bitter smile, received the reward.


    It was decided that the fool of the middle nobility had touched Meer''s anger. However, Safias, who found out that his stupid aristocracy was his Blue Moon, turned a little blue.


    Well, anyway... the rush of the central nobility didn''t last long.


    "Well, it''s just the shape. In fact, the Empire did not have a frontier count, nor did it have more territory. It''s not going to increase power, so there won''t be a problem."


    So they are the middle-class nobles who comfort themselves.


    However, such a shocking incident will erupt after a while.


    It is¡­, a friendship between Border Lady Thiona Rudolfon and Theon Saul Sankland, the young king of Sankland.

 509 The extra-number edition, the species, its not real.

    Theon Saul Sankland succeeded to the throne as soon as he left St. Noel''s. Oddly enough, this period coincides with the reign of the Empire''s wisdom, Mea Luna Tiamoon.


    Together with the spread of transnational institutions, meanets and new varieties of wheat, people were expecting a new era.


    At such a turn, a piece of news ran around the kingdom of Sankland.


    It is the story of their young king, Theon Saul Sankland.


    On that day, the Tavern in King''s Landing was obvious in the subject.


    "But I''ve never heard of their Rudolfon neighbors. Does the nostalgic name" Borderland Master "come out of some traditional country?


    "I hear you''re a noble lady of the Empire... It''s just a rumor about the famous Border Guard."


    After looking around, the man hid his voice and said.


    "Really?


    "That''s right. After all, the Empire didn''t have a frontier uncle. The only thing I know is that Uncle Watanabe is a country noble."


    That''s when anger began to boil among them that they insulted their king...


    "But I''ve heard of this Rudolph family."


    Someone''s tweet subtly changes the flow.


    "If that''s what they say...."


    And there''s a new man.


    The businessman listened to them and said astonished.


    "What, you guys don''t know? The discoverer of that new species of wheat is Cello Rudolfon."


    "Ah...."


    A major watershed in the continent''s history.


    Mass production of cold resistant wheat¡­, the names of the heroes who did it, Cello Rudolfon and Asha Tuffleef Perugian, were spread among the people of the city well.


    "I see. In other words, because of Cyril''s wheat, his father was left to the Border Master."


    A merchant waves his head to a man who spills a satisfactory crush.


    "No, I can''t even say that. The Rudolfon Border Master is the oldest aristocrat of the Imperial school, and he was committed to bringing the Imperial school together."


    Imperial - A new force demanded by Empress Mea to counter the factions of the Empire''s four great dukes. Emerging players, culminating in Empress Mea, were now recognized as the fifth force to line up with the four major factions. Information is a well-known story among merchants of life, but it is a story that is not very well known to the general public in Saint Krander.


    I wonder if you''ve been careful with the emotional voices, and the well-informed merchants continue.


    "Incidentally, there is the town of Her Majesty''s Empress, the town of the Empress, adjacent to the border territory of Bellman..."


    "Hmm? That means there is also St. Meer''s School, which has been successful in developing this new type of wheat...."


    "Of course, it''s the Count of Berman."


    Earl Rudolfon and Count Berman, both known to be the oldest of the Emperors..., said the merchant with a face.


    "Her Majesty''s dedication to succeeding the Emperor... I see, was he awarded the title of Earl of the Frontier as a meritorious man?"


    When that happens, the Rudolph family''s reputation changes.


    Because the presumption that Empress Mea has set up a special title called "Border Count" as a new title comparable to the Star Duke in order to make the Four Dukes antagonize..., etc., will be established.


    In the first place, would you give the honorable title of "Border Country" to the undervalued rural nobility? That''s impossible... (... if the opponent is a common emperor...)


    "The minister who was awarded the title of the Empire''s first Border Count... is the lady of the house against you..."


    Moreover, his brother is the hero Cello Rudolfon, the discoverer of new wheat varieties. Thinking so, as opponents... aren''t they so bad? I feel that.


    "But what kind of personality is she?


    "No, that''s it. This is the only story I''ve ever heard from my noble husband, who cares for the garden....."


    The gardener man who was listening to me came into the conversation.


    "Actually... he saved His Majesty''s life..."


    "What do you mean? I''ve never heard that before."


    "That''s true. There''s no way we could even be informed of the importance of such a country."


    The drunks in the tavern nodded to the gardener''s man, who shrugged his shoulders with his face.


    "That means, yes. Your Majesty Theon''s opponent is...."


    They think again.


    Queen candidate Thiona Rudolfon is a benefactor of the life of former King Abram and sister of continental benefactor Cello Rudolfon. In addition, the father is the only one who has been awarded the newly created title of "Borderland Count" in a highly trusted, imperial town of Tier Moon Empress Mea....?


    They think. That''s... well, isn''t that so bad?


    And there shall come the word of blessing from the Virgin Raphina, and they shall know.


    "Was this woman Thiona Rudolfon a known Virgin Raffina?"


    and.


    Thus, people who welcomed Tiona with half their expectations and half their anxiety, which was shaded by some information, gradually became attracted to her rustic personality.


    In that, they found their dreams in the kindness of kinship not found in the great aristocracy.


    Daughters of civilians and poor aristocrats marry the prince of the great power through identity differences¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    So¡­, even though Tiona had some rebellion, it had an even more unexpected effect on people''s acceptance.


    It is the power balance of nobility within the Empire.


    The central aristocracy who thought that the title of "Border Count" given to the Rudolfon family was famous and devoid of substance was astonished.


    Because there is a strong blood connection between the Border Guard and the Royal Family of St. Clandestine.


    Initially, none of the Empire nobles believed the report.


    No matter how many alumni, it is impossible for the little daughter of the aristocracy of the peripheral land to marry the young king of the great power of Saint Krand.


    But their expectations were quickly overturned.


    The people of Sankland welcomed Thiona Rudolfon.


    When this happened, it was the nobles in the middle of the Empire who were in a hurry.


    After all, we have a strong blood connection with the Royal Family of St. Clandestine.


    "Now, that Border Earl''s throne will be powerful!


    The famous Border Guard began to bear fruit by marrying the royal family of Saint Clarence.


    When this happens, the central nobility is in a hurry.


    Of course I was in a hurry... but if I said more, they thought... somehow... "That''s good..."


    They envied their kinship with the royal family of Saint Krand, and they, the middle-class, wanted their kinship.


    If this happens again, I don''t care about another faction. Anyway, I want the traditional central nobility to have that blood too! Such a desire drove them.


    At such a turn, they remember a lot.


    Speaking of which, for some reason... there''s another prince. Moreover, the part of the central aristocracy that is held by the Four Duke''s house is the forgiveness of the wife....


    Then all of a sudden, the snort of the central nobility becomes rough.


    I don''t know what the reason is, but it''s a waste to leave. If the Green Moon family were to abandon their engagement, their daughters and other leading nobles in the Empire would visit the Duke of Green Moon.


    On that day, Emeralda, the young lady of the Green Moon Duke, was summoned by his father. Emeralda, who was told she wanted to talk about the affair, shook her head with an easy face.


    "Phew, my goodness... again? Father."


    Five years have passed since I brought Prince Eshar home.


    Emeralda is 23 this year. It''s about time... no, it''s probably too late.


    Therefore, she refused everything, although there were many occasions when the marriage conversation came in.


    After all, I have Eshar. Despite the mistakes he made in the past, Emeralda has been determined since the day he brought Eschar back.


    And Eschar was growing up to respond to Emeralda''s thoughts. He is enrolled in St. Meer''s School and has outstanding grades under the guidance of Dean Garve.


    Emeralda believes. Eshar said he could do a great job. That''s why I didn''t want to pretend to betray him.


    --You must definitely refuse this place!


    With a rough nose, Emeralda tries to refuse to have an affair with him...


    "Actually, Emeralda. I heard a loud voice saying," Go ahead with your friendship with His Highness Eshar.... "


    "... hah?


    To Emeralda, who opened his mouth openly, his father said with a bitter, crushed face.


    "Given the circumstances of yesterday, it is inevitable. I can''t tell everyone about Lord Eshar....."


    The Duke of Green Moon, with his head in his head, said he would have returned to Sankland sooner rather than later... Emeralda leans her neck against such a father.


    "My wedding... with His Highness Eshar?... hah?


    The wedding of Eshar and Emeralda was therefore hastened.


    Prince Eshar, fifteen years old, and Emeralda twenty-three years old.


    Now... time is shifting.


    Then another twenty years passed, one day.


    On that day, the Eshar family returned to the royal castle of Saint Krand.


    After the various events, Zion was to have a drink with his brother, Eshar, and his two brothers for the first time.


    "It''s been a year since I''ve had a drink like this."


    "Yes, since my mother''s birthday last year. We are out of time. Brother"


    An eshar with a gentle smile. Once there was clumsiness in coming before Theon, but in the last few years, we have been able to have conversations in a very natural way.


    "But that''s a big deal. Meanette."


    The topic of the wine leaning was the Meannette in which Eschar was involved.


    "I now hear that we are working with countries outside the continent and across the sea....."


    "Yes, the Duke of Green Moon is alive. The more countries we work with, the more people we can save. By accommodating and interacting with each other''s food, the relationship between countries will also improve slightly. I think it''s a meaningful organization."


    Eshar was only a little proud when talking about it. It was the face of an adult who felt the significance of his work.


    Theon nodded while feeling his full-grown brother''s face.


    "Besides... you''re doing a fine job as a royal family in Sankland."


    As a meernet negotiator, Theon also heard about Eshar, who put together treaties with various countries. The diplomat said that none of the merchants involved in Meannet could do it.


    Praised by his brother, Eshar smiles gently.


    "Thank you very much. I''m more than happy to be recognized by my brother."


    "But, Eschar. I heard a rumor the other day that I was worried about...."


    "Rumor? What kind of...?


    Theon said to Eshar, who frowned.


    "When Miss Chloe gave me the seat of representative of Meanette, I stuck to it...."


    Seeing Eschar''s cheerful face, Theon felt relieved, but there was only one thing I was concerned about.


    It meant that Eschar kept refusing to talk about various heavy jobs.


    Eshar, trained at St. Meer''s, was a talented man from Theon''s point of view.


    Perhaps most jobs can be done more than enough.


    Nevertheless, Eshar never wanted to be an honorary director.


    I couldn''t help thinking that Theon was trapped in the guilt of that incident in the past...


    "I think it''s a job worthy of the Royal Family of St. Croix, and Miss Chloe also offered me your abilities... but why did you refuse?


    "No... um..."


    In response to Theon''s inquiry, Eschar looked quite awkward.


    After saying something in his thighs and mouth, he squeaks his cheeks and makes a small voice....


    "Well... if you''re too busy, Emeralda will miss you..."


    That''s what I said!


    Eschar that makes my cheeks slightly red. Looking at that face, Theon... unexpectedly erupted.


    I see. Fufu, that''s definitely a valid reason. There''s no better reason to turn down your job. Hahaha "


    Theon was finally convinced.


    The seed that Eshar once sowed has apparently withered without fruit...


    And there''s one more thing I''m sure of.


    Apparently, Eshar and his wife are close...


    Once upon a time, the confession of the Royal Saint Crown brothers was exhausted.


    This ending.....


    --Fufu. Uncle Watanabe and Uncle Watanabe... I''m sure you won''t notice them because they''re rough. Because it bothers me to eat the cake. That feels good!


    Nobody noticed that it was due to words spoken in Meer''s slightly allergic thoughts.

 510 Episode 129 Fun Girls Party - Princess Meer, Burning with Mission

    After the dance party at the royal castle, the Meers moved to Raffina''s hotel.


    Therefore, it is a hobby to hold a girls'' meeting of the second party.


    When I got to the table, the stew that just came out was already getting hot.


    In the thick cream stew is a large, sliced bread. The golden color of the boiled potatoes, and the slightly sweet, intense aroma that rises, makes Meer feel unexpectedly moist.


    Rub it with a spoon and carry it to your mouth. As if the yarn were loose, the potatoes melt on your tongue. The aftertaste is intense sweetness and fruity aromas. It is wrapped in the rich taste of cream stew.


    While exhaling, Meer finds it!


    It''s like seaweed hiding in a stew... That''s...!


    "Sambapilts... Is this... that legendary mushroom...?


    "Yes, the mushroom is a mushroom whose tongue dances with joy. It''s relatively easy to pick in Sankland....."


    "Oh my God! That''s great!


    Well, hurry up, and Meer puts it in her mouth.


    Sizzling mushrooms. Because it has a thin shape, it dances exquisitely over the tongue. Mia laughs unexpectedly at this strange texture.


    At the moment of the bite, the taste of mushrooms spreads into my mouth... The flavor that condenses the grace of the earth is combined with the flavor of the rich stew......, really nothing...


    "Haah... It''s delicious."


    Whether it''s bread with plenty of stew or soft-boiled sunny carrots, everything fills Meer''s heart.


    --Hmm, if Emeralda enters into a wedding ceremony with His Highness Eschar, nature''s relationship with Sun Kland will be strengthened. Then this mushroom could be given away... But not only mushrooms, but this stew itself is exquisite!


    That''s why Meer, who was so satisfied with the stew of her evening snack... fell asleep.


    It is human beings who fall asleep when they are full. Meer is a man who never loses his humanity.


    "Hmm... now I''m going back to Uncle Lampron... it''s a billionaire."


    While chewing yawns and crushing them... for some reason, Raffina sparkled her eyes and took a deep breath... Then, with a crisp face,


    "I see. It''s not like a woman walks out too late at night. Why don''t you stay here tonight?


    "Eh...? But are you sure?


    With a sleepy face, asking like that...


    "Of course. This is an inn. There are plenty of rooms. Besides, I don''t know where the snake''s hands are, but it''s safe here."


    To Raffina, who grips her fist.


    "Hmmm... That''s right... Well then, shall I...? Is that okay with Lena and Bell?


    Sometimes... Meer and the others decided to stay at Raffina''s.


    By the way, four people, Meer, Belle, Straina, and Anne, are going to stay... but somehow, we''re all going to stay in Rafina''s room.


    Yes, the girls'' club has turned into a pyjama party!


    ... so that each of the faces dressed in the pajamas borrowed from Raffina sat round on two beds. By the way...


    "So if you change into pajamas, there won''t be nobles or civilians?


    In a word from Raffina, Anne decided to participate as well.


    I was able to fall asleep instantly... but after being shown such a hot duel, the maids came together.


    If so, you can''t avoid it anymore... love bananas!


    "That Prince Theon looked really good!


    Bell was the one who insisted on opening the door!


    "Ufufu, Belle, you love Prince Theon."


    Bell nodded deeply to Straina, who smiled funny.


    "Yes! I''m already too dressed. Don''t you think so, Leena?


    I was watching the story spread with sleepy eyes, but...


    "Anne... what do you prefer?


    I''m intrigued by Bell''s questions. Your drowsiness is fading.


    It''s often a good idea to talk to Anne about a relationship, but Anne didn''t hear about her own preferences.


    So when I looked at Anne with interest....


    "No, I''m not getting married. I''ve always wanted to serve your neighbor... Ah, of course, unless it bothers you...."


    Then, Anne stared at me with anxiety. To such a loyalist, Meer leaned her neck small.


    "Yes....? I don''t mean to bother you at all, but... in the first place, I''m going to let you serve me even after you get married. As my exclusive maid... oh, but would it be better for you to be my nanny when my child is born...? Anyway, just because I had a husband doesn''t mean I have to quit work at all."


    First of all, Anne is single, and it is Meer who gets distracted when she sings love songs. Share the delicious stuff with everyone. Love is best enjoyed by everyone.


    "Dear Meer....."


    Anne was turning and touching her eyes.


    "Well, that''s why. If Anne is too busy to fall in love, I have to look after her. Now, Anne, let me tell you what you like.


    That''s how the fun Girls Talk continued...


    "By the way, who does Raffina like?


    When the question came up from someone''s mouth, Meer slightly corrected her posture.


    After all, it is the preference of the man of the Virgin Raffina. It''s not that I''m not intrigued... but at the same time, Meer doesn''t have the courage to ask me that...


    --I don''t know who said that, but it''s a lot of courage...


    While honoring her bravery, Meer watches over Raffina......


    "My preference... yes..."


    Raffina pointed her fingers at her cheeks and leaned her neck...


    "Is there anything in particular...?


    "Huh? But isn''t Prince Theon cool? Besides, Mr. Keithwood and so on are very nice...."


    A loud bell. Guy, come on!


    There is no longer any fear of the bishop in Bell... perhaps not!


    "Hmm, you''re both lovely people...."


    Raffina smiled with Nickonico.


    "It may not suit my taste."


    I rounded it up!


    Meer remembers, somehow, being cut with a smile on the front timeline.


    "Well, then, what kind of person would you like?


    I gave an example of the best person I could think of, but I don''t like the reaction.


    Bell swollen his cheeks and said that he was dissatisfied with it.


    "Hmm, I see...."


    Raffina leaned her neck a little and then said she was jerking off.


    "If you insist... I wonder if the princess will hold me...?


    ... suddenly Raffina went crazy.


    Meer, unexpectedly looking at Raffina''s face, aggressively put her drink in her mouth.


    ... alcohol... I can''t feel it!


    Meer stares Raffina in the face again.


    It''s customary to look at it twice!


    ---Rafina-sama... it''s a face-to-face... isn''t it?


    There is nothing unusual about Rafina.


    As a precaution, when you look at Shushu Shtrina, Shtrina subtly looks at the scent of Raffina''s drink! Then I licked my own juice with my tiny tongue... and nodded big.


    Apparently, it''s not really alcohol.


    --But... hug the princess? Is this really out of reality... or is there no reality...?


    It''s not that you''re not in reality. It''s not like that, and it lacks specificity or it''s fluffy... I couldn''t see Raffina''s ideal male figure, that''s the answer.


    Meer felt unexpectedly at risk.


    Meer glanced at her quickly and whispered to her bell.


    "... by the way, Belle, Bishop Raffina, you''re getting married..."


    With a strange face, Bel leaned his neck....


    "I don''t think anybody has such a life....."


    --Ahh...... That''s right, after all...


    "Ah, but! If you were General Dion, you might be able to do that."


    - Of course!


    After screaming in her heart, Meer thought again.


    --This looks like you''re having a hard time marrying Raffina-sama...


    Of course, Raffina is the Duchess of Verga. My father, the Duke of Verga, will bring a decent opponent and will not refuse it straight away. I don''t think so...


    --Raffina''s father... is a fool enough to draw a portrait every year.


    As long as you''re just as dumb as usual... good. But every year, they draw portraits, or sell them to neighboring countries. My daughter is so cute! is a person who softens things like declaring loudly.


    Meer smells just like her father.


    And...


    ¨D ¨D If you''re such a father, if Raffina doesn''t like you at all, she certainly shouldn''t say she can''t.


    That way, finding Raffina''s opponent is difficult... and the wounded Raffina... could fall into the emperor''s hands!


    --Besides, Raffina-sama seems to think of me as a friend... Then I''d like to respond to that thought.


    As a friend... and more than that, as an expert in love, Meer burned with a sense of purpose.


    Anyway, I need you to introduce Raffina to the right man, so that Raffina can continue to be round. Whatever happens, it''s no problem to be happier and get more FNY!


    To do that....!


    "Raffina, we must succeed in the future. That''s what we need to do to make our country, our people feel safe. If so, how much more specific do you need to think about your opponent...?


    "... hmm, if that''s what they say, it''s true."


    Meer told me, and Raffina looks serious as well.


    Then put your hands on your cheeks.


    "In the meantime... should I respect you?


    "Respectable...?


    "Yes, a selfless person who doesn''t hesitate to do something for someone. Kind to children, the elderly, the weak... but strong enough to fight the tyranny of the powerful. It doesn''t matter if it doesn''t have to be strong. But you can resist quietly and without breaking it... if that''s the case, I don''t care about anyone else."


    "Fufufu... the more...?


    Surprisingly... there''s one person behind Meer''s head.


    And he stood firmly against the poor, and against the cold world, but in silence.


    He worked in powder to protect poor children.


    Even in harsh environments, "selfless" people think about children first and leave themselves behind... People who are not hesitant to act for others, who are more gentle than the weak...


    --in the Crescent Zone... Father!


    A little... no, I''m a lot older... but I''m related to the Central Orthodox Church.


    Could it be a candidate?


    Even with that in mind, Meer asks important questions.


    "By the way, what about muscles...?


    "... eh? Come on, muscle?


    Mia shook her hand to Raffina, who looked suspicious.


    --The exception was Ruvi, the big guy with the big bones. Normally, men don''t ask for muscle mass!


    I accidentally heard something weird about Meer, but, nnh, nnh, I snorted my throat and switched my mood.


    "Muscle, or height. Plus, physique. Faces are also important, such as swordsmanship, studies, titles..."


    "Personally, I don''t ask everything."


    "So, how old are you...?


    "From my point of view, I don''t know if I''m too old, but I don''t care."


    If you''re too old to succeed, it''s a problem, but... Meer remembers the face of the priest.


    --Hmm... there''s nothing I can do about it.


    "If you share the same faith and love me... anyone..."


    - Perfect! I love Raffina, even the priest of the church! All I can do is recommend him...


    "Oh, but there was only one important condition."


    And so Raffina slapped her hand.


    "Oh, conditions... what is that?


    Ask Meer, Raffina says with a magical face.


    "... you don''t have my portrait"


    "Ah, ahh... right?"


    ... so the priest disappeared from the candidate in Meer''s head.

 511 Episode 130 Fun Womens Party 2 ~ Raffina, I am determined to learn horseback riding! ~

    "Phew... well, let''s go to sleep."


    When the date changed...


    Apparently, the pyjama party was triggered by Raffina''s words that she was satisfied with the Girls Talk.


    Now that you''re finally going to sleep, I fell asleep on my bed, Meer. By the way, there are three beds.


    Anne insisted on sleeping on the floor.....


    "If you become a pajama like this, there will be no nobles or civilians. Isn''t it?


    That said, Raffina pushed me to sleep with all three beds together.


    --This... kind of falls between bed and bed. Wow...


    When you''re yawning a lot....


    "Ah, speaking of which, Mr. Meer... Emeralda''s engagement disturbance has already begun, right?


    Raffina spoke to me unexpectedly.


    "Hmm... yeah, well... That''s right...."


    I admit it reflectively, it was a nem-mea, but immediately afterwards... my head gets cold.


    Did... did Raffina say...? I came to Sankland for trouble...


    --Ah, this could be a bad one...


    It is a later festival, I think.


    "That''s right...."


    After Raffina shuts her mouth to think...


    "But that''s right. Mia will be busy, so just remember this. Things have changed a little, so I don''t think I need to help Meer right now."


    With that in mind, Raffina started talking quietly.


    Actually, I was consulting with Mr. Maroon.


    "Talk to senpai...?


    Raffina said to Meer who leaned her neck.


    "Yes, I''m sure you''ve heard about the horseback riding bandits that have been operating in the Kingdom of Saint Crand lately..."


    "Ahh... um..."


    There''s no way I don''t remember. In the first place, Meer and the others were attacked...


    --I mean, I completely forgot... but they were the ones who planned to assassinate Theon first...


    "Yes, I know, but... what''s wrong with that bandit?


    "There was growing opinion in Saint Kland that even if it was the work of the horse riding kingdom, it was necessary to start a war. But, according to Maroon, it wasn''t the people of the horseback riding kingdom."


    "I see. So you went all the way to Sankland to make it happen?


    "When it comes to war, many people die. It''s impossible to spare any effort."


    Raffina said that in a calm tone before continuing.


    "But... the problem is, even if it''s not the people of the horse riding kingdom... it''s not something that has nothing to do with the horse riding kingdom at all."


    "What do you mean?


    Unexpectedly, I turned my body towards Raffina... Raffina was turning her back on Meer, just as the timing matched. On a separate bed, Raffina looked straight at Meer and said.


    "Have you ever heard of it? The lost tribe of the horseback riding kingdom...."


    "Lost...? Ha....."


    Raffina said to Meer, who blinked her eyes strangely.


    "Once upon a time, it was said that there were thirteen tribes in the horse riding kingdom. Well, this is something I''ve heard myself, and no one in the horse riding kingdom knows it directly. There was no culture in the horse riding kingdom of using parchment to write down history, so it became a fairy tale level of oral fairy tales... it seems that there was a lost" fire "tribe."


    Incidentally, Lin Ma Long is a tribe of the "forest". Horseback riding kingdoms also have tribes such as "forest," "tree," "wind," "mountain," and "hill."


    But... I''ve never heard of the Fire Tribe.


    "And I think the bandits who are ravaging Saint Krand are part of the lost family of ''Fire''... that''s what the Horseback Kingdom thinks."


    "I see. Not ourselves, but the people we used to be with are the bad guys... that''s what I mean."


    Hmm... and Meer roared.


    Fortunately, I was a little drowsy and my head was refreshed.


    Apparently, in the love story earlier, it was good that the brain was activated. It''s really a love brain, Meer.


    "Well, you can''t help it if Sankland misunderstands you."


    "Yeah... Maybe there''s a misunderstanding on purpose...."


    Using that as a pretext to invade and swallow the land together in Sunland....


    Well, some of the tough aristocrats in Saint Klander may be willing to take advantage of the situation.


    "Of course, you''re right. So, Raffina came to Saint-Claude to keep it down?


    "Yeah, that''s one thing. The other was that the assassin who attacked Meer was part of that clan. That''s why I came to ask if there was anyone in the bandits who looked like that."


    "... a werewolf."


    An unexpected, crushing voice. Seeing it, Straina looked a little stronger.


    I also feel a little pale. Sturina like that....


    "Lena... it''s okay."


    The bell on the side hugged her.


    "... yeah, thank you."


    So it settled down a little, Stryna nodded small with cockroach.


    "That''s right. I was about to shake him up... Oh, that''s right. How about we all learn horseback riding?


    Well, Meer comes up with something.


    In fact, at that time, I felt like I was running out of time...


    --If you let Belle and Lena practice riding in case of an emergency, maybe I won''t have to ride with you. That way, you''ll be lighter and able to escape with plenty of room...


    and so on. There is no time to lose to improve your chances of survival as much as possible.


    "Together....? Huh? Um, Meer... maybe, me too...?


    "... hmm?


    Looking at it, I wonder why... Raffina looked stunned.


    "Huh? Oh, yeah, that''s right. Are you sure Raffina wants to practice too? I''m distracted by the excursion....."


    "... a long ride..."


    Small crush..., Raffina...


    "... your friend invited you on a long ride...? Am I...?


    She said she had bumps...


    "Yeah, yeah. All right, all right. Meer, I''m looking forward to the excursion!


    For some reason, it was Raffina with a fucked up face.


    By the way, the next morning... Meer wasn''t on the bed.

 512 Episode 131 The Wake of Me Abel, Far from a Horror Awakening with Suspense

    "Nh... hmm...?


    In the morning, under soft light, Belle woke up quietly.


    "In the morning...?


    Niiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii)


    It looks like the area around my mouth is slightly wet...


    Then Bell looks at the pillow he was using... and discovers it. Traces of the sun!


    "You are the one who draws his blood. Live with that proud name."


    I felt a nostalgic word echoing in my head.


    "Mother Ellis, Mother Anne...."


    With the pride inherited from the two women who raised her, Belle... flipped her pillow.


    Quickly destroy the evidence and take a deep breath.


    Then I looked next door again. I wonder if it''s because of Bell. As the blanket fell down, Strina was crumpling her body cold.


    Belle gently stepped out of bed and restarted the blanket on Straina.


    That''s how... I noticed.


    "What? Meer, I don''t have a sister...."


    Meer, who was supposed to be in the middle of the bed, was nowhere to be seen.


    "I wonder if it''s a morning walk...?


    As he leaned his neck small, the bell roared, hmm.


    "Take a walk through the city in the morning of Sankland... yeah. It might be fun."


    As the princess of the Imperial Palace, it was meaningful to visit the cities of other countries... but with proper reason in mind, Bell quickly changed his clothes and left the room.


    ... Bell didn''t notice.


    Between beds..., I can hear it faintly from that little gap...


    "Uhh... yeah"


    to a nightmarish voice.


    As soon as I left the inn, a refreshing morning breeze came out. Slightly cold, Belle smells the smell of the awake city.


    "Yeah... it feels so good."


    As you stretch out and breathe air into your chest... your old memories come back to life.


    Belle liked this time when he lived in hiding in the Crescent Area.


    A town loved by Empire wisdom... the Crescent District. The vibrant city awakens and moves around... that time always excited Belle''s chest.


    Sneaking out the window looking at the scenery, Anne''s mother came to say that breakfast had been made, and Ellis, who had been writing until late at night, rubbed her sleepy eyes and gently said "Good morning"....


    That reminds me of my favorite time...


    "Mother Ellis... Mother Anne..."


    When I rub my eyes with a slightly broken bell....


    "Hmm? You...."


    Someone called.


    With his blurred and seeped eyes pointing at you... instantly, Bell''s sentimental is gone!


    "Eh, balance... no. Prince Theon? Good morning."


    "Oh, good morning. Miss Bell, what''s wrong with you here?


    Theon Saul Sankland, the prince of the Kingdom of Sankland, and his servant Keithwood stood there.


    In the morning sun, Bell falls in love with his soft silver hair and gentle light eyes. But... soon, I came back to my senses and smiled.


    "Actually, I was just going to take a little tour of town..."


    In reply to the bell, Theon laughed funny.


    I see. Explore the town. I see, indeed. If there was a town, I''d want to explore. "


    Theon with a bright smile approached Keithwood with a smile on his face....


    "What do you think? This is a great opportunity for His Highness Theon to show you around town....."


    Keithwood said that and then looked at Chilari and Belle. Then let Theon shrug his shoulders.


    "As a senpai who explored the town, may I show you a lot of things?


    Theon nodded to Keithwood''s words.


    "I see. Well, anyway, I was thinking about looking around town, and that might be nice."


    Bell opened his eyes unexpectedly to such a scene.


    --Yikes, you''re dating Libra King early in the morning!? Wow! That''s right, Mr. Keithwood! I''m smart!


    I don''t know the bell that I admire in my heart.


    Keithwood was only alert to the valiant princess who explored the castle without fear last night.


    This princess is more dangerous than Princess Meer. Her Royal Highness is safe and in danger, but in her case, it seems like she is unconsciously treading into danger... I''m sure she''ll be fine even if there''s a little insecurity around the liberation market. It''s dangerous to be alone!


    and... the fact that you''re on maximum alert... is a bell I don''t know at all.


    If you knew, I wouldn''t be happy to let go no matter how many bells I have...


    --Ufufu, I don''t know what Keithwood thinks, but it doesn''t matter. A date between the Library King and his loyal cousin Keithwood! Ufufu, look forward to it! Oh, I look forward to it!


    I didn''t know Keithwood''s thoughts. It was a wooden bell.


    Meanwhile, at that time, Meer...


    "Ah... oh? Is this...? Isn''t that weird? My body doesn''t move... And it''s so dark... Oh, my God, is this it? I was kidnapped by a thief while I was asleep!?


    I woke up with a little suspense that I couldn''t move because I was stuck in my bed...


    "Oh, is anybody there? Oh, Anne? Annu....."


    And... I heard a tiny voice coming from between the beds... and I gave people around me a little horrible awakening...


    Fortunately, Belle was taking a walk, so Grandma''s honor was preserved. That''s great!

 513 Episode 132 Eggbell

    "This is how Prince Theon takes a walk in the city, right?


    "Oh, I try to see the city as much as I can when I''m in the country. I think you should know how people live as politicians."


    "Though my heart is splendid. If you don''t arrange for a proper escort, I''ll lose my body."


    After all, Theon had a playful smile on Keithwood, shrugging his shoulders.


    "A good squire can help you get out of town."


    "Please don''t."


    Belle enjoyed such an exchange, but he leaned his neck.


    "Sort of, Prince Theon... it''s a little bright today."


    Huh?


    Suddenly, Bel said to Zion, who blinked his eyes.


    "I feel like I have a refreshing face."


    "Surprised. You''re... surprisingly sharp..."


    Then he nodded with a serious look at Bell''s face.


    "Speaking of which, you were a Meer bloodline... Hmm...."


    Theon arms up and thinks a little bit.


    "I''m not sure if I can ask you this... but I''ve heard that you''re Meer''s daughter. Is that true? Are you the heir to the blood of the Emperor?


    When asked, Belle stretches his spine gently.


    That was her underlying question... because it was about her pride.


    "Yes, Sion. I am Miabel Luna Tiamoon, the princess of the Empire, the one who has a blood connection with Mia Luna Tiamoon."


    Theon glanced slightly at the majestic name. Far from the usual loose atmosphere, it is undoubtedly a royal style.


    He admitted it.


    "Really... Then maybe it''s for your sake to talk to you..."


    Sigh small and then continue.


    "I think I''ve heard a lot about last night from Meer... but my brother Eshal made a big mistake. And I was the cause. He has been worried about not being able to be like his brother. I thought I had to chase down sword arms, stand up behavior, and everything."


    "Oh, no... that''s so obvious..."


    Bell remembered a lesson he once received from his mentor, Ludwig.


    Bell-sama...... You will always be compared to the Empire''s wisdom meer in your future life. People may want you to be the wisdom of the Empire, or I, Anne and Ellis, the parents of your upbringing, may expect you to behave like a Meer. "


    Ludwig said it was... in a sense, a happy future.


    Because the Empress Meavel is back in bloom to the princess of the Empire, and the Empire is rebuilt under her.


    It was about the happiest conflict ahead of the fine future.


    But you don''t have to be a meer. You are you. Belle, you can''t be Meer. ''Cause you''re Miabelle. "


    Ludwig told him to warn himself.


    "So... well, maybe it''s helpless to get sleepy while you''re studying..."


    ... educator Ludwig''s heart was breaking!


    Well, anyway, I think it''s best for Bell to study as hard as possible.


    The teaching was deeply rooted in Belle.


    You must live so as not to harm the name of the Empire''s wisdom meer. But you don''t have to act like Meer.


    However, judging from Ludwig''s words, it had to be said that Eshar''s way of life was wrong.


    "Even though Lord Eshar is Lord Eshar...."


    "Ah... I think so, too. I was hoping you''d realize that someday. But as a result, it got worse. But...."


    And there, Zion stared far away.


    "Normally, I couldn''t help being given a death sentence. But Meer didn''t want to end up dead. I gave my brother a chance to start over... and get better."


    Bell felt convinced when he heard it, and slapped his hand.


    "I see... That''s what we talked about yesterday. Ah! That''s what I was talking to Meer Onee-sama about at the party last night!


    "... hmm?


    Theon leaned his neck, and Bell nodded, "Yeah, yeah.


    "I thought it was strange. It''s absolutely strange that Prince Theon should refuse to confess. Hey, Mr. Keithwood."


    Looking at Keithwood... he smiled like trouble.


    "Ha ha ha. Yeah, well. There are a lot of things. Well, anyway...."


    Keithwood said, somehow, lying beside Theon holding his chest and moaning.


    "That''s what Theon said when he was happy that his brother was given a chance to start over..."


    "Ah... ahh. Yeah, that''s what I mean."


    For some reason, Theon said with a subtly damaged face.


    "Actually, I''ve failed in the past."


    "What? Your Highness Theon?


    I can''t believe it! It is a Sion of bitter laughter on a bell that blinks its eyes.


    "I almost wielded wrong justice and nearly took my friend''s life. But... it was Meer who gave me the chance to start over."


    Theon said after dilating his eyes nostalgically.


    "I''m alive so I don''t forget what I owed her back then. As a royal, she showed me a different way of taking responsibility when I thought I had to make amends with my life. And I think that the opportunity to start over should be given to everyone equally."


    Theon grips his fist gently.


    "If you''re a princess in the empire, remember that. That''s who Meer is. She''s a bad giver."


    "I won''t give up easily... that''s how onee-sama does it..."


    The bell snaps and snaps.


    That''s how you look back.


    I suppose... even when I was killed in the winter wilderness. Meer never gave up her life.


    Of course, it is against others that Meer gives up bad, but at the same time, it is against herself.


    ¨D ¨D Meer, your grandmother said after she returned from Peruvian Jean. Live to the best of your ability to repay the favor you''ve received.


    Give up and survive, and reward me..., I felt like I was being told that.


    That''s how Bell remembers.


    That world of despair... If it were time to return to that cornered situation one day... how would I act then?


    --I don''t know, but even if I have to go back to that place someday, let''s definitely stop living throwing.


    It was a bell that learned how to live and how to use the weight of life... from the longing Library King.


    Meanwhile, at that time, Meer was rescued from the gap in the bed....


    "Yes... no bell?


    I''m a little worried about Meer following Anne''s report.


    No way, it''s falling between the beds. I was in a hurry to check...


    "I asked the owner of the inn, but apparently he went for a walk with Prince Theon."


    Raffina nodded convincingly.


    "Oh, I see. With Theon....."


    It''s just a meer who somehow figured out the situation.


    --I ''m sure I met Theon when I left the inn and followed him...


    "I wish you''d asked me out about Lena."


    Meea laughed bitterly at Straina, who filled her cheeks with dissatisfaction.


    "I''m sure I''ll be back by breakfast. She should eat like me."


    Is it because I am relieved to hear that Theon is with me? Meea''s stomach shouted loudly today.


    --Hmm, shouldn''t we wait for breakfast first?


    I thought..., surprisingly, the door of the room was knocked.


    "Excuse me. Raffina, the customer is here."


    "Customers...? Who is it?"


    Appeared in front of the pair tilting their necks.


    "Hey, good morning. Meer, the ladies are in a good mood."


    It was Abel Remno with a refreshing smile.

 514 Episode 133: To the Horseback Kingdom!

    Meer and the others decided to have breakfast in the inn cafeteria.


    And Abel, who came to visit him, and Bell, who came back with Zion.


    I was expecting Meer to be back by breakfast time, but I didn''t expect her to be back when the bread came out.


    My grandson, for the good of his nose, is Meer the Hatter.


    By the way, Meer is basically a healthy family. Not morning, not day, not night... It is a person who eats well regardless of time.


    And is that because Raffina told me that in advance? There was quite a lot of breakfast at the inn.


    Looking at a plate of freshly baked bread filled with molasses... and then at a jam jar placed beside her, Meer nodded with satisfaction.


    "The jam is exquisite, but the butter is great."


    Raffina talks to Meer who was trying to eat a jam with bread (a delicious jam with bread).


    "Hmm... I see."


    Meer hesitates for a moment. Watch a jam that looks very delicious and still apply butter only to the bread, as recommended by Raffina sitting next to her.


    Still, when I put butter on the hot bread, I woosh, it melted, and the unspeakably sweet smell rose.


    "Oh... this is..."


    While inflating her chest to expectations, Meer chewed on the bread.


    Crunchy and pleasant bread. The moment I put it in my mouth,


    Hmm!


    The rich milk scent and the creamy spreading into my mouth was a warm sweetness.


    Every time I chewed up the crispy bread in Paris, Ju, Ju... on the butter spreading into my mouth, Meer roared unexpectedly.


    "This is... wonderful."


    After a sip of bread, Meer looked back at the owner of the inn.


    "That''s right. Master, the baking of bread is wonderful, but more than that, it''s butter. I didn''t know there was so much butter...."


    "I''m sorry. It''s butter made from sheep''s milk."


    "Well, sheep?


    "Yes, I bought it from the Horseback Kingdom. Their sheep''s milk is very fine, and it tastes stronger than cow''s milk."


    "Oh my God... I didn''t know that."


    While sighing, grab a fresh bread and apply plenty of butter. Then Meer turned to Abel.


    "So, Abel, what happened early in the morning?


    "Oh, that''s why I wanted to go home with you. But I''m on my way."


    "Halfway? Yes... Aren''t Abel going back to St. Noel?


    "Actually, I need a little help. I''m thinking of going to Senpai Maroon''s."


    "Oh? At Senpai Maroon''s... horseback riding kingdom, right?


    Meer leans her neck small. Kali, Sark.


    "Speaking of which, was there a relationship between the Kingdom of Lemno and the Kingdom of Horseback Riding?


    "That''s right. In Japan, we focus on military training. I have some instructors dispatched to teach me how to handle horses. However, since they treat horses as a tool of war, they don''t seem to like it very much either...."


    "Oh, I see. I''m sure you are."


    It was something that Meer could somehow understand. Crispy, crispy.


    "So, I''ve known Senpai Maroon for a long time... You wrote to me a while ago. I want to talk to you about something....."


    "Hmm... I see."


    Mea thought of the map in her head as she roared. Kali, Juwa...


    The horse riding kingdom doesn''t have much of a border concept.


    It is a country made up of twelve tribes, ten of which live on the move with sheep, their respective property, in the vast savannah just south of Sankland, between the Principality of Verga and the Kingdom of Lemno. So when it comes to land... the boundaries are extremely blurred.


    And the two remaining tribes are called the guardians of the city, and they settle in the northern capital near Sankland, and the southern capital near the kingdom of Lemno, to protect the city.


    Every few years, tribal meetings are held in one of the capitals to discuss plans for tribal movements as the grasslands unfold.


    According to Meer''s idea, if he was attacked by Sankland, he would have taken the Lemno kingdom by his side and intercepted it, but the existence of a riding kingdom between the two countries was naturally taken into account.


    I really wanted to make a friendship with the horse riding kingdom, which boasts a thriving horse riding army....


    --Well, that''s no big deal now. So far, there''s no sign of Sankland attacking.


    Anyway, I knew Abel well.


    Well, if you''re going back to St. Noel, you''ll be able to stop by the horseback riding kingdom on the way.


    "Hmm... horseback riding kingdom..."


    And so, Meer looked at the bread in her hand. Strangely enough... the bread I was supposed to have disappeared!


    "... oh?


    Meer leans her neck slightly.


    --That''s weird. Where the hell...?


    "Excuse me. Dear Meer....."


    Anne, who was approaching without a sound, soaked Meer''s mouth. It had... bread shards!


    "Hmm...."


    Then Meer looked at the table. Reach out to the baked bread... and quickly butter it.


    Then, taste the Parisian walrus....


    --Hmm... It''s still delicious. If you''re going to the horseback riding kingdom, why not buy this butter story?


    If we can get Ludwig to accompany us and talk to the Empire so they can trade with us... we might meet this taste every morning!


    While calculating the amount, Meer turned to Cyon.


    "We also need to meet with Emeralda and Tiona... No, Emeralda has something to do with His Highness Eshar, and I don''t know if I can get anywhere... Ah, speaking of which, what happened to Theon and Tiona? Yesterday, when I stayed at the royal castle, Keithwood contacted me...."


    "Actually, something happened that I had to apologize to Meer for."


    "Oh, what is it?


    "I''m Miss Tiona, but apparently she''s not feeling well. I think it''s a mild cold... I think she''s a little cold."


    "Well, Mr. Tiona?... yes? But why would Theon apologize?


    Meer, I''m going to cut into it sharply.


    "Last night, I was looking for someone to invite me to a girls'' party, and they weren''t anywhere, but they were at your place?


    "Hmm? Oh, well... My father wants to thank me."


    I see, that''s right.


    It''s kind of Meer who leans her neck to the creepy Theon in a hurry.


    "Well, anyway, it seems that this caused me to catch a cold. I thought it would be a good idea to combine thanking and apologizing, and to go back a little slower and fully heal your body. I''m sorry to have Meer and the others stay, so it''s our responsibility to deliver them to St. Noel...."


    "Hmm...."


    If Tiona is not feeling well, she cannot be taken to the Kingdom of Horseback Riding. However, if Abel was summoned by Dragon Ma, then I can''t afford to relax in Sankland.


    In the first place¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    My granddaughter with her bread on her cheeks..., I''m entrusting Ludwig with a little study... but it seems like she hasn''t studied much since she came to Sankland.


    --I can see Belle struggling with the test. You should avoid staying in Sankland any longer.


    So Meer nodded small.


    "Thank you very much. Please treat my dear friend with respect."


    "Oh, I know."


    Theon nods. So you thought we were done talking, and now Raffina talks to you from the side.


    "If you want to stop by the horse riding kingdom, I''ll come with you."


    "Oh, Raffina?


    "I thought I''d talk to His Majesty Abram about the case and not report it. I''d like to talk to you directly, if possible, about the hand of the snake."


    "I see, that''s going to be a big time zone... Ah, well then, why don''t we just go home and practice horseback riding?


    Meer slapped her hand as if she had thought of something.


    "Eh...? But...."


    Suddenly, Raffina looked a little puzzled. As she watches, Meer feels a smile.


    --Mr. Raffina, you''re afraid of riding a horse. Fufufu, I can''t tell you how cute it is.


    I had to reassure him as a horseback rider here, and Mia smashed her chest.


    "Fufufu, it''s okay. I''ll tell you exactly what to do."


    "... yeah. If Meer can tell me that... I''ll look forward to it."


    Raffina was jerking off... and then she was a little embarrassed.

 515 Episode 134 The Witch of the Snake Dances

    It is a place forgotten by the course of history.


    A steep mountain between the Kingdom of Lemno and the Principality of Verga, at its foot.


    A small abandoned castle was built deep in the deep sea of trees. No, it wasn''t such a splendid alternative as to call it a castle. It is a stone ruin built by the hand of the ancient people. The remnants of the dream of rebuilding and rebuilding in the land of escape, but never being used in battle.


    Original owners also died in history... The ancient castle, which had been abandoned without a lord, was now one of the snake''s strongholds.


    In the center of the small castle, between the thrones, there was a woman dancing. In my mid-twenties, perhaps. Dance in a distracted dance as you dance your glossy black hair. The irregular movement, the unspeakable step of any dance, is somehow disturbing, but there is also an unspeakable beauty.... The imbalance made me feel miserable.


    It was a dance worthy of a serpent of chaos, a breaker of order...


    "What are you doing?


    The man who entered the room, the werewolf, said in the most suspicious tone.


    "It''s dancing. A dance dedicated to our evil gods. How about that? Does that sound like it?


    A woman stops dancing without any hassle and wipes the sweat off her forehead.


    "I thought I''d dance like a witch of a serpent serving evil gods... how did it go?


    So she... the snake witch had a glossy smile.


    In contrast, the werewolf didn''t move a single expression.


    "This is the first time we have heard that we are messengers of the devil."


    "That''s not accurate. We are messengers of the devil, not messengers. Destroy order as an apostle of the devil if necessary, and as an atheist if necessary. Become anything. If we can destroy the damn order that bullies us, we can be anything. That must be the strength of our snake."


    I know wolves.


    Some of the followers of snakes are followers of evil gods. However, the witch in front of her never believed in evil gods.


    Unbelievable, but therefore she can act as the ideal witch for believers, and as a calm leader, can efficiently destroy order.


    She is a famous actor with a destructive mind.


    "So, what can I do for you?


    "I received word from the fire-smoking wolf (Ka Kunlow). They don''t come back here, they hide."


    "Ahahah. Oh, don''t worry about that. He is a snake mentor. They will destroy order and behave well as snakes."


    Snake witch smiles glossy.


    "But isn''t it dangerous to work alone now? Virgin Raffina... I think the danger of being imprisoned by the hands of the Central Orthodox Church is high..."


    "Scrubbing the water doesn''t change the flow of the river. Same thing. Where he fails alone, there will be no significant impact, and if he succeeds, it will be part of the process of compensating for the failures of others. Neither has much impact."


    After she said that, the witch smiled.


    "But he left Sunland, so I guess he set it right... So... yeah... let''s wait for a while. So, let''s hear a few more rumors that Prince Eshar is poisonous. If Prince Eshar had concealed his poison, he could have damaged the Royal Saint Crown''s credibility, and if he hadn''t, he could have fallen into doubt."


    The witch said reassuringly, plotting a new prank.


    "Isn''t it dangerous? Don''t go too far into Sunland....."


    "Don''t worry. Even if we are destroyed, the snake will not die. Smoking wolves and other snake mentors. Sometimes the right person stands up as a witch and leads the snake. No, you don''t have to be a witch or anything like that in the first place. If necessary, the witch stands, the princess stands, and the king stands. That''s what snakes are, right?


    "You don''t have to watch your grief?


    When asked by the werewolf, the witch smiled in trouble.


    "You are looking for an easy-to-understand result as a medal. I understand your feelings... but it doesn''t matter to me. Because it''s certain that everything will break eventually."


    It was an unpleasant tone of heat.


    Pale... just in a dry tone to tell the truth, the witch says.


    "What do you think the strength of snakes is?


    "I don''t know.... Manipulating people''s minds?


    "That''s incorrect and inaccurate."


    Quiet... she stares at the werewolf with clear eyes, as if she were seeing the truth.


    "The strength of snakes can''t be killed... It cannot be eliminated. Not today, tomorrow, not tomorrow, the day after tomorrow. It erodes and destroys the world in a long time. As long as there is a" person "in this world, the snake will not disappear. Is that what it is? So we won''t lose."


    Put your hands together in front of your chest and gently close your eyes.


    "Even if it is the wisdom of the Empire, it cannot be realized."


    Then the witch smiled like a joke.


    "That''s why snakes disappear when it''s just your precious horse. Because snakes are a curse against people who can''t change forever."


    So the witch leaned her head as if she had thought of it.


    "Oh, speaking of which, did your sister go out to loot again?


    "If we run out of food, the tribesmen will starve. It seems to be moving near the Sankland border....."


    "Yes, tell him to show his face again. I want to have tea with you again."


    She smiled as if she were a princess.

 516 Episode 135 Knight of KINOKO

    Raffina''s meeting with Abram ended unexpectedly (why¡­?) Two days later, the Meers decided to travel to Sankland.


    Preparations for his return were made by the Servants of Ludwig and Raffina.


    In front of three Imperial carriages and one Velgar carriage, Meer had received a report from Ludwig.


    "Returns take the form of four carriages and escorts around them. He is also a guard soldier, but he focuses on the Imperial Guard."


    "... yes?


    Hearing that, Meer leaned her neck small.


    The Principality of Verga has imposed on itself that it does not have a large military force. That''s why Raffina has a minimum number of guards.


    It is customary for the Virgin to defend herself essentially as a soldier from a visiting country, or as a brave soldier from a neighborhood that Verga asked for.


    In this case, Meer''s Imperial Guard is supposed to play that role.


    That''s why it''s good to have fewer guards on Velgar''s side...


    "What about the guards of the Kingdom of Lemno?


    The destination was Ludwig, who was troubled by the coordination of the Green Moon family''s private soldiers, the Imperial Guard and a mixed unit of invited Uncle Lampron soldiers from Saint Krand.


    This time, Verga would have looked reluctant to coordinate with the guards of the Kingdom of Lemno that Abel would have brought along...


    "There is only one guardian in the Kingdom of Remno."


    In Ludwig''s answer, Meer moved her eyebrows with a twinkle.


    "Is it just one person...?


    "Yes, thank you, Prince Abel was the only one who accompanied me. I''m here to say hello...."


    "Yes, I understand. I''ll see you later."


    While nodding, Meer becomes a little worried.


    And the fear became even stronger in front of Abel''s only guard.


    "Thank you very much for seeing your busy place. Princess Meer. I am responsible for the escort of His Highness Abel, my name is Gimmimatius the Knight."


    It was an old soldier who knelt down and lowered his head deep. He was alone.


    Looking at it, Meer becomes more and more anxious.


    --I have a guard alone... Besides, I wonder if this old man is cold-blooded in the country, Abel...?


    While thinking about it, Meer lifts her skirt a little and laughs. It''s a complete Empress Smile that doesn''t give you any anxiety.


    "Greetings, Sir Gimmimatius. Empire Empress Meer Luna Tiamoon."


    I greeted her perfectly... and raised my face... and suddenly, Meer noticed.


    Dress like Gimmimatius.


    --Well... this is...


    Unexpectedly, it stunned me.


    What the veterans were wearing, it was metal armor covering their entire bodies.


    Slightly rounded metal armor, countless wounds running on its surface, proves that veterans are the knights of war who have slipped through numerous battlefields.


    What is more noteworthy is the face of the veteran.


    He, wearing the metal armor, which would be terribly heavy, smiled with a cool face. There was nothing dull in the movement, and it was so tingling that I didn''t feel old.


    If anyone saw him, they would have seen at a glance that he was not the only one.


    ... but, of course, Meer is not a "watcher." Meer''s eyes are rather holes, glass balls if he uses somewhat euphemistic language, and blue jewels if he uses exaggerated and beautiful rhetoric.


    In other words, it looks pretty pretty, but it doesn''t have the ability to discern the opponent''s force....


    So, that''s not what Meer was looking at.


    "Isn''t that a nice helmet? Sir Gimmimatias, if you don''t mind, could you put your helmet on here?


    Meer asks Gimmi Mathias, who was holding her helmet by the side.


    "Haha, thank you very much for complimenting me on my war outfit. Farewell....."


    And when I saw him in his helmet, in all his armor, the expectations that Meer had turned into certainty. That is!


    --Hmm, this armor looks like a mushroom!


    ... this is it.


    Meer''s mushroom aesthetic eye (high power eye) was revealed when he saw a helmet that was rounded and swollen in a nice way, as well as armor that drew a soft curve. A mushroom silhouette hidden there.


    --fufu, if it wasn''t for me, you wouldn''t have noticed.


    Meer nodded greatly.


    --I ''ve heard of it. Knights are designed to intimidate their opponents on the battlefield, or to bring in forces beyond their senses, such as powerful phantom beasts...


    Meer looks at the man in front of her, his steel mushroom-like armor.


    - Sir Gimmimatius is wearing mushroom-like armor. In other words, it''s a mushroom night powered by mushrooms. This is very reliable.


    Sometimes sharp poison kills enemies, and sometimes supple flexibility parries enemy attacks.


    Mushrooms are also a symbol of strength for Meer.


    With that, Meer nodded deeply....


    "I see. Excellent armor. I was relieved to be able to count on you."


    Hearing the tweet, not only Gimmimatias, but also Abel looked at it with surprise.


    "That''s right. Meer.... He has long served as a swordsmanship guide for my royal family. Of course, I''ve been stroked a long time since I was a kid."


    While laughing bitterly, Abel said.


    Well, that''s right.


    The role of a guide must still be quite strong.


    --Hmm, that''s mushroom night. Looks like you''re seeping strength into your armor selection.


    While Meer was thinking about it, Gimmimatius cheered when he looked at Dion with a mushroom knight.


    "Whoa, whoa! Your Highness, Dion Ariah, who overwhelmed the Steel Spear."


    Then you run over to Dion and stop a little further away.


    "Hmm, I see... It seems like a terrible mercy, like no other rumor."


    With your hands on your chin, look at Dion from head to bottom.


    "No... that''s you. I didn''t think you were still alive. The sword of Remno, Lord Gimimatias."


    It was a laughing dion... but his eyes weren''t laughing at all, as if to determine the power of the veterans.


    So, what should we do with the escort, Sir Gimmimatias?


    "Well, if you''re brave enough to defeat that Gorgonite spear, there''s nothing wrong. Let''s follow Lord Dion''s lead."


    After dropping off the old soldier who waved his hand, Meer looked at Dion.


    "Do you know him?


    "I don''t know him, but he''s a celebrity. A man who assembled the basic swordsmanship of the Royal Army of Lemno. I knew a master, a swordsman, a great nickname..."


    Dion shrugged his shoulders with a bitter smile.


    "The princess was apparently aware of her abilities, but she didn''t seem to have lost. I was reluctant to stand up for it during the heyday... well, I guess the guard wouldn''t worry about it anyway. I''d like to have my guards practice."


    "Hmm. You''re still a strong man..."


    Seeing the mushroom night leaving, Meer knew her instincts were right.


    After all, mushrooms are strong!

 517 Episode 136 Princess Meer, show me your veteran transcript!

    From Sol Saliente, the capital of King of Saint Krand, the third day of lunch.


    As she got off the carriage and looked over the clear sky, Meer, um, stretched.


    "Oh, what a lovely day. It feels so good."


    The autumn wind blowing through the grasslands is refreshing, and Mea laughs unexpectedly.


    "This is a great horseback riding day."


    Whoa.


    "Ah, you know, Mr. Mear?


    Turning to your voice.....


    "Are you sure you want to do that?


    Raffina was staring at her with a little glance.


    She wasn''t wearing a dress now. The top was a horseback shirt, the bottom was easy to move, and the fitted pants were very unusual for Raffina.


    Maybe because you''re not used to it, but look at Raffina playing with a little embarrassment....


    "Hmm...."


    Look at those chunky pants... and then look at your horseback riding outfit. Mainly, look at the belt..., the fact that one loose size is being used more than usual..., Meer was beaten.


    --It''s a very strange phenomenon. Why is the belt so tight? I don''t understand at all. Could it be because of the climate in Sankland?


    and so on, while turning away from the inconvenient truth, Meer was in a mood.


    Anyway... try to exercise, try to move your body.


    "Of course I will. It''s the best horseback riding day, Raffina."


    Raffina said reluctantly to Meer, who smiled.


    "But... Mia, don''t you want to take a long ride with Prince Abel? After all, isn''t it bad if I disturb you?


    --Excursion with Abel...... hmm.


    That... was such a sweet temptation. Indeed, Meer wanted to take a long ride with Abel and, in any case, wanted to be totally flirty.


    Well, Mia, onee-san''s flirting usually ends with a flirting... but that''s it...


    If I could have a sweet time with Abel, it was true. But..., Meer shook her head quietly to cut off her thoughts.


    Horseback riding is not for fun.


    The time ahead is extremely stoichic for Meer. In other words, to improve their own condition.


    What condition? Of course, to eat the delicious food of the horseback riding kingdom. It is a country with such delicious butter. I''m sure there are many other delicious things.


    And yet, even if I went to the horseback riding kingdom with my stomach still tight, I''m sure I can''t enjoy it because of my guilt.


    This is a necessary exercise to cure FNY days of drunkenness caused by drinking too much bread. It''s time to enjoy the delicious horseback riding kingdom with Abel.


    --And I have an appointment with Mrs Raffina.


    Meer remembers her promise at the girls'' party.


    At that time, Raffina''s slightly happy face...


    --I guess this is the first time you''ve ever been happy to present something to Lady Raffina.


    In the previous timeline, it was Meer who had failed to get close to you by taking presents more than once.


    I can''t believe we''re going on a long ride together... Besides, I didn''t expect you to be so happy...


    It''s a mea that even remembers the feeling of accomplishment.


    "I made a promise to Mr Raffina. Besides, it''s not funny if we don''t all ride far, right? As it is, I will ask Raffina to leave a message."


    According to Meer, Raffina,


    "That''s right...."


    Even as she nodded small, she still had a subtle, reluctant face. Seeing Raffina like that, Meer snapped.


    --Hahn, Raffina-sama, now you''re afraid of riding a horse. Well, I''m really tall, so I''m scared, but...


    If I think so, I feel kind of smiling about Meer.


    "If it''s this horse, it''s very big, and I think it''s a good idea to ride it for the first time. No wonder it''s a flaw in your balls that you''re too grown up...."


    The guards brought a horse with them.


    Sleepy eyes somewhere, calm... or rather, it was a horse.


    Meer looks at the horse... and somehow feels intimacy.


    --You look strange to others. Yeah, that''s a good horse!


    Then she looked at Raffina and smiled.


    "It''s okay. Look, unlike this horse, some crazy horse, it doesn''t sneeze, and it looks honest."


    "Eh... yeah, yeah."


    Raffina, nodding, was a bit reluctant after all.


    --Hmm, Raffina-sama is also a bit of a coward. Fufufu, I couldn''t afford to ride it for the first time.


    I think I have to lead you here, and Meer says, "Hey hey!" and jumped on the horse!


    The more Meer jumps on, the more nubboo! It was a tight horse...


    Say, Raffina, please get in front of me.


    So I pulled Raffina''s hand.


    Meea says to Raffina, who has managed to cross the horse with the help of the guards.


    "Raffina-sama, you have to hold on tight. Even if you find someone you know or close to, never let go of your hands and wave. It''s hard to lose balance and fall."


    ... well, let alone that.


    "It''s okay. If you hold onto it, it won''t fall off rarely."


    Meer is a gentle voice to Raffina, who is afraid of riding and tends to be silent. It was an illusion of the eyes, and its body exuded an atmosphere like a veteran penroku.


    ... Meer didn''t notice. I didn''t even imagine.


    I can''t believe Raffina is nervous about a sudden excursion with her friends...


    That''s how the horseback riding experience began.


    Yes, there was one other thing that Meer didn''t realize.


    The sound of horses running far and wide across the hill... A disturbing group of horses approaching us... Unfortunately, it was not possible for Meer''s crisis detection capabilities to capture it.


    ... this is how horseback riding starts in many ways.

 518 Episode 137 Mea + Horse Mea =???

    "Wow...."


    Raffina cheered on her horse''s back.


    "You''re surprisingly expensive, Meer. And a strange view... It''s a little different than looking down from the stargazing tower of the school, and it''s quite an unspeakable height."


    Raffina looked back and smiled happily. Meer leans her neck when she sees it.


    --That''s strange, why is there so much room?


    Meer just leaned her neck towards Raffina, who was more calm than expected.


    I couldn''t afford to ride before...


    Meer''s stunning horseback riding plan to teach Raffina how to ride Bishibashi, while telling her the beauty of horseback riding, quickly came to an end.


    --Hmm, what''s wrong...? We need to redo our plans. This place is still...


    "Hey, we''re both doing this."


    And there, a refreshing voice echoed. Turning to you, Abel stood there. Abel, dressed in horseback riding clothes, sighs and sighs, without thinking about it.


    --Does coming out here mean we''re going to enjoy riding together...? A long ride with Abel....


    Meer looks at Abel''s crispy look....


    - Yeah! I look forward to it!


    The stupid horseback riding plan blew into the dust.


    "Maybe you''re here to help me?


    Well... Meer, I thought I''d be fine by myself, but I wanted to move my body a little too. "


    Abel then tilted his neck slightly towards Raffina.


    "Excuse me, Raffina, is this your first horse ride?


    "Yes, because the journey is just a carriage..."


    "I see. Then I''ll leave the princess with the honor of pulling his horse."


    Abel said so and turned to Meer.


    "Is that okay?


    "I''m kind of sorry that Abel did that to me...."


    "Ha ha ha. I don''t care. I want to be by Meer''s side."


    Meea sighed at Abel for a refreshing wink.


    This led to a relaxed horseback riding experience.


    From there, the horse walks with his regular feet, making a gentle footstep.


    As the Guards said, the temperament of this horse seems calm. I hardly cared about the shake, and I didn''t feel like I was going crazy.


    --Hmm, so obedient. Perhaps Raffina will enjoy herself without fear?


    I thought it was Meer, but...


    "Hey, Meer. How does Meer run horses when he runs them?


    Raffina listened with sparkling eyes. Somehow... like the first child to get a toy, it seemed like a lot of fun.


    Incidentally..., Meer is basically in good health. So, if you think the other person was happy with what you did, there are places where you can stick together...


    "That''s right... usually... hmm"


    Meer asks the guards who stood aside to protect them.


    "Hey, I wonder if the plains are going to last forever? Are you suddenly on a cliff?


    "It looks like the flat terrain is still going on. There are no dangerous terrain like cliffs."


    "Yes... So, Raffina, why don''t you let me run the horse a little bit?


    "Eh... but..."


    For a moment, Meer smiled at Raffina, who seemed hesitant.


    "The horse''s dazzling taste is still when I let him run. Horseback riding is the only way to be integrated with a horse and feel like the wind. I''d love for Raffina to experience it too."


    Then Meer turned to Abel.


    And Abel shrugged again.


    "Okay. I''ll get a horse ready and go after him."


    "It''s settled! Then I''ll go."


    "Hey, Princess Meer, all of a sudden...."


    He smiled at the panic guard.


    "I''m fine. I''m not going that far. Let''s go, Raffina-sama."


    That''s what I said with pride.


    At this time..., Meer was perfectly on track.


    Her winning the equestrian tournament and running away from the werewolf was a big concern.


    So Meer gave instructions to the horse.


    I didn''t even realize that there was a hole in my feet...


    Following Meer''s instructions, the horse ran. As the speed gradually increased, the wind blowing became stronger.


    "Wow...."


    Raffina cheers as she leaps her clean hair into the wind. Meer was delighted to hear that.


    "Fufufu, I don''t want you to be so satisfied. It''s still getting faster. Yes! Silver Moon!


    It''s Meer who keeps raising her mood.


    ... by the way, the name of Meer''s horse is not the Silver Moon.


    That''s how you run around the grasslands for a while. When they noticed, they came a long way from the carriage. In the distance, the carriage looks as big as a bean grain.


    --Hmm, shouldn''t I turn back around...?


    That''s exactly when I stopped the horse and turned my head in the original direction.


    "Oh... what is that, Mr. Meer?


    Raffina shouted loudly.


    "Is that...? Ha....."


    Meea turned her eyes towards Raffina pointing at her... and thought silently for a while... immediately after that, she turned blue!


    A group kicking up the weeds on the plains and shouting loudly into the carriage. And I knew Meer!


    "Is that a horse riding bandit?!


    The bandits who ran into each other are attacking again!


    "Mia-san....."


    Slowly nodded to calm Raffina looking anxiously,


    "Well, it''s okay. There is Dion in the carriage, and the Imperial Guard is skilled. Bandits of that magnitude will soon be driven back."


    For a moment, Meer was in a hurry to see the bandits, but he quickly regained calm.


    After all, the carriage has that Dion Alia.


    It was okay to go there, and I''m sure it was Meer who thought... this time, but... you''ll soon realize that you''re out of order. The bandits on their way to the carriage suddenly stopped their feet... and came at us!


    --Ah, it''s terrible... They''ve found us!


    I was worried about this because it was Meer who thought it would be okay if it wasn''t irritating.


    While panicking in the middle of the day, Meer turned her horse''s neck. Away from the bandits, that direction... was also away from the carriage.


    "Ku, Raffina, please hold on tight!


    Meanwhile, Meer sends instructions to the horse.


    - It''s okay. We''re running out!


    Meer had some confidence.


    After all, I beat Ruvi at St. Noel''s equestrian tournament. Besides, he ran away from the werewolf.


    Then it should be easy to get rid of hundreds of bandits. Above all, the heart of Meer...


    --Well, if you keep running, Dion will come eventually. That man can leave a bandit like that alone! And even though we''re being chased, we''re still this far away, and if we just keep running, we can''t make it!


    I was convinced that it was Meer, but there was only one thing I had forgotten.


    That means... the storm is... a better horse than Meer thought!


    "Go! I''ll wipe out my enemies and return to my side. Yes!"


    Courageously instruct the horse. That way, the horses will always respond... and Meer will always be the wind.


    Like a wind, I could shake off my enemies and escape... but I was sure of it, Meer...


    "... oh?


    Tilt your neck.


    Can''t you ever... be the wind? Horses don''t go up fast!


    --Heh, that''s weird. It''s not fast at all!


    In the meantime, the bandits in the rear are approaching. It was so creepy that everyone masked their faces and couldn''t tell the expression.


    --Why are you so late, this horse...?


    Meer peeks at Raffina''s horse''s face... and is stunned!


    --Hah, I don''t feel like hegemonic!


    Your eyes staring forward, your loose mouth, and slumpy face don''t seem nervous. He looked like Meer, counting leaves and squashing his time!


    Yes, Meer''s horseback riding technique, "dorsal polarity", presupposes that the horse is excellent. When a horse has a hundred powers, the essence of it is that Meer should not take a minus fifty horseback rides and pull his feet away completely.


    However, this horse, this horse like the horse version Mea... doesn''t have much original power. This horse can''t use a levitating polarization so that no one can be born when two disinclined meers are gathered.


    Mea was caught in a situation where she had to work hard without knowing it.


    "Kuh, kuh, shh, I can''t help it."


    Then, Meer calls Raffina in front of her.


    "Raffina-sama...."


    Raffina, who was lowering herself and clinging to the horse''s neck, trembled with her shoulders. With such a quiet voice to Raffina, Meer said.


    "Hold on tight so you never let go."


    Definitely.


    --If Raffina falls right now, it''s a big deal!


    Meer trembles imagining it.


    If you''re the only one who can help in this situation, you might be able to suspect that Mia kicked Raffina to save herself. Once it''s dry, there''s a cold sweat on Meer''s back.


    Besides, I had Raffina''s happy face in my head earlier.


    Every time I remembered it, the cautious man''s heart trembled.


    * giggle *, if you keep your eyes on worthless things like before, my very delicate conscience won''t hurt a bit.


    The tyrant''s qualities of abandoning others is overwhelmingly lacking in Meer if he is to survive.


    Then... Meer has to save everything with Raffina.


    That''s why veteran Meer has to cover Raffina with all her might...


    --I can''t afford it right now. This one is also full.


    We need to get this horse inspired and secure a proper escape route...


    There is no escape until help arrives. If so, we must do something to get back to the carriage on our own.


    So Raffina has to stick to the horse to keep it from falling.


    "I will return to everyone safely!


    "Mia-san....."


    Raffina''s voice trembled slightly.

 519 Episode 138: What to do... What to do... ?

    "I will return to everyone safely!


    "Mia-san....."


    Raffina chews her lips and squeezes her shaking voice.


    --I don''t know... what to do...


    From earlier on, Raffina was repeating it all in her head.


    Bandits chasing us from behind...


    Meer is desperately trying to run away with her horse. As she stared at it, Raffina was confused from the bottom of her heart.


    --Anyway... it''s so... fun!


    I didn''t even have to check... otherwise, I wasn''t impressed by alcohol.


    That''s right, Raffina was in such a situation... that she couldn''t contain the excitement of her rising chest.


    Because... this is the first time this has happened...


    The same goes for the Kingdom of Lemno. The other day in the wilderness, too.


    Raffina was the only one left behind.


    Especially for the Holy Night Festival, Raffina was beaten to death.


    Abel, Theon, Keithwood... Tiona, Riola, Anne... everyone helped Meer and fought for their lives.


    We fought together to help Meer, Raffina''s friend.


    But... there was no place for Raffina among them.


    She was the only one... out of line.


    Of course, I know you''re in a position. I am the Duchess of Verga, and I can''t risk my life lightly.


    But... I regretted it.


    There''s only one thing I couldn''t do for my friends... I missed that I couldn''t fight with everybody... that I was the only one who left behind and ate the dumplings...


    How about that?


    I came to Sankland, and Meer was there to rescue Eschar. I was able to advise next door and save the boy''s life with Meer.


    And now I''m running away from the bandits with Meer.


    My first horseback riding experience has been upgraded to help me face a life-threatening situation with my friends.


    This spectacular change of circumstances is disrupting Raffina... at times!


    --That''s why, even though it''s such a dangerous situation, am I... so much fun?


    While confused, Raffina shook her head.


    - Yeah, no... I can''t believe I''m happy about this... Meer pushed the horse away from the guard for me. Otherwise, it''s not an exaggeration that I created this situation...


    And so, I know from reason... but still, my chest doesn''t stop pounding.


    Believe me, I have to work with my dear friend, who is in danger of life, to get out of danger... because the situation Raffina has always dreamed of.


    Besides, your friend is a trustworthy and proud person.


    Raffina suspected Meer just for a moment. Meer drops Raffina and lightens the horse... or she sacrifices herself to save Raffina... that''s what I thought.


    But... no.


    Meer chose to survive by herself. We were supposed to go home safely.


    Are there enough people to put so much trust in?


    Raffina couldn''t help but be happy that she was in danger with such a friend.


    "Ahh....."


    At that time, I was surprised to hear Meer''s desperate sigh.


    Ha, Raffina raised her face... and saw it.


    A new group of horses appeared in front of me....


    --No, you''re going to get pinched!


    As she thought so, Raffina hurried her gaze around. A dark green color appeared out of the sight.


    It was a small forest lined with trees.


    Meer! Over there, that forest!


    In response to that voice, Meer flipped her head.


    "That''s right, Mr. Raffina!


    The horse changes direction greatly and runs in a straight line towards the forest.


    Raffina sees that this horse can''t escape without running normally. Bandits are superior in horse power, and this is a two-seater. Obviously unfavourable.


    But if it''s a wooded place like that, please?


    With Meer''s exceptional horseback riding, it''s possible to escape with obstacles?


    ... there was a fatal misunderstanding... unfortunately, from Raffina''s first horseback riding experience, Meer''s horseback riding seemed incredibly advanced. It is an unfortunate misunderstanding.


    --But can you run out into the woods...?


    With anxiety, Raffina looks back. Wonderful things were happening there.


    "Oh... why...?


    The momentum of the following bandits weakened as they saw it.


    Apparently, he bumped into another group earlier.


    - Are you worried about collaboration? Or maybe that wasn''t another bandit squad...?


    As I tilted my neck, I heard Meer slapping my tongue.


    "Kh, I have a persistent one! You should give up now!


    When I followed Meer''s gaze, it was true that the horseman bandits were still chasing me.


    Compared to the rest of the bandits, it looks a bit small... but the horse''s feet are much faster than the enemy''s.


    I''m going into the woods! Raffina, please lower your head. "


    The voice of Meer. Shortly afterwards, the horse stirred up the branches and entered the forest.


    As soon as I went through the green leaf curtains, I went down the narrow beast path.


    Meea runs her horse as she sews between the trees.


    Raffina looks back as she lays down on her back. And I saw enemy horses chasing after me.


    "Gu, no, you''re not going to shake it out. This way, we''ll circle the woods and join our allies...."


    That''s exactly when Meer snapped. Suddenly, the enemy horse disappeared.


    "Oh...?


    Raffina diligently stares into the greenery of the forest. But the bandits were invisible.


    Apparently, Meer noticed it too, slowed down the horse and looked back.


    "... you''re not following me...?


    Suspiciously squeezing...


    "I think I managed to escape!... fugah!


    Shortly afterwards, Meer screamed.


    "Mia-san!?


    Raffina was surprised and looked at Meer. I see it! Meer... slams her head against a branch... slowly falling back.


    In a hurry, he holds his body down and lowers it to the ground, even though he is struggling.


    Phew, when I unexpectedly took a breath of relief..., I heard a desperate sound in my ear.


    A horse''s... footsteps... of more than one horse.


    --Oh, no... Bandits...


    Raffina stood up with perseverance as she pushed Mea into the bushes.


    I don''t have time to hide anymore. At best, I can buy some time...


    --I hope I can''t find Meer....


    Eventually... the white horse appeared, and it was there...


    "Oops... what are you girls doing here?


    It was Lin Ma Long who leaned his neck with a suspicious face.

 520 Episode 139 begins! Horse-style life counseling!

    "It''s a nice surprise to see you here.


    Ma Long dismounts from his horse with a dynamic smile ...... "Yoo-hoo! In a dashing gesture, of course.


    "Are you sure it was the girls who were attacked by the bandits earlier?


    Then, Ma Long approaches with a casual gait. Rafina smiled the same saintly smile as usual, trying to take the perfect bow ......, with the same saintly smile as always.


    Oh ......?


    Failure. The front of my eyes turn white, and for a moment, I can''t see Ma Long''s face. I feel his body wobbling and ...... feel his body leaning back.


    ''Oops ......''


    Immediately after, a voice close by. When I looked up again, there was the face of Ma Long, white and hazy.


    That''s when I realized that Ma Long had held me back from falling. You''ll be able to find out what you''re looking for when you see it.


    ...... Huh?


    I''m out of the woods, but my heart is still pounding ...... and so on, while Rafina was sitting leaning against a tree.


    It''s a good idea to be careful, okay?¡¡Rafina''s little girl is an important person, isn''t she?


    Yeah ...... yeah. Thanks. ...... Ugh. Ah!


    I tried to get up in a hurry, but again, I was on my buttocks.


    "Hey, hey, you don''t move too fast. ......


    "More importantly, Mia, there, in the bushes, ......


    Ma Long nodded to Rafina, who said in a great hurry, "Oh, I see.


    "Oh, I see. I''m sure you''re not the only one.


    Ma Long sluggishly went to the bushes and pulled Mia out of the bushes.


    "On the way away from the bandits, I hit my head on a branch ......


    "Hmm?¡¡No way, did you fall off the horse?


    Instantly Ma Long''s face changes to a stern one, but


    No, I hit my head on a branch over there, and it knocked me ...... unconscious. So I took it down .......


    "Branch ......, oh, that one?


    Ma Long looked up at the tree and lightly jumped and grabbed a branch. The branch, under Ma Long''s weight, limp!¡¡The bent ....... Apparently, it looks like a resilient branch.


    Then, Ma Long examined Mia''s forehead and head as she lay down.


    "Mia, are you okay ......?¡¡If you bang your head and have a bad injury or something, you can go to .......


    Rafina looks into Mia''s face, looking like she''s about to cry. It was then.


    "U ...... no ...... mushrooms ...... butter ...... delicious


    At the same time, Mia''s mouth went squishy and slack at the ......, hearing such sleep talk.


    Rafina and Ma Long looked at each other. ......


    ...... Well, he''s going to be okay. There doesn''t seem to be any wounds, and the fact that he didn''t fall off the horse when he hit his head on the branch means that he either didn''t have that much momentum ...... or the branch wasn''t that strong ....... Either way, I think he was just startled and passed out ...... but ......


    Then, unexpectedly, Ma Long put on a serious face.


    I''m sure I''ve taught you that it''s not safe to look out for yourself while riding a horse. And to be attacked by a group of thieves without an escort is ....... I''m sure he was just trying to please Rafina and got carried away. It''s a good thing I have to reprimand them for that.


    Oh, wait. It''s not Mia''s fault. It was my fault that I said I wanted to go horseback riding.


    Hearing this, Ma Long narrowed his eyes, as if in doubt.


    ''''Really?¡¡You can be a bit of a do-gooder, too, if you know what I mean. You should scold her properly for her sake.


    "No!¡¡Mr. Mia just did a lot for me. Mr. Mia has done nothing wrong.


    Rafina stared at Ma Long, as if she were defending Mia.


    "Hmm ......, you feel a little ...... differently than usual,


    Ma Long looked at Rafina''s face with interest.


    "What ......?


    Rafina blinked her eyes, as if struck by a falsehood.


    "It''s not always the same, or even the old ....... I got the impression you were more calm and always smiling ......


    Having been told, Rafina realized.


    Indeed, now that she had been bared ...... that she had lost her cool and had become emotional. That she had lost her cool and had become emotional .......


    But you have to be careful when you ride a horse. Otherwise, it''s dangerous. If you''re not careful, you''ll get hurt. So, if I don''t scold you, you can tell her that you''re a good friend. If you tell him he''s a good friend.


    With that admonition, Rafina nodded her head in a dignified manner. It''s not just a good idea to have a good time, but it''s also a good idea to have a good time.


    --You have to be properly careful ...... for Mia''s sake.


    I''m not going to be able to say it.¡¡With faith in the heart.


    Thus, the human scolding Mia upgraded from a horse dragon, to Rafina!


    "U...... ummm ......?


    And so on and so forth, Mia wrinkled her brow at the right time and groaned, but ......, well, that''s beside the point.


    But, well, you''re better off for it.


    Ma Long''s expression softened there. Rafina gives Ma Long a dubious look as she gives him a gentle smile.


    ''''What do you mean by that?''''


    I mean it verbatim. To be angry to protect your friend, to defend your friend, even if it doesn''t make sense, it''s a natural emotion. I got the feeling that you were holding back a little too much, but I didn''t think you had to hold back too much.


    "...... but that''s not ......


    Rafina puffed out her cheeks, just a little bit.


    Why wasn''t it?¡¡It was simply because Rafina had no friends. Because she didn''t have anyone like this, who she wanted to protect as her heart moved.


    Then, unexpectedly, a fear arose in Rafina''s heart.


    It was a small guilt, similar to the elation felt earlier.


    The fact that I have learned to rejoice ...... in the face of danger and absolute danger together with my friends makes me feel somewhat immoral about it.


    --As the Duchess of Veerga, I''m not sure this ...... is the right way to go.¡¡You have to look at the big picture more dispassionately. ......


    It''s kind of like wanting to ride a horse when it''s right in front of you.


    For a moment, Rafina almost fell into the abyss of distress, but suddenly came to her senses when Ma Long''s words came into her ears.


    I don''t know what it was, but he was talking about a horse!


    "............ eh?


    I''m not following the story for a moment, Rafina tilted her head in a daze.


    However, Ma Long didn''t notice Raphina and continued.


    I''m a good horse!¡¡They accept us humans for who we are. And when you ride with a horse, our little worries and struggles don''t matter anymore. It''s probably because the horses care about our problems. And Miss Mia, you know that. You know how the horse feels. That''s why you invited young lady Raphina to go riding.


    "............ Yeah, so it''s ......


    After nodding vaguely, Rafina decided to change the subject.


    "By the way, Ma Long, to capture that bandit group?


    Yeah. We were just here in the neighborhood. I heard about the bandit group and just thought I''d come and get them. ...... It''s the other side, you know. It''s quite a struggle.


    Ma Long laughed and then looked at his horse.


    "Well, it''s not like we didn''t get anything out of it.


    So, Rafina noticed. ...... to what is carried on the back of the white horse of the horse dragon.

 521 Episode 140 The thief girl and Mias premonition

    "U...... ummm ......?


    Somewhere in the distance, Mia wakes up slowly, thinking she heard a talking voice.


    It''s like she had a scary dream ......?


    I think I had a dream that Rafina was lecturing me with a very scary look on her face.


    --It was a horrible dream. It was a dream of tasting buttered mushrooms, but I didn''t realize I would be so angry with her for eating too much ....... Well, it''s just a dream .......


    Shaking her head lightly to shake off the nightmare, Mia tried to get up and ......


    "Oh my God, ...... is this ......?¡¡Ouch.


    Immediately after, I frowned at the pain. The pain was not in the head - but in the body. It felt like a prickly, fine needle prick .......


    When I looked, I saw that there were twigs stuck in places on my clothes. The sight of it suddenly brought back memories of Mia.


    --I''m sure you''re right. I banged my head on a branch ....... So I fell off my horse and--?


    At a critical juncture, Mia swallowed her voice.


    The bandits who were chasing them might be right around the corner. It would be a disaster if they accidentally found us by speaking out.


    I''m going to be able to see what''s going on. It seems to be a slightly open area in the forest.


    --I''m not sure that ...... is the right place to be hiding, but it''s not likely .......


    I thought it was a state of hiding somewhere after falling off the horse and hiding with Rafina .......


    --It''s not like he''s hiding or anything, and Rafina is not there to begin with.


    What if Rafina abandoned you and ran away alone?¡¡And so on, but quickly deny it.


    --That''s not the only thing I can think of. That''s the last thing Raphina would want to do. It''s more likely that she hid me in the forest and went to call for help by herself, or that she was the bait. Hmmm, it''s hard to tell: .......


    Should I get up right away and go for help?¡¡Or should I just hunker down here for a while longer ......?


    As Mia giddily pondered before the ultimate choice that will determine her future, ......


    "Oh, are you awake?


    Suddenly, I heard a man''s voice.


    --It''s the end of the world. It''s impossible to pretend to be asleep from now on .......


    I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make it work.


    I''m not sure if you should be moving just yet, Mr. Mia.


    "How about ......?¡¡Rafina?


    I looked towards the voice and saw Raphina walking up to me. She took the cloth from Mia''s forehead and placed a new, wet one on top of it.


    The cool cloth cooled Meea''s wisdom fever.


    Oh ...... it feels so good.


    And so on. ......, which is mumbling and tweeting


    "No?¡¡Miss, if you look away while riding ......


    Once again, the man''s voice from earlier. But Mia realized that the voice sounded familiar.


    ''Oh, ......?¡¡Could it be, Ma Long seniors?¡¡Why is this place ......?


    "Haha, that''s a line over here.


    When I looked at it, Ma Long was smiling boldly.


    It is so ....... It is a very unnatural ......, as if to deceive the ...... something, it looks ...... to Mia.


    --Ha!¡¡What if it was Ma Long Senpai who was chasing you earlier ......?


    Mia''s genius mind is about to arrive at the horrible truth - right now!


    --You''ll be able to find out what''s going on. If it was senior Ma Long, he would have been caught before he entered the forest. And I have a feeling that the thief just now was much smaller.


    It''s a good thing that you''re able to have a good time with them.


    --You''ll be able to find out what kind of situation is this ......?¡¡Why is senior Ma Long here?


    Hmmm ...... and one snarl, and then Mia folding her arms. It''s not that I don''t like it, but it''s a good idea.


    ...... It''s not that it''s become a bother to deduce another reason. It''s a rational decision based on the wisdom of the empire that it''s faster to ask someone who knows.


    Meeting Mia''s gaze, Rafina gave a small nod.


    ''Actually, when we were escaping earlier, it looks like it wasn''t a bandit group that came from the front. It was the warriors of the cavalry kingdom. And it was led by Ma Long-san.


    "We recently received a report of a group of mounted bandits attacking a village near the border of Sunkland. I''ve been leading my clan''s brave men on patrol ...... and thanks to you ladies, we finally caught them.


    Then, Ma Long moved his gaze to a tree nearby.


    The girl was sitting there leaning against a tree, apparently tied behind her back, and her arms were behind her back. Apparently tied behind her back, the girl''s arms were around her back.


    At her age, she would be the same age as Mia, or maybe a little older?


    A red turban wrapped around her head, beautiful black hair peeking out from underneath it.


    What would be the characteristic eyes?¡¡The sharp light in the purple eyes reminds me of the hunters of the Lulu tribe who are hunting for their prey. And the eyes were staring straight at Ma Long.


    "You are a member of the ...... bandits?


    Yeah, that''s right. It''s the bandits who were chasing the girls.


    Then, Ma Long tightened his expression just a little bit, and


    "And ...... of the people of our cavalry kingdom, distant brethren.


    Said in a quiet voice.


    ''My compatriots ......?¡¡What''s it all about?


    Don''t be silly. The warriors of the Lin tribe. Who says that you are with us?


    At that moment, the bandit girl, who had been silent for a long time, opened her mouth for the first time.


    The girl, who stared at Ma Long with hateful eyes, furthermore, opened her mouth to continue to speak .......


    ......


    The words are interrupted by a very sad sound.


    As soon as he was able to get a hold of his own stomach, Mia quickly realized it wasn''t him, and turned his attention to the bandit girl ...... and looked at the girl who awkwardly averted her eyes .......


    --I have a feeling that I''m going to get along with this girl .......


    It was such a conviction.

 522 Episode 141 The Return of Mia - Princess Mia Embraces Ambition

    Mia and Rafina made it back to the carriage safely.


    In addition, they were escorted by a Lin tribe warrior led by Ma Long.


    In the event that you have any questions regarding where and how to use the internet, you can call us at our own website.


    --It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. Well, in my case, I''d like to have ...... a whole bunch of big guys with me. Oh, and the armor would have to be that mushroom-like armor .......


    I''m not sure what to make of it.


    "Dear Mia!


    In front of the carriage, Anne and the others who had already received the call were waiting for her.


    As soon as she saw Mia, Anne rushed over to her.


    Are you all right?¡¡Are you hurt?


    Anne looked at her with a look of concern on her face.


    This time, Anne didn''t participate in the horse riding because she was afraid of Mia and Raphina. She stayed with Belle and Stolina. ...... Perhaps she is worried that she could not be there for them when they were in danger. ......


    She nodded her head to reassure Anne.


    Thank you. It''s okay, there''s no problem.


    By the way, there was not a scratch on her head when she hit the branch.


    Mia''s glorious imperial wisdom (diamond head) is not damaged by this level.


    Yes, Mia''s tasty mushroom head is as hard as a dried mushroom.


    I didn''t fall off my horse or anything, so there was no problem. Hey, Raphina?


    Then Mia looked at Raphina. Raphina is .......


    Yes, yes. I know.


    I''m not sure what to make of it.


    In the event that you have any questions concerning where and how to use the internet, you can call us at our own web site.¡¡Rather, it was filled with respect: "I''m impressed by your thoughtfulness in keeping Anne from worrying unnecessarily, Mia! I was filled with respect for her!


    This is how false images of the wisdom of the empire are created.


    This is how the false image of the wisdom of the empire is created. Well, that aside, .......


    "So, what''s the damage like?


    Mia turned her attention to Ludwig and Dion, who were approaching after Anne.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re doing.


    No battle with the Imperial Princess''s personal bodyguard. I''m not sure what to make of it.


    "I see. ...... skirmish......


    I''m not sure what to do.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. Or perhaps they had been instructed to do so by Ma Long,.......


    --The other party was also a bandit group whose goal was to loot. I guess they didn''t want to force themselves to fight.


    Mia recalled that when they had been attacked before, they had backed off as soon as the Sunkland troops arrived. If it hadn''t been for that grace, there would have been a lot of damage this time as well. Mainly on the side of the bandits.


    --I''m not sure what to make of it, but I''m sure it''s worth it. It''s fine if you''re certain of victory, but if you don''t hold back a bit, it might affect my mental stability.


    It''s a good idea to keep your eyes on the road ahead of you. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    I''m not sure what to make of it.


    I''m not sure what to make of that.


    ''Oh, she''s a member of the bandits. And I don''t think I''ve ever introduced you to this man, but he''s the one I''ve been working with at the Equestrian Club. ......


    Lin Ma Long. Nice to meet you.


    Oh, ......, that''s polite. My name is Ludwig Hewitt. I am Ludwig Hewitt, and I am always at your service, Miss Mia.


    Ludwig smiled quietly and then said.


    I can''t thank you enough for the horsemanship you taught Mia. I can''t thank you enough.


    Ludwig bowed deeply.


    In the meantime, Dion said, .......


    I''m not sure what to say, but I''m sure you''ll understand.


    I''m not sure what to do.


    The girl noticed this and turned her head away, but ......


    I''m not sure what to say, but I''m sure you''ll understand. I''m sure you''ll be happy to hear that. ......


    I''m not sure what to make of that.


    I''m not sure if you''ve seen this before, but I''m sure you''ve seen it before.


    The girl''s eyes widen and she stares at Dion. I''m not sure what to make of that.


    You know who I am?¡¡Do you know who I am?


    The girl let out a small scream and hid behind Baryong.


    "Dion-san, .......


    I was just laughing at ...... you.


    Your smile is too aggressive.


    Mia, who had once had her consciousness reaped and her head cut off by a smiling Dion, huffed out a sigh.


    I''m going to ask her a few questions, anyway.


    I see. ....... If that''s the case, please leave it to me. ......


    I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one who''s had it.


    You don''t have to bother with me, you know. You don''t have to bother with me. I''ll get the story out of you myself.


    Dion blinked his eyes in amusement at the answer.


    "Oh, the princess, hey ....... You''re torturing yourself?


    In the event that you have any questions concerning where and how to use the internet, you can call us at the web site.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for. I''m sure you''re right.


    I''m sure you''ll be happy to hear that.


    I''m sure you''ll be happy to hear that," she said, smiling reassuringly.


    It''s okay. There is no need for such barbaric ...... things as torture.


    He gave a small shake of his head. Then he turned his attention to Anne.


    Anne ......, can you prepare my specialties for me? I bought it at Sunkland.


    Oh, yes. I understand.


    I''m not sure what to make of it, but I''m sure it''ll help.


    In the event you''re not sure what to do, you''ll be able to find out.


    It''s going to be a fun, fun, fun tea party. I hope you are looking forward to it.


    She smiled at him.

 523 Episode 142 - Sweet Cookies, Mia, and the Bandit Girl

    At the order of the Empress Mia, an improvised table and chairs were hurriedly prepared on the plain near the carriage. The table was lined with colorful cookies that Mia had purchased in Sunkland.


    In addition, freshly brewed tea was poured into the teacups.


    Mia let out a satisfied sigh at the luxury of drinking hot tea in a place like this, far from the city.


    --You can enjoy tea and delicious sweets anywhere at ....... Is there any other happiness like this ......?¡¡No, there is not!


    Yes, I sometimes forget that Mia is a princess of a great empire.


    Whether she rides a horse or takes supreme pleasure in drinking a loaf of bread, Mia is a highborn who is allowed to be extravagant.


    That''s why she can even hold a little tea party like this on her journey.


    Mia was unconsciously moved as she chewed on her supreme happiness (Mia''s ratio).


    The other guests at the table were Ma Long, Rafina, Abel, Belle and Stolina. ......


    ...... What are you doing?


    I''m not sure what to make of it.


    I''m not sure if this is a good idea or not.


    I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one.


    "That''s ......!


    A nearby guard shouted in astonishment, .......


    Don''t worry. You''re not going to run away, are you?


    The bandit girl smiled mockingly at Mia''s question.


    It''s as sweet as they say. The wisdom of the empire. The wisdom of the empire, to unbind me. ......


    I''m not going to go into too much detail, but I think it''s best if you don''t do anything rash. I''m not going to go into too much detail, but that person there, Dion, is a bit dangerous, you know?¡¡You seem to be good at riding horses, but he could follow you anywhere and cut off your head in an instant.


    When the bandit girl heard Mia''s words, she glanced at Dion and cleared her throat. Then, with a small cough.


    "...... Of course, I will not resist in vain. I am a proud people. I am a proud warrior. I am a proud people, a proud warrior, and I will not show any disrespect now that I am a prisoner. But that does not mean I will compromise. I will not tell you about my friends, and I will not even tell you my name!


    He said with a crisp face.


    --I''m not going to tell you about my friends or even my name!


    I''m not going to even tell you my name!


    I''m not going to do that. If something goes wrong, Dion will be nearby, so there is no problem.


    I''m not sure what to make of it.


    I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that I''m not the only one who has a problem with this.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.


    I don''t accept charity from anyone connected with the Kingdom of the Horse.


    "Oh?¡¡I''m not affiliated with the Kingdom of the Horse.¡¡Hey, Ludwig.


    Yes. At the very least, there is no direct relationship between our country and the Equestrian Kingdom. There is no military alliance, no distribution of goods, etc.


    Ludwig said matter-of-factly. I''m not sure what to make of it, but I''m sure it''s worth it.


    It is a big mistake to say that I, the princess of Tiamoon, am related to the cavalry kingdom just because my senior is a member of the equestrian club.


    It''s a big mistake to say that I am related to the Cavalry Kingdom.¡¡I''m not sure what to make of it, but I''m sure it''s a good idea. It''s a sneaky thing to say, isn''t it ......?


    I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one who''s a fan of your work. I''m sure you''ll be able to understand why.


    Oh, I wouldn''t say that. Please, let''s have some delicious cookies together before we talk about something difficult.


    "...... What?¡¡Oh, really?¡¡But ......


    The girl stared at her with a look of surprise. I''m sure you''ll be happy to hear that.


    Of course. You know, these cookies are really sweet and delicious, don''t you?


    "Oh, ......, sweet?¡¡Very ......?


    It''s a great way to make sure you''re getting the most out of your money.


    --I''m sure you''ll be happy to hear that.


    Yes, ......, Mia knows.


    The resentment of food is deep and heavy. But ......, on the other hand, the gratitude of food is also heavy in its own way.


    If someone gives you food when you''re hungry, you can''t easily erase the debt. It''s hard to refuse a favor when you owe it to someone.


    If Mia was in the position of being interrogated, she would have to go to .......


    "If you want to eat this, tell me your secret!


    I would try to resist a little.


    "Well, eat this. It''s good, isn''t it?¡¡But if you say, "Well, eat this. Isn''t it delicious?


    I''m sure that if someone said to me, "I''m sorry, but I''m not going to tell you my secret," I''d probably go to ...... and tell them without feeling too much resistance.


    So, don''t use food as a threat. Food should rather be used to sell a favor.


    Therefore, Mia doesn''t ask for anything in return for these cookies. She just wants to enjoy eating the cookies together.


    Once you get to know each other, ......, the rest is up to you.


    As someone who has eaten the same cookies and drunk the same tea, Mia is convinced that it would be no problem for her to find out the secret. In Mia''s naive perception, that''s how it is.


    Well, the truth is, the world is not so sweet. ...... It''s not sweet, but ......!


    And, well, what do you want me to call you?


    In the event that you''re not sure what you''re looking for, you''ll be able to find out more about it here.


    "...... Emma.


    I''m sure you''ll be pleased to know that I''m not the only one.


    "Ka-Ema ....... My name is Ka-Emma. You can call me Huima. I owe you a favor. ....... I''ll at least tell you my name.


    The girl, Huima, mumbled with a mushy face, and Mia nodded in satisfaction, .......


    --Hmmm!¡¡It''s easy to do!¡¡I''m sure you''ll agree.


    It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for.

 524 Episode 143: Mm-hmm!One more!

    "Fire... is it, after all, the descendant of the lost Fire clan?


    A dragon that reacts to the name of the Horse... but the Horse turned away from his face.


    Um, Mr. Huima?Are you the lost clan of the riding kingdom?Are you from the Fire clan?


    I had no choice but to ask her,


    "Oh, yeah.I am the first tribe of the horse kingdom, the Fire Tribe, and descended from the Mars Horse (Ka Seima). "


    Doyah, a cheeky horse.After that, the cookies slightly stretch out on my cheeks.


    "But the proud family of fires, why are they bandits?


    "That''s....!


    The horse was about to answer the question of the dragon for a moment.But I quickly swallowed the words and turned away.


    Mia, who was staring at Jingli and Maroon,


    --Hmm, this is... quite a hassle.And this cookie is delicious.


    I swallowed the cookies I was about to eat...Dense creamy sweetness spreading to the tongue..., unexpectedly, yeah, after spilling a pleasant voice to the rich fragrance of milk...Hmm! Another one!Crunchy and crisp... Mm-hmm!


    And so on, you''re about to go into an infinite loop... and then you cough up Dion''s warm gaze pointing to your back.And then...


    "... why are proud people like you dressed up like bandits?


    "Let''s not have us with such shameless groups as bandits.We''re being driven by necessity. "


    I''ve been waiting! Huima just said.


    ... if you wanted to say it back so much, you shouldn''t have put up with it... while Meer reached out to another cookie... but...


    "Meer, you ate too much.I''ve already eaten ten. "


    Anne picked up the plate with a sharp face.


    "Ahh....."


    "Originally, the horse riding was probably caused by eating too much in Sankland.Please refrain from any further danger to your eyes. "


    "Uhh...."


    Always tough Anne.Looking at that face, Meer put up with it.


    --I was worried about Anne today...Hmm, I can''t help it.


    While weeping in his heart at the loyal minister''s hot, athuic thoughts, Meer turned her gaze back to the wise horse.


    "We ran out of food this year due to an unprecedented crime.If we leave it to starvation, young children and old people will die.That''s why I led those I could fight to get food.I don''t want you to be with those villains. "


    The horse was not in a bad mood, and his chest was brazen.


    "... I heard in a meeting with His Majesty Abram that some of the horseback riding bandits did not work violently on the villagers, of course did not burn their houses and fields, but only took their food."


    Raffina said with a difficult face.As he nodded to it, Huima continued.


    "We are warriors. Therefore, we do not kill those who do not have the will to fight.Other things like baking the fields.I don''t think we''ll be able to get food. "


    Fufu, your nose is snorting and your horse is arming itself.


    "I don''t think it''s good to sit and wait for death.We chose to risk our lives to fight and take away.That''s all. "


    "That''s all I need to know....."


    Ma Long''s face was unspeakable, and he scratched his head.


    For whatever reason, looting is looting.Even if there was no violence against the villagers, it must be evil.It must be...


    "Hmm... I see."


    Meanwhile, Meer nodded convincingly.


    I see, if there is nothing to eat and you have the power to fight, it would be enough for you to make that choice... ", says the Empire princess Meer.


    In fact, at the end of the Empire, it was considered to invade other countries and deprive them of food.


    However, due to various circumstances, it could not be implemented...


    Initially, when the march was considered, the destination was the Peruvian Jean agricultural country.However, invading a defenceless country without an army buys the discomfort of other countries, including the Principality of Verga.Some civilians complained as to whether it was worth it¡­.


    ... by that time, there was still room.


    The Ganudos Port State should also resume its food supply if the new replacements for the Green Moon family succeed.That way, it wouldn''t be a problem to act after you''ve secured a certain number of stations.Instead, peruvian jeans may repent and the food supply recover...?


    While trapped in such sweet fantasies, the civil war became intense and the military was unable to act systematically.


    I''ve always been good at it, so I''m sure it''ll go back.As long as we survive the current crisis...The change was considered temporary, neglected, and failed to take measures.


    As a result, they were unable to make military choices.


    --Now you''re completely dancing on the hands of a snake.I don''t think the snake has a hand...


    This is Meer who thinks of snake-foot things that are not snake-handed.


    Besides, if our relationship with Velgar and Sankland were to deteriorate, we should have moved the troops before we could move them.I should have moved it before I was exhausted by the civil conflict...


    --Ah, but the Red Moon family must have been against the march....Ruvi wasn''t on his side either... and it was difficult to move the army...?


    The Empire was created in a situation that seemed impossible.


    --But... things are complicated.


    Again, thinking about the Fire Clan issue, Meer moves her gaze to Raffina, Abel, and Maroon.


    They all have very difficult faces to understand the situation.


    --This is where the Fire clan is from¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.


    The fire clan was originally part of the horse riding kingdom.But long ago, the relationship was severed.Rather, it may be said that it is hostile.Whether or not it is the responsibility of the horse riding kingdom...


    Then, when it comes to the people of Sankland, Remno and Velgar, perhaps not.


    Fire clan... they are an independent people who do not belong to any country.


    Assuming they belong to some country, the place of responsibility is obvious.They themselves are guilty, but so are the rulers who starve them.


    Alternatively, if they were to be seen as small nations, they would be guilty of the fire clan itself.


    But when it comes to whether they can take responsibility as a "country", it''s probably difficult...


    --Well, I don''t know how to solve the problem... well, it doesn''t matter to me.


    Then Meer took a sip of tea with ease.


    Yes... speaking of this time, Meer is no longer complaining and is a complete outsider.


    It is a complete field.I''m not in a position to worry about trouble.


    Tea should also be enjoyed slowly.


    --Well, Senpai Ma Long will take care of the rest.Let''s gather some information about sheep butter and go home.


    I was alarmed...


    When the tea party was over, I saw Ma Long approaching quietly.


    "Miss Meer, can I talk to you for a second?


    "Oh? Senpai Maroon, is something wrong?


    It was Meer who leaned his neck to Maroon, who always looked serious....


    "Excuse me, miss, can you meet my chief with Huima?


    I frowned slightly on the offer.


    "To the chief of the Lin clan?


    "Ah, well, then, I guess I won''t talk to him, the chief... but this seems like a problem that I can''t leave alone."


    That''s what Maroon said... but honestly... I was very reluctant to move forward with meer.


    As for Meer, if you get even sheep butter, you don''t have much benefit in going to the horseback riding kingdom...Now, how do I say no...?I thought,


    "By the way, miss, do you like sweets?


    Suddenly, I heard a devil whisper tickling Meer''s ear.


    "If you''d come, I''d like to thank you for the sweet, wonderful, savory milk...Butter and cheese are fresh, and I''d like to thank you for coming. "


    "Hmm... Learn more"


    ... well, I''m also worried that Abel is being called... and I''m making excuses in my chest.


    Well, well! Looks like the delicious milk from the Horseback Kingdom is calling me!and so on... it was a mea that made my stomach full of gourmet delusions.

 525 Episode 144 The Empires Strongest and the Sword Sacred Mushroom Knight

    After consulting with Maroon, Meer quickly decided to go to the horse riding kingdom.


    Again impressed by his perseverance and decisiveness, Ludwig proceeded solemnly with his preparations in accordance with the decision.


    Originally, I had planned to stop by for a short time, but this might be a little longer.


    "No, I didn''t think it would be a feather to go to the Horseback Kingdom next.Now, how is my princess going to find the drop?


    Ludwig smiled bitterly at Dion, who shrugged his shoulders in a daze.


    "I don''t know.He won''t tell us much.However... indeed, it is not very good for my empire to destabilize the horse riding kingdom, no, it is not very good for your idea. "


    Meer''s magnificent vision Meernet.To achieve this, the horseback riding kingdom was in an important position.The country, situated between Verga and Sankland, and even Remno, is, to say the least, a large buffer zone.


    It was no exaggeration to say that a certain level of peace and security had been ensured in the prairie area by their domination with a rough concept of borders.For the people of Lemno kingdom, for the kingdom of Sankland, and for the people of the region bordering the kingdom of horseback riding, they are close neighbours.


    In addition, for them living on the grasslands, even if it is a large-scale invasion, it is not enough to take a mild border invasion.Sometimes their animals go beyond the country on their own.So, we''re each other, and the meadow is the meadow.There''s no line drawn anywhere.


    A fine line separating a country from a country is not considered to be very important.


    Now, if it hadn''t been for them, there would have been a rather unexpected confrontation between the Kingdom of Lemno and the Kingdom of Sankland.If the country that was gaining strength were a neighbor, I''m sure Sankland would not have let go.


    On the other hand, as the Kingdom of Lemno, I want to shave the power of Sankland.It is not hard to imagine what it would have been like to put something on it.


    However, with this horseback riding kingdom in between, few of these things happened.It''s impossible to jump over their heads and open the edge of the battle, and their horseback riding power was by no means insulting.


    "The destabilization of the horse riding kingdom may, in some cases, destabilize the entire continent.If their power fails, the security of the pilgrimage streets connecting Sankland, Velga and Remno will also deteriorate, which will hinder the maintenance of the merchant caravan.Isn''t that a pleasant situation for a chaotic snake?


    "If the princess wants to smooth the food supply between countries, can''t she just leave?Well, that''s what a princess would do, but what are you going to do... "


    And then something came to mind, and Dion had a playful smile.


    "Or maybe I was just thinking about eating something delicious from the horseback riding kingdom...."


    "Ha ha ha. Well, the original purpose was sheep butter.It''s about you, Meer, so you might be thinking about solving this problem. "


    Ludwig replies lightly to Dion''s joke.So the two men smile together.It was a smile that never came to mind when it was used by the central aristocracy of the Empire.


    Now, after breaking up with Ludwig, Dion was on his way to a carriage that was trapping the bandit girl, Hui Horse.


    She was now under the surveillance of two members of the Imperial Guard.


    "Anything unusual?


    "This is... Captain Dion... no, Lord Dion."


    "Ha ha ha. Well, it doesn''t matter.So, what''s the difference?


    "Yes, it looks like he''s asleep without escaping."


    "Hee, that''s quite a fat liver."


    After nodding impressively, Dion turned his gaze unexpectedly.


    Because someone came closer with a heavy metal noise.


    It was Gimmimafias, the only guardian knight in the Kingdom of Remno, who showed up.


    He turned his face toward Dion and gently raised his hand.


    "You''re sperming.Lord Dion Aria. "


    "Lord Gimmimafias. What''s in a place like this?


    This journey is centred on Tier Moon Empire soldiers sharing escorts.And Gimmimafias was also incorporated into the security plan...Because of her age, she was placed as close to Abel as possible.


    Gimmimafias slapped his head.


    "No, what? I thought we shouldn''t let a thief escape.It''s up to me to come out and say, "How about I surveillance one more time?"Besides, I thought you might be busy with the Princess''s escort. "


    "I don''t care.The Guards are holding up around the Princess.Besides, Your Highness the Prince of your kingdom is also around. "


    Raffina, Abel, and even Straina are currently with Meer.


    It is a form in which dignitaries are gathered in one place.Nature, the Kintetsu''s forces are concentrated there, and the horsemen of the kingdom will focus on protecting them.


    In that case... rather, Dion''s intuition told me it was more dangerous.


    A bandit girl named Huima is likely to get killed right now.


    "Lord Gimmimafias will also be busy escorting His Highness Abel.Will you leave this to me to protect His Highness Abel? "


    "I see... that''s right.If so, I will leave this to the mightiest knight in the Empire. "


    Gimmimafias nodded deeply,


    "But Princess Mea of your country is quite unusual.I can''t believe I''m suddenly surrounded by bandits.... "


    "Ahahah. Yeah, well, that doesn''t seem to leave much room for denial."


    While answering, Dion watched carefully.Looking at Gimmi Mafias, she wraps her tongue around her heart.


    - What a surprise. That''s the swordsman of Remno.I don''t see a vision of slashing and killing by surprise.No matter how you cut it, it''s going to be haunted.


    Dion''s intuition said it would be difficult to put a blade on metal armor if you fought normally.If you''re going to fight... it''ll be fun!


    Gimmimafias didn''t seem particularly upset about knowing or not knowing what was inside him.


    "Well, I''ll leave this to you, Lord Dion."


    He lowered his head deeply and left.

 526 Episode 145: Feelings of walking (preview/crisis)

    It takes a day and a half to advance the grasslands under the leadership of the warriors of the Lin tribe led by Maroon.


    While being swayed by a carriage, Meer looked out with slumber eyes.


    The sky is clear, so pleasant and cheerful.Even though it was a great horseback riding day, Meer was forbidden to leave the carriage.


    The other day, a little mess became a vendetta.


    --I ''m sorry to hear that it would feel so good if I distracted you from running horses.


    It was Meer, who was immersed in a depressing mood, but suddenly shouted cheerfully at the landscape spreading in front of her.


    "Ah... this is a pretty spectacular landscape..."


    On one side was a refreshing green carpet.Every time the wind passes over it, you can hear the shaking of the leaves.


    The white furry animal eating the leaves lazily... was this furry sheep too.Very peaceful and pastoral, Meer smiles unexpectedly.


    "That''s the sheep of the riding kingdom...It''s really delicious... no.It''s wonderful. "


    On a sheep swelled with wool, Mea stunned her tongue.In Meer''s eyes, that white chunk looks like a chunk of raw cream!


    "You''re so cute, Meer Onee-sama!Ah, come on, Lina, there''s a lamb over there. "


    "Really. Leena, I''ve never seen a sheep before."


    Sturina said nicely.


    "Hmm, that''s right.There''s something I''ve never seen before, even though you''re a knowledgeable Lina. "


    Two young people in a completely touristy mood.With that in her ass, Meer was keen to keep an eye on the sheep.


    "Hmm... there are so many of them, and I want one or two of them to go home...Oh? "


    It was then. Meer''s eyes caught a sheep.


    "Well... that sheep has a different color.It''s kind of shining with gold.... "


    Sheep shine faintly golden in the light of a calm day.It was a truly splendid sheep, a turn bigger than the others.


    Did you hear Meer''s voice? A horse with a dragon approached the carriage.


    "Hahaha, that''s Miss Meer.You have eyes.It''s called a daisy sheep, and it gives you the finest milk. "


    "The best...?


    Gocri... and my throat rang, and Meer roared.


    "I see. You''re not a normal sheep...Zubali, that''s the secret to the delicious butter from the horse riding kingdom... right?


    Meea asked, but Ma Long frowned suspiciously.


    "No, it''s just ordinary sheep wholesaling in other countries.There aren''t many goats, so they don''t get much milk. "


    "... what...?


    Without much consternation, Meer opened her eyes.


    "Is that butter... normal?


    The taste of the delicious butter eaten at that Raffina inn comes back to life.The richness of sheep''s milk spreads over the tongue.The sweet flavor of concentrated milk, the mellow aroma of crispy baked bread, that superb aroma...


    I didn''t know that great butter was normal!


    Meea rose to heaven, and at the next moment, she twitched and looked at the dragon.


    "By the way, can I have the milk of that lamb...?


    "Oh, thank you for following me here.Let''s have plenty of treats. "


    Meer smiled at the powerful and trustworthy words of Maroon.


    "Fufufu, I was right to follow the horse riding kingdom!


    And at that time.


    Meer found a group of horses approaching from the front.


    Hello, the bandits are here to help Hui Horse?and so on, but the dragons didn''t seem to panic.Instead, he raised his hand in a reassuring manner.


    "Oh, don''t worry.Forest warriors.Looks like you''re here to pick me up. "


    The group stopped a short distance from the carriage.Meea looked at the sheep with her eyes on the prey, with her butt greeted by the horse dragon and the person who thought she was probably leading the group.


    "Hmm, that size... I guess I could just take one of them home in a carriage.No, but is it still your best turn?Hmm, here, ask Ludwig to negotiate..... "


    As I was getting out of the carriage with a bump and a bump..., I suddenly felt the wind hitting my neck.


    "Oh...?


    Meer, looking at you, noticed a horse approaching.Where did they come from?The horse looked at Meer with interest and so on.


    On the horse''s face, Meer feels a subtle sense of pre-vision.


    "... yes? What is it?It''s kind of like a familiar horse.... "


    A sense of sight and... a sense of crisis!


    After seeing the horse''s nostrils twitch, Mea finally realized who she was.


    "Oh, yes!This horse, a little mean around his eyes, is in the middle of a storm... uhaa!


    Bhhhhhh!


    While listening to Kushami''s roar, Meer


    --It''s kind of nostalgic.Arashi, how are you?


    I had a slightly distant eye.

 527 Episode 146 Wolf and Girl

    As soon as they arrived at the forest camp, Meer and the others went to take a bath in the nearby river.


    It is a concern for Meer, who was sprayed with sneezing on the horse.


    This way, Princess Meer.


    The two female forest warriors who also served as escorts guided me.The sabres on her hips were also daunting, but she couldn''t hide her tension in front of the Empire princess Meer.


    "This is where women who have finished their day''s work use it for bathing....."


    It was a calm river flowing in the forest that brought me here.


    Although the river is quite wide, its depth is not so deep...Although the water rinsed by hand was a bit cold, it was rather pleasant in the sun.


    "It''s a lovely place.Ufufu, thank you very much.I just couldn''t calm down with my horse sneezing..... "


    "No, I''m sorry.I don''t think our horses will be forgiven... "


    "Fufu, I don''t care at all.I am used to it.Besides, in the kingdom of horseback riding, it''s a routine matter, isn''t it?


    A really deep smile came to mind.In contrast,


    "Eh...? Ah... uh, ah, yes.Yes, I can also sneeze very well. "


    She was a woman from the horse riding kingdom with a subtle smile.


    I had to worry about it a little bit, but I immediately thought, "Well, that''s fine."


    After all, Meer didn''t forget her promise with Dragon Ma.


    --If you can taste the superb milk later...And butter... I''m sure a wonderful encounter awaits!


    With that in mind, laughter spills naturally.


    Incidentally, Anne, Raffina and Raffina''s waitress accompanied her to the bath.And the other one...


    "It''s a good place. Perfect for sweating the battle."


    For some reason, he was a brilliant horse.


    "I do not despise the humiliation of being captured by the horsemen of the kingdom.I am willing to accompany the prisoner in accordance with the persuasion of my friend Princess Meer, the wisdom of the Empire.If so, it''s only natural that I accompany you to the bath..... "


    ... he said it was bumpy, but apparently he''s afraid to be with Dion without Mea.


    Even when they were carrying him in a carriage, the guard was Dion, so it seemed pretty scary... and as soon as he got off the carriage, he came by Meer.


    Well, I''m afraid of Dion, and I know Meer well enough to bring her in sympathy... but the problem is...


    "... I can''t believe you treat Meer like a friend..."


    It was Raffina who was crushing things.Looking at Raffina, her cheeks swollen.


    "Ah, um, Raffina, if you don''t mind coming with me?For the first time, bathing in the water between friends.... "


    It is Meer who invites in a hurry.


    The caring person, Meer, cares.In this way, Meer''s emperor''s attention and personal mastery will be polished.


    It is a training as an emperor.


    Now, Meer dressed in a bathing suit like this just headed for the riverside.


    As I sat down on a rock in just the right condition, a horse riding woman approached me in fear and so on.


    "Um, I''m sorry.Princess Meer. This is what we use to wash our hair.... "


    That''s what she offered me... what a shampoo Meer was always using!


    When she saw it, Meer smiled unexpectedly.


    Hooray! I can''t believe you''re infiltrating the Horseback Kingdom...That''s right, Abel, you know the good stuff.


    and so on.


    "It may be rude, but this is a very good item, so, uh..."


    I inclined my neck to such a word.


    "Oh? I can''t believe I''m being rude.It is a fine product and I am a regular user, right?


    "Eh...?


    Meer smiles at her with a stunned expression.


    "Thank you. I have nothing to complain about."


    Then Meer looked at Anne.Anne nodded deeply that she had learned, and then began to wash Meer''s hair with her arms full of vigour.


    "Mia, it looks like your hair is hurting a little."


    "Ah, I haven''t had you take care of this slowly lately."


    Then Meer looked at Anne and smiled.


    "Thank you always, Anne.I''m counting on you. "


    "What a waste of words.Dear Meer, "


    After I flirt with Anne....


    "Well... it''s about time..."


    and Meer stood up.It''s a little cold, but I''m going to immerse myself in the water in the river.


    It was then. All of a sudden, the bushes behind me were shaking, the beauty, the beauty!


    Was that a peeper? Are you an untouchable man trying to kill himself again?I was wary, but... what appeared was unexpected.


    The gloomy bushes were stirred apart and revealed, and the first thing I saw was the black tip of my nose.After it twitched to check around..., it appeared slowly...


    "Wolf!? Where are you going?


    A horse riding woman screams small.


    What appeared in front of them was a black wolf.


    The warriors who pulled out the curved sword.However, a burning color immediately appeared on his face.


    Because the first one was followed by the second and the third.


    "Guests, please run away.Here we are..... "


    They were on the lookout while covering Meer''s back....


    "... I don''t need it"


    The answer was the Guest... not the Horse.She smiled bravely.


    "Such a wolf... it''s not the number of things"


    Then she snapped her fingers and whistled.


    "Come on!"


    I shouted sharply.But from far away, the sound of stepping on the earth approached..., the sole appeared.


    Just like the black wind, what appeared behind the wolves... it was a giant wolf with black fur!


    "Ah, that... hah..."


    The horsemen lost their words.


    It was the same with Meer.Because I knew Meer.


    --That wolf... is the same one that was attacked before...


    Like the wolf the werewolf used to take with him...


    A giant wolf stares at the three wolves who were there before, with Meer sweating on her back.In a moment, the wolves jumped up.Shortly afterwards, he drifted his tail and ran away scattering the spider child.


    After throwing a loud bark on his back, the giant wolf looked at Meer and the others.


    "Fufu, my fire-fighting wolf will weigh heavily on just a wild wolf."


    And the horse stroked the head of the wolf with joy.


    "I can''t believe I''m trying to escape with that wolf...."


    The horse smiled aggressively at the warrior of the horseback kingdom, asking with a trembling voice.


    "If I were going to do that, I would have done it already.And unfortunately, we won''t be able to defeat Dion Alia. "


    Then the horse stretched his chest with majesty,


    "Above all, I am a warrior.Once you get caught, you don''t look bad. "


    I said that with a clean face.

 528 Chapter 147 Descendants of the Shepherd

    "Oh... this is..."


    Meer walks to the fearful horse.


    To observe a wolf that feels pleasant and wrinkles and strokes its neck up close.Yes, I approached to see it closer!... we''re about 20 steps away!


    I was close... to becoming a meer.


    Well, if the wolf is so far away and wonders about it, it''s like a mea... that''s it.Meer approaches with courage and observes the wolf again.Meer''s eyesight is better.


    --Hmm... you really miss it.I''ve been wondering before, can wolves be nostalgic like this?


    I''m staring at you with my neck tilted...


    "Hmm? What, are you interested?


    Whether Huima noticed Meer''s gaze or not, her expression softened slightly.


    "That kid... you''re not gonna attack him?


    "Oh, this is my family.I grew up from my childhood. "


    Then Huima said to the wolf.


    "The people here fear you.Stay hidden. "


    And the wolf departed into the woods, after he had answered the words of Huima, and snorted his nose.


    "I see. It''s a big deal.A wolf hears so much...Hmm? "


    At that time, Meer noticed.The expression of the women of the horse riding kingdom is subtly strong...


    --Oh? What is it...?Does your expression really look stiff...?Are you still alert to the wolves?


    They didn''t see the wolf leave, though.The two of you are looking at a vigilant horse...


    Meer was suspicious about it.


    "It''s time to get up.The wolves may come back. "


    The ladies on the guard said.


    "Huh? Oh, I see."


    While tilting her neck, Meer went up from the river and started dressing.


    After that, nothing in particular happened, and I was able to leave the forest and return to the forest village.


    "But if you look at it again, it''s a spectacular sight."


    Beyond Meer''s gaze, countless tabernacles were built in the grasslands.A square from the side, a round white tabernacle from the top.Look at that, Meer thinks.


    "It looks like cheese.It''s the cheese tabernacle. "


    Peruvian Jean has a cake castle and Horseback Riding Kingdom has a cheese tabernacle....


    The foreigners in Meer''s head look delicious!


    Such a cheese tabernacle, but the size of the village... no, it was somewhat larger than a town.Of course, although it is not the size of the Imperial Capital, I am impressed when I think that this number of people live while moving.


    But what was even more surprising was the number of livestock they had.


    There were countless tabernacles, a few miles away, and simple wooden fences.Among them, sheep driven by the horsemen slightly enter.It was as if a cloud was floating in the sky as a flock of sheep.


    That fellow (farted), just before Yunxia''s time, Meea....


    --This is going to be countless.It''s moving, and it''ll take a couple of days to count it all.Perfect for boredom.


    When I saw a lot of stuff, it was Meer''s sad saga that made me want to count to my free time.


    Moreover, livestock was not just sheep.


    Other fences also had the appearance of dio goats with fine horns.We have a very large number of them.


    Can you get some milk from the goats?Like, what does it taste like?and Meer was thrilled, excited, and couldn''t stop it sometimes.


    "Even so, horses, sheep, goats...Horseback riders live with animals. "


    There are also livestock in the Tier Moon Empire, but few people say they live on the move with the flock of animals.


    Besides, it is no longer possible for Mea to imagine living like this in a family unit or a country.


    Looks like Raffina was the same...


    "There''s a way to live... that''s what they think.I hear they''re descendants of a family of shepherds in the Holy Scriptures. "


    "I see. I see."


    Shepherds, as depicted in the divine scriptures, play a very important role.


    It is written that they received great blessings because they were the first to rush there and offer sacrifices and worship when God appeared on earth.


    In the kingdom of horseback riding, their ancestors, who were shepherds, wed the women of God and taught the divine scriptures the legacy of their founding kingdom as the birth of their country.The tradition of attaching importance to horses in the kingdom of horseback riding began when a woman, a servant of God, was riding a horse.


    "And... those shepherds'' natural enemies are wolves"


    Surprisingly, Raffina''s tone was serious.


    "Eh...?


    Meer tried to answer back, but lost the opportunity.


    "Dear Meer, the chief of the forest clan is waiting for you."


    Ludwig came and said, "Thank you."


    "Yes, I understand.Let''s go. "


    Meer lightly gazed at the Horse.


    Huima nodded in silence.

 529 Chapter 148 Promise......

    Now, while Meer and the others were going to the water bath, Belle and Straina were given a tour of the settlement.It wasn''t ¡±bumpy¡± or ¡±bumpy¡±... it was ¡±bumpy¡± if you insist.


    That is¡­¡­¡­


    "Wow, wow.You''re so cute!


    Bell picks up the lamb and cheers unexpectedly.The warmth in my arms was just right, but I couldn''t help but feel comfortable.


    "Wow, it''s fluffy."


    She strokes her head with a smile.Slowly, the lamb twitches her ears and makes a small noise.


    "Wow...."


    Too cute, Belle smiled.


    "That''s still new."


    "Fufufu, that''s right.So cute!


    Bell then turned to Strana.


    "Come on, Lena, you''re cute too.


    When you call me that....


    "Yeah... yeah."


    Straina was somehow far away, I wonder.


    "Leena?


    "Yeah, it''s okay.Bell-chan, I''m just looking at Lena.... "


    Belle feels uncomfortable at Straina, who smiles pitifully like a fluttering flower.


    "Hey... are you scared about the lamb, Lina...?


    "Oh, that''s not true.Yeah, that''s totally fine.It''s impossible to be afraid of lambs!It''s just.... "


    And so, Stryna had a slightly complicated face.


    "It''s just... even though it''s so small, I thought if Lena touched it, she might be dead..."


    "Lina-chan...."


    The words clouded Bell''s expression.


    For most animals, a baby that hasn''t been born long is a powerless existence.The lamb holding the bell is also small and fine...That''s why if you put a little too much effort into it, it might break...It was something Bell could understand that made me feel that way.


    Not to mention Straina, who has been taught how to treat poison since childhood.Perhaps you can''t poison your hands?Isn''t that going to kill the lamb...?And even if you get so anxious, maybe there''s no wonder.


    Being aware of that, Belle smiles gently.


    "It''s okay, Lena.Leena will never use poison again.Meer, onee-sama will never let you do that. "


    Belle then walks up to Strina and reaches out.Hold Strina''s hand tightly, wandering through the universe with hesitation...


    "This hand of Lena is meant to do something nice.That''s why it''s okay to hold her. "


    Looking into Sturina''s eyes, Bel said.In that straight line of sight, Straina looked like she was confused for a moment... and then chewed her lips as if she had made up her mind and stretched out her hands in a frightening way.


    Holding the lamb Bell offered in his chest... he strokes this hair too.With every stroke, your strong face comes loose...


    "... fluffy. Besides, it''s amazing...!


    Shortly afterwards, my tongue stretched out from the lamb... licked Strina''s cheek.


    "Kyah...."


    Straina screamed so cute that she couldn''t lift it up.Looking at it, Bell burst out unexpectedly.


    "But, Belle... laughing is terrible."


    It was Straina who inflated her cheeks on such a bell, but soon she laughed too.


    Ehehe. It''s kind of... fun, Leena. "


    While crushing, Bell looked around.


    A flock of sheep leaning against each other in a laid-back fence, and horses walking at a calm pace....


    Hiding in the Crescent Zone and having to hide even from the light of the sun, there is a world that can''t be imagined from the dark sunset every day....


    "I like it here."


    A smiling bell.Stryna laughed in response.It''s not gorgeous or pathetic, it''s just a pure, joyful smile...


    "Yeah, and Lena... she''s kind of very happy.You know, Belle, one day... we''ll come back when we grow up.Join us in the kingdom of horseback riding.Promise! "


    I said that with a pleasant, bouncing voice.


    "Promise....."


    Bell... swallowed words for a moment.


    Promise... promise to come with me again, promise to see you again...


    Bell wasn''t good at the promise he made many times.


    After all, it''s been broken many times...


    The man who sent Bell out to see him again died... because Bell was the only one who stood where he said he was going someday...


    I don''t know when my dream will end.Well, that''s not what Bell thought...


    But....


    "Yeah, I promise...."


    Bell nodded small.


    That''s a lot of courage to squeeze.Maybe it won''t come true... but...


    "Promise. Leena.Let''s definitely come again. "


    Bell said that with determination and then smiled innocently.


    "Mr Straina, Mr Bell, Mr Meer is back."


    Bell stood up when the guard came to call for him.


    ... they never forgot the promise of this day.

 530 Episode 149 Princess Meer, we have finally come to the truth of Marshan!

    "This way. Princess Meer."


    The Horseback Kingdom was guided by a slightly larger tabernacle.


    The entire fabric, embroidered with glossy coloured yarns, clearly appeared to be distinguished from the other tabernacles.


    "Hmm... Wonderful.That''s a good job. "


    Meea was unexpectedly impressed and braced herself.


    "Is this a white horse embroidery?


    Meanwhile, Meer looked at the dragon standing behind her.but....


    "Oh, Senpai Maroon?


    "Hmm? Oh. It''s an embroidery of the Horseback Kingdom''s legacy of nationhood."


    Something was going on, and the reaction was dull.


    --Hmm... This reaction from Senpai Maroon is unusual...Hello...!?


    And there, Meer realized there was a possibility.That''s....


    --Senpai Ma Long''s father... he''s actually scared, isn''t he?


    After all, the opponent is the leader of the Lin clan, the largest clan in the riding kingdom.Someone with the dignity and power they deserve...


    - Speaking of which, I wasn''t so scared when I saw Mr. Ma Long and Mr. Dion!


    There''s nothing in front of that Dion Alia that won''t tremble.Common sense.


    Even the Horse of Wisdom, who carries out rough things such as banditry, is as frightened as that.


    --This... must be quite something to be prepared for.


    Even though I thought about it, Meer wouldn''t run away.


    Yes, her mindfulness (Little Chicken Heart) grew up through a lot of experience...Of course not.


    Anyway, she''s a bystander this time!It has nothing to do with being a complete outsider.


    If the opponent were a bad guy who would strip his fangs at Meer... then Meer would have a nice friend.


    Meer''s friend Raffina is not such a quiet young man.


    However, like a kitten who borrowed the power of a lion, Meer entered the tabernacle with a calm heart...


    "Oh, this is the Empress of the Empire.He welcomed me to a distant place.And the Temple of the Holy Virgin......, I''m sorry for all the trouble you''ve done for my riding kingdom. "


    It was the unexpected who greeted Meer with a quiet voice.


    I don''t know...


    --You ''re quite an honorable man.I don''t particularly feel lethal, and I don''t have a huge body that looks up.


    The man lowered his head with a gentle smile on his ass with Meer clapping.In line with the movement, the black hair stretched to the waist was shaking smoothly.I don''t think my hair looks beautiful and glossy, and I think I can see Meer.


    "I saw you for the first time. Lin Mayu, chief of the Lin clan."


    That cool voice was as elegant as I wanted to sing first class... as if I were falling in love with it.


    "Greetings. My name is Meer Luna Tiamoon.The Emperor''s Queen. "


    "It''s been a long time.Ma Yu-sama. "


    Following Meer, Raffina calls out to her parents.


    It is Raffina, who must go to various lands as a saint.Probably even Ma Yu looks familiar.


    After a short greeting with Raffina, Ma Yu once again turned to Meer.


    "Thank you for taking the time to respond to my son, Maroon."


    "It''s not a big deal.Thank you for taking care of Senpai Maroon.Besides, originally I was interested in your butter... ingredients...We were supposed to stop by.


    "Well... butter?Excuse me, did you think the busy Empire princess was going to come all the way out here just for that?For butter?


    Ma Yu looks suspicious.Then he stared into Meer''s eyes.


    With dark eyes reflecting deep intellect and a straight line of sight in front of her, Meer....


    --This... has been tested.


    Impressive. Eye power princess Meer is sensitive to other people''s eyes.


    So, what the hell are you trying?


    --It''s simple.Horseback Kingdom butter is not just butter...You know it''s a very delicious butter, a special butter... and I''m trying it out!You''re trying to figure out if it''s worth carrying your feet directly.This one''s pretty good!


    Mea smiled gracefully as she tightened her eyes in front of her despicable opponent.


    "Yeah... Horseback Kingdom butter is very delicious.The horse riding kingdom that produces such butter is also a special and precious country.Isn''t it worth carrying your feet?


    "... I see. He''s as smart as they say."


    Ma Yu, who was staring at Meer for a while, nodded deeply.


    The hair that shakes again... the well-maintained hair stays in Meer''s eyes.


    Tinting Castle Beauty..., I heard that such a word exists in the East, but it was a beautiful hair that reminded me of that word.And then, Meer feels a little familiar with her hair...!


    "Um, by the way, I''m going to ask you something unexpected, Mr. Ma Yu...I wonder if you, horse patterns, are using a landmark hair cleanser?


    "Oh, you got it."


    Ma Yu opened his eyes in astonishment, and Mia''s face was a little dawdled.


    "Of course...."


    And here, Meer, you notice.Abel standing behind me...


    --I love what you gave me!I wonder if it''s really lacking in depth to say it in front of your eyes?


    To avoid deliberately saying things in front of Abel, Meer gently leaned towards Ma Yu.


    "Actually, I am also a regular user.It''s a very good shampoo. "


    Yes, I''ll hide my voice and tell Ma Yu.After all, Ma Yu looked surprised.


    "... I see. You seem to have an eye for the truth, regardless of the surface of things."


    Then I nodded impressed.


    - What are you doing? Eyes to see the truth...?


    It was Meer with her neck tilted....


    - I see. Maybe you do.I saw the truth through my eyes...


    I nodded deeply inside.I will not be modest.Because by talking to Ma Yu, Meer finally reaches the truth of Ma Shan!


    It was a question from the beginning.Why is the horse painted on the container?Isn''t the picture right for the shampoo?and.


    But we finally got to the point.Mea is satisfied with a deep sense of satisfaction...


    In short, the reason is....!


    --I see. It''s a favorite of horseback riders...That''s why you painted a picture that makes them happy, right?


    This is it! Paint a picture that delights customers.Well, it was really strategic, and Meer was very impressed.


    --Even if it''s far from the contents, it might be an effective hand to sell a lot of products.... hmm?Doesn''t that mean that if you sell the shampoo with Raffina''s portrait on it, you can sell it to Raffina''s fans really well...?For the sake of improving the empire''s finances...


    I was just about to think of something unexpected...


    "Speaking of shampoo, Holy Virgin, I heard earlier that your father had plans to sell shampoo with portraits of the Virgin Mary, but what happened to that?


    "... well, what do you mean?I don''t know anything about that, fufufu. "


    Raffina smiled like a clear stream of mountains... like a creek with no creatures.With that smile, I looked at Meer and leaned my neck adorably.


    "Oh, what''s wrong?Mia-san... I feel a little pale..... "


    Before that lovely lion smiles, Kitty Mea....


    "Yep? Nandemo Alimasenwa"


    While holding his tail under his body without force, he smiled.


    Thus, the talks began in a gentle atmosphere.

 531 Episode 150 Veteran Messengers and Hot Milk

    "So, you are the family of fire....."


    Under Ma Yu''s gaze, Huima turned away.


    "Ah, ah. I see.That''s right.Er, Mr. Huima...Her name is Huima-san, and she doesn''t want to talk to the horseback riding kingdom... is that okay?


    In response to Meer''s question, Huima nodded,


    "Horseback riders don''t talk when they die."


    Soon after she said so, she looked around unexpectedly.Only Meer and Raffina, Abel and Stryna, Bell are invited to the tabernacle... but people like the Horse of Wisdom are kept out of the house...


    After some thought,


    "... I don''t want to actively talk to people in the horse riding kingdom."


    --You compromised a lot!


    He''s afraid of invisible Dion''s murderous intentions.Looking at her like that, Meer sighed so much in her heart... she wasn''t there!


    Yes, Meer remembered.


    I know who I am...


    Who is Mea Luna Tier Moon?Yes, it''s a beacon.Besides, he''s good at it!


    If you''re as good as Meer, you don''t have to travel long distances to get a report of victory back from the battlefield.


    Move your gaze on the spot.That''s all we need to do.


    Is there such an easy job?Would it be permissible to complain about such an easy job and tasty things?


    No, it can''t be forgiven.


    --We ''ll get delicious and delicious milk later, and we need to appeal to people who work well here.Hmm, I''ll try my best!


    You are to be rewarded with valuable milk.And yet, without doing anything, or getting it from a loose job..., Meer''s cautious heart won''t allow it.


    It is a delicious meal to taste the finest milk from the heart without feeling awkward.


    Well, aside from that...


    "There shouldn''t be any explanation.If you think about what you did.... "


    And the wise horse that said so, looking at Meer,


    "Don''t you think so?Princess Meer. "


    and so on.


    Meer nodded, fum,


    "Isn''t there a good reason not to talk?I''m saying. "


    It may not be particularly necessary, but I managed to add a summary.


    It is an unforgettable mea to create a sense of work.


    "I see, but that''s a difference of opinion.For our part, I think you''ve left your country. "


    "Brr...."


    It was a smart horse with a face that seemed to say something, but I immediately shut up and looked at Meer with my teeth tight.


    --Hmm... after all, it''s a bit troublesome...


    Meer, it''s frustrating.Meer''s motivation is now a headlight!


    The flames of motivation almost disappeared... just then...


    "Excuse me. Chief, I brought you a drink."


    In the tabernacle, a few women came in and put a cup of pottery in front of Meer and the others.


    "Hmm... this is..."


    In addition, a pottery container that builds up hot air.Mia''s little nose twitches and moves into the white liquid inside.


    "I warmed the milk of a freshly squeezed sheep.Whatever I say, freshly squeezed ones are superb.Please try it. "


    Meer took the container while Ma Yu recommended it.Fufufu, take a breath, cool off, and then take a sip.


    Even though the heat runs in your mouth, you have to endure it.Immediately afterwards, a flower of taste bloomed over my tongue.


    "Ooh... this is..."


    It''s a really pleasant sweetness.For a moment, it was as dense as honey, but as soon as it passed through your throat, it slipped and disappeared.By the time it''s clean, the aftertaste is refreshing.


    I don''t think Meea has the best taste I''ve ever tasted before, but she breathes softly.And one more sip.


    "I see... this is the taste of the horse riding kingdom''s milk.It''s really thick... And the rich flavor...When I roll it over my tongue, it feels sweet... "


    So, Meer gently put her hand on her chest.


    "Ah... I didn''t expect milk to move me this far...Excellent..... "


    The sensation (calories) energizes Meer''s brain.


    After moving slowly, Meer''s brain realized the barrenness of letting the two argue....


    "By the way, may I ask what happened with the fire clan?


    I suggest. In the first place, why does Huima hate riding kingdoms so much...


    If we can figure it out, can we get rid of this mess?and.


    "I see. I see. In this way, I got involved... and it would be polite to talk about it... oh, yeah."


    And so, Ma Yu smiled.


    "What do you think? That''s why... my hobby is to listen to the string instrument (lute)..."


    "Wait, Father.Nothing, you don''t have to play the instrument there..... "


    For some reason, a horse dragon with a sinister face tried to stop it....


    "What are you talking about?It''s not just boring to explain, is it?This is how the Lin people want to sing, so let''s hear the meaning of hospitality. "


    Ma Yu smiled brightly and took a round stringed instrument that was nearby.


    "This is the story of the beginning of our horse riding kingdom, the thirteen tribes."


    That''s how Ma Yu talked.


    To match the sound of the sharp stringed instruments: polaron, polaron, etc.

 532 Episode 151: The Historical Song of the Horseback Kingdom

    That was a long time ago.A long time ago, the story of the beginning of our country.


    The young shepherd, Kouron, who dwells in this land, one day will not receive the woman of God as his wife. "


    Ma Yu sings as he plays the strings with Pollon, Pollon, and.


    "It''s a history song. The people of the horse riding kingdom didn''t have a culture of record-keeping in the form of documents, so they sing and tell the history of the family."


    While listening to Maroon''s explanation, Meer remembers.


    - Hmm. I''ve heard stories around here before.I wonder if the history of the kingdom of horseback riding started with the use of a god who was bound up with Mitsuru-san?


    It was really at this time that what was originally a shepherd transformed into a horseback riding nation... and I recall what Maroon had told me before.


    While drinking milk, the song progresses while Mea rebukes her memory.


    Of the sons of the Dragon of Light, thirteen.That is not the great father of our horseback riding kingdom, the thirteen tribes.First Son, Wind Dragon. Lead the family with deep insights from the forest and thoughts that are like the wind.Second child..... "


    Deep insights from "The Forest" ¡­, it was perhaps the father of the forest clan.The method of claim 1, further comprising:


    The third son, the Horse, is a wise child.Even the abominable fire that scorches the grasslands does not bring prosperity to the clan. "


    --Even fire is useless....He said Mars Horse, and then this is the father of the Fire Clan.You were the third child...


    Apparently, each child is provided with a word that expresses his or her temperament, and that will become the name of his or her later clan.


    Eventually, the Light Dragon''s life will not end.Three hundred and sixty years old.He will not be buried in the grave of his beloved wife.A new era for the thirteen tribes of the Kaku Horseback Kingdom will not begin. "


    And each of the thirteen children of the Light Dragon was over two hundred years old, and their grandchildren, and their grandchildren, became chiefs of the clan that reigned over the generations below them.


    "But hundreds of years old people live a long time..."


    "According to the divine scripture, the first man lived a thousand years.It seems to be the subject of an argument as to whether the counting is the same as at the time..... "


    Mia nodded back to Raffina''s whispering voice and turned to Ma Yu.


    The song finally entered the good side, and the part of the problem, the commitment with the fire clan.


    The first child, the wind dragon of the forest, won''t say.Together with our brothers, we will not continue to live in this blessed land.It is in this land that our happiness is enough.My brothers and sisters, I agree. "


    The people of the Horseback Kingdom who lived peacefully on the plains.That would be the case.Of course there will be blood from the outside, all blood brothers, but if we return to the original, everything will lead to a father and a mother.


    Therefore, no matter what happens, it does not develop to a serious extent.


    That''s what they thought...


    Ben, Yu Ma begins to play like a slap.The air trembles and makes you feel more nervous.


    Meer drank the poured milk without saying anything...It was sweet and very delicious!


    However, there is only one person who says no to it, and does not appear.Not to the Horse of Fire, the First Son, the Wind Dragon.I want to go higher.Fire burns beyond the wind and wants to reach out to the stars.Captured by evil things, he won''t go on any further.I will not learn how to obey our enemies, wolves.And they shall obey the wolf, and with his might he shall prevail in the land.


    --Hmm... a technique to obey wolves...Something stinks...I feel like I have something close to my stupid ancestors...


    Meer was listening and I had a bad feeling about it.


    "It''s no wonder that the book of things crawling through the earth says how to follow wolves, just as there was a ''country collapse''....I feel that way. "


    Apparently, Raffina looked at Meer and said with a serious face.


    "When Lena was with me, the werewolf had never read anything like that... but I don''t think it''s surprising.Those wolves are so smart that they can be used in battle... but they may be a good place to exalt themselves as gods. "


    Stryna nods with a serious face.


    A unified order laid down by the Central Orthodox Church, the idea of trying to destroy it by creating a god separate from the Central Orthodox Church and making it believe in him.


    Normally, it is only the formation of a new order.For those who believe in evil gods, the teaching of that evil god... even if it is distorted, there is a new order.


    But if you created a fake god to destroy order, the story will change.


    There is no solid theology there.Since it was originally made as a fake, when the number of believers has gathered, it is good to reveal its falsity to all who sow it.


    When they leave the Central Orthodox Church and discover that the new teachings they have forgotten are entirely worthless creations... what kind of chaos do people fall into...?


    It was a much more abominable way of thinking than using wolves in battle.And it was a realistic imagination.


    Kokuri... I heard someone throbbing.


    I''m so nervous... even that bell!I swallowed the raw spit.


    It''s not just Bell.Everyone was aware of the danger and had a strong face.


    Kuriku... Kuriku, I heard someone throbbing again.


    ... Meer... Meer!It sounded like I drank the remaining hot milk to get a change...

 533 Episode 152 Princess Meer, the intervention of anger!

    "Well, I''d like to ask you a few more questions, but this time it''s okay.From here on out, it will be the history of each tribe. "


    That said, Ma Yu put the string instrument aside.


    Then... take a deep breath... and he''ll...


    "So... how did it go?What''s my song...?


    I''ve been smiling for feedback!


    But it was silence that came back.


    Enjoy the faint smell of chaotic snakes, accompanied by a hint of exquisite milk.


    Both hesitate to open their mouths....


    "Hmm... I thought my father was having trouble letting people listen to songs, but sometimes it''s helpful."


    "... no, son.I didn''t ask you. "


    A little lonely horse Yu in his son''s unconnected attitude.Bell opened his mouth to encourage him to do so.


    "It was so fun to learn about the history of the horseback riding kingdom!This is how history is studied, and I thought it would be nice if you could sing it and let me hear it so that I wouldn''t fall asleep.The sound and singing of the strings were so beautiful!


    That was... well, it was a feeling of a little bit of an alley...


    I see. That''s good!Anyway, next time you have time, you can ask me again. "


    Nickoniko and Ma Yu smiled and said in a good mood.He seemed happy.


    Meanwhile, Straina, who was watching such a bell,


    "... song...I see... If you ask your father to learn to compose lyrics... yeah "


    Something like that was bumpy...Well, aside from that,


    "Thank you.Mr. Ma Yu. I was able to understand the horseback riding kingdom in an easy-to-understand way. "


    After expressing her thoughts without difficulty, Meer looks back at the song she heard again.


    It is the story of an ambitious man who held a wolf, a natural enemy, in his hands and sued for hegemony.


    A man who left his father''s land in disappointment, a horse of fire, without the consent of his blood-connected brethren.Which fate did he and his family follow afterwards...


    Well, when I think about it with my arms...


    "It''s a very convenient song.You deserve a cowardly riding kingdom. "


    Huima told him to throw up.


    "Well, then, how is it communicated in the Fire clan?


    Ma Yu smiles calmly and looks at Hui Horse.It seemed like a little trouble, like a father before his rebellious daughter.


    "It''s settled. It is said that all who remain in the kingdom of horseback riding are cowards who hold only what is now.They are lazy people who fear change. "


    Huima stares at Ma Yu, and then sends a sharp gaze to Ma Long.


    "Isn''t the result telling everything?Look at the horseback riding kingdom now.Nothing can be changed yet, and you are doing your best to protect what you have now from the wolf.Sankland will go back to the Kingdom of Lemno. "


    And Abel, the prince of the kingdom of Lemno, smiled unexpectedly.


    "At that time, if I had the power of the wolf in my hand, I would have been able to overcome the continent with it.I was supposed to be a country like Sankland, but I''m afraid of change, I''m afraid of fighting, I''m afraid of power... that''s why I''m in my current position!


    And there, with a happy face, the Horse looked at Meer,


    "Don''t you think?Princess Meer. "


    I''ve been waving.But Ma Yu said without waiting for Meer to open her mouth.


    "You think you should have led a wolf to the edge of the war with Remno and Sankland?


    "We are descendants of the proud warriors.We have fought and defended our sheep, our wealth, and our families.Shake your power if you need it.It''s only natural to wave your power for your people and your family.Not to mention the power of wolves.You know you''re used to fighting.If I could gain the power of a wolf, I had no reason to refuse it.You, the people of the horseman kingdom, fear war, fear power, fear change.That''s what cowards do. "


    "Change is not necessarily a good thing.It''s also important to stop when you try to go in the wrong direction. "


    Horse Yu, speaking in a calm voice, laughed with his nose.


    "Hmm, it doesn''t move like the woods, just shakes with the wind.A worthy word for the descendants of a dull wind dragon. "


    "It''s not always right to have power.In fact, this is how you have fallen into our hands, trying to steal food with your might.You can learn to use great power, but you can''t even think about what you can do with it.Its foolishness will only bring doom.I grew up knowing how to use fire, and I reached out to the stars, descended from a shallow horse. "


    I stared at Yu Ma and Huima tried to open her mouth... that''s exactly when it happened.


    "Oh my gosh... how long are you going to argue about such an irrelevant thing?


    I was surprised to hear such a voice.


    "What!?


    Immediately afterwards, Hui Horse unexpectedly roughed his voice!


    Meer... appeared as a bandit, giving her cookies, a gentle, imperial wisdom... shaking in anger.


    "I wonder how long we''ll be able to have fruitless arguments like that..."


    Meer looked at Huima''s face and said...


    "What are you going to argue about what''s already over and what happened so long ago?


    With a small shake of the head....


    "Isn''t that something that''s already over?


    Looking stunned, Meer said.

 534 Episode 153 Princess Meer, Ill slap your tongue.

    --How this story works......, it''s dangerous.


    Meer was sensitive to the dangers of conversations between Huima and Yu Ma.


    That''s right. The conversation that was going on between them was inconvenient for Meer... it was a really bad conversation.


    --The effects of brotherly fights between your ancestors will spread to the present day......, you must not admit that fact.


    It evoked a situation in which the present man had to take responsibility for the softness of his ancestors in the past...


    Yes... the first emperor, the ancestor of Mia.


    Moreover, the Horse Horse, the ancestor of the Horse of Wisdom, was tempted by the snake, "Why don''t you use the wolf?There is even suspicion that I said "etc."The situation is similar to that of the first emperor, who was bewitched by a snake and created the Tier Moon Empire.


    Of course, I don''t know how it actually went, but that''s not a big deal.


    - It''s just a reminder of the first emperor, that''s all.


    As for Meer, the first emperor was a past that I wanted to forget about.History I want to bury in the dark... I want to bury it like this, if possible without looking at the sun.


    I mean, that was supposed to happen at the Yellow Moon house...


    --My ancestors have done me a lot of trouble...


    While complaining, Meer works hard.Meer''s brain was now activated by milk.Meer nods as she quickly puts her thoughts together as a result of the spinning of her thoughts.


    --Anyway, all we need to do is look at the "now"!


    We needed to distract ourselves from past problems and move on to current ones."What do you think of the Emperor, Princess Meer, who has a reputation for the softness of her ancestors?before being shaken. "


    Then Meer quietly opens her mouth... and starts her intervention!


    "Oh my gosh... how long are you going to argue about such an irrelevant thing?


    I dare say it in a silly tone.It''s stupid to look back at what happened in the past.It doesn''t make any sense to spread that argument, does it? It''s ridiculous.And let''s put emotions on.


    Meea glanced back at the horse that looked back angrily.


    "I wonder how long we''ll be able to have fruitless arguments like that..."


    The longer we discuss, the more we risk getting tired of ourselves.Then we should end this discussion immediately!with all my heart.I''ll also put my anger at your stupid ancestors.


    "What are you going to argue about what''s already over and what happened so long ago?


    Meer emphasizes that it''s already over... so there''s no point in arguing.Emphasize that this is already over!


    On top of that, I''ll present you with a fruitful "now" story.


    Yes, it is an excuse for argument.That is¡­¡­¡­


    "Mr. Huima, didn''t you say that the family of fires is suffering from food shortages?


    That''s the biggest problem right now.


    If that is settled, the Horse does not commit plunder, nor does it jerk off between other countries and the Horseriding Kingdom.


    Then, for now, why don''t you put aside the difficult problems of the past... and give symptomatic treatment priority to solving the current problems?That should really mean something, Meer complains!


    I didn''t know what it meant for Maroon to bring his father and Huima together.Anyway, it''s important to stay out of trouble that you don''t want to be touched on.


    Meer grips her fist and sues!


    "I have a child who is suffering from hunger.There is an old man without power.That said, there''s no way you can waste your time like this. "


    I really think so.


    Hunger is a problem that should be solved as quickly as possible.Meer knows how hard it is to be hungry.No one can disagree that it should be solved first.


    Plus, if you''re hungry, you''re frustrated, and you can''t keep things together.


    We should eat plenty of food before we discuss it.


    When you are satisfied with a delicious mushroom pot, you will fall asleep.At least Meer goes to sleep.


    And because I''m sleepy, I don''t care about difficult stories or past clues.


    It is the most efficient way of thinking because I don''t want my head to work so much.


    This is Meer''s diplomatic tactic, which is short for oxen: "If you fill your opponent up, get sleepy, and turn him into a cow, most things will be forgiven."


    ... it only works on a very small number of humans, but it''s a deep stabbing tactic on a very small number of humans.


    Specifically, it is a tactic that is often stung by meers, bells, and horses.


    "Father... Miss Meer is right.Isn''t that enough?


    The horse dragon who was listening in silence raised his voice here.


    "What do you mean, good?Maroon "


    "It''s foolish to keep being held captive in the past forever...I think it''s time to get out of that puzzle. "


    The dragon is coming!


    I didn''t expect him to come aboard, Meer... but I wouldn''t stop at this level of surprise.Instead, get on with the dragon''s flow!Meer''s flexible thinking, like the sea moon, flows through nothing!


    "Food insecurity is unhappy.There are hungry and dry people who deserve to be upstairs and heartbroken...However, if the people who broke up with it can help each other again, can''t it just be a bad thing?


    In any case, the food of the Fire clan must come out of nowhere.


    Because Meer knows.Famine is a breeding ground for plague.And the plague has no borders...


    Therefore, saving the Fire Clan from famine can be said to be an established route.Nevertheless, I do not know where they are, and I am concerned about transportation costs when sending them from the Empire.If you can take care of me in the kingdom of horseback riding, I won''t go any further.


    This is the best place for the Horseback Kingdom to take it in the form of helping the Fire Clan!


    So, all of a sudden, it''s a meer that enters into wave riding.


    "I''ve been thinking.About the Fire Clan...If you were connected without stopping bleeding, then maybe you should explore the path of reconciliation...Isn''t this your chance?


    --Oh, that''s Senpai Ma Long!This is going to work!


    and so on, but I feel so happy in my heart...


    "Whatever you say, I don''t think we''ll accept it easily."


    It''s like a cold water voice.


    With a slurpy face, Meea, to a wise horse who says such a thing!And one tongue in my heart.


    Then, to persuade the Horse once again... I began to assemble reason!

 535 Episode 154: There is no other love.....

    I wonder if there''s any way to get rid of the Horse...


    After a moment of silence, the Empire''s wisdom came up with the answer!


    "Mr. Huima... the cookies I gave you were delicious, right?


    This is it.


    Meer knew exactly what her opponent''s weaknesses were.


    --Fufu, Huima-san saw a type where you couldn''t say anything if you blocked your mouth with cookies.Ufufu, it''s the same as Bell.There is really no other love.Oh, this milk is so delicious.You really want to try your best with this.


    and so on, it''s really a meer with no other love.


    "Don''t you want to eat that again?That crisp, delicious, delicious cookie with a nice rich sweetness..... "


    When asked so, the horse''s throat burst and rang.Meea responded by seeing a slight glare on the edge of her lips.One more push!


    "Um, don''t you want everyone to eat delicious cookies?


    Meer said, remembering her birthday.


    Eating delicious food together is fun¡­, it''s a happy time above all else.That feeling of happiness should melt away easily...


    Meer said with certainty.


    "There''s a way for everyone to have fun eating that right now.


    "Ah, those cookies... if we can handle the looters..."


    "Can you handle it?If you manage, how long are you going to keep doing that?Mr. Huima, I understand that you are a proud warrior.I also felt I respected your ancestors.But... I don''t think it would be wise to rely on force easily. "


    Meer also recognized that looting by force was one of the choices.But if there is a way to get food more easily, shouldn''t we choose that?


    Wouldn''t it be better if you could fill the people''s bellies faster?And Meer sues.The method of claim 1, further comprising:


    "Losing a trained soldier is a loss for the country.Doesn''t that make any difference to your family?


    Abel sent reinforcements from the side.


    The Kingdom of Lemno, with the Deva Kings, knows.


    A good soldier is not something to be worn out so easily.The training costs money.Literally, soldiers of gold exist.


    And that''s no exception to the Fire Clan''s elite.


    "Plunder doesn''t always work.Sankland''s guards are excellent, as are my kingdom of Lemno.Assuming you attacked a village in the Principality of Verga, it would turn several other countries into enemies.That''s not a very good idea. "


    In Abel''s words, the horse swallowed the words.


    "We can solve the problem behind the peace.We may be able to solve the food problem without endangering the family.If so, is it the right choice to make?


    --Beautiful thing... Princess Mea of the Empire.


    Ma Yu watched Meer persuaded by the fire girl and unwittingly wrapped his tongue around him.


    Originally, I had heard from my son, Dragon Ma, that he was somewhat friendly.


    The horse is deeply constructed and has a vision of the truth...


    He called the horse not just a livestock, not an instrument of war, but a means of freeing himself...When I heard that, I felt a fresh surprise.


    Because that was what Ma Yu''s father used to say.


    That''s why I was actually looking forward to seeing you...


    --- It is unnatural to come to the horseback riding kingdom at this time.It''s impossible for a princess to go out of her way to carry her feet for butter.


    Is it only for the sake of butter that the sovereignty of the horse riding kingdom is respected?


    The problem of the Fire Clan should be solved by the Horseback Kingdom.You must have said it with care, because if you talk too much, it will hurt your pride.


    In addition, Meer''s carelessness surprised Ma Yu.


    --I didn''t know you were a regular horse shampoo user....


    Indeed, horse hair is more delicate than human hair.Therefore, a better quality shampoo is used.Anyone who knows about it may use it for himself.


    But if a horseback riding kingdom cares about horses as much as people, I don''t know if a princess from another country uses horseback riding stuff...


    ¨D ¨D Discover the truth about the quality of the contents, regardless of what is on the surface.Free thinking beyond anything, is that the wisdom of the Empire?


    The wisdom of the empire has now entangled the Fire Girl by sweet confectionery, and has asked Ma Yu with that momentum.


    "Mr. Ma Yu. As a riding kingdom, how do you plan to solve this problem?


    "How about...?


    Though I asked him back, Ma Yu himself knew very well.


    The Fire Clan is a problem that the Horseback Kingdom has left unaddressed for so long.


    Perhaps the Tier Moon Empire can easily accept the fire clan if it is concerned.With a single voice from Meer, I''m sure we can lead everything to a solution.


    But... that''s not good enough for her.


    Can we just abandon the blood of our ancestors?


    Can I be bound by past mistakes and make the right decisions or mistakes?


    Meer smiles a little bit.Your clear eyes felt as if you were asking.

 536 Episode 155: Princess Meer, watch the situation by drinking â—‹ â—‹ â—‹!

    "... that cookie with everyone in the village...Gu, uhh, but...Ugu.... "


    and a horse holding his head with both hands, agonizing.


    After seeing this, Meer is confident of victory.


    --Fufu, it''s only a matter of time before we get here.


    Looking at the dragons this time, it seems that we will be fine.


    There was a horse who listened quietly to his son''s words.Measuring his sincerity, Meer knew his face as he stared at the dragon.


    --Did you often see that look in your fucking glasses...?


    Though I know the best answer, I dare not say it and wait for Meer to think...So, I relentlessly disapprove of the opinions that Meer worked so hard to come up with.


    It was a routine means of damn glasses Ludwig.


    --I was a lot angry at that time... but that must have encouraged me to grow up.Yeah, I was angry at that time, but I appreciate it now...No, it''s not.I appreciate it, but it doesn''t change how angry I am!


    In the meantime, after seeing a couple of Henacho kicks in my goddamn glasses, Meer thought again.


    ¨D ¨D Anyway, in that case, Ma Yu-san is not against saving the Fire clan.


    That''s what I think, over and over with Ludwig''s past.


    In order to encourage young people to grow up, they dare to buy out villains, organize their thoughts by making them express dissenting opinions, or try to confirm their intentions....Words and deeds with such an aim.


    From Ma Yu''s attitude, I felt that there was room for adults to teach something.


    If this is the case, I wonder if leaving it alone will solve the problem well.


    --And the remaining problem is related to snakes...I''m sure that wolf master is probably an acquaintance of Mr. Huima...Will you be honest with me when I hear it...?


    Meer, after staring at Huima''s face.....


    --Hmm, I''m surprised you''re going to be able to talk to me easily!Ten cookies or so, and they''ll talk to me somehow!


    That''s the conclusion! Meer''s observation of the fellow was relatively sharp.


    Anyway, the timing of hearing that would be at least not right now.Now, I wonder how to shake the story... while Meer thinks about it.


    I see. I''m not different to help the Fire Clan. "


    Yes, Horse Yu nodded with a calm face,


    "Nevertheless, the clues of the past are not so easy to organize.Settlement is not so easy.Isn''t that right, Miss Huima?


    "Hmm? Ah, oh, mmm...Yes, of course, of course.I don''t get caught in cookies or anything. "


    Huima said with a clean face.Looking at it, Meer felt a little smiley.


    --Ufufu, Hyema-san, self-awareness is sweet.I can''t believe you didn''t realize you were very vulnerable to food.Not yet. Well, people don''t appreciate themselves much, so there''s nothing you can do about it.


    Meer''s observation of her kind is relatively sharp!


    "Even here, I use wolves, but I can''t watch the way they''re cursed.I''m sure you''ll disagree about the treatment of the Fire Clan... but given the urgency of the problem, I can''t afford to relax.Therefore, I would like Miss Huima to guide me to the location of the Fire clan.I will send food from my forest people as soon as possible, and for the time being, I will have it done.In the meantime, I''ll gather the chiefs and talk to them. "


    The horse turned away from the words.


    "Stupid. You want me to tell you where we''re hiding?You can''t possibly do that. "


    --Oh, I see. I''m sure you''ll be vigilant.Horseback riding kingdom is supposed to be an enemy among Huima-san....Hmm... I wonder what Ma Yu-san is going to do...?


    I thought Meer was watching over me drinking a change of hot milk instead of spitting...


    "I know. So take the food somewhere along the way....."


    "Ma Yu, may I have a moment?


    Someone stood in the way of Ma Yu''s suggestion and spoke up.


    Raffina Orca Velga, a girl with a cool smile, raised her hand quietly.


    "Ma Yu, may I have a moment?


    Raffina gently gazed at Yu Ma, then looked around and quietly opened her mouth.


    "Despite all the history of this incident, it hurts my heart that innocent people are suffering.We, the Principality of Verga, cannot ignore this. "


    I said it with a gentle voice.


    It is the word of the Virgin.Uncomplained caring words in accordance with ethics.


    "What do you think?Can you help me carry that food?


    "Cooperation...?


    "Yes, specifically, I would like to accompany the food transporters."


    Raffina smiled quietly and suggested so.


    As a matter of fact¡­, there is not much that the Principality of Verga can contribute at this point.


    It will take time to contact my country and send food...


    In this case, the fastest way to send food is either to take it to the fire clan hideout by the hands of the forest people, or to take it to the midway point that Ma Yu was about to propose, from where the Hui horses themselves carry it.


    And even though Huima thinks she doesn''t want to know where she lives, Ma Yu''s suggestion is the most realistic...


    Raffina dared to block the horse''s suggestion.


    My own companionship...That is,


    "You won''t hurt the Fire clan before I look at you... and you won''t disobey that belief, will you?


    In other words, not only the horse riding kingdom and the fire clan, but also the Principality of Verga will be involved as a witness.Raffina says that the presence of a third party eliminates the possibility of horseback riders committing outrages.But....


    "This is bullshit. Horseback riding kingdom and Velgar, no, if a man named Yu Horse and you come together, it won''t matter....."


    Raffina returned a cool smile to the smiling horse.


    "If you do that, the name of the Virgin of Verga... and the name of our sacred Principality of Verga will fall into the earth.Do you know how to use that failure?


    As she explored, Raffina said as she watched.The horse who saw it looked really disgusting...


    "I don''t know how to do that.But, I see... I know someone who might know. "


    After such a bitter crush, Huima silenced himself.


    While observing such a bright horse, Raffina leaned her neck.


    --After all, isn''t Huima a snake herself?But I''m sure you''re related to the snake...


    Raffina''s proposal, of course, was not based on pure goodwill.


    Its purpose is to advance the investigation against the chaotic snake.Never let go of the snake''s tail, which you grabbed so hard.


    In addition¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "As my escort, I request that the forest people under my jurisdiction move."


    Inevitably, that''s what we''re talking about.


    Virgin Raffina''s escort will be carried out by soldiers at the request of their respective countries, not Verga''s own¡­.In accordance with that custom, the forest warriors would serve as Raffina''s escort.


    Raffina thought it would be difficult to solve this problem without the intervention of the riding kingdom.


    Sooner or later, both sides need to face each other and negotiate with each other.However, as far as the Horse is concerned, it is unlikely that unforeseen events will occur.


    At that time, you may be able to stop the dispute by being on the spot where you stand differently from both sides.


    --If there was only one person involved in the chaos snake... it would be the victim.I want to avoid those people getting hurt by further fighting...Besides, somebody needs to go when the snake gets in the way.


    and so on.


    "Raffina-sama...I''d love to... no, I''d love to accompany you. "


    From the side, Abel Remno made a name for himself.

 537 Chapter 156 The Choice of Selfish and Cautious Princesses

    - Huh? Abel... well, what do you mean?


    Mia was very confused by Abel''s sudden remarks.


    Well, this settles one thing.All you have to do now is get the ultimate delicious milk from the lamb, shake up the conversation about the dairy deal with Mr. Ma Yu, and go home!


    Abel''s behavior was unexpectedly good, as it was the ultimate in alarm.


    I wondered why, but I noticed immediately afterwards.


    Abel has an unexpected look on his face.


    --Speaking of which, I feel like I haven''t been well since I got back from the bath.Originally, there was something I wanted to talk to Senpai Maroon about, but I wonder if he said something...I''m curious.Hmm...


    "Now, Raffina, let''s have a little meeting with His Highness Abel.Also, Maroon, proceed with the sorting of who will be taken from the tribe.Tomorrow you''ll be out. "


    "Hey, wait. I didn''t know I was still taking this story....."


    The Horse of Wisdom said in the first place... perhaps it will continue to be flushed like that.


    --In the first place, Mr. Huima said he wouldn''t talk directly, but now he''s talking very normally...It''s really sloppy...Hmm... I''m sure you''ll get rounded up like this.


    Then Meer was sorry to be of any help here.


    Mea, who was told to relax until the welcome banquet was ready, left the tabernacle with Bel and Strina.


    --Hmm... well, I''m curious... but it''s none of my business...


    Though I was concerned about Abel''s subtle condition and thought his back hair would be pulled, there was no longer any role for Meer in that place.I mean, rather, if I sat there any longer, I felt like I was going to get into trouble...


    "I''m curious, but I can''t help it.Let''s switch our minds and relax. "


    So, "Well, let''s count the sheep for now" and so on, but I was about to spend a good time with Meer...


    "One sheep, two sheep...."


    I started counting...


    "One thousand two hundred and three...Ah, I can''t do it anymore...!I''m too worried about Abel to focus at all!


    ... is that really true?


    Regardless, Meer recovers from the sheep counting mode and stretches a lot.


    Shortly afterwards... I feel warm air on my neck.


    "... hmm?


    Mia looked back with wonder.There''s a big nose in that vision!Muggle, it''s moving, and the horse that was about to sneeze right now is the stormy horse...


    --ahh... is this horse still the blood of a storm?It''s very similar... fuhiahh!


    Shortly after I tried to escape!"Roar. It was an aggressive meer... but strangely, neither the wind nor the viscous liquid... never hit Meer in particular.


    "... hah?


    Meer raised her fearful face and saw!


    A horse stood between himself and the storm.It ran away from the bandits with Meer on board (... ran away?) It was that horse.


    It was a horse like Meer, who was so alarmed.


    "Oh... did you protect me from the Guards... hello?


    The skilled guard knight greeted the horse and presented himself vigorously to protect the princess, but his expression remained faint as usual.


    Slowly, I turned my face towards the storm... and stared at each other for a while... Bfufuu, I stopped breathing and saw the storm go away, and then I turned my face towards Meer.


    "You... you''ve calmed down a lot."


    When he spoke, the horse stared at Meer with his puffy eyes, and then snorted.Then he walked away in secret.


    The other way was towards the woodland horses who were eating.I suppose it meant intersecting with the horses with grass and filling their own stomachs.


    "Yes... I wonder if the Guard horses are connected somewhere...That''s how you intersect with a forest horse... fufu, he''s really free...That''s interesting. "


    While laughing, and then lookingly staring at the horse, Mea noticed a lot.


    "Oh, I see.That''s right...What was bothering me...?


    Meer suddenly remembered.The essence of yourself.


    "That''s right.I was not the Empire''s wisdom... I was the Empire''s selfish princess...No, I didn''t need a good reason.I''ll go with you because I care.That should do it. "


    I noticed Abel''s slightly frustrated face.I wanted him to cheer up.


    Besides, I was a little curious whether the Huima family would really be saved.


    If it doesn''t go well, I''m sure you won''t feel well, said Meer''s cautious heart.


    In that case, if you want to go... you can go.


    All you have to do is say you want to go.There''s no need for a good reason.


    Because Meer is essentially her first selfish princess.


    And at the same time....


    "But... there''s also Mr. Dion, and it''s tough to just want to go.Then you''ll need to think about a good reason...Hmm... then... "


    She was also a little cautious princess.


    Thus, Meer returned to the tabernacle, annoying her head, how to present Ludwig and the others with the reason for her movement.


    In the meantime, to make it clear that I will follow you.


    "After all, putting the forest warriors in my hideout....."


    "But now, Raffina-sama''s escort...."


    As they still rubbed, they suddenly turned to Meer, who came in.


    With such a unified gaze, Meer shouted arrogantly.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I will accompany you to the hideout of the Fire clan.May I? "


    The Empire''s wisdom, Mia Luna Tiamoon, made the decision.


    Raffina''s escort, like the rest of the journey, is provided by the Queen''s private escort, and the foresters are confined to the minimum number of food transporters.


    No one challenged the compromise that Meer had made silently.

 538 Episode 157: Suitable for the Empires Wisdom

    "Ah... you''re the wolf the princess was talking about..."


    Meanwhile, at that time...


    Dion Alia left the forest settlement and was alone in the woods.


    I came looking for the wolves after receiving reports from Meer and the others... but I was surprised to find them, and Dion was so overwhelmed.


    In the dark woods, the wolf lying round stood up with his ears pinned and looked at Dion.Swallow the light in his eyes, and wrinkle his nose.


    Dion shrugged his shoulders as he smiled bitterly at the sharp teeth peeking at the edge of his mouth.


    "Hey, are you motivated?Your brother was smart enough to understand my foolishness. "


    While saying that, I put my hand on the sword on my hips.


    After a moment of glancing, he relaxed from the body of the wolf.


    "Hmm. You''re not coming?After all, unlike just a wolf...But not even the wolves I saw at that time.Oh my God, there are so many smart wolves in the world. "


    One sigh while stroking your chin.


    "Anyway... it looks like there''s definitely a connection between the werewolf and that girl...Now... what does the princess intend to do... hmm?


    Suddenly, Dion reached for his hip sword.


    - What is it? Now... just for a moment... it''s like being watched...


    There is nothing unusual about gazing around.The faint signs disappeared quickly.


    Unalerted, Dion sighed quietly after alternating between the surroundings and the wolf.


    "Holy shit... it stinks.Thank you. "


    "Oh, Lord Dion, just in time."


    Back in the settlement, Ludwig arrived early.


    "Well, what''s the matter?Something bothering you?


    "Oh, actually, I changed my schedule a little.I''m going back to the Empire a little longer. "


    So, Dion, who heard from Ludwig,


    "The hideout of the Fire Clan... hey"


    Unexpectedly, he looked up at heaven.


    "I see. If she''s one of my favorite princesses, she''s going to stick her neck in."


    "I can''t deny that...But I can''t say I''m all that popular.As I said before, the stability of the horseback riding kingdom is necessary to realize your vision. "


    Ludwig smiled bitterly and then continued with a serious face.


    "Besides, considering the future, it''s not bad to get along with the horse riding kingdom.It''s because you don''t have to think about whether it''s easier to negotiate with someone when they''re at their best, or reach out when they''re weak. "


    "A good time to reach out... I see."


    Then Dion shrugged his shoulders.


    "Well, if you can fight that werewolf again, I hope so...."


    Ludwig leaned his neck against some bad-toothed Dion''s words.


    "Something bothering you...?


    "Some. Well, there are two things that come to mind right now.One is the thought of a chaotic snake.The girl named Huima is related to the snake, right?


    "I guess so.Meer-sama didn''t seem to be sure yet...There''s no such thing as a wolf technique...It would be natural to see the assassins involved. "


    If so, her very existence could be a trap.I don''t think a girl named Huima is lying, but the truth of the information she brought is uncertain.


    "And the other is the trend in the Kingdom of Lemno?


    Dion smiled at Ludwig''s question, which he asked to go around.


    "Well, you do realize that, don''t you?That country has a deep relationship with the horse kingdom because it trains its own horse riding troops.You will not want the Empire to approach the Horseback Kingdom.You should certainly expect some kind of intervention. "


    Dion arms up and continues.


    "Well, I''m hardly worried about His Highness Abel.Without needing to exchange a sword, that would not be a good match for a belly trick.I feel like I''m hiding something, but for now, it should be okay to leave it alone.At least it won''t hurt the princess.But.... "


    And so he cut off his words, and Dion gently gazed around and lurked.


    "I''m more concerned about the Temple of the Sword of Remno."


    "Lord Gimmimafias...Something about that benevolence..... "


    "I don''t think he can eat it.Whatever our personality, our arms are slowly rising, so if King Lemno had given us an unexpected order... we could be in trouble. "


    Dion Alia does not consider himself an exemplary knight.Speaking of which, I think the sense of bad knights and uneven houses is strong.


    Even if I were you, I would basically obey the orders of my master.Besides, the opponent is a man called Kensei of Remno.He has served the Royal family of Lemno for many years, guided the royal family in swordsmanship, and created the foundation of his swordsmanship.


    Your master''s orders will be executed faithfully. [M]


    "I see. King Lemno... is certainly not an unconditionally trustworthy person..."


    "Well, anyway, if I can be close to you, I can do anything."


    Ludwig nods as if he knew what Dion was trying to say.


    I see. That would be a problem if the werewolves showed up?


    The chaos that occurs when three talented people of different temperaments meet together, and what future awaits ahead is unknown....


    "Well, of course, I wouldn''t aim directly at the princess''s life, but I think you should be careful.Not like the princess said, but be careful and laugh cowardly if nothing happens.It''s much better than regretting something when it happens without paying attention. "


    That''s true too.Indeed, it seems that it is worthy of Meer''s minister.All right. I''ll keep an eye on Lord Gimmimafias'' movements and Prince Abel''s movements in the Kingdom of Lemno. "


    Ludwig nodded deeply.

 539 Episcopal Castle of Raffina

    Raffina, the daughter of the Duchess of Verga, became the "bishop''s emperor", and the first thing she did was to move to the capital.


    She moved her castle from the Duke of Velgar to a place.


    Somewhere... where the bishop lives...


    It was once the island where the continent''s best school city flourished¡­¡­, St. Noel Island.


    No friends, no family now... even the flames of vengeance are no longer left in their hearts.Such a broken girlfriend barely kept her sane because she was in a castle of nostalgic and bitter memories.


    On that day, she was receiving a report in the office.


    That was the place where she spent the most time when she was once called student chairman... 7 rooms renovated by student unions.


    "So, how about a neck and tail?Did you get rid of the snakemen?


    The bishop asked while drinking tea with Princess Rose''s favorite red cheeks.


    "Ha, there''s been a smooth outpouring of chaotic snakes in my Holy Jar War territory.When I called the residents, complaints came up one after another, and now I''m investigating their authenticity..... "


    "Oh? Then it''ll take time.Could all those accused be executed?


    "Ha...? No, but...."


    "There''s no smoke where there''s no fire, right?And snakes are like plagues.If one person escapes, the disease will soon increase to ten or twenty.Hey, you know what to do to stop eating rotten apples?


    Surprisingly, Raffina smiled.


    "It''s simple. All you have to do is throw away what is rotten, and throw away everything that may be rotten.You don''t have to look at things that you suspect are not rotten or that you might be able to eat.What is needed is not to find something to eat out of suspicion.Never put rotten things in your mouth.Do you understand? "


    It was her basic policy against the chaos snake.


    Kill the snake of chaos, and exterminate those who suspect it.It seems that Sion, the Library King of Saint Crand, is sending a message, but Raffina doesn''t seem to care at all.


    "So, what''s going on in the Horseback Kingdom?


    "Yes, most tribes have shown their humility to our Holy Jar Army.I''m also a forest tribe, but I seem to have relied on Prince Zion of Sankland..... "


    Now the horseback kingdom''s tribes were down to half.


    After the death of Ma Yu, the chief of the largest clan, the Lin clan followed his son, Ma Long, to Saint Krand.


    "Yes... Maroon and His Majesty Theon....."


    Those who were close.As a nostalgic memory, Raffina leaned her neck slightly.


    I wasn''t particularly impressed.


    To immerse herself in sorrow, what she lost was too big.


    The empty cavity in her chest could easily swallow little emotions... so Raffina couldn''t sense it.


    "A troublesome opponent to turn into an enemy....."


    It was just a crush, a distressing sigh.


    "And I''ve received reports of an example of a hideout found near the border of the Horseback Kingdom that protected the survivors."


    "Survivor...?A prisoner of war...?Those who cover the chaos snake should have ordered us to kill them all..... "


    Wow, a cold gaze shook the reporter''s soldier and his body trembled.


    "Yes, yes. Of course, the chaotic snakes and the snake-bearing ones were all killed and the village burned down... because they were trapped in the ruins of the castle..."


    "Was he trapped?


    "Yes, a noble man.I''ve been trapped by a chaotic snake for a long time, so I took you with me.... "


    "Yes, it was a terrible experience.Poor thing..... "


    And the bishop turned, and distorted his face in pity.


    Because she''s... Bishop Raffina is a saint.


    Because she is a merciful saint who sympathizes with her miserable adversary and can feel sorry for her wounds.


    A woman imprisoned by a serpent of chaos and exposed to terrible sight... is worthy of the mercy of the Virgin.


    That day, the hearts cracked by the mass poisoning incident of that Holy Night Festival night were completely broken and shattered by Meer''s death afterwards....Even so, Raffina was a saint.


    I have mercy on the wretched who fall down, and I do not hesitate to get dirty myself, so I kneel down on the ground and hold her up... selfless Virgin.He was kind.


    The face of the fierce solemn, the face of the Virgin who pitied the weak, and some of her broken imbalances added strange charm and made her charisma powerful enough to swallow up the world.


    "Please take me.Please be polite. "


    The reporter soldier salutes and leaves the room in peace.


    While holding a loyalty similar to fear in his chest.


    Eventually, it was a skinny woman who came in.The dark, beautiful, one-scaled hair was mixed with gray hair, perhaps from the fear of being imprisoned.


    A woman kneels before the bishop and lowers her head deeply.


    "This time, I don''t want to thank you for saving me.His Holiness the Bishop. "


    "It''s not a big deal.Please raise your head.So what the hell are you... "


    "I see you for the first time.His Holiness the Bishop... "


    The woman looked at Raffina with a faint smile on her face and said...


    "My name is Valentina Remno...."


    That smile... I wonder why, for a moment Raffina''s eyes looked like a snake... but it soon melted away.


    The rest of it was some pathetic, horrible smile... from the wounded woman.

 540 Episode 158 Princess Meer, Get TPN

    After all, the rescue team to the Fire clan decided to leave the following day.


    The foresters are in charge of transport, and Raffina''s escort is the Queen of Meer''s escort.


    By reducing the number of people involved to less than one-third compared to the case where all the transportation and escorts were carried out by the forest people, Huima was convinced.


    --That''s why you didn''t say you were going too from the beginning...


    Raffina was impressed when she saw Meer finishing the negotiations.


    I was wondering.Meer didn''t say anything, and she left everything to the horse riding kingdom.


    I didn''t agree with Raffina''s behavior, and I left the tabernacle behind because it was none of my business.


    Well, it was certainly a project not directly related to Meer...Would Meer do something like abandon a people in need?


    More than that, will you let go of the horses that you admire with your friends?and.


    Ask yourself, never!No way!! Impossible!!!I thought it was Raffina...


    --- Once I left the place, I offered the high conditions that the horse riders would serve as my escort, and then I lowered the conditions that the escort would serve as an Imperial soldier.That''s why I offered Mr. Huima an easy-to-understand compromise....That''s right...


    This is an impressive raffina.


    Meanwhile, Lin Ma Long was also surprised by Meer''s words and actions.That''s....


    "I''m sorry.The discussion was lengthy..... "


    As she lowered her head, Mia smiled and waved her hand.


    "It''s no big deal.What''s more, it looks like our important conversation is over. "


    "Oh, thank you, miss.As a thank you, I''m going to treat you to some delicious lamb milk. "


    As Dragon Ma tries to run, Meer stops it.


    "No, it doesn''t matter."


    "Eh...?


    It is a horse dragon that stops and leans its neck unexpectedly.


    Certainly, some nobles are not interested in the taste of milk, but this is not the case with Meer.I was really looking forward to seeing you on the way here.


    For the record, Dragon Ma likes that kind of thing about Meer.I hope it tastes good without dressing up, so I can enjoy it wholeheartedly.I thought the natural body was very favorable.


    Why such a mea...?


    Meer smiled calmly at the bewildered dragon.


    "I''ll definitely take it back at a later date...That''s right, after this whole thing is over.... "


    In addition, Meer said.


    "Oh, and banquet cooking, I don''t mind a little.Of course, I want my soldiers and ministers who have accompanied me so far to eat plenty.... "


    "Miss...."


    Maroon exhaled without thinking... it was very touching!


    Perhaps Meer sympathized with the situation of the Fire clan.Therefore, eating a banquet here was not good.


    Even though someone is suffering from hunger, he eats a full meal in front of his companion Huima....I couldn''t forgive it.


    I wonder if Meer has a good time and case (TPO).


    The method of claim 1, further comprising:


    "I wonder if it means fasting...It is with the hope that the problems of the Fire Family will be solved..... "


    Raffina said.


    In the Church of the Central Orthodox Church, there is a custom of "fasting" when there is a strong desire for God, when the meal is refused, and when the time is also offered to God.


    Well, there was no point of view, and when Dragon Ma turned to Meer, Meer shook her head in a slight panic.


    "No, that''s not all.Really. Of course, we''ll have dinner.Just trying to reduce the amount..... "


    In such a hurry, the dragon suddenly burst out.


    Maybe Meer smelled bad.


    I was really worried about the Horse of Wisdom, and I would do my best for the family, and even fasting for it would renew my feeling of winning... and I was embarrassed to be seen like that.


    That''s why I''m in such a hurry.


    And apparently, that sentiment was also conveyed to Horse Hui.


    "For the sake of my family, I can''t wait...Then I will refrain from eating. "


    "No, that''s not good!Uh, yeah. If you don''t eat, you won''t be able to help, and you won''t be able to do your job.Eat well so that it doesn''t affect your journey from tomorrow.That''s also important. "


    That being said, you won''t be able to contest it as a smart horse.


    --Is that why you say you eat a little too?Indeed, there is no fasting during a journey.I don''t have an ex-child if I fall down.I mean, the lady is really looking at what she can do.It''s a big one to make.


    Maroon nodded satisfactorily and thought.


    --If Miss looks like this, maybe Abel''s one will be fine.


    and.


    ... well, none of them were aware of it.


    Meea... is delicately rubbing her belly...!


    You''ll see.Why did Meer try to refrain from eating banquet meals as well as daikon milk?


    Yes, too much to drink!


    Meea''s stomach was already tapping because she had been drinking hot milk from the middle of the discussion.


    The Empire''s oesophageal princess, Meer, is concerned about the condition of eating delicious food.Especially if it is super delicious to drink for the first time.


    --If it''s exquisite milk, you shouldn''t drink it today.And somehow, I''m hungry.I don''t feel like I can eat that much food at the banquet.* Giggle *, you failed.If this were the case, I would have weighed myself more milk...I drank sulsulfur because it was delicious.


    That''s right. For Eating Meal, delicious butter, bread, cake, and milk are all drinks!


    ... well, milk is not a normal drink for most people...Whatever.


    --It''s a shame I can''t eat my own food, but I''m so hungry, I can''t help it.


    Yes, Meer has her tummy tap (TPN).


    If so, shall we yogurt it?It is said to be nourishing and good for beauty.It''s delicious when you eat it with honey. "


    Meea smiled at the words of the Lin woman who was listening.


    "Thank you. Thank you for your concern."


    Then... I said it again.


    "Well then, let''s have another meal...When it''s all done.Together.... "


    With all my heart''s determination, it''s a declaration.


    This time, it was a declaration with a firm determination to confront the delicious horseback riding kingdom dishes in the best conditions.


    Incidentally... after this, the yogurt I ate was so delicious, it was a very satisfying meal.

 541 Episode 159 Princess Meer, Move Out

    The next day, the group of Meers left the forest settlement behind.Meers and their daughters and Abel each ride in a carriage, surrounded by an exclusive Imperial Guard escort.In addition, the horse dragon that led the Lin people followed.


    Well, after noon, I stopped by for a break...


    "I wonder if it''s time..."


    In anticipation of the timing, Meer moved quietly.


    Meer had a purpose to accomplish.That''s....


    "Abel, can I have a moment?


    "Hmm? Can I help you?


    All of a sudden, the talking Abel leans his neck tightly.


    "Would you like to go for a ride?


    Mea said gently looking up at the sky.I looked up to a blue side.With a faint glance at the light of the shining day, Mea smiled.


    "Look, it''s such a nice day.I''m sure it feels good.


    Of course, Meer didn''t just want to ride a long way.


    I drank too much hot milk last night, so of course it''s different to try to eat it.Needless to say...


    No, I wanted to talk to Abel slowly.What the hell did Maroon tell you?Why aren''t you feeling well...?


    "No, but...."


    Meer waves to her escort as she speaks ahead of Abel, who seems uncomfortable.


    "Hey, Mr. Dion, I''d like to go for a ride, if you don''t mind?


    "Is it a long ride?


    Hearing that, Dion looks so stupid.


    "I think I saw a painful eye the other day...."


    It was Dion who shrugged his shoulders, but immediately looked at Meer''s face and tightened his expression.


    "Do you really have to go?


    "Yes, it''s important."


    Meer stares back at Dion''s face.Be careful not to lose.


    Basically, when talking to Dion Alia, it''s important to keep an eye on it and not lose sight of it.


    It is likely to strike at the moment of distraction, so if I meet Dion in the woods, I will slowly back off without losing sight... and so on.


    Well, aside from that,


    "Oh dear, I see.Well then, I''ll escort you a little further away..... "


    "Oh, that''s fine.My wolves are watching the perimeter. "


    For some reason, it was Huima who said that in Doya''s face.


    The Horse was a bandit until it reached the forest settlement, but now, as a guide to the Fire clan, the restraint has already been released.


    "On the contrary, I don''t think I can be trusted.


    Dion sent a sharp gaze at such a bright horse.But Huima... doesn''t see it.Don''t look at me.


    Unlike Meer, he was a smart horse trying to get past Dion by not gazing at him.I see, I''m impressed that there are such hands.


    Huima exhaled to calm her mood, and then stared at Meer''s eyes again.


    "... I''m grateful.Princess Meer, I wish I could repay you for everything you''ve done for my family.... "


    "Hmm, that''s right.In that case, well.... "


    Based on the character of the Horse you''ve seen so far, you''ll probably be fine.She felt reassured that if we let Meer attack the wolves here, she wouldn''t get much, and that Abel would be fine.


    "So, what do you think?Abel "


    "... okay.Now, I''ll go out with you while you''re arrogant. "


    That''s why Meer quickly looked around at the horses she used for her long ride.


    "Hmm, that''s right.Ah, I like this kid. "


    I approached a horse.It was a horse version of Meer that I was already familiar with.


    Relax, Meer approached the grass-eating horse with a smile.


    "This kid is quite a gentleman.There are some sights to see in my defense.Wonderful. "


    After a brief compliment, Meer told Gorka, a guard brushing the horse.


    "What''s her name?


    Gorka was an old soldier in the Imperial Guard.


    Originally part of the Guard, he had the talent of raising horses, although the sword''s arm was not so great.Ludwig found out about it and is now in charge of managing the horses of the Imperial Guard.


    "Thank you for your compliments.Your Highness, this horse is called the East Wind. "


    "Tofu? I see, it''s a strange name.What does it come from?


    "Just like the wind blowing from the east, like a gently running horse....I remember being followed with such a wish..... "


    I see, it''s a very windy name.


    Mm-hmm. Nodding, Meer looked at the easterly wind.


    ... as usual, I feel like I''m drooling.Well, somehow, it seemed like I didn''t know about wind currents...


    "Hmm. I like this grand calm.I''ll leave it to her.Hey, Mr. Gorka, I''d like to take this horse for a long ride, but are you okay?


    "Oh, that''s good.I''m sure he''ll be able to take a leisurely ride. "


    Gorka was not particularly surprised to be called by his name.


    Queen Meer remembers all the names of the Imperial Guard.That''s because it''s a famous story among soldiers who belong to the squad.Therefore, I''m not surprised... but it''s pleasant...


    "Please wait a moment. I''m going to put the saddle on now."


    To make you feel good, it''s natural and polite to put on a saddle.Eventually, Gorka thanked Meer deeply for completing her perfect job.


    "Have fun."


    "Yes, thank you."


    So Meer ran out to the meadow with Abel.


    ... by the way, a little further away, Dion and Hui Horse as escorts, and Bel, Lina and Raffina as wild horses, followed by subtle...


    It was a mea that I didn''t notice at all.

 542 Episode 160 Definitely Meer

    It was a fresh grassy landscape spread out on one side.


    The gentle wind rushes through the green, which is close to gold.Far and far-reaching grasslands ripple like lakes.


    The wind constantly creates ripples in the grasslands, carrying a refreshing green smell.


    The small, tall walls that you can see far beyond are the boundaries separating the beautiful green and blue skies.The infinitely spreading sky is as deep blue as a chest, and there it flickers, and there, white clouds are floating.


    A horse walks slowly through the meadow.


    It was young boys and girls who rode horses.The girl sitting behind narrows her blue and clear eyes in the calm sun.


    With the wind blowing her hair and holding it with one hand, the girl smiled brightly.


    ... just to be clear, it''s not a depiction of a lady in a deep window.It is a depiction of Meer.


    The evidence.....


    "Ufufu, that cloud floating in the sky looks like a sheep.One, two... "


    and so on.Definitely Mea.Nothing but Meer!Fny!


    Well, let alone that.


    Meer and Abel, riding in the "east wind" after the horse version of Meer, were slowly advancing along the grasslands.


    By the way, it''s Abel who gets in front.Behind that, it was Mea who had a heroin-like expression.Until a moment ago, I couldn''t believe it was the same as the one who counted the cloud sheep.


    The quick switching is a good thing about Meer.


    --Even so, fufu, that reminds me.The first time I rode a horse...It was a very good atmosphere at that time.Abel kindly supports me in riding horses....Staring on horses, talking about love...


    ... there was a slight tampering in Meer''s memory.


    Well, anyway...


    --But, Abel... I feel like my back is getting bigger again.


    Meer looks seriously at Abel''s back.


    When I first got on, there was still a fine line like a boy... but now I can see the brave knight style that protects the princess by squeezing my back like this.


    --Maybe it''s not bad to go somewhere far like this.Ufufu, it''s love escape.


    I''m not sure what to run from...I am old enough to yearn for such things.Yes, Meer is a fifteen-year-old maiden.A pure maiden.A maid... a maiden...?She''s a maiden!


    --Hmm, I feel comfortable riding in front of you, but after all, I like this way of riding, which can be protected.Ufufu, I''m satisfied.


    After satisfying her love desire, Meer called out to Abel with a full voice.


    "Hey, Abel... what''s going on?


    "What?


    Abel said without looking back.Meer felt as if she didn''t have a heart or her voice was hard.


    After talking to Maroon, something obviously went wrong, Abel.Even today, by the time Meer spoke, she was somewhere over the sky and had a small number of mouths.


    Abel is a gentleman. If you take a long ride, you''ll hear from yourself, and you''ll never tire Meer.


    I''m the kind of person who cares.But... today, such a normal man is lurking.


    Very... curious.


    "Don''t play dumb.You''ve been acting a little weird since yesterday. "


    "Really? I don''t mean that...."


    Mia nodded heavily to Abel, who looked back lightly.


    "It''s obvious from my perspective."


    That was the first time Abel smiled.


    "Oh dear... I can''t hide anything from you...."


    Then I sighed a little and said it.


    "Actually, Senpai Maroon taught me...The man with the wolf and my sister were witnessed together. "


    "The man with the wolf... that''s..."


    "I don''t think I know the details.Senpai Maroon himself seems to have heard the story...I''ve seen people from other tribes in the first place.... "


    "That''s right...I''m worried about that.Princess Clarissa, as for Abel''s sister?


    Questioning the name of the royal family of the Kingdom of Lemno.And Abel shook his head small.


    "No... that''s not true.I was with Valentina''s sister. "


    "Oh? But that Valentina..."


    Abel nodded small to Meer tilting his neck.


    "Oh, Valentina, your sister is dead.He was supposed to have died five years ago.But.... "


    And then Abel cut off his words and continued.


    I couldn''t find the body.


    "Eh...?


    "I fell off the cliff.The carriage wreckage was found later... and all the sisters fell and died.That''s what it looks like.The body must have been devoured... because there were wolves wandering around... "


    Say so to spit it out... and then Abel looks back at Meer.


    "My supposedly dead sister... Valentina''s sister was walking with a man with a wolf...I came to the horseback riding kingdom to see if it was true. "


    Looking at her crying eyes, Meer... for some reason, her chest is tickling.


    I think I have to say something, and I''m in a hurry to think about it...After all, it''s a very natural word to say... that''s it.


    "... that''s good."


    "Eh...?


    Abel looks like he''s been poked in the face with his words.Meer continued to say it slowly.


    "It''s good that onee-sama, who thought she was dead, was still alive..."


    Try it out in your mouth, I think.


    Yes... I''m sure that''s a good thing.


    "That''s something to be delighted about.Abel, you should be happy. "


    If Abel''s sister was involved with the snake... we could talk if she was alive.Maybe we can touch each other, maybe we can get back to sanity.


    That''s because there was nothing you could do if you were dead.


    "You should be happy."


    Meer repeated.


    "Really...Am I happy...? "


    After a moment of silence, Abel''s mouth fell, and his lips and words fell out.


    "That''s right. You looked happier."


    With a grand affirmation, Meer said.And then...


    "If that''s the case, I''ll have to see you and say hello.To your sister. "


    I will take this opportunity to bring the future nun to my side!It was a mea that made my nose rough.

 543 Episode 161: In the Kingdom of Remno....

    Time goes back a little bit.


    Suddenly, in the corner of the royal castle in the Kingdom of Lemno, there is a training ground dedicated to royalty.


    In this country, which invests heavily in the military, the royal family also needs to be strong enough.Therefore the royal men brush the arms of the sword day and night.


    At that training ground, Gain Lemno, the First Prince of the Kingdom of Lemno, shook his sword in disarray.


    Swing down the sword raised high above your head with the strength of your body, which is the first stance of Lemno kingdom style swordsmanship.The most basic stance.


    Swing up, step in, and swing down the sword.


    Fast as the wind, sharp enough to slash water, powerful enough to smash rocks...


    Simply elevate the strike to sophisticated behavior.


    It was an effort in the same direction as Abel, his brother.


    There were people who spoke to him like that.


    "Yes, you are, Lord Gain."


    "Gimmimafias."


    Gain stops moving and looks at an old man standing at the entrance to the workout area.


    "I heard you were going out with Abel''s amulet...."


    "Yes, I''ll be leaving the day after tomorrow, so I stopped by to say hello."


    "Hmm...."


    Gain threw down his sword and shrugged his shoulders.


    "Oh, my God. I was just thinking about beating my cheeky little brother, and he got so hot."


    Then wipe your face with cuffs.I kept swinging my sword for a long time, and there was a ball-like sweat on my forehead.


    "I see. Purpose is important.It would be nice if your brothers could enhance each other. "


    Clear your heart, wave your sword with a strong will... and other beautiful things don''t come out of Gimmimafias'' mouth.


    A sword is a technique used to defeat an opponent.All you need to do is train your body and wave your sword with optimal movement.


    No matter how low the motivation for the exercise is, he will not deny it.If that leads to strength, there is no complain.


    But that''s not the only reason right now...


    Gimmimafias stared gently, as if looking through the heart of Gain.Is that uncomfortable? Gain picks up the falling sword and throws it towards Gimmimafias.


    "Can you practice for the first time?Lord Gimmimafias, the swordsmanship guide. "


    With all due respect,


    "Well, I''m thrilled to have you showcasing the results of your training.His Highness Gain. "


    Gimmi Mafias laughs with a generous smile.


    Let''s make it work.


    Without waiting for the word, Gain was stepping in.


    Swing down from the top.It was the same slash as Abel''s special strike.


    Gimmimafias calmly catches the incoming blow.


    "Hmm, that''s pretty good. It''s not a bad blow."


    Hold the sword again, pushing it back.


    "If you''re not hesitant to take a blow from a surprise, you can bury it with a single sword."


    Gain, don''t answer that, step in again.Fires a blow. But this will also not reach Gimmimafias.


    "... don''t stop without difficulty"


    "Haha is a swordsmanship guide."


    Gain frowned on Gimmimafias, laughing happily.


    "I told you it wasn''t a bad blow... but I don''t suppose I''ve heard anything from you... compared to Abel."


    "Hmm. Do you think I mistook His Highness Abel for what he''s capable of?


    "It''s okay to lie about my evaluation so that I can be driven by training.That''s what you are, isn''t it?


    "Somewhat unexpectedly.I''m just trying to be faithful to my swordsmanship guide.But you''re just pretending to be stupid. "


    "No way, I didn''t think I''d lose to my brother.I bet you''re mad at me, too!


    This time, I shook up my lowered sword vigorously.Gimmimafias nodded convincingly, holding it against his body.


    "I see. Indeed, even in my opinion, when it comes to pure talent, there is no reason for His Highness Gain to lose.I suppose Abel''s efforts have been rewarded.The sword of His Highness Abel has become so distinguishable. "


    Gain snorted angrily at Gimmimafias.


    "I didn''t expect to hear such words from your mouth.Gimmimafias "


    "Hmm? What do you mean?


    "Your efforts are rewarded... this is bullshit."


    Gimmimafias frowned at the gain of telling him to throw up.


    "Oh, have you ever been in a bad mood?


    "... I just remembered something unpleasant.I tried harder than anyone to resist the irrationality, about a stupid dead, stupid woman. "


    Shake the sword. This time, don''t pretend to be stupid.A rape sword, like the one taken from the middle stage, is his original sword.


    "You must know that you taught your sister the sword.My sister never lacked training.I had learned swordsmanship more desperately than anyone else, and I had learned a trick that no one in this castle could beat.That''s not all.My sister made extraordinary efforts in all respects, both in her studies and as a princess.But my sister is dead.He left nothing to do, nothing to impose on himself, but lost his life without hesitation.It was a vain and meaningless life. "


    Step in, one shot, one more step.If you think about it, pull.


    It''s an irregular move, trying to disrupt Gimmimafias'' stance.But for a man called Kensei, it is also a movement of children''s play.


    When he was cut off from all the slashing that had been carried out, there was a ridiculous smile on Gain''s face.


    "It''s bullshit to be rewarded for your efforts.If that were the case, it wouldn''t have been possible... for my sister to be rewarded. "


    So Gain threw away his sword.


    "It was a crap exercise.I sweated. "


    Gain that snorts uncomfortably and leaves the scene behind.


    Gimmimafias stroked his jaw as he turned his back off.


    "I see... It looks like Lord Gain is still tied to your sister''s ghost....."

 544 Chapter 162 Mustangs

    "By the way, Dion Aria. I told you my wolf would take care of the guards, but why are you coming with me?


    Dion smiled bitterly at the horse that asked with his eyebrows frowned.


    "Hmm, I''m Princess Meer''s sword."


    "What do you mean?


    "By trusting you unconditionally, the princess has earned your trust.Well, I think that''s a great way to do it.But that''s the way the princess does it, and it''s her job.I have a role to play and a way to do it. [M]That''s what I mean.... ahh "


    So, Dion smiled nicely.


    Just like your wolf over there.


    Pointing to it, I saw the grass shaking slightly.When I close my eyes, I see the fur of a black wolf... and I see...?


    Huima slowly looks at Dion''s face, huh?And a word to Dion tilting his neck....


    "... wow!


    It was subtly drawn.


    "Dion Aria, I want to ask you one more question.How the hell did you know where my wolf was?


    I haven''t even found it yet...


    Dion leaned his head strangely towards the horse he insisted on.


    "Hmm, you know what I mean?I see. Perhaps the closest thing you can feel is the smell.


    "...... Oops!!


    Huima, I pulled it in earnest.


    "The way your nose works... well, you, is that it?The legendary werewolf who turns into a wolf at night.... "


    "Mr. Huima, you don''t have to worry about the details of Dion Alia."


    It was Strina who called out to the troublemaker.As if you were a master against Dion Alia.


    "Dion Aria''s combat skills are unreasonable...It''s a waste of thinking.If it were a battle, it would be better to give up your wasted resistance and surrender, or your chances of survival would increase. "


    "I see... it makes me study"


    Dion smiled unexpectedly at the clever horse nodding with a mysterious face.


    Hmm, that''s quite painful, Duchess of Yellow Moon.


    Then Bell opened his mouth to Strina.


    "That''s right. General Dion isn''t halfway there, so it''s as easy as finding a coyote hiding in secret!Even a million enemy soldiers can be cut down on a single horse. "


    Very tight bell.The opposite Dion, um, cheeks.


    "I''m not a general... and that''s impossible."


    It was a dion, but the Horse couldn''t help but think.


    "... can you do it for a thousand instead of ten thousand?''and so on....


    For a moment, Huima turned her eyes towards the ladies after she pushed away the frightening imagination that came to her mind.


    "Well, why did you follow me?I think it would be enough to have a guardian with me and Dion Alia.... "


    Belle, I think it''s probably fun to be with Belle, from Straina to Raffina.Huima''s gaze shifted.


    After that, Raffina nodded one nod and smiled purely..., holding her full mouth open.No... I tried to open it... but...


    "Of course I care!Whatever you say, Meer... you can see your sister in love.You don''t have to wonder what an empire''s wisdom love is like!


    Belle says he has no body and no lid!I''m here to be inspired by curiosity!To be honest with you, even more...


    "Yes, Mr. Raffina."


    I''m shaking! It was an intense path that was no longer relentless or merciless.


    "Eh... ah, uhh"


    Raffina, who was shook up by the conversation, was stuck in words.


    Falsifying is easy.If I want to say something, I can think of any reason.


    But the problem is... you can''t tell lies.


    After all, Raffina is a saint.We cannot speak plain lies.If you say something extremely euphemistic, it must not be a complete lie.


    The answer therefore required caution.Raffina, who had been reading the story since Huima said something, had begun to consider the answers carefully.


    Because I thought it would be dangerous for your friend to take a long ride...?It''s true, but if an enemy assassin targets you, there''s nothing you can do.


    Were you worried about leaving Abel alone?No, I know Abel is a gentleman, and if you say that, you''ll excuse us both.I''m really worried, but I can''t use it.


    Then, even if it''s not a lie, I''ll cut the subtle answers from the edge.


    Raffina put her mind to work hard.


    If I wanted to, I could build an army sweeping the continent and assemble a perfect scheme that would overwhelm the resistance to the point where it was imperfect¡­, and the brain was fully operational to twist the wild horse''s excuse and finally came up with the answer I had drawn¡­ That was precisely when Bell intervened.


    Moreover, the trouble was in the form of questions.


    Belle''s question is, yes, but what about Raffina?It is not a question of.Isn''t it? And I''m asking.In other words, the answer to that is yes or no... in the form of yes or no.


    There''s no escape...!


    No malice, I''m staring at you with sparkling eyes...


    I can''t escape...!


    Raffina opened her mouth gently after an unusual agony...


    "Yes! I see.


    It''s reopened!


    With a grand chest,


    "I was just worried about your friend''s love pattern, what?


    I said it with a tingling expression.


    Get ready and be any of them!That''s why I revealed my heart... but there was no one there to deny her words...


    "Hmm, I''m worried about the pattern of my friend''s love.I know how you feel, Virgin Raffina. "


    I knew Raffina was the same way.


    And so on, everyone''s voice of agreement comes after me... a little unexpectedly... but I''m also a little happy...


    It''s hardened without saying anything... just there.


    "Oh, guys, what are you doing?In this place..... "


    Meer is back at the center of the conversation.


    Both Abel and the others on the front had somewhat clear expressions.

 545 Episode 163: Meer, dance with your head!

    Now, nothing happened after that (Raffina seemed to have been stuck at a nightly pyjama party in the carriage...), and the party came to the forest where there was a hideout for the fire clan.The lush and leafy trees, the green of which was dark and close to black.


    A group stops in front of the forest.


    The horse that got off the carriage headed for the woods on a small run.


    "This way. It''s hard to understand, but there''s a way here....."


    Afterwards, Meer, who led the escort, followed.


    From the standpoint, there was no need for Meer to follow me... but Meer couldn''t stop herself.


    Because the woods called.No, because the mushrooms lurking in the woods... called!


    --When I come to the new forest, it''s the experts who want to see what kind of mushrooms are growing.It''s only natural that the blood of the mushroom mystery will make a scene...


    Mm-hmm, it was Meer who nodded greatly....


    "But is it because the horseback riders can''t find us hiding in the woods?


    When asked, Huima nodded one.


    "Probably at first.But as far as I know, I didn''t hide that well.There are twelve tribes in the Horseback Kingdom.Sneaking out on the meadow, feeding horses grass, or making deals with other countries under the name of a tribe. "


    "I see...."


    Well, I''m convinced it will be.


    The conflict between your ancestors from a long time ago is no longer a major problem for those who actually live now.So if we found the Fire Clan, we wouldn''t have had a big fight there.


    As if to prove the words of Huima, the path she had shown was cleverly hidden, but quite wide.There are roadways so far as to be able to get in as a carriage.


    That means there was a lot of stuff going through it.It was proof that they weren''t sneaking behind the woods.


    Then, under the guidance of Hui Horse, the carriage proceeded again.It takes about half an hour to go down the twisted, dark road.Suddenly, the road opened up... and I saw a fire clan settlement.


    It was a simple village.


    A hut made of wood lined up with powder, powder, and horses were also seen in the enclosure.


    --Hmm... looks like the Lourou village I saw earlier.The big difference is still horses.


    The horses were observing us as to whether they had noticed an unfamiliar carriage.There were a variety of things to stare at with clear eyes, things to be vigilant with your ears twitching, things to twitch your nose and try to sneeze.


    ... it seems that the relatives of the rough storm are here too.


    Well, anyway...


    "That''s weird.There''s no sign of anyone. "


    The village was calm and quiet.However, I could only hear the horses breathing, and I could not hear the sounds of life standing.


    "Hey! Everybody''s back.Where the hell are you?


    With a worried face, Huima shouted.Immediately thereafter!


    "Huima!?Are you okay?


    A young woman rushed over from the shadow of the building.After that, people began to gush out.


    "Oh, we were all worried...."


    Huima returns a smile.As she watched the horse surrounded by her eyes, Meer looked impressed.


    "Hmm... Huima-san is also quite popular."


    Are you all right, Mr. Huima?


    "I was worried you might have been fooled by a bad man.Did they steal anything?


    "As I said before, not all people who give us good food are good people.Huima-sama, there''s a place where it''s too much... "


    ... it was a conversation in which everyone told me that the Horse of Wisdom was very important.


    Most of the young women gathered around Huima, and only the elderly and children could see twinkles.


    "... that''s weird.I think there are too few young men compared to the population..... "


    Mia nodded suspiciously to Ludwig.


    "Hmm... that''s right.Perhaps the marauders led by Huima are out there?


    "... I see, maybe so."


    Although Ludwig nodded, he put his arm together with some thought.


    While this was happening, Huima appeared late, rushing towards an old woman who was once too old.And I started talking about what had happened so far without divulging it in detail.


    "What... The foresters....."


    "No way...."


    "I can''t believe I need their help right now....."


    and so on, together with the noisy ones.On the other hand, the dragons and the foresters were also showing vigilance.That was the cause of the wolf that Huima was carrying.


    "That''s the wolf of the Fire Clan...."


    A wolf lying down as if it were protecting the families of fire.Earlier, as Huima entered the village, she sneaked out of the bushes.


    Though I thought it was coming, when I actually saw it, it seemed overwhelmed even by the horse dragon.


    So, the time of the birth of the gaze... while tension reigned over both tribes, Meer...


    --Hmm, you''re hungry...It''s time for dinner...


    I was hungry alone.


    Basically, Meer''s standing is only an ally.They were the only ones who reached out for help, as well as the forest tribes who provided the food.That''s why Meer couldn''t keep her mouth shut about the discussion between the Fire Clan and the Forest Clan...I can''t do anything until the discussion starts....


    "Dear Meer, why don''t you go back to the carriage and rest?The story will be lengthy, and loading and unloading supplies will take time.You can''t just eat first..... "


    Meer quietly shook her head to the guard who cared.


    "No, I can''t do that."


    Because... that''s a pride hit.


    Because even though there were people who were hungry, it was a grudge to buy that they were the only ones who ate first.


    Well, indeed, as it stands, the greatest battle force here is the Imperial Guard.If you let the power say something, you will be able to dominate everything on this scene, and you will be allowed to do it on your own.


    But... but it is.


    --It''s forbidden to be arrogant here.The arrogance of force is covered by force...


    Meer was thinking.


    If the main unit of the Fire Clan returns here, there is a sufficient risk that the power relationship will flip.


    It''s hard to think of anyone stronger than Dion Aria, but the possibilities are still not zero.Therefore, if the power balance changes, there is a very high risk of being rewarded for being arrogant.


    So, Meer reads first and second hand.


    Be humble and humble in case the power relationship flips over.If the main power of the Fire clan returns, and our power is still above it, is that okay?


    --A man must be himself in harvesting the seeds he sowed.If that''s the case, it''s not acceptable to leave the hungry people alone and eat their own meals!Besides, even if it''s like that, it doesn''t look very tasty...


    So....


    --You should refrain from eating here first.To put it further, it''s important to dress up as a proper working wind!


    The food brought in belongs only to the forest people.You can''t naturally skip because you''re going to let me eat it.I needed to earn the qualifications to work and eat properly.


    That''s why....


    "Hmm, the fire family and the dragons will talk, so why don''t we get the supplies out first?Of course, I''ll help you, too.


    This is what I said.


    "No, Your Highness, please go back to the carriage and rest.There''s Raffina too..... "


    The nearby guard said in a hurry...


    "No, it is unacceptable that I should do nothing.I want you to work for the hungry people. "


    Humans on an empty stomach are generally narrow in mind.I can''t wait to wear Ichamon later.


    --humbly, humbly....It''s important to disguise yourself as a working wind!


    With enthusiasm, Meer put her hand on the luggage.Put your hands on... it was a little heavy, so I had to replace it with another luggage.


    Now... now that Meer''s moving, things are moving at once.


    No wonder the Imperial Guard''s front moves when the Lord (or the Lord) is working, but they cannot afford not to.In addition, Raffina, Belle, and Straina followed Abel in Meer.


    Then the families of fire, and the families of the forest, shall not speak of the four and five.Seeing adults start working, even children start helping.


    Originally it was about their tribe.It is impossible that the princesses of other countries do not work when they are sweating on their foreheads.


    A little awkwardness swallowed up, and the two tribesmen who had fallen apart moved.


    That''s how... there was an incredible but collaborative atmosphere.


    Together, sweat on your forehead towards one goal...And that''s the goal...


    "Now, everyone, we''re waiting for a delicious meal.I''m gonna stretch it out!


    It is made clear by Empress Meer, who stands at the forefront and speaks.


    To be able to eat together, to attend a banquet.


    It''s a very, very pleasant time... and yes, it''s the preparation for the festival.

 546 Episode 164 Meer says."Eat while its hot!"and

    --Phew, I''m really tired...Oh, I''m hungry...


    Meer sits on a rug laid out in the square and exhales because it is deep.


    "Congratulations. Miss Meer.I''ll get you something to eat right away. "


    "Oh, thank you. Anne.Thank you very much. "


    and sent Anne out and sighed again.


    I was so hungry, I no longer had the power to move to Meer.


    Originally, Meer had completely lost her thickness because she worked a lot on a bit of hunger.It was a crisis of FNY extinction.


    --fufufu, whatever... when there''s food in front of you, hunger is not necessarily evil.


    Yes, that''s the best seasoning.Meer was raising her expectations for the meal she was going to eat.


    "Thank you for your patience.Meer, this looks delicious. "


    "Very waxy. Oh, that really looks delicious!


    Quickly, I grabbed what Anne brought me!


    Big vanilla wrapped around Paris... it was a flat bread-like food baked with yogurt mixed with wheat.


    It seems to be called Yonan.


    The crispy yonan is sandwiched with finely chopped pieces of smoked meat.Smoked meat filled with juicy gravy, Mea snorted her throat...


    --Well, let''s just...


    I opened my big mouth and tried to bite Jonan... just then!


    "Princess Meer, can I have a moment?


    The timing was bad and the horse came.Besides, I''m bringing an old woman who looks like a family heinous!


    "Empress Tiamoon, I cannot thank you enough for this."


    The old woman lowered her head.As it is, Meer whispers lightly in her heart as she introduces herself.Humans are generally narrow in their minds when they are hungry.


    --Hmm... for now, I''d like to talk about a difficult story after eating it.


    Introducing yourself is troublesome.It would be rude to ask your name once and not remember it.And based on past experience, Mia''s intuition told me that the old woman that Huima brought was probably a human being whose name had to be remembered.


    But... Meer wants to eat now.I want to eat anyway!


    I''ve been screaming since I''ve been doing a lot of help.That''s why I want to focus on my meal without talking about it right now.


    Of course, I know how the other person feels.


    You''re about to eat!Don''t talk to me like this!I didn''t think so, but that''s it.Delays in introducing yourself can also be disrespectful.


    Moreover, the order is important.Who will introduce myself...?In turn, it''s Raffina or Meer, but it''s only natural to say hello to Meer, who stood first just now.


    That''s why I know how you feel. I know... I still think so.Not now!and.


    Meer''s dissatisfaction slipped out of her mouth by accident!I mean....


    "Don''t you want to stop?I don''t care about that kind of story.... "


    I told you! I said I don''t care!


    I didn''t want to use my head very much, so I said it very straightforward.


    --Oh, no.I mean it....!


    For a moment, Meer''s brain awakens.The words of the Empire''s wisdom, which burned the last sugar left in the body and instantly increased the rpm to the top speed...


    "First, let''s eat before we eat.Difficult story to tell. I think you''re hungry too..... "


    "It''s just for you!"After saying so!


    "Besides, I''m hungry because I worked too.If you don''t eat soon, you''re going to lose your mind. "


    Add a little truth!


    --The trick when you tell a lie is to mix up a little truth, and I wonder if this will deceive you well?


    And then you smile to deceive me.


    "That''s why you have to eat hard stories.Look, it would be a waste if the hot and prepared food were to cool down. "


    It was true again.Meer wants to eat.Enjoy a delicious meal.


    The old woman who heard it opened her eyes for a moment....


    "Fufufu, I see. If you ask me, that''s right.Come on, Huima, let''s get you one for now.Children will not be able to eat calmly unless Her Highness begins to eat. "


    And the horse, which the old woman had told him, looked at Meer for a moment.


    "Again... thank you for your concern"


    "I can''t thank you enough.I wanted to eat it in a delicious state.It''s just that. "


    After laughing nicely, don''t forget to appeal properly.


    "I''ve worked a lot today, so I think I deserve to eat plenty."


    I work well and eat well.I''m not eating with pride without doing anything, so thank you so much!After appealing sufficiently...


    "Well then, once again....."


    Meer opens her mouth.


    It bites into the edge of Jonan, who grabbed it firmly with both hands...


    Squeaky, light sounds in your mouth.Immediately afterwards, the cheese tangled on my tongue.The aroma of baked cheese and the mellow acidity of dancing on the tongue.The flavors of the gravy juice are mixed there.


    It''s a hot, savoury trio.


    "Hofufufu...."


    Mea exhales with a smile as she breathes hot.


    "Ah... wonderful.It''s a wonderful flavor. "


    And then, I noticed.


    Everyone is staring at themselves.


    "Oh? What''s up, guys?If you don''t eat soon, it''ll get cold. "


    Meea''s gorgeous eating and unexpectedly falling in love finally started moving there.


    That''s how it starts, it''s just a fun banquet time.The pleasure had enough heat to melt the dust from the fire and forest tribes.


    The banquet, the name of the princess Meer, was a glorious night like the moon.

 547 Episode 165: The Wicked Kumi

    It is a place that has been forgotten in history.


    The abandoned castle is home to the Princess of the Snake.


    In that room, the witch of the snake was reading a book among the gazebos used by the king.


    It was their scripture¡­ "Book of things crawling through the earth".


    "... are you reading that again?"


    The werewolf came into the room and said sooner or later in a stupid tone.


    "You''ve read it many times already.I''m not tired of it. "


    "You can''t get bored."


    After stroking the book with love, the witch said.


    "You really know what people are like when you write this.It beautifully describes the essence of man through the eyes of malice.Every time I read it again, I found something new, so I couldn''t stop. "


    With her eyes down in the book, the witch said.


    "So, what can I do for you?


    "The news has arrived.In Sankland, the sparks planted by the smoking wolf (Kunlow) did not lead to a fire.Prince Theon is alive. There are rumors that King Abram has suffered a temporary illness, but he is still on official business.It seems that Prince Eshar II can leave Sankland and leave it at the house of the young lady of the Duke of Green Moon, who became his fianc¨¦e..... "


    "I see. Anyway, something happened, but it wasn''t a big fire.That''s a shame. "


    Turn the page of the book as you say so.The werewolf frowned on such a witch.


    "I''m not really sorry...?


    "Hmm, that''s not true, but it is.Well, neither of them will change much.If Prince Zion and King Abram die, there is a way to ride on the confusion, and if they survive, there is another way to do it.It''s easy to think of, yeah.Think of a way to get closer to the heartbroken Prince Eshar.By leaving the country, Prince Eshar has perhaps caused some sort of malaise, and there is a gap in his heart.


    "I wonder..."


    The werewolf said without moving his expression.


    "Apparently there was an intervention by the Empire''s wisdom."


    The witch raised her face from the book for the first time.Pok¨¦mon, open your mouth, and the next moment,


    That''s amazing.


    Let''s start clapping.


    "Smokewolf is a good snake mentor.I sniffed that stuff...That''s really awesome.How did you do that?Why did you come to Sunland at this time and how did you break Mr. Smokewolf''s plan..... "


    And the werewolf continued to say unto the witch princess, who deceived her thoughts.


    "And another bad news.Rescue from the Lin tribe arrived in the hideout of the fire clan.Apparently, the horse fell into the hands of the enemy. "


    "Ah... that really seems like your sister...You have a light mouth that doesn''t resemble you. "


    The witch nodded with a giggle.


    "I''m sorry. I wanted to have tea with you one day, but I don''t think I''ll get the chance."


    After all, the werewolf tells the witch princess who shrugs her shoulders.


    He said he was accompanying the long-awaited Abel Remno to the rescue.


    It was precisely at this time that a heartfelt smile struck Valentina Remno''s face.


    "Ahahah, you did well.Abel was right to hear that he and Lin Ma Long were close.Yeah, I wasn''t expecting you to come with me, but, well, is there a problem?


    Valentina''s sightings were, of course, deliberately leaked.


    That day, from the night Meer''s assassination was planned, there was a plan for this day.


    The relationship between Meer Luna Tiamoon and Abel Remno proved to be not superficial, but life-threatening.


    Barbara''s behavior and Meer''s reaction to it.A ploy that Valentina came up with as a result of crushing them.That''s it...


    If he dies, he can distort the wisdom of the Empire.


    That is, the assassination of Abel Lemno.


    Hearing the words of the witch princess, the wolf slammed his face.


    "Doesn''t it hurt?Taking my real brother''s life. "


    For that question, Valentina slightly leaned her neck....


    "Of course, isn''t it? Of course, it hurts.You didn''t think it would hurt?It''s so sad. She was kind and decent in our country.I just want to complain to Princess Meer about getting along with her.It is very unreasonable for her to lose her life here.It''s not that sad. "


    I''m probably not kidding.She is probably seriously saddened.And then,


    "But, well... that''s a trivial thing.From the point of view of the course of history, people''s emotions are no big deal. "


    When she said so, her eyes were staring at the distance.


    "Individual sentiments, individual lives, the demise of towns and villages, and the country''s prosperity are trivial things from the great river of history.It''s not a big deal how I feel. "


    "Snakes control the history of the world by controlling the mind.Wasn''t it?


    "Of course it is. I don''t care if I''m sad, but letting Princess Meer despair is a big part of history.Barbara was a brilliant man.It is very meaningful to distort the heart of the continent''s next generation of powerful people. "


    Well then, what do you say?I mean, aiming for Princess Meer''s life.... "


    "What do you mean?


    The werewolf told Valentina that she was strangely inclined.


    "Apparently, Princess Meer is accompanying a forest rescue team.Not only her, but also the Virgin Raffina, the traitor Duchess of Yellow Moon, and a girl called Princess Meer''s sister.Wouldn''t it be better to take the princess''s life without trouble?That way, you don''t have to touch your real brother. "


    The witch smiled badly at the werewolf.


    "Fufufu, you''re so gentle.But in order to do that, I think you''ll have to beat that Dion Alia.... "


    That''s what the witch said...


    "But... yes.The change in the situation may be welcome.Let''s do more and think about something. "


    So, again, I dropped my eyes on the book.

 548 Chapter 166: To Hear About Your Ladyship

    Well, the next day.


    Meer, who spent the night in the carriage, woosh, slowly rises up, lacking stretch.


    "Hmm...."


    After stretching one, Mea lightly rubbed her stomach.


    "It''s strange. I''ve been feeling a bit good since I started eating yogurt."


    It was another story that Anne, who was secretly listening to herself, moved out, consulted Ludwig and Maroon, and arranged for the Empire to eat fresh yogurt.


    It was relatively common for one of Meer''s arms to move freely and gather good food for Meer''s body.


    It''s Anne''s agile arm, which has nothing to do with Meer''s beauty and health.


    Well, aside from that...


    Huima came to see me when I woke up feeling refreshed.


    "Princess Meer, are you awake?


    "Oh, Mr. Huima.How are you? "


    Meer welcomed me with a smile.


    "The Elder wants to say hello, so can I come visit?"


    "Oh...? Are you coming here...?


    Well, coming to say hello from Meer''s side would naturally be a loss of gratitude.For that reason, I think they want to go and say hello...


    "Hmm...Then I''ll come and see you. "


    Meer says lightly.


    Meer''s carriage is very comfortable, only for the Empress.I''m building it to welcome guests without any problems... but it''s a little cramped.


    If we meet one-on-one, including Raffina, Maroon, and Abel, it''s very modest, but narrow.


    --Although I may be the first to say hello......


    Honestly, I want to avoid that.After all, the problem is piling up.


    We must also hear about the food problems of the Fire Clan, the improved relationship with the Horseback Kingdom, and the serpent of chaos.It''s hard to find out that by yourself...


    --In order to hear about your sister-in-law, I want Abel to stay with me... hmm.


    ... so Meer proposes.


    That''s right.Now, I will also speak to Raffina-sama and Senpai Ma Long and let them go. "


    "Mm... Whatever Virgin Raffina is... she''s from the Lin tribe...Well, I can''t help it..... "


    Huima nodded as she slumped.


    That''s right, there''s no way we can do anything more than get food.Yes... the fire clans were deprived of the opportunity to confront each other.


    How about getting the people of the kingdom of horseback riding to help?How about getting the foresters into the village?How about welcoming Raffina and Mea, who have absolutely nothing to do with it?They deprived me of any room to worry.


    Meer started moving, so I followed her.


    And... even within the family, the children, who are especially trivial, have been missed by our guests.The rest is a collapse.


    Work together and eat the same thing together.If we struggle with each other, a smile will be born there.I feel less nervous... "Never talk!It creates an atmosphere that is difficult to stick.


    --Well, I''m not sure what will be decided, but it''s the horse riding kingdom that will work hard from there.That''s Senpai Maroon''s role...Nevertheless, it is foolish to fail to be vigilant.I hope you''ll accompany me to the wisdom bag.


    Well, at that rate, Meer took Raffina, Maroon, Abel, and even Ludwig and Anne to the Elder''s Cabin.


    When in trouble, there are many places to shake your eyes.Such a judgment.


    Diversification of risks and responsibilities is important.It is a motto of Meer.


    When I entered the cabin, there was an old woman and Huima who came to greet me last night and another young woman was waiting for me.


    The old woman looked at Giroli and Meer.Deep wrinkles engraved between the eyebrows, cuddled lips and sharp gaze.Seeing an old woman with a sharp expression, Meer, uhm, flipped...


    --This way, it looks very difficult to see, but....


    Then I remember last night.


    During the banquet, it seemed really delicious.The old woman who ate the same thing as Meer was really saying, hafufu!Meer didn''t miss eating deliciously.


    In addition, the old woman, who was in a mood to see the family released from hunger, was dancing cheerfully even though she had been drinking.I was dancing!


    Remembering that, Meer is sure.


    --Hmm, this guy must be a mess.


    The old woman lowered her head deeply behind Meer''s heart.


    "My name is Loufa, the elder of the Fire clan.Since the elder is currently away, I would like to greet the elder sister Huima and myself.Thank you, Princess Meer and the Virgin Raffina for all your hard work. "


    The old woman then turned her sharp gaze towards the dragon.


    And the people of the woods helped him.I want to thank you again. "


    Then again, the elder with his head down, the wolf flower.Then Huima and the young woman lowered their heads.Younger women apparently take care of wolf flowers.


    As soon as Meer and the others finished introducing themselves, the story moved on to the main topic.

 549 Episode 167 Good luck, understanding, and giving up

    "I can only thank you for this.Thank you for helping our family.But why are you doing this?


    The wolf said in a heavy tone.


    "That''s something I don''t need to hear.Originally the Fire Clan and the Forest Clan were brothers from the same parents. It''s only natural to help in times of trouble.... "


    And while Maroon answered, the wolf smiled thinly and shook his head.


    "Don''t be ridiculous.Young Lin.I didn''t expect you to help me without any reward... if there''s such a sweet story.We''re... not that sweet. "


    A wolf flower with a hard expression.Mia was unexpectedly depressed by the rocky atmosphere...I knew I didn''t.


    After all, he was eating last night with a smile on his face.Fufufu, I was witnessing you eating with me!


    --If it weren''t for yesterday''s banquet, it would have been completely different.First impressions are important.Hmm... I have to be careful... Oh?


    At that time... what happened last night passed unexpectedly behind Meer''s head.


    "Don''t you want to stop?I don''t care about that kind of story... "


    I told him to throw it away a little bit.


    --After all, that... might not have been so good.


    I think it was a good deception, and the opponent laughed and didn''t care.


    --However, the opponent is an old man.You might have enough metrics to laugh at the rudeness of young people like me.So, even if you''re laughing, I can''t deny that you''ve had a negative impression.


    Meer turned her eyes towards Ludwig.Ludwig stared at us with serious eyes.In a moment, Meer''s spine freezes.


    I can''t imagine.


    Suppose your fucking glasses were watching you last night...


    --I ''m sure he gave you a lecture with great momentum.No, even in Ludwig today, I''m sure I''ll get a little whisper about yesterday...


    Even though I was hungry, I might have gotten a little soft, but I can feel it again.


    Now all you need to do is win their trust.That''s how you find out about the chaotic snake.However, there is a strong possibility that the start point was negative due to last night''s softness.It could be called a mistake of resentment.


    --This... must be recovered anyway.We have to do our best to make a good impression.


    Thus, Meer decides her own stance for today.


    Just a little closer to the fire clan than neutral.This wins the opponent''s trust.


    For a dancer, Meer, a delicate balance is a trick.


    So....


    "Huima says that she is supported by friendship, but it is not surprising that she thinks that she is new enough to believe it.The same is true of Princess Meer and the Virgin Raffina over there.There''s something you''re trying to gain by helping us...Isn''t that right?


    "Oh, that''s not true.It is true that I am friends with Mr. Huima.And it''s only natural to help your friends!


    Appeal to Huima and her friends.Appeal with enthusiasm! Then,


    "Same thing as Senpai Maroon.Isn''t it natural to reach out when your people are in trouble?


    Make sure Maroon nods.


    This ensures that the Fire Family receives support free of charge.Make sure it looks good and useful.


    So Meer looks at Raffina too.


    Do not spare any effort for the sake of your friends or blood family.It''s an undisputed good deed, so Raffina should also be the perfect answer to Niccoli''s... and Meer, who tried to confirm it, leans her neck immediately.


    I wonder why... Raffina looked a little upset.


    - Oh, dear? It''s strange...Nothing bad happened...


    In addition, Meer notices.Raffina is not the only one.The werewolf also looked less convinced.


    --Why?This is... this is such a delicious story, why aren''t you happy?What the hell is this...?


    Meer, you''re confused.It greatly stimulates the feeling of crisis by the reaction of the surroundings that is different from what is expected.


    --Besides... but after all, yesterday''s thing... I wonder if it wasn''t good enough?


    Of course, I think it was rude, but... did I have to apologize more at first?


    There was a person who spoke unexpectedly to Meer who began to awaken.


    "Excuse me. Mia, may I have a moment?


    Quiet, calm voice...But Meer cools her liver to her voice.


    Turning to twinkle and gaze, there was... Ludwig who shined his glasses.Look at that face... Meer understands.


    --Ah, ahh... this is the one that used to happen in the previous timeline...That means I''ve made so many mistakes that Ludwig has to follow...


    Is this going to be a sermon later...?I don''t know, I don''t know, but I can''t help it.Moreover, it is even worse to stick to things bad and lead to things that are more irreversible.


    When Ludwig tells me to take care of it, it''s best to throw it all honestly.


    Meer, who had reached the point of giving up and enlightenment, was slightly weakened.


    "... then, Ludwig, please."


    Paul threw a round at Ludwig.


    After that, Ludwig nodded one by one and then lightly fixed his glasses.


    "Now... on behalf of me, I''m arrogant..."

 550 Chapter 168 Ludwig, Discuss

    "It''s important to recognize what you do."


    Do what you need to do with all the power you have to be well aware of your role in the organization and relationships in that place.


    When it came to fruition, Ludwig thought that people would get a sense of accomplishment that also increased fatigue.


    And he always felt that the empire wisdom, the subordination of Mia Luna Tiamoon, was a difficult position to find.


    After all, the man named Meer is not to say in his wisdom, but in moral terms, first and foremost, a man without reproach.With her, a sort of perfect superman who is also a wise person and a personality, it can be the same even if she is not a bad person.


    If you don''t have the wisdom, give the right advice.If you make moral mistakes, don''t be afraid to make them right.


    But what advice can you give to someone who makes a very reasonable decision without morally complaining?


    Since working for Meer, Ludwig has always asked, "What role do you want?It was a habit to think. "


    It was easy for him to see what Meer had been looking at earlier.


    And now you can wonder what you''re looking for.


    I see. If I were a member of this group, I would certainly have to say, on behalf of you, Meer.


    Ludwig was convinced and the glasses were lightly repositioned.Once again, I chew that it is a happy thing to do what I have to do.


    Now, what is Meer looking for?It is, in short, the "presentation of objective benefits".


    Would it be "reason to convince" the wolf flower, the chief of the fire clan?


    It is courage to take the help offered by good will and affection.Because it''s their whims, and they don''t know when they''ll pull it in, and they don''t have any guarantee.


    Moreover, it is susceptible to malice.Anyone who works a little wisdom knows that.There''s a back story to a good story, but nothing higher.


    It was only natural that I should be vigilant when it was too convenient for me.


    --That''s why you said you should explain the rational advantages of the supporting side.


    It was necessary to make the wolf flower realize.Even if the werewolves had noticed it, they needed to know that we were aware of its advantages.


    Of course, Meer herself knows the advantages.In some cases, it would be more accurate than Ludwig.


    But it''s not good for Meer to talk about it.Because what connects Meer and Huima is not a match of interest, but "friendship."


    Ludwig remembers last night.


    "Don''t you want to stop?I don''t care about that kind of story.... "


    Meer said that clearly.


    So what''s a "none of your business" story?


    Is this about introducing yourself to the Fire Family''s town?No, I don''t think so.I''m not such a disrespectful person, and if you want to say such a thing, you have to be careful.


    Looking at the scene where he preaches to Meer, Ludwig feels a little strange.


    Even though such a thing is absolutely impossible, I feel somewhere nostalgic..., an unexpected bitter smile.


    Then I think about it again.


    --What did Meer say "doesn''t matter"......, it''s "common sense that we have to introduce ourselves" or "etiquette" rather than "the content of the story" that the Wolf Flower Temple is trying to do.


    Meer said she doesn''t care about the excessive courtesies she receives as the princess of a great power.


    I didn''t come here to receive such gratitude.I''m only here because of friendship for a friend named Huima, so I don''t need the courtesy of a princess...


    Isn''t that what you wanted to say?


    ¨D ¨D As a friend, Meer wants to be involved in this issue.


    That''s how Ludwig recognizes it.


    If so, Meer can''t talk about her interests.It clouds the bond of friendship.Meer wouldn''t want that.


    Conflicts of interest, on the other hand, are convincing and fragile.Conflicts of interest and reasonable judgment can easily overshadow the situation.


    However, emotional judgment is often beyond reason.


    On the other hand, there are times when you can get help without any benefit, which is the connection of friendship.


    That''s why Meer wanted to keep her connection to the Horse in that form.


    --No, that idea is also too biased.It may simply be a judgment based on your personal qualities.


    Remembering the slightly gracious side of his Lord, and recognizing himself as a favorite, Ludwig can smile bitterly again.


    --Anyway, I''m sure that the same thing can be said to Mr. Ma Long and Mr. Raffina.


    Maroon is for compatriots, and Raffina is for faith.There are many reasons to help each, and getting involved creates turbidity.


    Therefore, we need someone who objectively explains the advantages of helping the family of fire.


    --That means that''s the role I''m looking for.


    Ludwig raised his voice gently, conscious of what he had to do.


    "Dear Meer, may I?


    After a moment of silence, Meer thought,


    "Yeah... Thank you very much."


    I nodded deeply as if I had left everything to myself.


    It feels like full width trust and makes you a little bit happy.


    --I guess it''s too vain...


    Ludwig exhaled as he repositioned his glasses to change his mind.


    So, once again, I focused my attention on everybody on the spot.

 551 Episode 169... I dont know...

    "Again, if you''ll excuse me, Wolf Hall.My name is Ludwig Hewitt, and I am Her Royal Highness Princess Meer.I will speak on behalf of my Lord, Meer. "


    Quiet, Ludwig starts talking.


    With that sideways, Meer sighs small.


    --Ah, that''s a sermon.There''s no doubt about that.* Giggle *, there was an alarm.I didn''t say anything as inadvertent as that, just after I was hung up on the truncator.You''re relaxed...If you''re not careful... oh, but I hate sermons.Hmm, well, what about dinner this afternoon...?


    Ludwig''s story continues as Meer begins to escape from reality with some reflection.


    "Helping the Fire Clan is not just about affection.Your pillaging by food shortages is a deterioration of the security of the land.It will be difficult to control it, and there may be a rift between the kingdom of Horseback Riding and the state of Saint Krand.There is no point in persuading them to stop, and even if they stop looting, there may be a famine and a plague here. "


    Carefully and indifferently, Ludwig explains.


    "I have no feelings for you, but I think it makes a lot of sense to support you with food and give you the art of getting food."


    Maroon opened his mouth as he took over the words of Ludwig.


    "That''s enough, right? Elder, Wolf Hall.Together, we are the ancestors of the Light Dragon.Isn''t it the same blood?There was a cause of the past, and I said goodbye, but I can''t deny the blood connection.There''s one thing that broke up again.Isn''t this the right time? "


    Words spoken, they have enough calories to move when frozen... I certainly think so... but...


    "But... what about the wolves?"


    The question was so cold that the air froze again.


    "That''s...."


    It was Maroon who said that.And Ludwig''s face is also mixed with bitter things.


    It was a problem that could not be easily solved.Because it was the most problematic point that I couldn''t do anything in this situation.


    That is why our people of fire cannot be with the LORD and the twelve tribes.Young man in the woods. You have denied the use of our wolves.I hated it and tried to get it thrown away.Isn''t that still the same? "


    "Yes, you refused first.Not us. I wonder how much trouble we''ve been in because of this....Or are we going to compromise further now? "


    The woman who sat next to the wolf flower also continued.What came to his face was an indisputable color of anger.


    The only one, the Horse... the Horse was silent.Shut up and just lie still.


    And Maroon couldn''t answer the words that were thrown.Though a leading tribe, Shinsen is only one of the twelve tribes, and he is only the son of the chief.


    I can''t say any more trivial things here than I have no authority.


    When that happens, the air on the spot naturally has to be stiff...Heavy silence tried to visit me again... just then.


    "... oh, you don''t have a horse."


    Potsli, a word that Meer and I crushed.


    It was like a huge stone thrown into the water... and a huge ripple shook the air on the spot.


    "The horse... cries...?"


    Whose crush was it... I''m not sure.However, it was the elder, the wolf flower, who broke out of a moment of forgetfulness and opened his mouth first.


    "That''s... that''s how you say we''re grieving horses by making mistakes?"


    In response to that serious question, did Meer... get a little nervous?


    "... hah... yeah"


    I answered with a slight, weird voice.


    ... yes, as you can see... even during the tense discussion... Meer''s escape from reality continued.After all, Meer''s trust in Ludwig is strong.


    More than he had come out, his role was over, and even if Meer was convinced, there was nothing she could do.


    So, today''s lunch, evening meals, mushrooms I want to eat, what kind of mushrooms are in this forest... and so on, I was trying my best to escape, Meer.Then there was...


    - Oh, no. I have to listen carefully...


    I think about it again after a while. Yes, Meer is a rather well-known princess for reflection.Just before you escaped reality, you just reflected that your alarm had gone too far.


    --In order to switch feelings here, it''s nice... to count and unify your spirit... Er...


    It was Meer who tried to start counting the extreme in order to dispel the anxiety of appetite... but unfortunately nothing could be counted at an affordable price...It was then! Meer found it.No, I heard. That''s it!


    "... ahh, the horses are ringing."


    It was a horse''s sigh that sounded far away!


    --Perfect. In the meantime, let''s count the horses and unite the spirit.


    Isn''t counting the random horse sounds just right to focus your mind?I thought, "Meer, I can feel the arrow!"


    The eyes of the wolf flower, the woman of its servants, the horse of the Horse, the dragon of the horse... all the people on the spot.


    It''s as if I didn''t know what that meant...


    "That''s... that''s how you say we''re grieving horses by making mistakes?"


    To that question.....


    "... hah?"


    And I managed to stop tilting my neck.It''s a cliff, a tread of temper.


    "Yes."


    I''ve added one letter! It is a trajectory modification of the whole body spirit that remains in Meer history!


    The wolf flower staring at such a mea is relaxing its shoulders...


    "I see... maybe you''re right."


    I smiled bitterly.


    A drastic change in the situation caused by just one word thrown by Meer....


    With so much shock, Ludwig just opened his eyes.


    After that moment of forgetfulness, I realized that everything was in Meer''s hands... and unexpectedly nodded.


    --What do you mean..., you''ve been seeing it from the beginning.In this case, I wonder...


    There is only one thing that can reach the family of fire.When they bring out the proud wolves of their families, the only thing that can shake their hearts. What''s that?


    There are only horses...They are also united in the kingdom of horseback riding, and horses are the supreme possessions of God, and their beloved families.


    It is therefore only natural to use horses.


    And for that reason, Meer left all reasonable explanations to Ludwig.


    Because the line "the horse is crying" was something that rationalists should never say.What happens if a rationalist speaks such emotional language?


    Perhaps they are using horses to persuade themselves.A rationalist would never think a horse would cry, but if it could be used to persuade the opponent, it would.You must be able to turn your white eyes.


    Those who say the line "the horse is crying" must be only "emotional people" and "sensitive people".We must be human beings who can truly believe that animals cry.


    --That''s why... that''s why! Meer had to hold on to her position of helping with friendship.With a good understanding of our rational advantages... we can break down emotional walls all at once...How dare you hit me with such an exact word...?


    Ludwig was just moved by Meer''s way of even remembering the war....


    --This is a good souvenir for them.Fufu, maybe you''ll envy me...


    I thought of the faces of the Imperial women who were leaping in the Empire.

 552 Chapter 170 Family Circumstances of Fire

    "Elder......"


    In the sudden words of the wolf flower, Huima''s eyes were round.The waitress raised her hips without even thinking about it.


    To both of them, the wolf flower said in a calm voice.


    "No matter what you say, there''s nothing you can do about it.Our situation has come to a point where we cannot afford it ourselves.Then I would like to ask for the help of these people who have come for my friends.With all due respect, I dared not speak of it myself... instead of persuading you to sit and wait for me to open my heart, Princess Meer... "


    So the wolf flower turned to Meer.


    With that gentle and gentle gaze, Meer....


    --Perhaps there is no sermon from Ludwig in this state!


    Phew, I exhaled a relieved breath.


    The better the result, the more convinced it is that Ludwig is not a simple man, but still, the more the result, the better the objection.


    With despair and sudden light of hope, Meer listens with joy.


    Don''t be alarmed here.If you listen carefully to the wolf flower and solve the problem, you can say that if the result is good.


    "I want you to listen to me.How we ended up in this situation..... "


    That''s how the wolf blossom came out.


    "Did you know that there was a time between our fire clan and the twelve tribes of the Horseback Kingdom?"


    That''s right. I''ve learned how to use wolves, and that''s why they say they''re a family from the horse riding kingdom. "


    He nodded back to Meer''s words, and the wolf flower continued.


    "It is said that the Horse Horse, the chief of the Fire clan, once brought a man who knew how to rule the wolf.The person, called the witch princess, carried a book. "


    "A book..."


    Raffina''s tweet. Meer couldn''t help but think of the book.


    "Book of things crawling through the earth....."


    "It''s been a long time since I found out that it''s the right name.Ever since I had a heart, this person has just called it the Book of the Snake.Because the snake on the cover was an impressive book. "


    "Excuse me, Werewolf, have you read the book?"


    When Raffina asked, the wolf blossom shook her head.


    "The witch never let go of the book.And even if we had a chance, we couldn''t read.My horse riding kingdom was originally a tribe without letters. "


    Meer remembered when she was told.


    Horseback riding kingdom has no culture to write down in letters.Therefore, the history of the family is passed on to future generations by means of historical songs.


    I remember the story of the Lin clan chief... Meer leaned her head.


    "Hmm? Does that mean that this story of history was also conveyed in songs?"


    "Ah, ahh... that''s true, but that song..."


    The wolf flower that makes you feel a little awkward... I wonder if it''s shy?


    "If you don''t have a drink, it won''t feel good."


    She was a cheerful grandmother!


    Meer remembers and is convinced of last night''s wolf blossom.I''m sure he wants to sing well in a drunken mood. Apart from that.


    "The witch princess had been switched generations several times, but it was always with the book.And at all times, with the chief, I kept giving him the art of manipulating wolves. "


    "I see. Not all members of the Fire clan can use wolves.Only the chief could use it... oh?What about Huima-san? "


    And when I look at it,


    "I''m... a little interested...No, I thought it would be hard if something happened to my brother, and I just sneaked up on him to keep doing it.Hmm, not because the little wolf boy was cute. "


    And the horse lifted up his chest mightily.


    Mea is looking at it with warm eyes...


    --Hmm, but there was still a snake witch involved.And even the book of crawling through the earth...Perhaps this is approaching the depths of our enemies...


    "From time to time, the chief and the princess of the witch took him out of the village.At that time, one or two young people were taken out... and the young people didn''t come back for a while.When I was young, I wondered what I was doing, but sometimes the young man brought me a delicious souvenir, and I thought he was doing a good thing. "


    I''ll never, ever, ever get out there and do something bad!I thought it was Meer, but I kept silent for now.Meer is a person who can read air.


    "It was five years ago that such a change took place in my family...A contemporary chief, Mac, who went out with the witch princess, brought a young daughter.This is what the wounded and unconscious daughter called herself when she woke up. "


    After looking at everyone''s faces, the werewolf finally stopped looking at Abel and said in a strict tone.


    "Valentina Remno... the first princess of the Kingdom of Remno."


    The moment I heard the name, Abel twitched and shook his shoulders.

 553 Episode 171: The request of the chief, the wolf flower

    "Valentina Remno... that''s..."


    That''s Raffina. She looked at Abel with a little surprise.Abel... kept his lips tight and silent.


    "I see. So they were right to say they saw it?"


    Around Maroon''s crush, the wolf said something astonishing.


    "After that, the witch lost so much as she died."


    "The Snake Witch is dead...?"


    "Ah... I''m older than me anyway.Besides, you must have been relieved... by having a successor. "


    "... successor"


    I can feel my spine twitching to a bad feeling.It soon becomes clear that the expectation was never missed.


    "The ancient witch princess was entrusted with everything by Valentina Remno.The Book of the Snake and everything. "


    "Is that... is that some kind of mistake?"


    Abel shook his head slowly.


    "Unfortunately, that''s the truth. She was hesitant to read the book of snakes at first.However, at the suggestion of the witch princess, I gradually became accustomed to it... and if I noticed it, I could read it for a day.Then, one day, Princess Valentina declares.Become a witch princess. "


    The words, which were said indifferently, were devoid of any emotions¡­ so it seemed as if they were insisting on the unshakeable truth.


    "We accepted it.The witch princess has been replaced many times before.I thought that this time it would be the same thing as before.... "


    The wolf flower gently meditated there.....


    "It was two years ago.The chief horse driver suddenly took the witch princess and left the village. "


    Speak of the astonishing fact.


    "And most of the men in the village left the village after the chief."


    "Well, that''s what it''s like to see a man less often."


    It''s good news for Meer, who thought the looters were just going out. It means that:


    --It doesn''t seem to be a situation where the great power comes back and the power relationship is reversed.Looks like we can avoid the massacre by Mr. Dion. That''s a good thing.


    Mmm, after nodding, Meer turned her eyes towards the Horse.


    "In the absence of the chief, his sister, Huima, led the looting squad."


    "Of course. I can use my elder sister, the Wolf of War.Who can lead everyone without me? "


    A clever horse with a crisp face.


    "Hmm? That means the looters the other day..."


    "We, the women of the village, organized ourselves with the few remaining men."


    A waitress woman says.


    "I see. That''s what happened.I thought I pulled it lightly.So there was nothing wrong with getting caught anyway?Well, it''s Huima who''s leading us... oh...?So the outgoing bandits were also Huima, right? "


    Meer recalls the bandits involved in Theon''s assassination.If they were sage horses, they might not have actually been assassinated...?It was Meer tilting her neck...


    What are you talking about?


    Huima frowned in suspicion.


    "Look, you attacked us on the Pilgrimage Street connecting Sankland and Velgar.So I heard that Dion threatened me and ran away.... "


    When asked, Huima said with a bitter face.


    "I want you to think with common sense.Princess Meer, I know that Dion Alia is here, and I wonder if he would ever attack such a party? "


    Meer nodded deeply to the heavy question.


    "Oh, I see. There is an unshakeable truth in Huima''s words...So it was the chiefs who ran away with them at that time. "


    Of course, you can''t sell a fight to a group that Dion escorts.Meer nodded deeply... feeling unexpectedly uncomfortable.


    --Does knowing about Mr. Dion mean that Mr. Huima probably keeps in touch with the Fire Clan who left here? Hmm...


    Meer, who was bracing and contemplating, raised her face unexpectedly to the regrettable voice of Huima.


    "My brother is deceived by the witch princess.They''re driving my family to ruin. "


    --I ''m being deceived... Well, I hear that snakes are good at manipulating their minds, and I wonder if they have enough possibilities...No, but...


    Meer thinks again there.


    Why did the chief''s fire horse driver leave the village in the first place?


    Meea somehow understood the behavior of the witch princess and chief.The point is, in this family of fires, I would have selected, trained, and sent to another country a token that could be used.


    I have heard that the man who poisoned Prince Eshar in Saint-Krander was dressed like the people of the Horseback Kingdom.Isn''t that exactly who he was?


    But if that''s the case, would it have been nice to keep doing it in detail, as we have done so far?Isn''t that the way snakes are supposed to be?


    --What the hell are you thinking about, doing something like that....


    "Her Royal Highness Princess Meer, the Virgin Raffina of Velga, and the Dragon King of the Lin clan..."


    Looking deeply, the wolf flower lowered its head.


    "I''d like to ask you all.Will you take back those who have been taken from us and those who have left? "

 554 Episode 172: Well, if we all eat cake together, we wont have FNY, in the spirit of

    --This is going to be a big deal.


    Looking at the wolf flower with its head down, Meer grew smaller.


    The witch princess of the chaotic snake, Abel''s sister, Valentina Remno.


    With the witch princess, the chief of the village, the brother of the wise horse, the fire horse driver, and the men of the clan who went out after him.


    Reconciliation between the fire clan and the twelve tribes of the horse riding kingdom and improvement of the food situation of the fire clan.


    It''s a pile of problems, but we can''t throw them out.


    Sometimes it''s a smart horse named after a friend, but even more than that, Abel can''t leave the problem unattended...


    And more!


    "Of course, our plundering of the villages was necessary, but sin is sin.It is only natural for the powerful to take away their rights... if they want to borrow your help, it doesn''t make sense.I don''t want to take responsibility for my family with my neck...Please, don''t blame the young people..... "


    Mia was in a great hurry because the wolf flower said so.


    ----Your grandmother was in distress because of what your ancestors did, and plundered to improve it, and your grandmother was cut off by that blame....I really hate the composition.It kind of reminds me of my old self.Well... I''m not your grandmother...


    While thinking about it, Meer opened her mouth.


    "Wolf Flower Hall, I understand the situation.Since I have been relied upon, I will do my best to help you.First of all, please don''t do anything sooner. "


    Meanwhile, Meer waves her gaze around.I''ll try to find someone I can rely on... but there wasn''t!


    First of all, Maroon... I''m usually a reliable senpai, but I don''t know anything about chaos snakes.Therefore, you probably don''t quite understand what the wolf flower is saying.


    Next, Raffina. Raffina was a snake expert... but she was somehow upset about this conversation.I thought it was the same thing as before.Now I''m kind of soggy!


    --Anyway, if you''re a regular Raffina, she''s acting strange.


    With that in mind, Meer turned to the side.


    Horses, wolf flowers, and women of their servants will not be in a position to speak now.If so, it would be Anne and Ludwig, loyal servants on whom to rely...


    ¨D ¨D Anne is dependable, but clearly the field is different.It''s Ludwig to leave... hmm.


    Meer thinks unexpectedly.


    I''m sure Ludwig will be able to count on you, and I''m sure you''ll come up with a good solution to the problem... but the problem was that Ludwig was under Meer''s command.


    In other words, Ludwig''s opinion is that of Meer, and that of the Empire.


    If he proposes something, if he does it... then it''s almost impossible for Meer to do it without a touch.If you suck, you may have to wave a flag...


    If possible, it''s a meer I want to avoid.


    I definitely don''t want to be in a situation that I have to bear alone.


    --Kuh, even if I throw it at Ludwig, I''d like to talk to him about it in advance.


    So, Meer... thinks. Think, think, think...


    --Hmm, for now, there''s a problem that I don''t have to do anything directly.First of all, why don''t you solve that and discuss it with Ludwig in the meantime?Raffina-sama wants to get involved...


    Anyway, it is an existing meer that will reduce the problems that I have to think about as much as possible.


    If I eat a large cake by myself, it will be called FNY.That''s why we cut it up and distribute it to everyone!Difficult problems, too.


    Well, if we all eat the cake, we won''t have FNY!In the spirit of, Meer tries to separate the problems.


    So....


    "Wolf Flower Temple, even if I leave you with the responsibility... first of all, there is something you need to do."


    "Is that...?"


    "Of course, it''s decided.It''s a reconciliation between Senpai Maroon and the twelve tribes. "


    Speaking of which, Meer thought that there was nothing she could do.


    It should be done by the wolf flower in front of him, or by the wise horse, and by the horse kingdom, including the dragon and the horse yoke.Finally, if the fire clan is able to return to the horse riding kingdom, it might be better to have them negotiate with Sankland, the horse riding kingdom.


    ¨D ¨D The Fire clan was in distress because twelve clans of the same clan abandoned it.Which means that the looting they carried out in search of food was a sin of the entire twelve tribes¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ma Yu¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Anyway, I want to throw away piles of problems.


    Meer is a style that keeps as few problems as possible!


    --In the meantime, let Ludwig and Raffina, an expert in chaotic snakes, think about their approach to the witch princess.But once again, why did the chief leave this village?Were you threatened by telling me not to teach you how to use wolves or not to use them...? Yes...


    Meer realizes something serious here.


    --The person who uses wolves..., you seem to remember...?Ah... wolf!


    So, finally, I can think of Meer.


    An assassin with wolves and a good horse rider, a werewolf...Isn''t he the chief of the Fire clan, the Fire Horse Driver?If you can''t use the technology other than the chief, is it very likely?


    Meer is assembling a name reasoning in her brain...


    "Settlement...?"


    The wolf flower twinkled and glanced at the dragon.


    "Yes, if you want the witches back, you have to do your best."


    Meer nods greatly.


    Even if you make a mistake, you''ll have to work alone!The firm belief is embedded in the word.


    "I mean... do you think our settlement is necessary to bring back those who left?"


    That''s what they ask me... and Meer thinks.


    Then it was Raffina who turned her eyes.


    --Hmm... Actually, the expert on chaos snakes is Raffina.That''s why you''ll need Raffina''s knowledge to bring back the witch princess...


    It is impossible to do this to Meer if they left after some sort of brainwashing.I''m going to need Raffina''s help...


    --I don''t know why, but Raffina-sama, when it comes to Huima-san, I''m often in a bad mood...It''s possible that you won''t be very motivated. So....


    Meer tries to motivate Raffina.


    "Whether it''s necessary for them to come back...Isn''t that the problem?It''s very sad that the same blood clan is fighting each other.And it goes against the teachings of the divine scriptures.I see, right? "


    Yes, speak to Raffina.


    By the way, Meer, I don''t know if there''s such a teaching in the divine scriptures.However, even if Raffina is a bad sibling, that''s fine!I couldn''t imagine teaching, so I''m just saying it.


    "Huh? Oh, yeah. Right. Respecting your parents, taking care of your brothers and family is the basis of God''s teachings."


    After all, I saw Raffina, who was delusional, raise her face in a bit of a hurry.


    "That''s why reconciliation is necessary.Senpai Maroon was right.On this occasion, we should restore ties with the twelve tribes of the Horseback Kingdom and... create a place for those who have left to return. "


    Say the most plausible thing.


    By doing so, the Fire Clan will show their efforts to remain faithful to the Holy Scripture and appeal for the return of the Witch Princess.


    He wants to set Raffina''s motivation on fire by showing that he is trying to reconcile.


    --I ''m sure Raffina won''t abandon those who want to live well.


    "I see... It''s pathetic that when his people come back, they won''t be able to hold one of the banquets.Besides, it makes sense to have a place where you want to come back. "


    Then the werewolves lowered their heads in turn to Maroon and Raffina.


    Well then, I''d like to ask you both.Would you help me to have a relationship between the twelve tribes and mine? "


    "Yes, of course."


    Maroon nods forcefully. Then Raffina nodded silently.


    Meer tilted her neck as if she wasn''t feeling well.


    - I see. As always, it''s wonderful.


    Looking at the series of meers, Ludwig was once again impressed.


    In short, he sees that Mea is trying to create an environment to persuade those who have left the fire clan.


    What if the Fire clan reconciled with the Twelve Horseback Kingdoms?


    Why do the warriors of the Fire clan fight?With what, the Snake Witch is stirring them up?


    It is a rebellion against the Twelve Tribes and a historic conflict.


    In addition, it would have been to break out of poverty, such as food shortages and poverty.


    Those are the two things that Meer is trying to attack.


    --If the werewolves settle first, the reason they fight will undoubtedly be diminished.If the food shortage improves and poverty is broken... you may not be willing to fight.Meer is trying to spot the root cause of the problem and attack it.Just as the Snake Witch did, I''m sure Meer is about to attack her heart.


    Well, in fact, Meer is trying to motivate Raffina... and not so wrong in that regard...


    Considering the subtle deviation, Ludwig renewed his loyalty.

 555 Episode 173: Belle, I Wander the Village

    Meanwhile, at that time, Meabel and Strina were visiting the fire clan settlements.


    It''s not an exploration or an adventure, it''s a very normal tour.


    That said, there was nothing so unusual about it, and the two legs naturally headed towards the horses that formed the flock.


    "Ufufu, it was fun riding a horse the other day, Leena."


    Next, I remember the horseback riding experience the other day, and it was a bell with a nickely smile.


    Stryna also smiled happily.


    "Yeah, it was really fun. I want to go on a long ride with Belle again."


    "Yes, we''ll come back together when this problem is solved."


    And, turning, the bell darkens its expression.


    "Still, are you all right, Mia sisters?I hope this discussion goes well. "


    Belle, are you worried?


    That being asked, Bell leaned his neck small.


    "Hmm... Meer, there''s my sister, there''s Dr. Ludwig, there''s General Dion.There''s Leena, and Uncle Abel... and the prince.That''s why I think it''s okay.... "


    I wonder why..., Bell remembered the strange chest noise all the time.


    Something bad is going to happen... I have a bad feeling... that''s when it happened.The horse rang out unexpectedly.


    "Eh...?"


    "That was....."


    "Let''s go."


    The horse that screamed. They found us right away.


    It was a pony with beautiful white fur.


    Near it was a woman of the fire clan bending over, looking at the forefoot of the pony.


    "Ah... there, my feet are swollen."


    The pony''s forefoot was slightly swollen, whether the wound was pus or not.


    "Really, I don''t think it broke...."


    After hearing the two voices, the woman who was looking after the pony stood up.


    "It looks like my wound is pus.I''m in trouble... I want to go get herbs right away..... "


    And the elderly woman sighed.


    "I''m running out of hands and I can''t really see all the horses.I can''t do this, but I''m bothering the horses. "


    Crushing in loneliness, Bell wanted to do something about it... and saw Stryna by his side.After that, Stryna nodded small.


    Can I have a moment?


    After I turned down the woman, I approached the pony.


    Straina is then removed into a pure white handkerchief and contains the paste in the medicine bottle.


    What''s that?


    To a woman who looks a little surprised,


    "It is a medicine that purifies the poison in your body and crushes it for pain."


    While explaining, he tried to get closer to the horse''s feet... so Belle stepped up to the horse.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. If you leave it to Lena, you''ll be fine."


    So I gently stroked the neck of the pony.Soon after he turned his eyes towards Strana, he turned his face back towards Belle and gently closed his eyes.


    After seeing it, Straina quickly pushes the handkerchief against the calf''s leg.


    It was a horse that shouted suddenly high, but it didn''t go wild.


    After the cloth was tightly tied together so as not to come off, Straina looked at the woman.


    "This is a small medicine, but it is a medicine.I think it will be fine if it is applied for a few days. "


    That''s what I handed you the medicine bottle.


    The woman''s eyes were blinking.


    "Thank you. Thank you."


    He gave me a gentle smile.


    Straina... slightly lowered her head and left immediately.


    "Leena."


    After him, Bel looked at Strina''s face and smiled joyfully.


    "Fufufu, Lina-chan, I''ve done a good thing, so I don''t think you should lose the light."


    "Beh, nothing, it''s not illuminating....."


    I have bumps and stuff like that, and it''s Straina who is saying something.Basically, it was still Straina who wasn''t used to being thanked for doing good things.


    "But, handkerchiefs, you''ve lost them."


    Straina said to Belle with a slightly embarrassing face.


    "Don''t worry. I still have a lot of them. Come on...."


    Then, take out the bundle of handkerchiefs and show them.


    "Wow! Wow! But why do you have so many, Lina?"


    Straina answers with a smile to a round bell.


    "Of course, I have plenty so that Belle can take care of you whenever you get hurt."


    "... eh?"


    "Lena, I know your friend''s personality.Belle, you like adventure and exploration, right?Fufufu, don''t worry. Belle''s gonna get hurt and help you when you pinch. "


    It is thus Straina, who smiles like a poor flower.


    "Ehehe, thank you, Lina."


    Belle is trying to smile like that... heh, you feel a tingling in your chest.


    It''s a little guilt inside the bell.


    I have a big secret about my friend - just one best friend.


    Maybe that''s because I thought I was going to leave this world someday.It makes me feel like I''m doing something very dishonest to Straina, who calls me a friend with an unfaithful smile...


    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    I kind of hated it so much...


    Bell raised his face gently.


    If you''re going to live in this world forever... I thought it might be the first step to reveal your secret.


    --Responsible for this world......


    Until now, I meant to be just a customer.The world that will eventually leave.Dreams that will disappear someday. That''s why I''ve tried not to make as many connections as possible, just to have fun and to be able to disappear at all times.That was supposed to happen...


    Then I thought it was no good.


    Dear grandmother, like Meer, I decided to live as best as I could and never give up.


    That means making connections... and taking responsibility for the world... that''s what I thought.


    "Hey, Lena."


    Bell took a step with a little courage.


    "What''s wrong, Belle?"


    "I need to talk to you..."


    Behind his back, Bell said.


    "It''s very important... I wanted to tell you my secret...Will you listen to me when I return to the Empire? "


    "Belle''s secret...."


    Stryna frowned....


    "Yes, I understand. When I return to the Empire..."


    And at that time.


    "Abel! Please wait!"


    Meer''s voice echoed around.

 556 Episode 174: Blast yourself first!

    The meeting was over.


    In the meantime, the story came to an end by focusing on the restoration of the relationship between the twelve horse riding kingdom tribes and the fire clan.


    A message from the Lin tribe said they were going to contact their chief, Ma Yu, and they were likely to stay here for a few days.


    "Mm-hmm...."


    Meer, who went out, groaned as she stretched.When I stretched my spine a lot, my body tingled.


    After a lengthy discussion, my body was completely solidified.


    Nothing, my body is not sober due to lack of exercise.


    "Oufu...."


    Like that, a little bit of lewd breath comes out of my mouth... but it''s not like I''m ever sober.


    "Well... that''s quite a challenge, anyway.I don''t know what to do.... "


    In the meantime, Ludwig was listening with us, so we won''t need to explain anything in particular this time around.I''ll have to explain the chaos snake to Maroon, but I''ll leave it to Raffina....


    --Maybe you should talk to Lena about it.I''m sure you''re familiar with the snake situation.


    It was when I thought about it.Abel crossed the edge of his vision.


    "Oh? Abel...?"


    Abel headed straight for the horse with some sad expression.Looking at the side, an alarm rang in Meer''s chest.


    Abel looked around and then called out to his servants.


    Gimmimafias, come here.


    "Lord Abel, what''s the matter?"


    Gimmimafias approaches in response to the call.


    We''re leaving. We need to get ready.


    "Abel, wait a minute.Where are you going? "


    In a hurry, when Meer spoke, Abel stared at him with a harsh face.


    "Meer, I''m sorry to say goodbye here.Me and Gimmimafias are going to Valentina''s sister''s. "


    "Hey, Abel, I know you''re worried about that, but I can''t believe we''re going alone...."


    Suddenly Abel laughed.A self-ridiculous, forced smile on your face.....


    "Ha..., worried? No, Meer. That''s not true."


    After shaking his head quietly, Abel continued.


    "Sister, if you''re trapped in a chaotic snake, I''ll do what you say.I think that''s the most likely thing to help. But.... "


    Grinning and swallowing his teeth, Abel turned away.


    "But no, Valentina''s sister... was a witch.However, it does not mean that I became an influenced member.My sister stood at the top of a chaotic snake.You think I can forgive you? She tried to kill you, didn''t she? "


    That''s what Meer noticed.


    Holy Night Festival Day. The man with the wolf who tried to kill me...


    --If that was a fire horse driver, it''s very likely that Valentina''s sister-in-law was involved...No, but I think it was Barbara''s decision...


    "I understand that you want to prioritize reconciliation between the Fire clan and the Twelve Horseback Kingdoms.Maybe that''s the best way to do it, and it''s the best way to stop the bleeding.But... I can''t wait long for that.What my sister did, I bullied her.With my hands, my sister..... "


    Abel said, eating his teeth and spitting them out.Your face is very sad, against the backdrop of anger filled with words...


    "Abel...."


    When I saw it, Meer... I was moved by it.


    Abel is angry because it was only for himself.


    Of course, that''s not all.I suppose it was because of the sacrifices made by the witch princess''s hand... but still, with carelessness, this... makes me a little happy...


    I''m so happy that you''re so seriously angry for me... that''s why.


    "Abel, I won''t let you kill your sister."


    Words spilled naturally.


    Abel''s face was distorted and distorted.I couldn''t see you being so sad and angry.


    Above all, if I let him go here, I would never see him again... because I felt like that.


    Once upon a time... the smudged text in the bloody diary is in front of me.


    I can tell now. Meer understood that she certainly cried at that time.I must have cried knowing that Abel, who came to help me, had been killed.


    And I definitely didn''t want to taste that feeling. So....


    "I will never allow you to go alone, scratch yourself, hurt yourself..."


    So Meer hugged Abel from behind.Hold it as long as you can so that it doesn''t escape.


    That''s how hard the boy''s body got... I wonder why, now, just like when we first met, he seemed so young and unreliable.


    "Whether I can or can''t do it better... or bully with my own hands, throw away all that stuff... just don''t go just for me."


    Meer is her first princess.I know that there are few words that can be used on Abel today.Perhaps he doesn''t understand what he''s saying right now.


    That''s why you just hit your best.


    Just push your very best first.That''s the only thing I can do for Meer.


    I swallowed all my reasoning, and I just said, "I don''t want you to go just for me."


    "Princess Meer.... Would you mind not embarrassing His Highness Abel too much?"


    It was Gimmimafias who was speaking alongside me.The voice of Kensei of Remno is quiet, calm, but it has a high wave of oppression....


    But before Meer was swallowed up by that force, another voice sounded.


    "Hahaha, that''s so impudent, isn''t it, Lord Gimmimafias?"


    The mightiest knight of the Empire, Dion Arias, stood before Gimmimafias as if he were protecting Meers.Then he looked at Abel,


    "Your Highness Abel, that must be your defeat.I was going to go angry for the princess, so if the princess asks me not to go, I can''t go, right?Besides, I told you before.Don''t make my princess cry.Do you know that this person is like riding a horse and chasing after him when His Highness is gone...?Are you still going? "


    "That''s...."


    Dion smiles bitterly at Abel.


    "Can you stand it here?"


    "Dear Dion... but..."


    "Would you like to settle down a little here?"


    There were more intruders.It was the Straina Etwa Yellow Moon who raised his voice with a frown.


    "His Highness Abel seems to be losing his coolness.Have some tea and take a breath.I''ve got tea seats over there..... "


    Meea suddenly felt Nanica with that poor flower-like smile of Strina... and she quickly approached...


    "Mr. Leena, I don''t think so... but you haven''t put anything in your tea, have you?Medicine for sleeping, medicine for numbness... "


    When asked, Straina... had a slightly injured face.


    "Awful... Of course. I thought I''d be fine on my way, so I turned it into something to calm down.That''s why it''s okay for me to drink it, too. "


    "Yes, I''m sorry I doubted that...? Did you change it?"


    "Ufufu...."


    Straina smiles. Meer, well, thought it better not to go too far, and looked at Abel.


    "... well, anyway, it''s okay, Abel.I will definitely get your sister back. "


    Gimmimafias watched such an exchange in silence.


    He was just quietly staring at Abel as he lay down from Dion.


    I will regain Abel''s sister... and the weight of her choice, the meaning of her words... will be felt by Meer a little further.And that''s....

 557 Episode 175 of the Historical Song: The Princess of Tenma

    "From a foreign country, Princess Amama."


    It''s a history song that no one in the riding kingdom knows.


    It is a song of joy that sings reconciliation and renewal of the clan and great blessings.


    When each of the thirteen children born of the founding fathers of the Light Dragon became the head of the family and became the head of the clan, there was no major rift between them.


    History has been going on for years.And the family of fires that were lost in the flow of time shall be of constant blood.


    On such an occasion, a guest does not visit the Kingdom of Horseback Riding.The identity of the guest will be the princess of a great country that honours the continent.


    Platinum hair shining in the moonlight, white, clear skin, and intellectually radiant eyes do not see through the truth of the world.And his mouth exchanged words with his love horse, and his ears heard even the voice of the heavenly horse that reigned in the sky.


    The princess of Tenma, who visited the land, looked at Arisa of the thirteen tribes and shook his heart.


    "The horse is crying. Sadness the horse, what are you doing?"


    Trembling with anger, the princess of Amama crossed the ''Wind and Amama'', and held her hand to defeat the riders of the kingdom.


    With it, completely wipe out the clutter of the past that was in their hearts.


    Ka, she can''t keep her broken heart together.


    And bond again between the twelve tribes and the divided tribes.


    Once again, the children of the Dragon of Light cannot come together again and resume the steps of the glorious family together.


    "Isn''t that an exaggeration?A legendary historical song. "Historians are criticizing us for lack of accuracy... but more than any other song, it is a highly popular historical song loved and admired by the people of the horseback riding kingdom.


    A quiet prelude to the magnificent prelude was about to begin.


    A few days after the historic meeting with the Fire clan,


    The news came from Ma Yu of the Lin clan.


    "A council of chiefs... I guess so."


    After hearing the message, Dragon Ma sighed deeply.He then decided to gather and consult with Mia and Raffina.


    "My father contacted me. Bring the representatives of the Fire clan to the Council of Chiefs."


    "I see. That''s what happened.Hmm... well, how about this? "


    Maroon''s story is Meer feat.It was in Ludwig''s complete prediction.Therefore, Meer opens up her own thoughts (from Ludwig with more than 90% purity) with complete intact preparation.


    That is, reconcile the fire clan with the twelve clans, and protect the women of the fire clan.The strategy is to divide the chief, the horse driver, and the witch princess.


    Maroon nodded impressed with the plan to attack the enemy''s motive to fight.


    "That''s right, miss. Was that all you were thinking about at that stage?"


    "Fufufu, well, my minister is excellent."


    Meer says that with a smile.


    Never say I thought about it.I may get worn out...


    Mea, the cautious, does not want to take risks instead of taking advantage of the handiwork and praise.


    "I don''t think it''s such a good idea to have a meeting between the Twelve Horseback Kingdoms and the Fire Clan alone.It would be terrible if there was a snake hand dressed as a twelve tribes.... "


    Raffina speaks. Indeed, if werewolves and horses were killed at the hands of assassins dressed as the people of the Horseback Kingdom... the road to reconciliation could be closed.


    That way, the plan will collapse without hesitation.


    "Some of the forest tribes probably don''t want to hang out with the fire family.Some of the elders are putting the use of wolves at risk.If possible, I''d like another escort..... "


    "I am Raffina''s escort this time.I''m not going anywhere, I''m not going anywhere. "


    Along with Abel, we have no choice but to return to the Empire as we have promised to get Valentina back.If so, Mia thinks it would be better to move with Dragon Ma rather than stay here.


    "I think we should leave a little force behind in this village...Now that''s what I''ve heard, the snakes look like they''re bad. "


    Therefore, the policy is decided.


    Five elite Imperial Guards, plus ten warriors drawn from the forest clan, will be deployed to the fire clan colony.However, if the witch princess''s hands were men of the fire clan, it would have been difficult to think of harming the village women.


    Rather, the danger lies in the horses and wolf flowers that come to the chieftaincy meeting. but....


    "Well, wouldn''t it be okay to have Dion and the Imperial Guard?Gimmimafias was also quite strong..... "


    A werewolf and a Dion seem to be stronger than a Dion, and even if the Fire Warriors join the enemy, we can do something about it...


    Either way, I made all the arrangements I could.I can''t think any further, as it was not devised by Meer, but something that Ludwig thought of that gave Meer approval (like!).


    Now, I''m sure the enemy will be fine... but after all, a glimmer of anxiety won''t go away, Meer.


    "Well, I''m sure Abel cares about your sister anyway, and we''ll have to do something about the horseback riding kingdom sooner..."


    With a new vibe, the party left.The destination is the "south capital" of the riding kingdom.

 558 Episode 176 Horse Views 1

    The south capital of the kingdom of horseback riding, where the council of chiefs was held, was two days by horse from the hideout of the family of fire, relatively close to the city.


    Normally, I was just lying flattered in the carriage, but this time Meer dared to go on a horse ride.


    It was due to Maroon''s proposal.


    "People in the Horseback Kingdom think foreign princesses don''t ride horses.I think a good horse ride will raise your reputation a lot. "


    That''s right. Well, maybe you should exercise a little to eat a lot. "


    Meer replied with two answers.


    A council of chiefs that brings together the chiefs of the twelve tribes.I''m sure you''ll get a delicious snack, Meer.In order to get a treat, the favor will never be better than earning.


    It was Huima who took on such a Meer escort.It meant thanking Meer for all her hard work for the Fire clan...


    --Hmm, but, Mr. Huima, you don''t seem to be feeling well.


    Meea gave a glimpse of the horse next to her.


    Since leaving the village of the Fire clan, Huima has not been well.


    No, if you think about it carefully, it looks like it has sinked a little since we met with the wolf flower.


    --Raffina-sama, did you eat anything bad?But in that case, it''s odd that I''m okay.My stomach and intestines should be extremely delicate and delicate....


    The yogurt Anne bought was still a very good meal for me today.


    ... well, aside from that, I''m still in a bad mood when the Horse isn''t feeling well.


    So, Meer decides to shake something that will make the Horse feel better.


    Of course, the topic is....


    "By the way, Mr. Huima... that horse is a wonderful horse."


    Meer looked at a black horse with a smart horse and said,It was not a compliment, but a complete truth.


    A tight, supple body that can''t beat a storm.Clear eyes staring straight ahead with strong kicking feet on the ground.The glossy black hair seemed to indicate how much this horse was cherished.Is it characteristic of the white tip?It is in dark black hair at night, and only there seems to be light rising.


    Hello, is that a moon rabbit?


    When asked, Huima burst into a smile.


    "That''s Princess Meer. I''m sure you have eyes on horses.This is my Fire Horse.Brother, horse-driven horse, and shadow lightning are brothers and horses, and their name is called fluorescent lightning.It is the pureblooded species of the traditional moon rabbit of the horseback riding kingdom and can be traced back to the era of the ancestors, the Light Dragon.There was also a historical song that sang this horse''s lineage..... "


    And when I saw her speaking in a bright voice, Meer smiled a little.


    --Hmm, I''m feeling better now.After all, if Mr. Huima doesn''t go like this, he''ll go crazy...


    and so on,


    "... don''t you want to hear it?"


    Huh?


    Suddenly, Huima stared with a serious face.


    "Ask what?"


    "Why don''t you sell this horse for money?Aren''t you going to ask me if I''m going to switch to food? "


    While gently stroking the neck of fluorescence, Huima said.


    "For the descendants of our dragon, horses are friends.A horse is a family, but it is also a threat to the survival of the family.In that case, I was told that it would be extremely selfish to keep holding a fine horse.But... I... "


    To the horse that distorted his lips in pain,


    "Oh, I don''t think so."


    Meer said in a plain tone.


    "It''s impossible to sell horses."


    It was obvious to Meer.


    I see. Indeed, if we sell horses and get food, we will be able to avoid destruction temporarily.But... that''s only temporary. It''s just a matter of time.


    The money you get from selling horses is exhausted, and the food you get goes into your stomach.


    What happens when your stomach gets full and your movements become billions of ruins?We can''t escape without horses!


    Therefore, Meer thinks.


    Horses should always be on hand until the end.


    So, Meer says.


    "Horses carry us far away.I don''t want to let go. Maybe you should think about it with your horse when you die. "


    It''s Meer''s firm belief that she won''t give up running until the end!It is an unshaken part.


    When I heard that, the Horse opened its mouth... but eventually, it blew out a little bit.


    "Fufufu, that''s right. Exactly.Surprised, Princess Meer knows more about horses than the people of the Horseback Kingdom. "


    After laughing strangely, Huima shook his head.


    "That''s who I expected with my friend."


    "Oh, I''m so glad you said that."


    Well, I wasn''t sure what was evaluated...


    --Well, if Mr. Huima is feeling better, there''s nothing more to it.


    I thought it was Meer.


    Whether they knew or not, the east wind that carried Meer gave a fuzzy yawn.


    What a peaceful sight.

 559 Episode 177: Horse Views 2 - In the Case of Fathers and Daughters of the Mountain Nation

    "Mfufufu... fufufu"


    In a narrow room, the voice of a thick man echoed.


    "Ah... how wonderful. This beautiful maroon hair... this tight ass... ahh, I can''t stand it!"


    While stroking his smooth and beautiful legs, the man smiles all over.


    "Ah... what a darling. You are my daughter. My dear daughter."


    The man then mouthes to the chunky nostrils of his stepdaughter standing in front of him.And behind his long eyelashes, his clear eyes turned straight towards the man.With his beautiful, wet, jewel-like eyes, the man exhales happily.


    "Oh, how beautiful. How beautiful. Wait, I''ll bring you a new friend soon. Kufufufu."


    "Father... it''s so creepy..."


    The unexpected man, Mt. Fuma, looks back quickly.And... Syrah''s eyes turned cold, and her real daughter was standing...


    He stood at the entrance to the stables and shook his head like, "Oh, my God!"


    "What are you saying? Horse viewing is an elegant hobby.Look, this perfect hairstyle. Sleek body lines and long legs.None of the moon rabbits is as beautiful as her.It''s only natural to fall in love with this! "


    The rich horse then points to the chestnut-haired horse, the stepdaughter standing before him, and raises the voice of protest. but....


    "Father... you''re so creepy..."


    My daughter''s attitude has not changed.Rather, it had a darker, more astonishing color.


    But... maybe that''s the only way.


    The daughter, who has a complete foreign rash, is now wearing a Principality of Verga dress and her hair stretched out to the back with a Miranda kingdom ribbon.She is a mid-degree daughter.It''s only natural that I want to be fashionable.


    --I used to run around the grasslands on horses....


    Rich horses feel so lonely.


    --Now I only ride horses about seven days in ten days.Oh, that''s sad.


    ... I was on it!


    "Listen, my daughter. We are a horse riding nation.Depending on the number of horses, you should have power.Incorporating good stuff from foreign countries is a wise decision in itself, but don''t mistake important things?Horses are everything. Horses are life! "


    The horse kingdom, the corner of the twelve tribes, the clan of the mountains.


    After the largest forest clan, this clan is a town guard clan that protects the "Nanto".It is also known as an enlightened and rich family that actively interacts with other countries and incorporates various cultures.


    He also had close ties with the military forces of the Kingdom of Lemno, and had sent many riders to guide the riding.


    In the horseback riding kingdom, which also had such circumstances and had a prominent traditional and often conservative tendency, it was relatively a clan that incorporated the culture of other countries.


    And its chief, Yamatomi horse, was famous as a native horse lover, commonly known as Umania.


    "Father has misunderstood, is that so?I don''t hate horses, do I? "


    My daughter leans her neck because her foreign rhetoric doesn''t feel right.In any case, it is true that in fact, in the mountain family, which is a town keeper, horses do not ride so often....My daughter, who rides and plays with horses seven days a day, is a horse lover worthy of a horse chief.


    "I just don''t like to love horses like my father.Ah, that''s a good feeling right now... "


    The rich horse shook his head to his satisfied daughter.


    "What are you talking about...You''re the only one who''s going to take over my horse.Well, that''s all right. If my treasure is more fulfilled, there will come a day when you will know.Fufufu, my treasure will be enriched even more with the addition of the Fire Clan Horse.Oh, I''m really looking forward to it. Mm-hmm. "


    He was a rich horse with a smile that seemed disgusting, but he turned his face towards his daughter as if he remembered it.


    "So, what happened?"


    "Oh, yeah, that''s right.The Ma Yu chief of the Lin tribe sent a messenger. "


    "Huh. Your favorite horse, Yu?What did you say? "


    "My father seemed obsessed with the Fire Clan....."


    What!?


    Rich horses that tremble on their shoulders.Seeing it, her daughter sighed.


    "What are you doing again?"


    "That''s not true, is it?I''m just thinking that a good horse belongs to someone who should have it..... "


    My daughter stares at me, and the rich horse keeps on.


    "Oh, and you didn''t do anything wrong?Just until I told you to give me a horse instead of money and food. "


    Listening to that, my daughter, oh, my God, looks up to heaven.


    "Buy horses from your clan? That''s really going to be a problem in the Council of Chiefs.Is that why you bought sheep at a high price when the Fire Family was in trouble? "


    Sheep and goats are important sources of food.If you keep it normally, you will have children, and the number will increase.If you keep holding on, it can be said to be an increasing wealth.


    But if you let it go from a temporary distress, all that''s left is money.Money is the only thing that disappears if you use it.


    "You thought you''d sell horses if you ran out of food?"


    Stuck by his daughter, the rich horse makes his eyes black and white.


    "No, you know... if you like horses, you know what I mean?"


    Her daughter exhaled in such a fatherly state.


    "This is... going to be closed by the Council of Chiefs."


    I shook my head as if I was stunned.

 566 Episode 184: May the Revenge of Me Abel Begin...?

    "Oh my God, that''s right. Miss Meer...."


    Having finished his breakfast, the dragon went out to feed his horse.


    "I checked it beforehand, so it''s possible to recover it...It''s really, really big. "


    My father, Ma Yu, was the same, but Ma Long respected the people who thought and prepared things well.


    --But if you think about it carefully, yes.Was it a chaotic snake...


    A group of mysteries were heard the other day.Apparently related to the Fire clan, Meer and Raffina fought against the cults.When he was in St. Noel, Maroon didn''t notice anything like that at all.


    --Miss Meer, it seemed like she was riding a horse without thinking about it... no, sometimes she seemed stuck.Is that what that was about...?


    After feeding and brushing, the dragon leaned his neck.


    "Nh...?"


    I felt a sign from behind, and looking back... there was Raffina standing up with a strange face.


    "Ah, Miss Raffina. Good morning.Did you sleep well? "


    That''s how the dragon smiles.Raffina... glanced at me... and suddenly, I thought, I lost my eye.I wonder what''s bothering me. I''m messing with my beautiful hair with one hand.


    "Good morning. Mr. Maroon."


    Even if I said that with a small voice... something went wrong.


    --Are you still worried or...?


    Ma Long, a little worried, basically laid his hand on Raffina''s forehead.


    Hiya!


    Raffina screams and jumps.


    "Hmm... do you have a fever?Did it get cold last night? "


    "No, that''s not true... I don''t have a fever, so don''t worry...."


    One step, two steps back, and then Raffina says with an upward voice.While tilting his neck, Maroon is convinced, well, okay.


    "Well, I wish I hadn''t had a good mood change yesterday.Well, thank you for today, Miss Raffina.Today''s Chiefs'' Council, Miss Mea, is going to have a hard time getting around. "


    "Eh...? I wonder why..."


    Ma Long teaches Raffina what it means to enter the castle yesterday.


    "I see... that was such a failure in yesterday''s exchange..."


    Having heard that, Raffina finally returned to her calm expression as usual.


    "Miss Meer said we can get it back, but we''ll have to act on our own.Even so, I am the elder''s son.There''s still a limit to what I can do.... "


    The Council of Chiefs is basically a discussion conducted by the chiefs of the twelve tribes.


    This time, it was decided that Dragon Ma, who was deeply involved, could participate, but I was very worried about how much he would listen to me.


    "In that regard, the words of the Virgin Verga have weight.They won''t be ignored.I''m sorry, thank you very much. "


    Raffina nodded with a cool smile at the horse dragon with her head down deep.


    "Yes, of course. I will do everything in my power to solve the horseback riding kingdom''s grief.Let me do what I can.By the way... "


    And here, take a spin. Raffina said with a slight, embarrassing, pathetic face.


    "Um... yesterday, I hope you won''t tell anyone."


    "Hmm? Oh, I don''t mind that...."


    The answer was Raffina, who shined her face... but...


    "Ah, but you''ve already spoken to her."


    The words that follow harden.


    "Oh, yeah, to whom? To whom?"


    "Look, there she is with Miss Meer. It''s called a bell...."


    Raffina''s body leaned slowly.The voiceless scream fell from his mouth.


    Beyond a long time... now I was about to begin revenge on Bishop Raffina... but, well, it didn''t matter.


    In the middle of the South Capital, there are about 40% large buildings.It''s also called the Great Horse Castle.


    It is a mansion of a reasonably large size built by the mountain chief, the rich horse.


    The architectural style was strongly influenced by the Kingdom of Lemno, so it seems to have quite a function as a castle of war...


    Sorry, that''s the name...


    "Gu, Great... Horse Castle..."


    In that case, what an allergic name, Meer accidentally clasped.


    At the very least, I should have kept it a horseback riding kingdom-style name, but somehow, it feels incredibly foreign to me...I feel like I can''t stand being here.


    ... by the way, if you name horseback riding "Silver Moon" or your granddaughter "Meavel", there''s not much of a sense of Meer''s naming either... but that''s Meer throwing a pow at the other side of her memory.


    Then, Meer, who had slipped through the gate of the building, found her immediately afterwards.


    A giant horse looking down at us... a statue.


    "Hmm. This is a stunning shape...You''re doing a good job.It''s going to be very helpful to improve my horse bread... "


    Meer, who was approaching and observing the statue, finds it again.


    The title on the horse statue...


    "Dedicated to my beloved daughter," Rakuro. "Hmm, the horse''s name sounds like a horse riding kingdom... my dear daughter... "


    Once again, Meer looks up at the horse statue and grumbles.


    --I don''t care, but why do you want to build a statue of your daughter, like your father, a powerful man...?There must be a more meaningful way to spend money...


    In this way, Meer mourns the foolishness of the world''s power holders....


    "Welcome," he said.


    Behind my back.


    Looking back, there was a girl standing there.


    I was about the same age as Meer.A girl with black hair tied together with a cute exotic ribbon, which is characteristic of the people of the riding kingdom, lifts the hem of the skirt slightly.


    "My name is Shaoley, the elder of the mountain clan and daughter of the rich horse."


    I smiled with an impatient smile.


    "This is kind of you. I am Mea Luna Tiamoon.I am the princess of the Tier Moon Empire. "


    Meea, on the other hand, gave back her completely innocent princess.


    When I saw it,


    "... a real princess."


    Pokhane stared at Meer with a thick face, but immediately shook his neck and turned his heel back.


    "Ah, uh, my father told me to show you around. Please come this way."

 561 Episode 179: The Magnificent Floating Line of Meers Castle Entry......?

    The southern capital of the horseback riding kingdom was surrounded by quiet tension this day.


    Tensions inevitably arose because of the extraordinary council of chiefs, which invites the people of the family of fire, the lost clan.


    Besides, it is.


    "Apparently, there are also the Virgin and the Empire Princess?"


    "Princess of the Empire? Why would someone do that?"


    "Everything seems to be a friend with the daughter of the Fire Clan."


    There were rumours that things like that were going on, so it wouldn''t be strange if the air flowed differently than usual.


    Incidentally, Ma Yu, the chief of the Lin clan, may have passed the information on.


    It''s also true that I put Meer in the castle on a horse, but it''s all part of the show.


    Those who have been lost for a long time, those of the Fire clan will return to the kingdom of horseback riding... and they will try to create an atmosphere where it is not strange for such a special thing to happen and try to catch the wind.


    Well, that''s how the group came in to get people''s attention.And the chief of the twelve tribes was the eldest of them, the chief of the wind tribe, the horse of light.


    The Wind clan is still known as a nomadic nomad among the nomads, who continue to adhere to traditions that last longer than their ancestors, the Light Dragon.Dislike any settlement and literally travel freely around the Great Plains.Normally, it is as calm as the spring wind, but if it is light, it is a family of winds that strikes back as snowstorms.


    People tilted their necks to the girl who came in to be escorted by such a light horse.


    The girl was dressed in an unfamiliar exotic outfit.No, well, technically speaking, I can''t say I''m not used to it.Most of the inhabitants of the South Capital are familiar with the people of the Kingdom of Lemno, including the nobles.


    That''s why I don''t feel like I''ve never seen it before.


    But that''s why they couldn''t hide their surprise.


    Because they know.


    Ladies of nobility don''t often ride horses.


    In the Kingdom of Lemno and the Principality of Verga, where they have ties, such common sense has passed.Rather, noble ladies hate horse smells or think horseback riding is barbaric.


    But what about it?


    That Empire princess is on a horse, not a carriage.It was not hard to imagine that they had become acquainted with Meer.


    But... that excitement slightly goes down when I see her riding horse.


    It wasn''t their best moon rabbit.The leg was not as long and supple as a moon rabbit.It was a short, thick, and tough impression.


    The hair is longer and has a strong impression of being rusty than a moon rabbit.


    His eyes were rather blurry and sleepy, and he looked more like a horse laying on the meadow than a rushing horse.


    For the people of the kingdom of horseback riding, the status of chief depends on the horse riding.


    Judging by that criterion, Meer was never a respectful opponent.


    Of course, the opponent is not a princess of the Horseback Kingdom.I usually don''t care what kind of horse I ride.However, Meer dared to ride a horse and enter the castle, so the people who gathered there misunderstood.


    She lives by the same values as us....


    However, their interest quickly shifted to something else.It''s a horse riding... the sister of the chief of the fire clan who goes behind Meer''s diagonal!


    "What a wonderful horse...."


    Having seen the horse, they were convinced that the Horse was of their own blood.


    Summer horses inherited from the ancestors, the Light Dragon.I saw her horse, Fluorescent Thunder, defending her blood and coming here today without stopping.


    Its brilliant gloss, beautiful tight muscles, clear eyes and elegant face with a puffy nose.How precious this horse was raised...I found out how much this horse''s rider loves his horse.


    I see... she''s definitely on our far side.He is the same as his ancestors...


    Those who were lost, their brothers...While people are concerned about what that return will bring... Meer...


    - Oh, thank goodness. That''s what''s coming to your attention.


    I was a little relieved!


    That''s right, Meer said, "Why don''t you take a horse ride into the castle?"I don''t know, I was put on a horse with a mouthpiece like that...


    When I saw the light horse going forward, I noticed a lot.


    How about showing off your horseback riding skills...?


    Meer certainly thinks she should be able to ride quite a horse.Few of the ladies who go to St. Noel and look across the Empire can ride horses as much as Meer.


    But this is the kingdom of horseback riding.


    Old and young, men and women alike, are nations that ride horses.That''s what I really felt when I bought an escort and saw the light horse coming out.


    --In a country like this where grandpa can easily ride a horse, my horseback riding skills and other children''s play are the same.* giggle *... as long as I''m ashamed to be in good shape.


    Once you realize it, you can''t help but notice it...A vicious circle that causes your body to become extra stiff.


    As for Meer, who was aware that she was exposing herself to indecency, it was wishing and fulfilling that her gaze was diverted.


    While carrying all sorts of thoughts, Meers entered the castle in the south capital.


    It was later remembered that this entrance was a magnificent defense of the empire''s wisdom... but people still didn''t realize it.

 562 Episode 180 Question of Empire Wisdom

    Deep breath echoed indoors.


    It is a room reserved for the chief of the forest clan.


    Dragon Ma reported the incident earlier to his father, who sat down on a calm exotic carpet.


    "I see, Mitsuma is still opposed to the return of the fire clan....."


    Ma Yu, the father with a tired face.Maroon himself bites at his own indecency.


    "I''ve been hit. They took my trick completely backwards...."


    The Nanto Castle. They were trying to make a breakthrough with two goals.


    One is to create an atmosphere where something special is going to happen... even if the fire family returns.


    And the other thing is to get Meer''s say.


    Unlike Virgin Raffina, Meer is just a foreign princess.No matter how great the Empire is, it is no reason to give a voice in the Council of Chiefs.


    However, it hurts too much not to be helped by Meer''s wisdom.That''s why I decided to let other chiefs see Meer at a glance...


    "Horseback riding into the castle. I wanted her to know she wasn''t a normal princess... but she was behind it."


    The scenic horse read Ma Yu''s prospectus and then came to crush it.


    "There is no point in listening to the words of a low horse rider."


    Perhaps, if Meer intervened in the council of chiefs, he would insist.


    That''s why the original plan was to have another horse change before entering the South Capital and enter the castle....


    "If Fuma hadn''t intervened in such a place, this wouldn''t have happened...."


    "The timing was bad. No, I''m talking about the lost Light Horse.Did you show up on purpose on that occasion..... "


    Without interaction with the wealthy horse, it might have been possible to switch to Meer.I should have been able to get on a moon rabbit that the Lin people were proud of and enter the castle.If that had been the case, I would have been brave enough to participate in the council of chiefs and speak up...


    But... that didn''t work.Because the words that Meer sealed the mouth of the rich horse were undoubtedly correct.


    Horses are horses. Horses are not cheap, and all horses should be honored.


    Maroon was shocked when he heard that.Because it was an important truth that the people of the Horseback Kingdom should not forget.


    That''s why I couldn''t stop Meer from getting into the castle on her horse.Because riding Meer on the Moon Rabbit would deny her words, saying that the horse had no pride.


    "But the empire''s wisdom is surprisingly pure...As for the wisdom of the Empire, I thought it was more like drinking together with turbidity....No, it''s impossible for a daughter of that age to do that. "


    My father shook his head after he snapped in regret.Looking at it, Maroon feels caught in his chest.


    "No, thank you... It seems to have been too stretched and too manipulated.Unfortunately... you seem to have lost your mind. "


    "I agree that Miss Meer is pure...But, Father, I don''t think I''ve ever met anyone as familiar with horses as a lady. "


    Maroon still remembered something.The truth of the horse that Meer said.That was when Meer showed up in the stables.


    I thought you came to complain about being sneezed...Meer said.


    Horses take us far away...


    With a voice full of conviction... I believed it, and with no doubt... I said it.


    "Hey, Dad, I think...If you deny her words for any reason, we won''t be able to name the Kingdom of Horseback Riding. "


    What is the value of saying the right thing about Meer until you deny it?Which horse is superior and which horse is not superior..., is not arrogant in itself...?


    "Horses have no money....."


    The pointing words are sharp... but the confronted cannot help but worry.


    I wonder who I am to measure the value of a horse on my own...


    "That''s right... I can''t tell you with my chest up."


    The face of my father, who answered, ran in pain somewhere.The complex expression on his face was a mixture of guilt and self-mockery....Ma Yu shrugged his shoulders, forcing unorganized emotions into a smile.


    "Chiefs are also a cause and effect....."


    Maroon looks bitter when he sees his father looking tired.


    It was a horse dragon that felt the temptation to tie itself up several times and became a dark feeling.When you''re riding a horse, you''re so free...I felt sick when I tied my hands and feet to an invisible chain.


    His father, Ma Yu, shook his head to regain his mind.


    "So, how is Princess Meer?"


    "I''ve been invited to dinner by the Hall of Lights.Lady Raffina should be with us. "


    "I see....."


    ... they had no way of knowing at this time.


    The common sense, temperament, and values of the horse riding kingdom... swallow all of them, but the earthly mother god... no, the overwhelming amount of the empire''s wisdom, like the Jellyfish god...


    A giant jellyfish with a big mouth was about to swallow up the kingdom of horseback riding...

 563 Episode 181 Continued Horse Life Consultation

    "I feel sick... damn it"


    Maroon went out and threw up a word, then inhaled his breath as much as he could.


    Breathe in, spit out, and repeat, as if you were trying to spit out a whirlpool of black potatoes inside your chest.


    The wind was cold and clear at night.


    The cold was pleasant, and the dragon closed his eyes and sat there for a while.


    And then, when I opened my eyes... well, I saw Raffina standing blurry in her eyes.


    "Hmm? Is that Miss Raffina...?"


    I feel a subtle discomfort in its appearance.


    Raffina is lying down with a blurry face.The side of his face looked terrible.If you leave it alone, it will melt somewhere and disappear...


    "Miss Raffina... is something wrong?"


    The moment I spoke, my narrow shoulders trembled as if frightened.However, I looked at Maroon and immediately looked relieved.


    "Ah... Maroon-san..."


    Looking at the situation, Maroon noticed.Apparently Raffina doesn''t have an escort.Even though I was in the South Capital, it was just Raffina and the others who were familiar with their position.


    No, if you say so, it feels like Raffina and I have been doing a lot of stupid things until we got here.


    I wasn''t feeling well, and it seemed like I was a lot of fools.


    "Surely you went to dinner with Miss Mear?"


    "Yeah... I feel a little sick, so I hit the wind at night..."


    "Without a guard?"


    "That''s...."


    Raffina lies down again.


    --Normally, one or two of the most obvious reasons seems easy to come up with...I don''t think so. I guess I won''t be able to leave you... Oh dear...


    "It''s troublesome," he said with his head... and the dragon smiled bitterly.


    --No, it''s not like I''m with you...


    If you were a normal person, you would have tried to find out what was going on by force, without bothering yourself.I didn''t even think about leaving it in the corner of my head.


    "Oh dear... I can''t believe I''m worried about you. It really doesn''t seem like it. Okay."


    Dragon Ma, who slapped his cheeks with bread, decided to do what was right for him. That is¡­¡­¡­


    "Lady, let''s get on the horse! Stay with me."


    That''s how I smiled!


    "... to...?"


    Maroon said to Raffina, who leaned his neck small.


    "I''ve had a lot going on, too.Let''s run some horses together. "


    That''s how Maroon whistles his fingers.His beloved horse came running from nowhere.


    "No, but... um..."


    With Raffina showing confusion, the dragon held her in a sigh.


    Ya!


    "I''m sorry."


    Put one hand on your back and the other on the back of your lap... the so-called princess hug!


    "Ah, eh... eh?"


    Raffina stares at the horse dragon in a bewildered manner and makes her mouth squeak.Put such a girl in front of the horse, and the dragon will ride behind it.


    Guard? It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter.


    As long as he''s on the horse, the dragon is free and can''t be caught by any kind of gesture.


    Hold on tight.


    Raffina sits in front of her and sees her hold on to her clothes before the dragon sends instructions to the horse.


    That is how the secret horseback riding began that night.


    A pale moon, sparkling starry sky.A horse proceeds through it.


    In the city at night, there was a faint, powdery sound of horse feet.


    "What do you say? Horses are pretty good, aren''t they?You feel a little better now, don''t you? "


    "Eh... hah, yes, yeah... yeah"


    After all, Raffina is raising her subtle voice.Looking at it, it was still lying still and consolidating.


    "Haha, nothing, it''s okay if it doesn''t get so hard.When you''re about to fall, I''ll give you proper support. "


    Laughing like that, Raffina... stares at me with a grumpy face.


    "Beh, I''m not really scared...."


    ... even as I protested, I immediately exhaled as if I had given up.


    I wonder if the stars shining in silence opened Raffina''s heart...Or is it because Maroon''s unconscious behavior has somehow made it better...?


    Raffina said, "Pop, Pop, Pop."


    "I... can''t believe myself..."


    "Hmm...?"


    "I''m here to solve the problem of the Horseback Kingdom.As the Virgin of Velga.... And yet, I was captured by what Meer said about Huima as a friend... and I was jealous... "


    Raffina lay low.


    "As a daughter of Velgar... that''s not the case.I can''t do this after all...When I thought about it, I thought it would shake my feelings so much because I became a friend with Meer.Then maybe we should stop being friends with Meer... and the fact that she''s worried like this doesn''t make her look like a saint.That''s what I think... I know, but I don''t think I want to stop being friends with Meer... and I don''t even think about it anymore... "


    When I said that, Raffina got stuck in her words.There was a faint tear in the eyes.


    Raffina shook her eyes in confusion and did not look like a ruler who would make a decision without hesitation.Nor was she the face of a Virgin admired by many people.


    "... I don''t know what to do, I... I don''t know what to do"


    A small tweet. A conflicting voice is a normal girl who feels troubled and lost in friendship....


    "Isn''t that nice? That''s more human.It is natural to think of a friend and want to be the most important thing to that friend.I want to be friends with people I like all the time. "


    Though she said so, Raffina remained lying down.


    "Hmm, that''s right...."


    Maroon thinks as he groans.Eventually, I came to the conclusion that I should speak in my own language, rather than encouraging in "unusual language." Therefore!


    "Some people on horses are terrible."


    "... to...?"


    Raffina turns her eyes black and white at the sudden start of the horse discussion.Regardless, Maroon continued.


    "Honestly, sometimes I think horses are pathetic.Without humans, horses would be happier...But maybe not. "


    "What do you mean...?"


    "God shaped this earth, and God created the people and the animals that lived there.And our riding kingdom was given horses by God.It means that man was created to keep horses, and horses were created to carry men.That''s why happiness for horses lies ahead of us.If you wish the horse happiness, don''t let him go into the field.I need to think about how we can be good horse partners.It''s the same thing. "


    "... uh? Hmm?"


    Raffina was slightly tilting her neck, which was unusual for a bright girl.


    Something was wrong with his young and sad face, and the dragon laughed.


    "I mean, God put a saint as the" person "who guides people.Then I think the Virgin should be a "person."Just as people are made to obey horses.Ladies should remain human, human and saint.Cut off friends because they are no longer bothered or distracted from judgment.I don''t think that''s a person. "


    That said, Maroon looked up at the sky.


    "So, Lady Raffina, that''s fine.Isn''t that better?Properly worried, sad, laughing with good friends.Whether she''s a saint or a folk herb, that''s fine. "


    Then Maroon smiled like a joke.


    "At least I like it better."


    "Eh, ahh..."


    For some reason, Raffina opened her eyes.Maroon wiped the tears off his eyes with his index finger....


    "Hahaha, I think it''s cuter when you''re old enough to be worried about your friends and cry."


    "Oh, shit, don''t treat me like a child."


    Raffina stares at me. The cheeks were slightly red.


    --Did I make you angry enough to change your complexion...? Oh, my God, that''s hard.


    Maroon smiled bitterly and shrugged his shoulders.


    "Well, anyway, I don''t think Miss Meer really cares about that.Even Miss Raffina''s troubles will swallow it properly. "


    Maroon shook his head small.


    "After all, Miss Meer is a person who understands the heart of a horse.Feel free, unhindered, unbound to anything.As long as I''m really flattered. "


    By the way, at that time, Meer was...


    "Hmm... this Vanity dish is pretty good.Even though it looks like bread, there''s cheese in the crisp pie dough.It goes perfectly with the vegetables on top...Well, it''s a tradition to eat with salted meat on top...?Hmm, but is this the opposite of sweet yogurt?Let''s give it a try. "


    I enjoyed my freedom!


    A trailblazer of food who adds new concepts to the way he eats freely, unhindered, and traditionally, and finds new ways to eat.


    That was Meer.

 564 Episode 182: The Dream of Meer

    That day, Meer had a dream.


    It was a pure nightmare, not a dream of the previous timeline... etc.


    "Oh? What the hell is this place..."


    Meer stood in the hallway of a strange abandoned castle.The dark hallways sink into the darkness, and the lights at hand do not illuminate them.


    "Yes... what does this mean?What am I doing here? "


    ¡°Where am I? I''m Meer." My nose smelled unexpectedly and very good.It''s kind of very...


    "Ah, that smells really delicious.Hmm... should I go? "


    Either way, if you have to go somewhere, you must go instead of smelling delicious.


    Meer believed that and went towards the smell.


    Eventually, it was a huge party hall that appeared.


    On a long desk, there are also mountains of hot food, mountains, and mountains.


    It was a wonderful dish that made yesterday''s banquet a celebration....


    "Hmm? Yesterday''s banquet... yes? What am I doing?"


    "Oh? What kind of face is that?If you had a delicious meal, it would be mean to jump right away. "


    Suddenly, there was a pointy voice.Looking ahead, there was a woman standing there.


    I wonder if it was the first half of my twenties when I was old.Guy hanging eyes, mean twisted lips, dark black hair.


    More characteristic than that was the poisonous serpent wrapped around his body.


    Actually... it was such a bad hobby costume.


    However, in its characteristic appearance, Meer thought of a certain person.


    Snake... the woman who wrapped the snake around her body... that is!


    "Princess Snake Witch... Hello, are you Valentina''s sister-in-law!?"


    In response to Meer''s question, the woman raised her mouth in disgust.


    "It''s very rude of me not to know my sister''s face.I wonder if it''s about 100 years early to marry Abel. "


    I stared at Giroli and Meer with a really mean, evil face.


    "Besides, it''s so FNY. Looks like you ate a lot last night."


    That''s how I stuck Mia''s arms with my long fingers!


    "So? But I hear that horseback riding kingdom food is good for you.Besides, I''ve heard somewhere that if I eat like that, I won''t have FNY.... "


    "You''re superstitious. You''re superstitious! That makes me laugh at the wisdom of the Empire!"


    ... that''s the right thing to say.I can''t object to anything, Meer.


    Meer and I noticed that it was faint.I don''t think I have such a good story.


    "Besides, there are limits to things.Believe me, it''s true that if you eat, you won''t get fat... then you obviously eat too much. "


    Dreams... often reflect the wishes of those who see them.


    Meer wanted to believe in suspicion.


    If I really believed in it, I''d have to eat FNY... and believe it, I wanted to.


    Therefore, I limited myself to it.I mean, you can''t eat so much, but if you just eat so much, believe me and eat it...


    Conditioning was unconscious.It was a meerlike dream to give up and find a compromise.


    "So it''s hard to get heavy and take a light dance step?"


    At the same time as that word, your body feels heavier.If it was so heavy, I wouldn''t be able to dance anymore...


    "So, so, but...."


    "Again, as Abel''s opponent, you don''t deserve it. Disqualified!"


    All the time, it''s striking again. And then, as Meer screams, she falls down somewhere...


    "Ofu...."


    And then I woke up.


    "Nah, ah, yu, is that a dream...?"


    Rub blurry and blurred eyes and look around.At some point, your bell''s head is on your stomach...


    "Hmm... I see, because I was on the bell, I felt so heavy..."


    Mea sighs and leaves the bell on herself.I put a pillow under your head... and Belle smiled...


    "Meer, onee-sama... Ufufu, I can''t eat anymore."


    Happy sleep is a little painful in Meer''s ear now.


    "Was that a dream that made you feel guilty about eating too much?"


    Or was it some sort of scripture?


    Meer thinks unexpectedly and looks at her own actions.


    "The shocking nature of our encounter in Sankland makes it undeniable that we are eating too much.That''s the Princess of the Snake.This is exactly where it hurts.I really hated it..... "


    The enemy is a snake. It would not be a good idea to leave such a visible weakness unattended.


    "This must be exercise...."


    The confrontation with Abel''s sister, Valentina Remno, is approaching.


    In order not to expose our weaknesses, or to gain recognition for our friendship with Abel, we need to be shy...


    "Something to think about... hmm"


    That''s how I put my arms together, Meer.

 565 Episode 183: A Battle Without a Step

    Sigh, the comb is streaming down your hair.


    Meea smiles at Anne, who is carefully brushing her hair in the mirror.


    "Well done, Anne."


    "Thank you, Meer."


    Anne nods her face like a veteran maid.Fu, when they looked through the mirror, they both blew out at the same time.


    "But, Meer, your hair is easy to brush and always helps."


    "Ah, that horseshoe shampoo is good. Ufufu."


    Laughing in a good mood, Meer rubbed her stomach.


    "Hmm...."


    I was feeling like my stomach was pounding just now... but apparently it was my fault.Meer''s healthy stomach began to complain of hunger as early as possible.


    Eat well and sleep well. Meer is a healthy child.


    --I wonder if breakfast is ready yet...?


    As Meer rubbed her stomach, rubbed it, Anne peeked into her face worried.


    "Are you all right, Miss Meer? Was it too late to stop at last night''s banquet?"


    "Oh, no, I think it was just right.After all, it is polite to eat without leaving what is served.I hate to eat a little too much for that, but... fufufu, this is also part of my job. "


    "But if you keep doing that, your body..."


    "All you have to do is make up for it by exercising.It''s a painful place, but it''s not always there, and there are times like that.Oh, that''s right. If you don''t mind, can you go out with the exercise later? "


    Saying the most impressive thing, Anne clasped her fist.


    "Of course, I can help."


    I answered with a voice of enthusiasm.


    Meer and the others arrived at breakfast with the dragons of the forest tribe.


    In front of me was a traditional horseback riding soup.In a soup that looks delicious with a hint of spice, there is a white moon bag wrapped with ingredients in a white wheat fabric.


    --The contents of this dish were definitely lamb and vegetables... and mushrooms...Fufufu, I''ll give you a taste of what it''s like to be a mushroom in the horse riding kingdom!


    When I came to the horse riding kingdom, I had to examine Meer.


    "Hey, miss, how was yesterday?"


    Maroon called out.


    "Ah... Senpai Maroon. Hope you''re feeling well.Yeah, that''s right. "


    While recalling last night''s feast of the wind clan, Meea exhaled suddenly.


    "I''ve been researching it in advance, and it feels like I''ve been well done."


    When I met the horse riding kingdom ingredients in Sankland, I knew it was delicious. But....


    --I suppose I was despised...I can''t believe you''re so alarmed to eat as much as you like...So, I can''t even get an eye on a snake witch if I''m going to make her look ugly.


    "I see. You''ve been doing a lot of research in advance, miss. That''s right."


    "Of course, advance information is important."


    It is impossible to eat up all the horseback riding kingdom, no matter how much it is with Meer.Then it was important to find out what to eat and what to absolutely eat.


    "Anyway, they did it.We need to think about it now so we can get it back.... "


    "... can you recover it?"


    Meer nods forcefully to the question.


    "Of course."


    Meer was ready.


    Meet Abel''s sister.Before that, before breakfast.


    and shake his neck immediately.


    No, it''s not.Whether it''s easy in the first place is not a problem at this time.


    The question is whether to do it or not.


    There is a battle that cannot be stopped.


    --After all, exercise is important.In this riding kingdom, it is almost impossible not to eat delicious food before.


    Meer knows herself.


    I see, if you do limit the amount of food you eat, it will be somewhat refreshing... but there''s no way you can do that in this riding kingdom.If you know it''s impossible, you shouldn''t consider the possibility.


    Then there''s only one thing I can do for Meer. It''s exercise.


    ¨D ¨D I asked Anne, but efficient exercise is still the key.The question is how to exercise...Hmm, that''s a tough part.


    "I see... That''s Miss Meer.So you haven''t given up yet? "


    "Of course, there are things you can''t pull."


    Confronting Abel''s sister is inevitable.Then we have to do it.


    With such a straight look into Meer''s eyes... Dragon Ma nodded hugely.


    "All right. I''ll do... whatever I can, but do whatever you want, miss.I think my father will be able to match it somehow. "


    "? Yes...? Well, I''d appreciate your cooperation..."


    Then, Meer smiles unexpectedly.


    "But Senpai Maroon is as good as ever."


    Before I meet Abel''s sister, I want to shuffle, Meer.Ma Long said that he would help you with such sincerity.


    Exactly, it would be too good to take care of, and it''s a bitter meer.


    Meanwhile, as Meer pointed out, he is a horse dragon with a strange face.


    "I can''t deny it, but it''s a little subtle when my favorite lady tells me that."


    A small tweet did not reach Meer''s ear.


    --But that''s right.First, we need to make friends with the Fire Clan in the Council of Chiefs.Exercise then... It''s better not to worry about it now. Yeah....


    Once again, the Fate Chiefs'' Council begins.


    The last twelve tribal meetings, the legendary meetings...

 566 Episode 184: May the Revenge of Me Abel Begin...?

    "Oh my God, that''s right. Miss Meer...."


    Having finished his breakfast, the dragon went out to feed his horse.


    "I checked it beforehand, so it''s possible to recover it...It''s really, really big. "


    My father, Ma Yu, was the same, but Ma Long respected the people who thought and prepared things well.


    --But if you think about it carefully, yes.Was it a chaotic snake...


    A group of mysteries were heard the other day.Apparently related to the Fire clan, Meer and Raffina fought against the cults.When he was in St. Noel, Maroon didn''t notice anything like that at all.


    --Miss Meer, it seemed like she was riding a horse without thinking about it... no, sometimes she seemed stuck.Is that what that was about...?


    After feeding and brushing, the dragon leaned his neck.


    "Nh...?"


    I felt a sign from behind, and looking back... there was Raffina standing up with a strange face.


    "Ah, Miss Raffina. Good morning.Did you sleep well? "


    That''s how the dragon smiles.Raffina... glanced at me... and suddenly, I thought, I lost my eye.I wonder what''s bothering me. I''m messing with my beautiful hair with one hand.


    "Good morning. Mr. Maroon."


    Even if I said that with a small voice... something went wrong.


    --Are you still worried or...?


    Ma Long, a little worried, basically laid his hand on Raffina''s forehead.


    Hiya!


    Raffina screams and jumps.


    "Hmm... do you have a fever?Did it get cold last night? "


    "No, that''s not true... I don''t have a fever, so don''t worry...."


    One step, two steps back, and then Raffina says with an upward voice.While tilting his neck, Maroon is convinced, well, okay.


    "Well, I wish I hadn''t had a good mood change yesterday.Well, thank you for today, Miss Raffina.Today''s Chiefs'' Council, Miss Mea, is going to have a hard time getting around. "


    "Eh...? I wonder why..."


    Ma Long teaches Raffina what it means to enter the castle yesterday.


    "I see... that was such a failure in yesterday''s exchange..."


    Having heard that, Raffina finally returned to her calm expression as usual.


    "Miss Meer said we can get it back, but we''ll have to act on our own.Even so, I am the elder''s son.There''s still a limit to what I can do.... "


    The Council of Chiefs is basically a discussion conducted by the chiefs of the twelve tribes.


    This time, it was decided that Dragon Ma, who was deeply involved, could participate, but I was very worried about how much he would listen to me.


    "In that regard, the words of the Virgin Verga have weight.They won''t be ignored.I''m sorry, thank you very much. "


    Raffina nodded with a cool smile at the horse dragon with her head down deep.


    "Yes, of course. I will do everything in my power to solve the horseback riding kingdom''s grief.Let me do what I can.By the way... "


    And here, take a spin. Raffina said with a slight, embarrassing, pathetic face.


    "Um... yesterday, I hope you won''t tell anyone."


    "Hmm? Oh, I don''t mind that...."


    The answer was Raffina, who shined her face... but...


    "Ah, but you''ve already spoken to her."


    The words that follow harden.


    "Oh, yeah, to whom? To whom?"


    "Look, there she is with Miss Meer. It''s called a bell...."


    Raffina''s body leaned slowly.The voiceless scream fell from his mouth.


    Beyond a long time... now I was about to begin revenge on Bishop Raffina... but, well, it didn''t matter.


    In the middle of the South Capital, there are about 40% large buildings.It''s also called the Great Horse Castle.


    It is a mansion of a reasonably large size built by the mountain chief, the rich horse.


    The architectural style was strongly influenced by the Kingdom of Lemno, so it seems to have quite a function as a castle of war...


    Sorry, that''s the name...


    "Gu, Great... Horse Castle..."


    In that case, what an allergic name, Meer accidentally clasped.


    At the very least, I should have kept it a horseback riding kingdom-style name, but somehow, it feels incredibly foreign to me...I feel like I can''t stand being here.


    ... by the way, if you name horseback riding "Silver Moon" or your granddaughter "Meavel", there''s not much of a sense of Meer''s naming either... but that''s Meer throwing a pow at the other side of her memory.


    Then, Meer, who had slipped through the gate of the building, found her immediately afterwards.


    A giant horse looking down at us... a statue.


    "Hmm. This is a stunning shape...You''re doing a good job.It''s going to be very helpful to improve my horse bread... "


    Meer, who was approaching and observing the statue, finds it again.


    The title on the horse statue...


    "Dedicated to my beloved daughter," Rakuro. "Hmm, the horse''s name sounds like a horse riding kingdom... my dear daughter... "


    Once again, Meer looks up at the horse statue and grumbles.


    --I don''t care, but why do you want to build a statue of your daughter, like your father, a powerful man...?There must be a more meaningful way to spend money...


    In this way, Meer mourns the foolishness of the world''s power holders....


    "Welcome," he said.


    Behind my back.


    Looking back, there was a girl standing there.


    I was about the same age as Meer.A girl with black hair tied together with a cute exotic ribbon, which is characteristic of the people of the riding kingdom, lifts the hem of the skirt slightly.


    "My name is Shaoley, the elder of the mountain clan and daughter of the rich horse."


    I smiled with an impatient smile.


    "This is kind of you. I am Mea Luna Tiamoon.I am the princess of the Tier Moon Empire. "


    Meea, on the other hand, gave back her completely innocent princess.


    When I saw it,


    "... a real princess."


    Pokhane stared at Meer with a thick face, but immediately shook his neck and turned his heel back.


    "Ah, uh, my father told me to show you around. Please come this way."

 567 Episode 185: The Rush of the Empire

    Meer, guided by the chieftain, passed through the large room where the chiefs gathered.


    After all, I thought it might be a huge round table from the building, but the chiefs were all sitting on carpets laid on the floor.


    --Hmm, this is the chiefs of the horseback riding kingdom...


    I thought I had to remember each face as much as possible¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­In the deepest part of the room, a glowing horse sits.


    --Should I say hello here...?


    From various experiences, Meer knows.Networking and courtesy are a home to help you in times of trouble.


    Of course, entrusting everything to it is not stupid, but it is better than not.


    I would appreciate it if you could use the help of an older Light Horse to get this discussion going.


    --Hmm... Looks like you guys aren''t really interested in me.It''s desirable... but I don''t know what to do...


    Now that I''ve spoken to the Light Horse, it''s going to be very noticeable.Can I just let go of my position of being discreet and relaxed?A small tour followed by a quick decision by Meer.


    --Hmm, it will still stand out a little bit, but it would be better to say hello here.


    So Meer quickly opened her mouth.


    "Greetings, Mitsuma Hall.Thank you for your help yesterday. "


    "Ho ho, this is, Your Highness.Yesterday was a very pleasant time for me.Especially when it comes to putting sweet fruit on that vanishia, it was a pretty good idea. "


    "Ufufu, I didn''t expect it to suit me that well.It was a very pleasant time, and I hope to be with you soon.I would like you to come to the Empire this time.I''m going to have a lot of treats. "


    "Wahaha. Really?Let''s hope so. "


    And so the light horse turns off the smile and stares at Meer.


    "But today, I''m sorry to have troubled you so much.And the problem is between the blood tribes of our riding kingdom.Because of the problems that we have to solve ourselves, you won''t be able to say anything..... "


    Meer was... a little touched by the light horse saying that!


    --Oh, I''m being treated like an outsider this time.Besides, Mitsuma-san, I feel very motivated...Even without me, everyone else can do something about it...Nothing makes me happier...


    Meer could not forbid thanksgiving to the Light Horse, who told me not to bother Meer''s hand because we would solve our own problems.


    In the first place, Meer''s idea was to have her solve a good problem, regardless of herself, and in the meantime, think of a way to deal with the witch princess.Therefore, if you don''t have to do anything, you will never go beyond that.


    Regardless, the problem is with Abel''s sister, and I don''t know why, but it also involves the Hui Horse, who calls himself a friend.It would be troublesome and the aftertaste would be very bad if it were to be "solved in the riding kingdom¡±.


    --Not necessarily any of the chiefs have anything to do with snakes.It''s important to keep the situation under control.To do that....


    And Meer''s eyes are on the Horse of Wisdom...


    "No, if there''s anything I can do, I''d like to do my best.It''s for friends. Nothing like this. "


    First of all, if you do something less trivial than getting involved with your friends, don''t shut up and stick a nail in it.In addition, it was Raffina who looked at Meer....


    "Besides, my other friend Raffina seems to be very worried about this.If Raffina is trying to get this matter better, I can''t help her. "


    It is only underscored that Raffina is intervening in this matter, even though she is insinuating that she will help.


    Meea knows full well what happens when she does an outrage in front of the Virgin Raffina.And with Raffina, even if there were snake hands, it wouldn''t be easy.


    Raffina has to work hard here, so I blew it up...


    Raffina, who was spoken to by Meer, wow, she smiled... and immediately returned to her crispy face.


    "Thank you, Meer. I''m going to do my best to make this happen."


    I said with a calm voice.


    No one noticed that his eyes were slightly moist.


    And there was one more person who was touched.


    He is the horse Yu who was watching a series of exchanges.


    --That''s the vibrancy.Is that the wisdom of the Empire...?


    Yesterday''s failure to enter the castle should have completely erased its presence.How about that? All the sights of the other chiefs were drawn to Meer.


    --When I heard that I had been invited to the wind clan banquet, I thought that Mitsumi Horse Hall was planning something...


    The eldest of the twelve tribal chiefs, the person who divided the meeting, the scenic horse.


    By inviting him to the banquet, and emphasizing it even more, Meer forcibly reminded the chiefs.


    In the first place, Meer entered this south capital with a horse escort!


    --Reverse your actions to curtail your voice and aim to revive your voice again... What a thing...


    Ma Yu was unable to speak before an extremely sophisticated and harsh strategic conversation.


    Horse Yu himself thought it would be better to play with the solution, but compared to the exchange in front of him, it was thought that it was also equal to children''s play.


    I see. This is the wisdom of the Empire.If it was possible to recover it immediately, I would have been admitted to the castle that day with the Light Horse.


    He was a horse superior who couldn''t hide the battle from the unknown volume of Meer.

 568 Episode 186 Vortex Meer, Coming

    "At the outset, I would like to thank you for this opportunity.My name is Fire Wolf Flower, the elder of the Fire clan.And this daughter is Huima, sister of the Fire Patriarch. "


    A wolf blossom rises slowly and opens its mouth.After staring sharply at the chiefs, he lowered his head quietly.


    The power was enough to draw the attention of the chiefs... but more importantly, it was the Horse introduced with the chief''s sister who gathered the same gaze.


    After all, she was riding that stunning horse when she entered the castle.


    Like a warrior in battle, his tight expression and his gentle standing behavior leak a sigh of admiration.


    This must be an uninterrupted opponent, an unparalleled handsome person... and it makes each face nervous.


    The horseback riding kingdom''s pathology can be said to be a hidden aspect, with the horse holding being the biggest criterion.


    Later, after introducing herself, Raffina quietly opened her mouth.


    "My name is Raffina Orca Verga, daughter of the Duke of Verga.I wonder if I''ve met some chiefs before.... "


    Tilt your neck small and smile coolly.


    Then silently close her eyes and Raffina chants the divine scripture.


    ¡°God, when you descend into the earth, the shepherds will receive it courageously.¡±


    "It is an unexpected joy to be able to attend the meeting of shepherds and descendants who have welcomed our God first and received great blessings.May God''s blessings and great guidance be in this meeting. "


    The harsh prayers gave a clear wind to the hearts of those who were there.


    So the council of chiefs began quietly.


    It was the light horse that opened his mouth as a partitioner.


    "Well, was it Lord Ma Yu, the leader of the Lin clan, who convened this meeting?Let me start by explaining the purpose of this meeting.I wonder why we were gathered here...I''d like you to explain what you''re looking for, Mr. Ma Yu. "


    "Hahaha, it''s not easy to call Hikaru" Your Highness. "


    Ma Yu, who was shook up by the conversation, smiled and then stood up loosely.Then, make a long sleeve sound and fix it, then quietly send a gaze to everyone.


    "Now, dear chiefs, thank you for accepting this call.And I can''t stand the joy of being able to spend such a wonderful time together. "


    Speak loudly like a singer and with a stunning voice like a stage actor.


    Oh, what a wonderful time, huh?


    Ma Yu nodded deeply to the question of the light horse.


    "Yes, we have found our lost brothers again.Our fathers will surely be delighted to see another bloodline from the past, now that we cannot see each other again. "


    Several chiefs nodded honestly impressed by the appeal.


    Even those whose eyes are moistened with a moving look.The people of the horseback kingdom are basically good and honest people.


    "I see. Is that what Ma Yu wanted to share with us, but he called us together to share his emotions?"


    "Of course, that''s not all.It seems that the Fire clan is in distress due to impropriety.As a result, some bandits corrupted themselves.It is a shame for my country to leave this behind.You can''t face our father, the Dragon of Light, right? "


    "Hmm. So you want that help to help the needy fire clan?"


    The horse clapped his hands and smiled.


    "If that''s the case, the story is quick.The blood-sharing clan is in trouble.Let''s support you as much as we can without food.Also, we will need to negotiate with other countries.We must send messengers to the countries affected by the bandits and make sure they are well compensated. "


    Now all the chiefs nodded in the words of the horse of light.


    Whatever has happened in the past, it makes sense to help our compatriots.There is nothing to argue about. That is the good sense of the horse riding kingdom.


    Basically, they are good people and honest people.


    But... so, dare Ma Yu take a step forward.


    "No, Mitsuma. That''s not the end of the story.I''m here to discuss the future of the Horseback Kingdom. "


    The light horse narrowed his eyes suddenly at the word.Regardless, Ma Yu continued.


    "It is unfortunate that the Fire clan is in distress.At the same time, however, it seemed to me to be a scripture.I want all the chiefs to think about it.Bring to us once again our brethren, who were separated from the family of fire. "


    In one word, the air froze instantly.


    "Does that mean you want to welcome a family of fires into the forest?Or would you like to welcome the Fire clan in scattered form among the other twelve clans..... "


    "Don''t you know that''s not true?If you''re old and light..... "


    Then Ma Yu looked around at the chiefs'' faces and said,


    "This is what I think.Now is the time for the twelve tribes to return to the thirteen tribes...I''m sure all the other chiefs thought the same thing if they were on the same side as me.If you were the first to find a family of fires like me.... "


    "I wonder.Actually, I don''t know if I''m in that position.Thank you, Ma Yu seems to have made too much compromise on the Fire clan.You must have been a great singer of history.Have you forgotten all of our past breakups? "


    The point was made by the elder chief after the horse.The other chiefs were staring at Yu Ma with some confusion.


    It''s only natural to offer help.However, there is no one uneasy as to what the great change will bring... whether we will add the split clan to the country again.


    And at that time. The wolf flower raised its hand gently before opening its mouth.


    "No, I''m sorry about Ma Yu, but in fact, the Lin tribe is not the first.You already have a chief with whom you''re dating.I''ve always looked after the rich horses of the mountain tribe. "


    Suddenly, the rich horse shook his shoulders.


    "Oh, my God, is that so?"


    Ma Yu said with a little surprise.Then, unfortunately, I shake my head.


    "What, Mr. Rich Horse, I wish you had told me."


    After looking at the rich horse with a slightly blue face, Ma Yu asked the wolf flower.


    "So, the Fire Clan was dating the Mountain Clan....?"


    "Oh, no, that''s..."


    And the wolf flower said to block the rich horse that said something.


    "Yes. When we were in distress, Mr. Tomoma offered.Trying to buy our livestock.First the sheep, then the goats, and finally the horses.... "


    So the first big flow happened.


    "... what do you mean, Mr. Tomima...?"


    A huge chief said in a loud voice.


    Incidentally, he was a man who was touched by the horse Yu''s mouth earlier and had his eyes woollen.He is known as a simple, passionate, very affectionate man.


    "Ah, no, that''s..."


    It is a rich horse that has white eyes from other chiefs and mouthfuls.


    Those of the long separated Fire clan did not know, but it was a certain code shared by the twelve tribes in ancient times to help the blood clan''s misery free of charge.


    The act should not pursue its own interests.It''s not a deal, it''s not a business.


    It is an act of outreach, a complete charity, to help the opponent recover.


    Nevertheless, Rich Horse said he bought livestock from a poor family of fires.


    Livestock is an indispensable asset, or more so, a necessity for life.If you lose it, even if you get a lump sum of money, it is certain that there will be more hardship after that.


    Knowing that, buying livestock... is an unacceptable violation of the code.


    The air of the field was suddenly turned into blame for the rich horses and sympathy for the fire clan.


    It was as Ma Yu had calculated.


    Horse Yu does not want to welcome them in such a way as to give a one-sided warmth to the Fire clan and seek subjugation.It was a measure to strike that balance.


    However, it sounds like a heavy word that cancels out the flow.


    "But... what about the wolf?"


    The Lord of Voices, the horse of light, looked at the wolf flower with a quiet gaze, and the horse of wisdom next to it.


    "If you want to abandon the wolf, you''ll see.That''s why we broke up.If you''re going to throw it away, we''ll be happy to welcome the family of fire. But.... "


    Silent as thoughtful, the Horse of Light continued.


    "If you want to absorb it into the forest family, you need to follow the forest family code.Likewise, the wind is the wind, and the mountain is the mountain code.Every wolf will be abandoned.However, accepting the family of fire as a family of fire means that we must accept the code of fire.If so, we must also accept the temptation to use wolves.Isn''t that right? "


    "Oh, yeah. Exactly. No, that''s the Hall of Lights.I didn''t think the Fire Clan would be recognized as one of us, so I just bought a sheep... what? "


    Like that, the rich horse said something... but I didn''t ask.


    A glue created by the staring light horse and horse Yu.Everyone was convinced that it was one of them.The chiefs who swallow and watch the situation.


    However, the next stream was about to be born entirely elsewhere.Extremely powerful, it has a vortex-like flow that swallows everything.I was about to be born with a calm voice...


    Now, Meer, who was listening to the chiefs, was relieved for a moment.


    --Hmm, that''s my family.Looks like we can work this out.


    In Meer''s eyes, what they are trying to do is figure out how to save the family of fire.As Ma Yu claimed, it would be best to return to the horse riding kingdom, but at the very least, food support is likely to be installed.


    It is really good not to tell anyone to abandon them.


    --I ''m sure we''re the only ones who can find out where to drop it, and at this rate, there''s no need for me to talk anywhere. All right...


    With that, Meer closed her eyes quietly as she put her arms together.


    I don''t count anything and imitate it today.It is a waste of time.


    Today''s mea is a serious mode.


    I''m going to face it seriously... with my own FNY.


    --After this meeting, you must finally confront your sister-in-law....Time is not better than expected.What would be more effective...?I have to take it seriously...


    The question is how to exercise efficiently.


    Meer knew she never disliked exercise, but it was still hard to move the amount she ate.


    --You have to think about how to do it for a long time.If so...


    Meer nodded quietly and gently opened her eyes.


    That''s right. It might be better to ride a horse..... "


    After all, this is Horseback Kingdom.


    Then riding a horse was taken for granted.


    --If you ride carefully every day, it will be a good exercise, and if you ride with Abel, it will be fun.It will last a long time, and it will be okay if you eat a little too much?


    Meea, who was smiling at her own thought, noticed immediately afterwards.


    In the sight of the chiefs who stab themselves.


    "What does that mean...? Princess Meer."


    Even the Horse of Light broke down his slender normal attitude and asked with a trembling voice.


    "... hah?"


    Meer was sensitive as she was poking.


    The flow is changing again.


    That I''ve changed the course...


    However, there were some things that Meer didn''t realize.That''s because the flow that I created was a huge vortex that swallowed up all the chiefs...

 569 Episode 187 Youre mistaken.

    "Wouldn''t it be better to ride a horse..."


    Ma Long was struck as if he had been hit in the head by the words of Meer.


    And it wasn''t just him.And all the other chiefs, and all the chiefs of every tribe, that were called upon to settle, and to be brave, and to be wise, lost their words.


    Among them, the earliest light horse that came back to life....


    "... well, hello... no"


    Shake your head to deny something.


    "There''s only one horse riding in this scene.It''s horseback riding.


    Maroon assured me.


    Horseback - that''s the ancient judgment of the Horseback Kingdom.


    It was an extremely simple way of judging, to put it simply, to get on a horse and get to your destination first.He asks God, "Show us God''s will by the speed of the horse''s legs."


    If you think calmly, it is a very advantageous way for someone who is good at riding a horse or has a good horse....Anyway, it''s more like a kind of peaceful, horseback riding kingdom than a way to make your point with a sword and an arm.


    However, such horses have rarely been combined in recent years.


    So, normally, I don''t think the exotic princess would suggest it... but Maroon was listening.


    "Speaking of which, Miss Meer, you said...I''ve been looking into the riding kingdom beforehand.... "


    Yes, Meer said she had studied the horseback riding kingdom in advance.


    ... actually, I didn''t say that much, but the information in the dragon clicked into it, so I can''t help it.


    In his mind, Meer had studied the history of the horse riding kingdom very thoroughly, and thought of a solution to this disturbance.


    "I see... horses are traditional.If the result is that we should welcome the family of fire, we will inevitably have to accept it.Let''s accept them with the wolf trick, and everyone will have to do this to convince them. "


    The horse slowly rubbed his chin and said.


    "Isn''t that what the princess says about the mountain chief, the rich horse, and the sister of the fire chief, the wise horse?"


    "... what? No, no, why would we do that...?"


    Suddenly, I was shook up and panicked about the rich horse.Turning to him like that, the horse of light said.


    "The Fire clan is not a member of the Horseback Kingdom because it uses wolves.That''s why I bought a sheep. Isn''t that what you said?Then shouldn''t we be the first to disagree with the order of the Fire Clan? "


    "Hmm... that''s... gum..."


    It''s still a grey zone now.However, if reconciliation results in the official return of the fire clan, the outrage against the fire clan may become more prominent.In principle, laws and codes are not applied backwards in time, but it is nevertheless undeniable that the image is poor.


    The light horse, sealing the objection, quietly stared at Meer.


    "Well, Princess Meer, you''ve been studying the horse riding kingdom a lot... but of course you know what it''s like to lose horses together?"


    - What are you doing?


    Meer was about to tilt her neck, but she persevered and stared at the light horse.Without waiting for Meer''s reply, the Light Horse said to confirm.


    "The loser must give up his horse to the winner if he is asked to...Is this a suggestion that includes that decision? "


    -What?


    For a moment, I didn''t know what to say, but I leaned my head.He said to Meer, mercilessly or without any misunderstanding.


    "I mean... if the daughter of the Fire clan loses, that horse could be that rich horse.No, it''s such a wonderful horse.Absolutely.The wealthy horse, aware of the danger, puts out his own horse.Everyone will be convinced to ask for a commensurate reward.I wonder if that''s what you''re proposing. "


    --Ah, this is not good if you do it on your own!


    Meer, immediately understand and decide to withdraw.If it''s not too late now, I''ll try to open my mouth...


    "Of course, if you can decide what to do in a match.I''ll be happy to accept it. "


    Before that, Huima answered.With great grandeur...


    --Kuu, it''s too late! Huima-san, do something extra!


    It was Mea who wanted to hold her head without thinking.


    This situation, at first glance, doesn''t seem to have opened the way.I don''t know....


    --Even if you lose, you may get food support... but Huima loses her horse.Besides, the Fire clan is no longer recognized as a member of the Horseback Kingdom.Or maybe there''s a way to abandon the wolf and have it accepted by some family... but anyway, the risk is too great!


    Moreover, there was a memory in Meer''s head of the day before yesterday when Hui Horse chased him.


    At that time, I was certainly hunted down by the Horse of Wisdom... but what if it was a storm?Maybe they didn''t catch up?


    --If only I had the conditions, I might have escaped.At least Mr. Huima feels a little inferior to the werewolves and Senpai Maroon.


    Whatever it is that a smart horse can definitely win, betting on a chicken or a bee is not worthy of a cautious strategy.Rather... than that...


    Shortly afterwards, the flash of the moment!


    Meer followed her instincts and opened her mouth.


    "No... Mitsuma, you''re mistaken about one thing."


    "Hmm. Misunderstanding...? What is that about?"


    "It''s settled. It means that Huima-san will go out with the horses."


    "What do you mean, Princess Meer?"


    The horse looked suspicious, not a horse of light.With a quiet smile, Mea puts her hand on her chest and says.


    "It''s not Huima who comes out.It''s me! "


    The words made the scene noisy again.

 570 Episode 188: Meers Perception - The Battle of Princess Amama

    One or eight, if you win, you get a high return, but if you lose, you have to take a high risk... and that''s not how Meer likes it.


    That said, it is no longer possible to stop the situation when Huima has been contested.Then what would be the best thing to do...


    Then, after an instant thought, Meer decides.


    I... want to go out with the horses.


    Speaking magnificently and confidently, Meer had a firm chance of winning.


    At the heart of the idea is, "Can I lose anyway?in the spirit of.


    It''s not so reckless as to think you can compete with a rider from the kingdom of horses and win.


    --Anyway, if you take riding seriously for about a year, it''s going to be tough for me now.


    ... I''m thinking a lot of recklessness, but I don''t think I can win anyway, Meer.If so, what is Meer after?


    It is "losing on the best terms."


    --Fortunately, the food aid itself is pledged.Mitsuma-san and others seem to take it for granted.If so, we should be satisfied here.I apologize to Ma Yu, but we have no choice but to resolve the matter of the return of the Fire clan in time.


    If Meer loses, the problem is that the horse she rides is taken by the rich horse, but she wasn''t so worried about it.Because the Light Horse said.


    "If the other party wants it," he said, giving up the horse.


    --Apparently, he''s making fun of the east wind.Now, give me nothing but belly.


    That''s... that sounds bad anyway.


    The position of the rich horse is bad because of his deeds against the family of fire.It is good to prove innocence by winning horses together.It would be a legitimate consideration for a match.But in addition, how about taking the other horse?I don''t want to take it away because I want the other horse.They want to take it away for harassment.


    How does that look in the eyes of other chiefs...?


    --Besides, it would be advantageous for me to be a princess of another country, not a people of the horseback riding kingdom.


    No matter how much Meer can ride a horse, it is outside the kingdom of horseback riding, and it can be ridden as a princess.It''s too obvious that it won''t be a match when compared to a horseback riding kingdom person who has been on a horse since birth! That''s why it''s good!


    The Horse of Light said. "It''s only natural to ask for something commensurate with the crisis of losing a horse," he said.


    But if Meer is the target... there is no danger there.


    --Fufufu, rather, if you''re going to experience a crisis in a battle with me, you''ll have to stop naming yourself a member of the Horseback Kingdom.


    Win such a "Definitely Win Naturally" match and steal the horse of the opponent you don''t appreciate instead of being hungry?


    That''s an indescribable scandal!What an ugly act!


    --And even if you take it away... there''s no way you can treat the east wind badly.


    Horseback riding kingdom. It is Meer who puts absolute trust in the horse love of the people who live there.This time, however, the condition was added that it was "stolen hungrily in a horse match" and that it was "held by a princess of another country".


    Can you treat it badly?


    The answer is no. Instead, the rich horse has to take good care of the other chiefs so that the east wind never gets hurt or sick.


    --Perhaps it would be easier to go to Fujima''s place than to keep the horses alive?


    Assemble your thoughts on the premise of losing like that, and then... Meer appeals to all the people on the spot.


    "I think. Is it that bad to use wolves?"


    I will lose anyway, but I will develop my own assertion that it is attracting a lot of attention.


    "I''ve been listening to you, and I''ve been thinking.Indeed... there must have been anxiety when we banished the Fire Clan.All of a sudden, I don''t know what happens when you tell me that you have a wolf.I think it''s reasonable for the tribal leader to decide. "


    Meer will judge you that way.As a cautious person, it is a very understandable thought.But Meer shakes her head quietly.


    "I can understand the judgment of the people at that time.But it''s not wise to still be tied to that decision.After all, the Fire clan kept a good sheep until they sold it to the rich horse, and the horse on Huima would have been very splendid.Isn''t that a fine life for the people of the Horseback Kingdom?I don''t know what''s wrong with keeping a wolf. "


    If there is nothing wrong with keeping a wolf, the family of fire will prove it.It seemed to me that I still hated it.


    --I thought yellow moon tomatoes were bad, so I didn''t eat stew made by the chef.It''s just like me back then.


    Beyond Meer''s head is a bitter memory of that day.


    As a person who knew the regret, Meer could not have overlooked it.That''s why I have to tell you.


    "If that''s your commitment, I can''t help it, but I''m sure I don''t understand your feelings...But still... shouldn''t we think about it again?I can''t wait to get back together with the Fire Clan and talk to them directly, so you should take a good look at Huima and Wolf Flower and think about it.Otherwise, you might miss something important. "


    Yellow moon tomato stew became one of Meer''s favorites.


    If the taste and the chef''s compassion remained trapped in the assumption of "hate", it would have been impossible to taste it.


    Meer sues because she doesn''t want her to step on the same foot as hers.


    And the truly imminent speech certainly stuck in the hearts of the chiefs.


    It was the Light Horse that opened its mouth, the only one who lost his word.


    "... I see. It will be clear to the horses whether the appeal is correct."


    "What do you think? That might be obvious by asking God?"


    As a meer, I have to say that because I am extremely likely to lose....


    "Either way, I pray that this reunion will be good for the Horseback Kingdom."


    "That''s right... that''s exactly what I want you to do."


    Deep nodded, the horse of light turned to the captain of the mountain tribe, the rich horse.


    "But Mr. Fujima can''t lose either.We have to get the best horses in the kingdom to be ashamed of. "


    "Eh...? Ah, no, but, um, oh, yeah.You can''t do such a stupid thing.It is still time to accept the offer of the horse, and Princess Meer will not win if we prepare the best horse.The princess told me that the horse didn''t have you, so I''m sure you''ll ride your own horse.Then we''ll match it..... "


    It is a wealthy horse who seems unwilling.


    It''s only natural.After all, the benefits of winning are too small.I''m not supposed to give you the best horses...


    "What do you mean? It''s only natural to have the best horses for the sacred horses.If you become the chief of the twelve tribes of the horse kingdom, it makes sense to prepare horses worthy of its name. "


    Hear the words of the Light Horse and agree with the other chiefs.


    No matter how much the princess of the great Tiamoon can ride a horse..., the horsemen can''t lose.It was only natural to have the best horse that could definitely win.


    At the same time, it is a punishment.


    After all, he bought sheep at his feet without helping his people in distress.The chiefs thought that such uncomfortable men should be punished.


    That''s why the rich horse won''t let go.You stick the knot so that you can bring out the horses you care about.


    "Nevertheless, it is truly impossible for a chief to be against a princess who is certainly not a people of the horseback riding kingdom.You must have had a daughter your age.Wouldn''t it be better for the rider to be his daughter? "


    The horse had prepared the best, and the handicap had to be the rider, said the light horse.


    "Is it Xiao Jin? No...... but"


    He was a rich horse trying to say something back, but in the end he had to nod to it.


    He has little choice over the Fire clan than to engage in an outrage.


    Later, it was decided to participate in the ritual of the horse, Mia Luna Tiamoon, known as the Princess of Tenma.

 571 Chapter 189: Malicious Eyes

    Now, while Meer was rampaging in the council of chiefs, Ludwig and the others were circling the entire town of the South Capital.


    Members include Ludwig and Dion, Abel and his escort Gimmimafias, and Bel and Stryna.


    Are you sure, Your Highness Abel?


    Abel shook his head quietly to ask Gimmimafias.


    "That''s right. As far as I''m concerned, I''d rather go right away..."


    Abel shrugged his shoulders after saying he had a bad tooth cut.


    "I don''t think it''s such a passionate thing to get in and kill a bachelor.Well, if Mea is being held prisoner, don''t even think about it. "


    Abel smiles jokingly.Then, tighten your face.


    "Maybe now is not the time to put your life at risk.I think there''s something else at stake. "


    "I see. You mean there are times when you fight?You''re doing well..... "


    "No, not really.I''m just trying to do what I can right now. "


    That being said, it is Abel who can look around again.


    Nothing brought them into the city for the sake of sightseeing.I''m walking around the city trying to find out if the snake''s hands are getting caught up in something.


    Snake warriors unleashed by the Snake Witch.Ludwig, suspected of being one of them, was probably approaching Prince Eshar in Saint-Krander.


    Not only the people of the horseback riding kingdom but also the merchants of the Kingdom of Lemno enter and leave this south capital.Unlike other closed tribes, there is a lot of movement in and out of other countries.


    Therefore, it is not surprising that suspicious people were hiding.


    Especially along with the council of chiefs, a large number of accompanying people have also visited.It was undeniable that Mia''s life would be targeted.


    "Anyway, it''s hard to find out from this.Lord Ludwig, is there a solution? "


    In response to Abel''s question, Ludwig lightly repositioned his glasses.


    "Yes... I''m afraid it''s not a very groundbreaking idea, but I think it would be better to focus on someone who is likely to approach Meer."


    Then Ludwig talks slowly to put his thoughts together.


    "Honestly, there''s no sign or time.So, basically, all you have to do is defend yourself by your side. "


    Fortunately, I don''t know if that''s a good idea, but unlike the white ravens of Saint Krander, the snake master is probably not that good at working together as a prot¨¦g¨¦.


    It was thought that it would be possible to deal with direct raids by the Imperial Guard.


    "The most important thing to watch out for is still poison.We need to deal with this by poisoning it..... "


    It was only recently that Meer decided to go to the council of chiefs, however long it took to prepare.If an assassination was planned against Meer, the preparation period would be too short.


    "Perhaps it is difficult to make a special trick to avoid the poison."


    Abel also had a bitter face when he heard Ludwig''s words.


    Ludwig says that, in fact, it is never a perfect preparation.I wonder how hard it is to find a snake, and how hard it is to prevent that attack...


    Still, we have to do what we can.


    "There''s no other way to get close to Meer...."


    "You''re dressed as a merchant."


    That''s what Abel said and raised his eyes.Beyond his gaze, Nanto''s largest market was bustling.


    "Meer is interested in exotic food.I hate starving people anyway.I''m sure we''ll build a relationship with the merchants in the area. "


    "Is that where the snake knows, too?If so, it is likely to be lurking in this market. "


    "It''s only possible. Maybe he''s not in this south capital, or maybe he''s lurking somewhere else.But unfortunately, there''s only a few things we can do. "


    "There''s nothing we can do about it.In the meantime, I have to ask if there are any merchants I''m not familiar with. "


    These are Ludwig and others who have serious conversations. Meanwhile...


    "Ah, look, Lina. Do you have a horse amulet (trojan)?"


    Bell ran to a nearby stall.I was very pleased with the vibrant atmosphere of the market.


    "Wait, Belle...."


    It was Stryna who tried to chase it... but he stopped and looked around.


    "What is it? What''s wrong, Leena?"


    "Yeah, I kind of felt like someone was watching me..."


    While saying so, Bell leaned his neck to Straina, who somehow held his arm.


    "Is it because the noble lady is unusual...?"


    "Hmm... I''m sure the Imperial Nobles may not have much to do with the Horseback Kingdom..."


    The gaze that I felt was a little nasty and tangled up, so I just noticed...


    "Well... look..."


    Somewhere, with a feeling of reluctance, Straina followed Bell.

 572 Episode 190: One Heart... Never!

    Meer, who finished the council of chiefs,


    --Ufufu, this time I was a bit shy.Doesn''t that mean you''re smart even with those fucking glasses?


    Meet Ludwig and others outside the building, in a slow mood.I went back to the building where the Lin people were staying.


    So, Ludwig and the other members, who were the Lord, tell the results of the council of chiefs.


    "Horse-matching rituals...?And when Meer joins me..... "


    Ludwig wrinkles between his eyebrows.


    "Yeah, everything looks like a two-day long race."


    Horse racing is said to start in the south capital and finish at a place called Stargrass Rock.


    "I see... It is not clear whether we can beat the mountain riders.Is that why you choose to lose on the best terms...?No, but.... "


    It was Ludwig who perfectly read the thoughts before Meer explained the puzzle, but why¡­ the way the words ended was a subtle denial.


    That was the kind of meer I was curious about...Before asking, Ludwig sighed.


    "But anyway, we need an escort.We need to prepare the Queen''s private escort immediately. "


    That said, Ludwig looks at the escort who was with him.


    "I don''t think we need anything that serious.Looks like you''ll be escorting me to the Horseback Kingdom.Well, I don''t know if it''s a guard or a referee... "


    Then Meer remembers what happened earlier.


    Shortly after the council of chiefs was over, a large chief approached and spoke.


    "Princess Meer, thank you for your suggestions and courage, and for your generosity to the Horseback Kingdom.Our family will escort you when you join the horses.Even if the mountain tribes do something, I''ll protect them properly. "


    Oh, really?


    When Meer leaned her neck, the chief taught me politely.


    It seems that the ritual of horseback riding is extremely sacred and strict for the horseback riders.


    Therefore, not only one tribe, but also two monitors from each of the three tribes are sent out to accompany them at all times to prevent wrongdoing.


    This time, the forest and mountain tribes, which are parties, are excluded.Of the ten remaining tribes, nine tribes are said to be monitored in three groups.


    It is also said that the remaining tribes, namely the aquarium, which is another city in the riding kingdom and the protector of the northern capital, are a family of priests who handle rituals since ancient times.They are supposed to always accompany and ensure fairness as referees only.


    The aquarium also apparently had a deep relationship with Velga, and Raffina spoke to the chief of the aquarium intimately.


    "Eight riders will always follow you as watchdogs and protectors."


    Nor are they the same eight.Becoming a surveillance officer for horses is a tribute to the kingdom of horses.Therefore, each tribe brings out a selection of riders and horses.


    There''s no room for fraud... but at the same time, Meer''s winning eyes almost disappeared.


    After all, there is little chance that Meer can win even if she does it properly, so it is natural to lose if she competes illegally.


    --Well, I originally planned to lose, so there''s no problem.Instead, you should be glad the assassins are less dangerous.


    It is important to divide everything.


    "So, even if I was to escort you, would it be quite far away?"


    "Yes, that''s possible.I have to camp at night, so it looks like I''ve been given escorts and supplies.But if we get too close, they''ll suspect fraud, and it might be better not to do something bad.And a horse with an armored soldier might not catch up with us. "


    Jokingly speaking, the Imperial Guard soldier who was listening beside him nodded with a serious face.


    "I see. So is that.I can''t let you cheat on your victory. "


    "... hmm?"


    The words also made me feel a subtle discomfort....


    "Is that... inevitable?"


    The unexpected voice dispelled the discomfort.At first glance, Anne stared in a scary face.


    "Huh? Ah, yeah, that''s right.It seems a little difficult to refuse from now on.... "


    Meer managed to nod under pressure.


    "Alright, then... I''ll be ready for you."


    With a hard expression, Anne left the scene.


    Yes...? I wonder what it means to be fully prepared?Ludwig et al. also began their study with Meer tilting her neck.


    "If anything happens to Meer, it''s important.I don''t think I have enough escorts, so I''ll have to talk to Ma Yu and arrange for the troops... Dear Dion. "


    So Meer and the others moved on.


    But Meer didn''t notice.


    "For the best defeat....!There''s not one of them who has a single heart with Meer.


    Now, after the meeting with Ludwig and the others, Meer goes out and sighs.


    "I''m a little tired of this conversation... hmm"


    Lightly tummy. I noticed that lunch was approaching.


    "Well, I do exercise on horses, and even if I go a little lavish today for the celebration....."


    "Princess Meer!"


    And there was someone who came to talk to me.


    "Oh, Huima-san, what''s wrong with you? Change your blood phase so much....."


    "What''s the matter?Why are you being so rude?If you become a horse, I.... "


    Mia smiled gently at the harshly spoken Horse.


    "You don''t have to hurry. Mr. Huima."


    Hit the two arms of the Horse... without thinking it was a tight, supple muscle!


    "Hmm? Princess Meer, what''s wrong?"


    Meer shook her head in a hurry to the suspicious horse.


    "Ah, you don''t have to hurry.I still have a few days left... and it''s okay, it''s okay "


    Somehow, it''s Meer who tells himself.


    Not to mention... yes, you don''t have to hurry.This is not the occasion for one or eight matches.Reconciliation of the Fire clan should proceed more slowly.Even wolves can be understood properly over time.


    For now, it will be enough if only food aid is installed.That''s more than secure....


    "There''s no need to worry about any more games."


    Yes, the winning conditions have already been fulfilled.All you have to do is get through the horses so you don''t get hurt.


    "You mean there''s a way to win...However, I heard that the horses were so harsh that they lost weight even for two days depending on the course.I can''t let it come out like that.... "


    "Well... that''s it, then I can''t help it!"


    Meer shook her head with a firm face.And then you put your arms together satisfactorily.


    --Amazing... horses. I can''t believe it''s even two days...You can exercise well, and this is exactly what two birds do with one stone.


    Again, Meer is satisfied with the correctness of her judgment.


    The confrontation with Abel''s sister seemed to solve the problem that had plagued Meer before. That''s exactly the light!


    Besides, it''s Meer who knows the hell of the revolution, even if it''s harsh.


    Horses, what are you doing?And it was Meer, whose nose became rough.


    Well, common-sense... there''s no way I''m going to let a princess from another country run a course that''s so skinny and harsh in two days... it''s only natural that a course that''s simpler and more accessible to children should be chosen...That''s it...


    Even the snake witch won''t lose.and nickel mea.


    "Ufufu, the victory is certain....."


    It was a murmur...


    "I can''t just throw it away..."


    Looking back at the unexpected voice, there stood a sword-eyed pod.


    "Oh? Mr. Xiao Yu. Thank you for your help this time."


    Ignoring Meer, who smiles, Xiaojin goes straight to Huima and lowers his head deeply.


    "Lord Huima, my father is sorry this time."


    The horse that received it shook his head with a stiff expression.


    "No, that''s the Horseback Kingdom''s values.We sold the sheep and got the money.There was no fraud there.So you don''t have to apologize. "


    It''s only natural if you think about it.The twelve tribes have always helped each other.I suppose you are aware that it is natural to help each other.


    By contrast, the family of fire was not in the circle of help.


    They''ve only tried to build equal relationships with their own clan.


    For them, what happened with the mountain tribes was only a formal deal.The mountain tribes have some sort of temptation, and even if they are trapped because of it, it is only their failure to see it through.


    That''s why I''m not the one to be apologized for.


    I would never take it for granted to receive unilateral warmth, and to admit it would hurt my family''s pride...


    I felt a deep disconnect separating the two, and after all, even if I was forced to lead the settlement, the crack would run... and I was satisfied with the correctness of my choice...


    "But Princess Meer....."


    At some point, Xiaoxiao was staring at us.


    "Yes, I wonder what it is, Little Boo...."


    "I want you to be ready.Insults on me... I can''t forgive you for winning without even starting a match. "


    "Eh? Ah... no, that''s not what I meant..."


    "I''ll show you what''s in your eyes, too."


    Without hearing Meer''s explanation, Xiaohun turned his heel back and left without looking back.

 573 Episode 191: The Empires Equestrian Mania is Destroyed!

    --Hmm, this may have gotten a little worse.


    Meea felt a little anxious because she was completely angry with Xiaoxiao.


    --If you''re so angry, you might say you want the east wind instead of the belly.Ugh, we failed.If you''re winning from the beginning, you have to say something extra...


    It is a later festival to regret.


    Meer went to Gorka, the man in charge of taking care of the horses of the Imperial Guard, just in case.


    Mia shouted afraid to Gorka, who was in the stables, near the building where the forest people were staying.


    Gorka-san, may I have a moment?


    "Ah, what is this, Princess Meer...?"


    It was Gorka who greeted me with a smile, but I tilted my neck slightly as I watched Meer.


    Oh, it''s hard to say, it''s hard to say, but Mea never opens her mouth.


    "Actually, I had a horseback race with a rider from the horseback kingdom."


    Then Meer carefully described a scene at the council of chiefs.


    Then, after gripping my fist and pressing my strength to complain that this is inevitable and a precious sacrifice...


    "However, my mistake may cause the east wind to catch me... I''m sorry I put you in such danger.Even though it''s a horse you take good care of..... "


    After showing it to me, I twitched and searched for Gorka in the pocket.As expected, Gorka had a bitter face.


    --Ah, I''m still angry... Of course.


    Meer, I''m thinking here.


    The opponent is a member of the Crown Princess''s squad on which they depend.Besides, he is an important person who is looking after the horses at first hand.It may be troublesome if you lose your mood in an emergency.


    Should I apologize again and again?And then Meer thought... that''s exactly when it happened.


    "It''s Princess Meer''s decision.I have nothing to complain about. "


    Gorka said with a smooth face.It seemed like I couldn''t hide my anger, but, well, I didn''t know what to do.I thought...


    "Besides, he''s an army horse. It is a horse in such a situation that it may lose its life at any time.It is only natural to stand up for Her Highness Princess Meer.I''m convinced of that.But... I''m not convinced from the very beginning that he will lose to the horses of the Horseback Kingdom. "


    From around here... I''m starting to get subtly crazy.


    --I wonder...? What is this, Mr. Gorka, mad at?


    Gorka clasped her fist in front of Meer tilting her neck.


    "Of course, the Horseback Kingdom Moon Rabbit is a good horse.I know that too. That is a really splendid surf horse.Looks good. Definitely the best thing to think of as a famous horse is a moon rabbit.But even our east wind... even the Empire horses won''t lose. "


    So Gorka slapped the eastern-style thigh eating grass in front of her.


    "If you think that our empire''s¡° tail luthier species ¡±is no match for the horses of the horse kingdom, then I must say it is an unusual unfamiliarity for Her Highness."


    So Gorka, the Empire''s hidden horny, spoke in a warm tone!The horses of the Empire!


    In the first place, there was a fact that Meer had forgotten.


    What is the East Wind? What happened?


    Yes, the east wind is the army horse.It''s not just a sloppy horse.It is a clean combat horse for the Imperial Cavalry to ride.


    By the way, like the Doctrine of Combat (Doctrine of Doctrine) in the Kingdom of Lemno, it exists in the Tier Moon Empire.


    That being said, it''s too basic for the Empire to be mentioned much.


    The empire''s combat doctrine is, "Gather troops to double your enemies, gather supplies, and crush them with a large army."It is the philosophy that underpins the imperial army to go royal in accordance with the basic principles of the military.


    And all the Imperial Army was chosen on the basis of its doctrine.


    Now... what did the Imperial Army want from the horses?


    The imperial army demanded more troops than the opponent... it wasn''t one horse doing two things...


    The Imperial Army does not seek famous horses.Never ask a cavalry to do two things.Because it is imperial policy to assemble more troops than our enemies.


    Therefore, what they wanted from the horses was ¡°to do a proper job."


    Perform the expected work lightly in any environment and in any war situation.Instead of demanding more work than expected, the Empire demanded that certain work be done properly.


    And the horse chosen according to his request is a horse called the tail lutuet.


    Overwhelming toughness and dedication to work stably in any environment¡­, plus a reputation for being sober in any situation, this is a work hose that the Imperial Army is proud of.


    And the eastern wind was a very standard, unmistakable, tail lutue species.It would not be an exaggeration to say that a horse goes in the middle of a tail luthier species.


    It is a sturdy knight horse who never moves at any time, but just does his work in silence. It is a flawless and robust knight horse.


    When I heard the story of Atsui, I felt a bad feeling... when I was slightly listening and wearing fine clothes.


    --Speaking of which, just now...


    It reminds me of the words of Kintetsu, who was near Ludwig earlier during the meeting.


    I didn''t suspect that Meer would lose, and it was that tone.


    Ludwig put "No, but..." at the end of his words.


    That''s right. They have no idea that their proud horses and, above all, the wisdom of their greatly proud empire will be defeated!


    No, that''s not it.


    Meer looked out of sight at the guard guarding herself.After all, the two soldiers were talking with excitement somewhere.From what I hear, he''s talking about horses!


    --This is... This is a fever...


    Coming here, Meer realized her mistakes.


    From what I''ve seen, the Near Guards all seem to love horse competition.There must be something there to boil their blood.


    Nevertheless, it is.What does it mean to lose unusually in front of the Imperial Guards, loyal ones...?


    It could jeopardize their morale and lead to an overwhelming crisis in the unlikely event of a battle with the werewolves....


    --Gu, no... This is out of the calculation!It''s extrapolated.


    Next to Meer, who started thinking around, there was still talk about horses in Omania and Gorka.


    The east wind was lookin ''at such a sight.


    ... it was such a peaceful sight.

 574 Chapter 192 Little Treachery, Annes Thoughts

    The horses were scheduled to take place in five days.


    After the decision was made, the chiefs hurried and let their tribes run fast horses, placing the tribes'' best riders and horses on the course.


    Meanwhile, Meer was also getting ready.


    After all, riding a horse for two days is a long journey.You must be well prepared.


    Though there are riders with them, they cannot borrow their hands.Basically, I do my own thing while I''m riding a horse.We can''t get help unless we get in trouble.


    That''s what Meer wants, but rather...


    --It might be a preliminary exercise when something happens.Everyone stopped me, I''ve never ridden a horse for a long time, and it''s perfect.


    If something went wrong and a revolution happened, I wanted to get some proper pre-training so that I could get on a horse and escape.


    "It''s a course from Nanto to Stargazing Rock, but you''ll pass through the water here."


    It was the forest horse Yu who spread the map.Ma Yu, who once became an accompanying rider, seems to be familiar with horse matching.


    "This course will not be so harsh because there are several water fields."


    "I see. Now, let''s make one of these few water fields a campsite."


    "Yes, there may be some unverified streams..."


    "If you go all the way to know where the water plant is, there''s no point in doing that... hmm"


    While nodding, Meer thinks.


    --The more horses are creatures like us.It makes sense that you need to eat and drink.So when you try to get away with it, you need to think about where you can get water and food.Well, if it''s a meadow, maybe grass is all-you-can-eat...Conversely, to some extent, if you take horse food, the horse''s feet are likely to be slow in weight, but instead you can go to harsh land.There is a possibility that it will be more difficult to follow...Some escape routes are likely to change.


    and Meer''s escape plan is getting thicker and thicker.I don''t know if the day will actually come when it''s used...


    "But there''s still something you don''t know unless you actually try it.This is a good experience. "


    Well, I try to arouse myself like that... but I can''t wipe away my anxiety.


    --After all, I think we need some kind of winning trick.But, gunnu...


    It was Meer who thought such a thing in a mess.


    That''s when I had a problem at the head.It was when I was trying on a riding suit to ride a horse.


    "Anne, how about this...?"


    Meer looks down at her clothes and asks Anne, who stands behind her as she leans her neck small.


    "It suits you very well, Mia."


    Anne smiles nicely. Meer, who had never doubted the words of his loyalists, had no choice but to doubt them.


    Because right now, Meer... somehow... was mocking.


    I didn''t eat too much!It is a great misunderstanding.


    Instead, his clothes were thick and thick.


    It was the garment used in the riding kingdom.Using plenty of sheep''s hair on the surface was an excellent way to use it as a rain gear and a cold shield... because of the oil in the hair.


    "It''s certainly chilly in the morning and evening, but isn''t it a little hot?Besides, if it''s too heavy, the east wind will be terrible.... "


    "No, I asked Gorka.It was an army horse, so it was nothing compared to normal heavy armor. "


    It is Anne who resists quickly.


    I see, the east wind is an army horse.Normally, they''re carrying guards heavier than Meer.It''s thick enough for Meer to wear and move, and I know it won''t twitch at this level...


    "But...."


    If you are aiming for victory, is it still more advantageous to be as light as possible?


    After questioning Meer, Anne looked worried....


    "And... yes... I''ve heard stories about sweating and exercising and losing weight..."


    "Well! Is that true?"


    Meer... I''m going to eat it lightly! Anne, on the other hand, slightly awkwardly turned away.


    "I think I''ve heard that before.It''s a rumor..... "


    "I see. Rumor...."


    Meer gently arms herself.I''m not so sure about credibility... but there''s a rumor that there''s room for consideration.


    "Hmm... I''m sure the dried mushrooms feel even more refreshing..."


    In addition, there are rumors that horses originally shuffle after a goal.What happens if you put on thick clothes and repeat rumors of sweating...


    More and more, will you be ready to meet Abel''s sister, Valentina?


    --That''s right. I''m sure it would be better to beat the horses, but don''t lose sight of the purpose.After chasing mushrooms and rabbits, they end up cooking an empty pot without getting either...


    Shouldn''t we focus on one thing?


    Shouldn''t we be clear on our priority preparations?


    After all, that''s what Anne is trying to say.In other words, this moccasin clothing is a coordination for that.


    "Anne....."


    Mean is a man who listens to the words of his loyal minister.Therefore, with a gentle smile on my loyal servant who woke me up,


    "I see. Anne, I''ll take care of you."


    Thanks to Anne, we have prioritized the goals to be achieved.We were able to finalize the terms of the victory.


    Therefore, Meer said with certainty.


    "Now you can win."


    "Dear Meer....."


    Answering Anne''s voice trembled slightly.


    Anne had fear.That was on the way to the Horseback Kingdom.


    It was during contact with the fire clan.


    When I heard that Meer, who was riding with Raffina, had fallen, I thought that if Meer were gone... Anne''s heart would tremble.


    Because it was Anne, I really disagreed with the horses this time.


    I would like to avoid any danger to Meer.But I can''t disagree with it until I decide I need Meer.So what can you do for yourself?


    The last answer I thought about was this mockingjay suit.


    There was another useful way to use this clothing, which is a rain gear and also a cold shield.


    It was a classic outfit for horseback riding kingdom children to wear when they fell off a horse, relieved shock and prevented injury.


    I consulted with Dragon Ma to make sure it was okay for Meer to be attacked by one incident in a million years, and I got the clothes.


    Of course, Anne was aware.That thick clothing in no way favours a match.Lighter horses can run faster.It''s a natural story.


    Nevertheless, Anne went through her own selfishness.It was all about Mia... but for Mia who wanted to win, it was nothing more than a betrayal.


    There is no choice but to be punished, and even if you are withdrawn, it is a natural suggestion.


    ... but Meer laughed and accepted it.


    That''s all, and...


    "Now you can win."


    He swallowed all Anne''s thoughts and then declared him victorious, wiping out Anne''s anxiety.


    "Dear Meer....."


    Anne chewed her lips, and Meer smiled confidently.

 575 Episode 193 Reloaded Cavalry Meer, Battle!

    On the day of the horse ritual......,


    In the south capital, there were many people of the horseback riding kingdom.


    Indeed, even though not all the people of the twelve tribes were together, there were quite a lot of people of the neighboring tribes.


    Everyone''s blood was boiling in the myth of horse matching (festival).


    Before those people appeared the mountain rider, Xiaoyu.


    And the horse that the young maiden rides is the best of the horses owned by the captain of the mountain tribe, the rich horse.The horse I called my stepdaughter... was a dew.


    The first thing I saw was the beautifully arranged hyena.The magnificent eagerness of the beast and lion who listened to the story was shining brightly.


    Looking straight ahead, the eyes had some sort of queen''s elegance, which made me wonder about the health of this horse.The slender nose, tight neck and supple forefoot line, the ideal surf horse known to the horsemen of the kingdom, and the powerful stepping back foot of the earth gave them a sense of strength beyond even the ideals of their knowledge.


    The majestic queen''s horse... falling dew.


    A horse whose name bears the bright and bright light that brightens the morning dawn of the moment when the morning dew falls.


    People breathe admiration into this beautiful horse that never gets tired of watching it all day.


    "That''s the mountain dew...."


    "That''s what they call a moon rabbit in a moon rabbit."


    "Ah, I know Mr Rich Horse will be proud. That''s really impressive."


    The voice of praise was directed not only at the horse, but also at the rider on it.


    Slowly stretched spine, like a horse manipulating his limbs and walking in front of people.


    What I wore was a light riding suit.Made of fine cloth purchased in the Kingdom of Lemno, it was sparkling and unfamiliar to the people of the riding kingdom.


    "Nice ride.A horse and a good rider, it''s amazing. "


    As such, those who were impressed... soon afterwards, they became stunned.Meers, who showed up late... in another sense, took my eyes off me.


    "... that''s, uh..."


    Unexpectedly, I get stuck in words.


    After all, Meer... was wearing beginner''s moco clothes worn by children in the Horseback Kingdom!


    Wearing such a wrapped suit, Meer straddled the horse without expression.As if the soul were in a distant world, its eyes reflected only the grasslands ahead.


    And the horse with the slightly heavily equipped princess also looked slightly uncomfortable.


    Certainly, the gloss is not bad.


    Moonlight colored hair, called moonlight hair, was inferior to dew, but it first emitted a healthy gloss.There is no doubt that this horse is cherished.You can see that your clear eyes and tight body are being properly cared for.


    However, everyone thought it would still be bad.


    Not to mention that person riding on it....


    "It''s a very nostalgic outfit.Princess Meer, is it going to rain or snow today? "


    Slowly approaching, Xiaoyu looked up at Meer''s costume and then looked up at the sky.


    Looking at the clear blue sky, shrugging his shoulders,


    "Or are you afraid to ride a horse without it?"


    Like an incitement, a mockery floats around your mouth to make a fool of you.


    Meanwhile, Meer... was silent. Be silent!


    There''s no anger, shame, or even a strong smile on your face...Those eyes just stare straight ahead.


    Yes, Meer didn''t hear anything around her anymore.


    Now Meer was concentrating on her mind.


    The Empire horse mania, the conversation with Gorka, and the great expectations, worries, and various things that made Meer uncomfortable were able to get back to her origin by Anne.


    What is it...? Yes, it is...


    --It''s important to have fun riding horses!


    That''s it! That''s the origin of Meer''s journey to the horse... No, was that it?


    There was no doubt about it, but anyway, that was what Meer was supposed to achieve.


    "Have fun... riding a horse..."


    Mumps, mumps, and tells himself the purpose.


    --That''s Anne. I can count on you.


    After clarifying his goals, he also gave me ear contact information.


    Try to sweat as much as possible... it''s a little hot, but with this kind of effort...


    "To this extent, it''s light....."


    It was a bump and a bump and a mea.


    And then... well, as long as it''s not impossible... I wonder if it''s not bad enough to aim for victory.


    After all, the east wind is an Imperial horse that Gorka of the Imperial Guard confidently puts forward.


    Then whatever Meer thinks, there may be times she can win.


    --Who would believe me if I didn''t trust the Imperial horses?


    Loyal knights who defend themselves when the Guards are on their way.That''s why I do my best to defend that honor.


    Likewise... the Guard''s horses are also Meer that I want to trust.


    "You can win, East Wind."


    Meer strokes her neck like that. Then, if you raise your face again...


    "Fufufu, horses are tough.Well, you just have to work hard at best. "


    Somehow, there was a small pod with a very energetic face.


    "Oh, Mr. Xiao Jin. Thank you for today.Let''s do our best for each other. "


    Mia smiled so much, and Xiaoyu stared away in agony.


    And the east wind looked cool as usual and dropped it off.


    A man standing at the starting point held a large flag.A high red flag, once it''s twirled.....


    "Show your divine intentions, rather than run!Here we go! "


    It''s like falling stars, with a red flag falling down...


    Horse-matching rituals began.

 576 Chapter 194 Tama and Princess Ken ? Tama and Princess Ken

    At the same time as the start signal, it was the dew that jumped out.


    At the same time as the brave hiss sounded, he kicked the earth and ran away.


    One step, his body moves, and in two steps, his body becomes the wind.


    An undisputed runner of a surf horse.


    It was an overwhelming start dash embarrassed by the reputation of the Moon Rabbit among the Moon Rabbits.


    While listening to the cheers spilling out of people''s mouths, Xiao Xiao tries to look at her opponent, Mea, in a good mood... stunned!


    "Is Princess Meer gone...?"


    To take a closer look, Meer and the others were lazily running far behind, not too far from the starting point.It''s as if you''re going on a picnic, running lightly...


    When I saw it, the little pigeon smacked his tongue!


    "C ''mon, I''m going to do it really hard... I can''t insult you."


    He turned his gaze forward as he groaned with regret.


    His father, Rich Horse, also distorted his face with remorse as he whispered his tongue immediately.


    I dropped off Meer and her horse, who really started slowly.


    "Me... I can''t believe you''re not riding on this provocation... how cheeky..."


    The majestic run of Empress Meer told the story of the failure of the operation of the rich horse and the small horse.


    Yes... the match had already begun before we started running.Xiao Xiao was deliberately inciting and provoking Meer!


    I know people who have participated in horse matches of past generations.The important thing about horses is that they don''t speed up too fast first.


    In two-day long-distance races, the difference that arrived near the start is something that hardly needs to be noticed.You can''t keep your horse running all the time, and it''s no exaggeration to jump out right after the start, as you have to slow down somewhere.


    In addition, horses are waiting for the biggest challenge at the end of the day.


    It was a sloping uphill to the goal point, the rock of the stargrass.


    In a basically flat meadow area, the only hill that can be said to be high, the top, is the goal of the horse.


    In other words, it is important that the horse stays healthy until the end.In the beginning, it would be better to get in the mood of restraint.


    Nevertheless, Xiaozhi jumped out.


    It was an operation to invite Meer, who would be unfamiliar with horseback riding, to self-destruct.It was a maneuver to chase after the pony and cut off all of the horse''s health at the beginning.Also, from the beginning, I had the audacity to show the overwhelming difference between horses and break the other party''s motivation...


    "I didn''t know you weren''t coming..."


    Normally, the opponent will want to chase after them if they go first.I would like to stand in a speed match immediately after the start.It would be great if you were so provoked.


    Nevertheless, Meer ignored it.


    I didn''t care how far the other party went, but rather decided to start at a slow pace.


    "I see. It''s not just your mouth.That calm... It seems to be called the Empire''s wisdom, but it certainly seems to be a wise princess.But no matter how good the rider is, it''s not that stupid horse..... "


    Horse matching is naturally dependent on the horse''s strength.


    "Bring me a horse comparable to the dew...It might have turned out differently if I had taken that Fire Horse... Hmm, it would have crushed the beauty of not having a cheap horse. "


    She told her to throw up and stared at Meer''s back as she left.


    Well... the wise princess who made such an ideal start, Mea Luna Tier Moon... didn''t have to point it out, didn''t even think about it.It''s only natural...


    Meer only entrusts herself to the horse as usual.So, rather, it was Tama or the east wind that decided on this relaxed start.


    Yes, I know the east wind, the army horse.


    You should avoid wasting your health, as you don''t know what''s ahead.It was only Dongfeng himself who adopted a robust health conservation plan.


    Well, that''s why the current situation is Meer on the back of a smart horse, but of course, no one noticed it.


    --Phew, you''re running as slowly as you expected.This wouldn''t be the case if it were a storm.Well, I''m fine with it.... "


    Meer, who was shaking like a bumpy thing, thought.


    --But it may not be as easy as exercising.Shouldn''t we have to exercise a little harder here?


    Act as soon as you remember.


    Meer slapped the easterly wind slightly.


    "East wind, I''m going to speed up a little bit."


    The east wind twitched his ears and, after a slight silence, increased the speed of running.


    "Oops, it''s time to go after him. That''s a good guess."


    A sudden voice. A horse approached, lined up next to Meer.It was riding on a huge chief who spoke to Meer at the council of chiefs.


    "Are you....."


    "Ha ha. First time, but let me name you again.My name is Goma, the chief of the Tree clan, and I have the chief of the Tree clan. "


    "This is very polite. Meer Luna Tier Moon.It would be nice if the chief himself would accompany me. "


    Goma nodded impressively to Meer, who smiled.


    "However, you didn''t often take the provocation of Xiao Zheng.I can see that I am familiar with the iron rules of horses. No, brilliant. "


    Meea shook her head quietly to the smiling horse.


    "No, I''m just letting this horse do what he wants."


    It''s Meer who wouldn''t fuck with herself, for example.


    After all, the opponent is the chief of the Horseback Kingdom.I am an expert, so to speak. Saying bad things will make it easy to see through.


    Besides, it is a person who shows a favorable reaction to me at least a little.Pretending to be a good man here and rolling out would be detrimental to the mood of people who might be on your side.


    This place is humble and honest....


    --Yes, like this east wind, I want to live.


    It was Meer who thought such a thing.

 577 Episode 195 Princess Meer, I shake your heart!

    "Leave it to the horses....."


    The words that came out of the mouth of the exotic princess, the sound of which aroused strange nostalgia in the heart of Goma.


    Is there anyone in the kingdom of horseback riding who hears the words without shaking his heart?


    ... no, I''m not here!


    After all, it was the first word spoken by the child who had just begun to ride a horse on his young day.


    Neither Goma nor those around her are the exceptions.


    Meer said the basic words in such a basic way with a truly believable face.


    "Because at least I know this easterly wind better than I do about running.I''m sure she knows how to win. "


    She looked very smart and said that to Meer.


    "I see. If Her Royal Highness created this situation from the council of chiefs, it would weigh heavily on her remarks.Yes, Princess Meer trusts horses no less than we do. "


    In that case, I felt that the purity of a child could also pass through the clothes she wore for the beginner.


    I see, the clothes were given to me by someone when I started riding.Meer wore it to this important match so she wouldn''t forget how she felt at that time... and the moment she came to be convinced... she felt unexpectedly uncomfortable.


    Well, that was a little doubt.


    If you''re leaving everything to the horse... why did you just give me an acceleration order?


    That was by Mea''s own will without exception.And at the same time, it was extremely correct in terms of timing.The more you accelerate now, the less you''ll be able to keep the little ones in sight.No matter how good the dew is, you can''t keep running like that.


    - That''s right. We''ll find out soon enough.Princess Meer allowed the mountain rider to advance not only the horse''s will, but also Princess Meer''s own thoughts...Now, that sentiment...


    The Goma unexpectedly bursts.


    Perhaps Meer had checked the map for the horse matching course.No, I''m sure he''s checking.But it''s probably the first time I''ve actually run.Then, even if I dared to let the other person go first and watch the situation, it''s no wonder...


    - No, rather, if you''re this acquaintance, you''ll do it.That''s why I wanted to keep it as visible as possible, even if I forgive it in advance.If you lose it, you won''t be able to see it.


    Goma concludes that.


    In other words, at the beginning, Meer did exactly what she planned, while passing on her opponent''s provocation.


    I see. Princess Meer led the council of chiefs.Isn''t it strange to think about something like that...


    However, when that happened, there was something that really bothered Goma.And I wasn''t a goddamn horse who couldn''t hear it.


    "By the way, Princess Meer, what''s the point of dressing like that?"


    Yes, I was curious about the beginner''s clothes that Meer was wearing.Is that just a spiritual reason not to forget the beginnings?


    "Ah, this is... fufu, it''s something my dear loyalist has prepared for me to wear."


    Meer said with a smile on her face.


    "If you want to go out with the horses, you must wear these clothes.Well, the east wind, this horse is also a military horse, and it doesn''t matter if it weighs this much. "


    "I see...? Hmm..."


    The horse thought with a difficult face.


    Now, can I honestly believe this princess''s words...?


    Similar to the previous example, this is something prepared by the loyal minister, but it should also involve Mea''s own thoughts....So, what the hell is that?


    It seemed that Meer was leaning her neck with no evil in her face.


    What kind of thoughts are you advancing behind your face that you might not even think about...?


    It was a rigid horse that was completely trapped in Meer''s bottomless swamp.


    Now, on the other hand, Mea was doing the right thing while talking to the public in her spare time.


    It matches the movement of the east wind, which has increased its speed and increased its upward and downward movement....Flexibly use your knees to even match the eastern rhythm.


    Unlike the storm, it was a very honest way of carrying my feet.It''s easy for a dancer, Meer, to match it.I just entrust myself to the beautiful four claps of the east wind.


    Balance well so that the east wind can run comfortably.Care around here was matched by concern for the dance partner... but the accompanying riders were all surprised at the exotic princess''s unexpected horseback riding.


    After a while of exercise, my body warmed up twitching, which is why the fresh wind blowing through the grasslands was pleasant.


    It wasn''t too hot this summer, so the wind is a little cool.From the gentle wind, you can feel the rich green smell of the meadow, which makes you feel really refreshed.


    "Ah... the horses are fine after all. Ufufu"


    If I could exercise so well, I would have liked to ride more aggressively.


    "Come on, let''s go! East Wind!"


    I just raised my temper - I saw it!


    At the tip of a deep green carpet, a few shadows pop up.


    If you close your eyes, you''ll know that they''re the first ones...


    "Fufufu, I''ve caught up with you, Mr. Kobayashi. I won''t let you escape."


    Then Meer will wake up!The pleasure of catching up with those who went before.


    "Being chased from behind can be harassing, but it might be fun to chase you from behind."


    Meea chased the bamboo shooters, whispering a murmur to herself.

 578 Episode 196: Meers Proposal, Xiao Jin, Insights!

    When I captured the backs of the coyotes, I said, "Here!Intuitively, it accelerates all at once. Clogging the distance... was the east wind.


    I thought it would be advantageous to follow them right behind me.


    Meanwhile, Mea, speaking of innocent catching up, pleases to the little one.


    "You''ve finally caught up. Xiaoqi-san"


    Meer, smiling happily with Nickoniko, said Xiaoyu with a smooth face.


    "Princess Meer, you seem to be having a lot of fun.Speaking of which, you said that before you left.Like riding a horse with pleasure..... "


    "... looks fun?"


    It looks fun... it looks fun...!


    And he said, "Here! Intuitively, it accelerates thinking at once.It was Meer who made the move to close the distance with the little pigeon.


    Meer opens her mouth to skilfully capture the other person''s words and take advantage of the situation.


    "Exactly. Mr. Xiao Yu.I wish I could have fun with horses. "


    Meer, it''s an appeal.


    Never hostile!Let''s be friendly and friendly!And... that''s what Meer wants to sue.


    So, if you win or lose, it''s on the north side.Let''s celebrate each other''s good fight without resentment!


    If there is such a common understanding, it can be said to be reassuring even if you lose.


    "You two can go out on the way to get along, and we''ll have a fight at the end.Don''t you think so? "


    Meer suggests so.


    You''re not going to have a tough fight for two days, are you?


    For the last time, why don''t you run a horse for real?


    Friendly and fun excursions along the way!


    With a nickel-friendly smile, she appeals forcefully.


    Running a horse fast can be a lot of trouble and tiring, so I insist we go easy.


    Incidentally, the idea of having Meer run a horse faster and exercise harder no longer exists.


    That''s right! Meer has already achieved her first goal, "Exercise well"!


    --How about eating plenty of delicious food together tonight to deepen rapport?


    and so on.


    --After all, eating together is the first step towards understanding...


    When you share the same bread, you can understand each other.It is one of the beliefs that Meer wants to cherish.


    So, what do you think, Mr. Kozaki?


    Mia said with a slightly flattering smile.


    "At the end of the game...?"


    Xiao Xiao examines the words coming out of Meer''s mouth.


    It was a proposal to deny any rush in the middle of the match.


    As for Meer''s suggestion, which would be unfamiliar with horseback riding, it seemed very reasonable.


    The easiest course has been chosen for this horse matching course.However, it is not without difficulty.The slope ahead of the goal, of course, but before that there were several places to compete.


    And those places are where horseback riding techniques are questioned.Meer thought it would be unfavourable to be set up there.


    That''s why I''m inviting you to go with me in those places.


    At the same time, however, it was a proposal worth considering for Xiaoyu.Because the dew is undoubtedly a surf horse.If it''s a quick match, it won''t lose if it''s a short distance from the goal. Absolutely.


    It turns out that Meer''s horse is more of a physical horse.Originally, Meer was supposed to have to set up a match before the last slope.


    Nevertheless, Meer has been challenging the end of the race.What should I think about it...?


    --I ''m so confident in the speed of the horse...!?No way... is that why you let me get ahead of you in the beginning?


    Does that mean you''ve made a slow start to hide the speed of your horse?Last one, to drag in faster...


    - I have a lot of confidence. Do you really think you can beat this dew?


    Xiao Xiao looks at Meer''s face.Meer... she was strangely tilting her neck.


    I didn''t feel any dust in my anxiety.


    - You don''t like me, do you?You''re making a terrible fool of yourself.


    Two anger rises from the bottom of my stomach.But... at the same time, the cool part tells you.


    The opponent said that the empire''s wisdom... carelessness is forbidden.


    To tell you the truth, it was Princess Meer who solved the revolutionary attempt in the Kingdom of Lemno.Then we won''t be challenging the final match without any foundation.


    There is certainty that we can win.


    Turning back means you don''t want to be challenged in the middle of a match.


    --Speaking of which, this position...


    Suddenly I noticed the little one.


    Take Meer''s position. What is this...?


    --You mean, let me go ahead and see what happens?


    So a cold battle rushed over Xiao Xiao Xiao''s back.


    Playing a game at the end, abandoning a game on the way, it was letting go of the local profit.


    If we talk about Meer, it will lead to horses and the release of the grasslands as knowers!


    While dismayed that he was about to get caught up in his thoughts, Xiao Xiao looked around... and found something.


    It''s one of the winning spots...


    "If you want to follow me, you can do so.However, if you can follow me... "


    Quickly enough, Xiaolu flipped the horse''s neck.

 579 Episode 197: Meer, Enjoy the Watering and Playing of Cackyauf

    The east wind reacts immediately to the sudden change of direction and sudden acceleration of the dew.


    Speed up and chase the dew tail.


    Mea, on the other hand, said to the movement, "Uhia!"He screamed pitifully.


    Incidentally... even though Meer''s soul was in a hurry, the body was subconsciously balanced, so it seemed like a rushed act from around me... well, not to mention that.


    As the dew headed, it was slightly downhill.As the wind blows down, the dew runs down.The difference opens up, and the figure of the dew farther away.


    "Kh, well, that''s going to happen.After all, bugs were a good idea to get along and relax along the way. "


    It was a murmur, but still, I managed to chase him.And it was Kawahara that was immediately visible.


    Very shallow and wide river.Running into the gentle flow, the dew runs through it as it sprays water.


    After that, the east wind stepped into the riverbank.


    "I see. Fall dew, that''s a great speed.That''s right, a moon rabbit... bump! "


    Shortly afterwards, a splash of dew jumped up and hit Meer''s face directly.


    In the front, Xiao Xiao looks back and looks a little proud.But... that was a quick reaction.


    Because Meer... isn''t scared to that extent!


    That''s true, Meer has already mastered swimming on that deserted island.Meer, alias the moon and sea of the lower string, is a princess for both land and water.There is nothing wrong with being poured with this much water.


    No... I''d rather...


    "Ufufu, it''s a little hot, and it''s just perfect."


    I even smiled so pleasantly while shaking my hair!


    That''s right. The water bath was very pleasant because the body temperature was rising in the moco suit.


    Besides, it didn''t just end there.Meer''s brain is crystal clear!


    --Hmm, this might work!


    A flash of light. Meer figured out how to make the current duel in the riverbank a game of water.


    It is a plan to make fierce competition a "fun play".Meer hasn''t given up on her original plan to get along well.


    If that''s the case, it won''t be a fun hanging water without me...


    "In front of Higashi-feng, Kobaya-san.That''s why I''ll give it back. "


    It is not boring to unilaterally beat the opponent with water.Water and water make it a fun play!


    At Meer''s behest, the east wind accelerates.The eastern wind that came out in front of the dew suddenly jumped up the water with its hind legs.


    Haaa!


    While listening to the cute screams of Xiaozhi, Mia smiled in a good mood.


    "Fufufu, it''s in return! Xiaoqi-san"


    While saying it with a nose song, Meer thinks so.


    --But... this "Way to come out and catch water" reminds me of a storm.I wonder if there''s a blood connection...?Or maybe some of the moon rabbits have a bad attitude like that...


    When I think about it, the east wind only slightly changes course.


    Seen again, the dew was coming forward and about to pour water on it.


    "Oh? Maybe you cared about me wearing water?"


    When asked, the east wind only twitched its ears and turned behind, and did not answer.


    "Ufufu, that''s a Kintetsu horse.I know how to treat Princess Rakuro. "


    Mia''s laughter was somehow proud of the easterly wind that snorted her nose.


    "* giggle, I''m hit..."


    While dripping water drops from the forehair, the baby bites his teeth with regret.


    I thought I could take the cool out of them if I sprayed them with water on my head, but what happened?


    Rather than moving at all, I wonder...


    In return, Mr. Xiao Yi!


    and so on, laughing joyfully and proudly, he turned into a counter-attack.


    I wasn''t expecting a counterattack, so I was upset.I kept screaming like no other.


    --I was the one who was nagging...


    When I came here, I finally realized that Xiao Xiao had arrived.


    Imperial Empress Meer Luna Tier Moon is no ordinary princess!


    Through exchanges with the Kingdom of Lemno, Xiaoyu met with the noble ladies of other countries.


    Many of the prostitutes she knew were afraid or reluctant to get water on their faces.So if you suddenly get water on your face, you get upset and angry.I was supposed to lose a little cool...


    --It''s a good place to expect a counterattack without being upset at all.


    Completely out of the calculation, but more than that, what surprised Xiao Xiao was that he was easily pulled out and out before.


    The difference in power between the dew and the east wind was supposed to be historical.Nevertheless, I was able to get out lightly.The shock was other than that.


    Even though there is a difference in horse leg strength, if it is pulled out, it only proves that my horse riding skills are poor.


    Choose the difficult riverbank and take a step backwards while challenging the match.This humiliation is so great...


    "Gu, not yet. The match has just begun.Now I''m going to show you something, too. "


    To my regrets, I snuggled and smiled.


    Later, Xiao Xiao thinks.


    At this point, I was already caught up in the magic of the Empire.I was totally out of my cool...


    The cold agitation was unexpectedly gathering around the body of the little beast, twitching and eroding its body....

 580 Episode 198 Black Bread of Mea

    An evening when the sky is dying red.It was time to hear the footsteps of the night, and finally Meer arrived at the camp she had planned.


    It was a water field just in the middle of the itinerary.


    Tomorrow, you will pass through this water field and circle around to the Goal point north of the South Capital.


    "Hmm, you''re on schedule."


    Successful rendezvous with the imperial escorts who had left.It''s good to do it, but during the horse matching, it seems to be a rule that only minimal contact can be made so that you don''t get advice...


    The only way to do this is to have them build a makeshift tabernacle and watch them cook in silence.


    Originally, it would be fun to have a conversation with Anne, who prepares the dishes, but that''s the least she can do.


    "Good luck, Meer. I''ll prepare some special dishes for you."


    Something like that.


    Incidentally, Anne prepared a special pot dish containing spices from Nina, a maid of the Green Moon family.After returning to the Imperial Capital, Anne, who also receives hands-on assistance from the chef, is no longer Anne.


    Cut and simmer the ingredients in a pot so you can make it without any problems.It''s growing!


    Well, I''m glad that the food seems delicious, but as for Meer, I''m a little lonely...


    But... for now, that wasn''t all bad.


    Because right next to Meer''s camp point, there was a little bird who was also preparing for the camp!


    "This is a chance. Kobaya-san should be alone by now... and if we eat together and celebrate each other''s good fight, we should get along better with nature."


    Naturally, if you have a lot of friends around you, you don''t want a fun conversation.But now, whether it''s happiness or misfortune, we''re alone.You are forbidden from talking to your surroundings.


    Nothing prevents us from eating together!


    "It is still the same that it is more convenient to deepen our relationship when we lose.Then we should both surround the pot and deepen the rapport! "


    Yeah, yeah, nodded, and Meer was on her way to Xiaoxiao.


    On the other hand, it was a little beaten up.


    Her plan was to camp in another water field.


    Because of Meer''s plan and wasted the fight, I didn''t go according to plan.


    It doesn''t matter if you follow me or Meer, if you keep going, you might have gone further and already made a difference so that the match could be confirmed...


    "Luo Lu, I''m sorry, I''m sorry. If only I were stronger."


    As she shrugged and dropped her shoulders, she gently stroked the neck of the dew.


    "Tomorrow we will win with an overwhelming difference."


    Someone came to talk to me... in a little cage with a temper like that!It''s not her horseback riding famous horse, Lulu...


    Would you mind if I gave you a moment?


    It was the opponent''s Meer.Besides, like this... somehow, I talked to you with such an irritating weather face!


    "Can I help you...?"


    Looking back with a smooth face,


    "Hmm... I''ve been thinking about it for a long time, Mr. Kozaki, is there any misunderstanding that if you use anything, it will make you look like a prostitute?"


    "Mmm...."


    Xiaozhi murmured her face.


    After all, it was the words taught by the noble lady I knew.


    After pointing out that Xiao Xiao Xiao''s words smelled of the country, the daughter laughed and said that she should put "is" at the end of everything.


    Somehow, they''re teasing you.I didn''t think so, but nevertheless, I started trusting and worrying about words. And yet...


    In a silent little jaw, Meer, nnh, is slowly turning...


    "If you want to know, I''ll teach you, but... I wonder if it''s okay for you to use ordinary words?"


    "Eh...?"


    "Look, isn''t that what food is all about?The land has suitable food and cooking methods.For example, if there were a great mushroom in the Empire, I don''t think all the mushrooms in the horse riding kingdom should be there.Besides, I don''t want to cook mushrooms grown in the horse riding kingdom with Imperial cooking methods.Then it''s boring. "


    Will it be easier to understand?On purpose, even with the story, Meer said.


    "The words are probably the same thing.I''m free to admire the noble lady''s words, but I think I have a nice accent for the horseback riding kingdom.I think the accent of the horse riding kingdom sounds more lovely, especially when it comes to history songs.... "


    To that unexpected remark, Xiao Xiao looked like she was stunned for a moment... but immediately turned away and said.


    "Oh, what do you want more than that?"


    "Oh, that''s right. I was wondering if we could have dinner together...."


    "Hmm. Eating with the opponent...."


    "Oh? I''m sorry. I was going to show you my best wishes."


    Mia said with a playful smile.


    "Save it...?"


    In front of a small bow tilting his neck, Meer barely took out something.


    It was... technically, black bread for a cell phone.Because it is very hard, it is a substitute for eating while putting it in a soup and loosening it.


    Well, that''s fine... but the problem was its shape.


    "Oh, is that...?"


    "Fufufufu, this is a horse-shaped black bread I devised.It''s black horse bread! "


    "... hah!"


    Xiao Yu, I''m eating!


    The moment I carefully stared at Meer''s black bread, and checked the shape of the bread, oh!And the cheer leaks out of my mouth.


    "This is... certainly the shape of a horse...No, but this is.... "


    What... what... what a genius!


    Xiaozhi is stunned by the terrible sense of the empire''s wisdom.


    I can''t believe I''ve never thought of such a wonderful thing as making bread into a horse...!


    Because of my remorse, I always want to say my regrets...


    "Oops, this is a pretty good one...But it''s sweet, Princess Meer. "


    He opened his eyes and said.


    "Oh? What''s sweet...?"


    To Meer tilting her neck, Xiao Xiao pointed at the horse bread she held in her hand.


    "Sure, it''s a good idea to make bread into horses.It''s a genius idea, not an exaggeration to say a shameful flash in the name of great excellence, eccentricity and empire wisdom.But... if it''s a horse, this is the ear part... "


    A small hammer that creates a shape with a clicking finger.


    "Hmm...!"


    I was nodding eagerly and listening to it, Meer.


    In this way, they are keen to argue about the shape of the horse.


    ... it seemed like a little bit of friendship had deepened!

 581 Episode 199 Princess Meer, you will fail... to fail?

    Meea suggests we eat together so that we don''t miss the small fish caught with horse bread.


    Immediately, I pulled the hand of Xiao Yan and invited him to the Empire Hotpot prepared by the Guards.


    Portable horseshoe black bread is very hard.That''s why it''s usual to soak it in soup and eat it.


    Looking at the swaying horse bread in the Imperial pan as it soaked in the soup, Xiao Xiao shouted a lovely cheer.But immediately, tighten your face.


    "Fu, hmm... Well, it''s my fault.But the pot is a little short. "


    Then, as soon as he took it back to his makeshift tabernacle, he came back with something.


    "Oh, that''s..."


    "It''s cheese. When you put it in a pan, it melts into a trout. It''s the best."


    "Hoo..."


    "Besides, I also have dried meat.If you chop it up and put it in, it will be tangled with cheese and give you a really rich flavor. "


    Whoa!


    The saucer is a familiar operation where the surface of the cheese is scraped and put into the pan.Add dried meat and add exquisite color to the Imperial Hotpot.


    The instant aroma was mellow and aromatic cheese, wearing its trolley cheese coat and a delicious dried meat.


    "Oh... this is great! That''s the horse riding kingdom ingredient.Now, take a quick bite..... "


    Meea took a sip of dried meat served by Kobayashi in a simmered pot and transferred it to her own plate.


    Hofuu!


    Hot air spills from your mouth.


    Because the thick cheese was so hot, don''t burn it, and take a breath.


    I wonder if it was good, but the rich cheese flavor spreads all at once in my mouth.A trio of mellow flavors, refreshing acidity, and a strong salty aroma of dried meat.


    If you chew on crispy, hard dried meat, the juicy, soaked soup spreads into your mouth.


    "Oh, oh... this is wonderful..."


    After that... I didn''t need words.


    Meea and Xiaoyu were obsessed and headed for dinner.


    I wonder if it was because I was hungry...The taste is so... even so!It''s delicious and can''t wait to taste it...!


    If I noticed, the pot was empty!


    It''s a meer who even remembers the illusion that time flies.It is a terrible thing.


    "Ahh... I kind of ate it with a crush.Ufufu, I''m completely full.It was a lot of fun, Kozaki-san. "


    When I was in a good mood, I was surprised that Xiao Yu turned away.


    "Oh, I''m not going to get used to it.Princess Meer is an enemy. "


    The little pimple stared at me.Meanwhile, Meer takes it with a smile.


    So laugh and deceive, and prepare your objection!


    "Isn''t that different?"


    "What''s the difference? Do you think it''s horses that run side-by-side?It''s an insult to horses. "


    "No, it''s not."


    While slowly shaking her head, Meer is still developing her theory here and there!


    "Well, horses clash with each other''s claims.That''s why I know we''re really going to bump into each other. But.... "


    First of all, it''s an appeal that I know exactly what the other person is saying. On top of that,


    "But serious matches are only in horses."


    First, make it clear when the battle is over.¡±When the horses are done,¡± that''s the end of the battle.In other words, we draw a line that says, "Let the battle be over."


    And when the match is over, Norside.Let''s get along, let''s appeal.


    "The match itself should be fought with respect for the other party."


    Let''s play fair play without being too rough during the horses, "he adds.As a result, care must be taken not to leave unnecessary root causes.


    Meer''s thoughts are sparkling moments!


    "Only in horses can opinions be contested...Then cooperate according to the results shown..... "


    "Eh...?"


    Suddenly, Mia blinked her eyes at the words of Xiaoyu.


    "It is the teaching of the Light Dragon, the father of our riding kingdom.Is this what Princess Meer is trying to say? "


    "Yes, that''s exactly it!"


    Meer gets my pride!and nodded. But of course, I don''t have such a deep idea. Of course it is.


    But it''s not Meer who misses the flow of birth.Here we go! No hesitation!


    "Horsemanship is not a war to kill.It''s just the way things work together.So we''re not enemies.Aren''t we supposed to celebrate each other''s good fight after we''re done, without being exposed to hatred or personal feelings? "


    Grip your fists tightly, and Meer works hard.


    "Princess Meer...."


    Xiao Xiao looked impressed for a moment... but he turned his face away quickly.


    "Is that beautiful?I can''t believe it. "


    "Yes, that''s a shame."


    Meer, sigh a little.


    --This is a very difficult enemy.Hmm, here...


    Turning around, Meer tries to turn the game around.It''s Meer''s specialty...


    "But I will honor you and your dew run."


    It is a full-blown joy.


    Meer has a track record of surviving this crisis many times before (... at least in Meer!)


    This time, I chatted to find a way to live there.Sometimes the dinner was so delicious that the tongue moved really smoothly.


    "Today''s run of dew is a splendid run in the name of the Moon Rabbit in the Moon Rabbit.It was really sunny.I would have known a good horse as a princess of the Empire, but none of them is less amazing.And you... I saw that you fought well, no matter who else saw it. "


    I''m the only one who appreciates you!Meer and I appeal forcefully.


    It''s hard to say, "Give me your horse." I work hard to create an atmosphere like this. It''s really sweet!


    "Yes, I don''t want to hear such an obvious compliment."


    While saying things like that, Xiao Jin stood up.


    "Damn, I really don''t want to get used to it anymore.Be prepared for tomorrow! "


    Saying that, Xiao Yu leaves in front of Meer.Mia sighed small as she looked away.


    "Hmm, I wonder if this has failed...."


    Then Meer stood up and looked up at the sky.


    "Well... I wonder what''s going on tomorrow..."


    As if it were a sign of Mia''s anxiety, the shining moon was being covered in thin clouds.

 582 Episode 200: Like the end of a happy dream....

    The night of the first day of horse matching.In the south capital, there was a secret incident.


    "Nh... hmm?"


    It''s about the late night.


    Stryna woke up to the sound she heard from the hallway.


    The trick, the trick... and stepping on the floor, it was a quiet footstep.


    It was Straina who instantly suspected the assassin of the snake, but the footsteps passed in front of the room.


    Looking in the direction, it appears to be heading outside the building.


    Remembering the split of the building¡­ and thinking about the arrangement of the guards that had been checked beforehand, Straina leaned her neck.


    --On second thoughts, I wonder if the assassin who misled the guard''s eyes would ever notice the footsteps of Lena.


    Then she looks at Belle, who was sleeping in the bed next door.Drop the blanket off the bed and smile bitterly at the bell in a slightly slender look.I''ll put the blanket back on you.


    Then secretly open the door and face the hallway.The back of the walking girl jumped into my eyes.


    "That''s...."


    The girl walking with long black hair, her pin and stretched spine were dazzling - she was a horse of fire.


    --Where are you at this hour, Mr. Huima...?


    While gazing around, Huima headed outside the building.Remembering the bustle, Straina sneaked out of the room after wearing a top coat over her bedtime clothes.


    Is it a wild conjecture?There is no escort on Huima''s way.Mia, a heavy town, is out on the horse, so we had to disperse the power, and it was originally arranged to guard against intrusions from the outside.


    It''s easy to get out without guidance.


    --I guess Ludwig couldn''t help but arrange for Mea''s escort....With Dion Alia, I would have noticed and stopped, but I''m following Meer.


    With such thoughts in mind, Stryna quietly chases after the Horse.The horse that left the building without difficulty apparently headed towards the stables.


    "... maybe, Huima-san, you''re leaving alone? Hmm?"


    And at that time. Several figures came from before Huima.


    "Oh, Mr. Huima? What''s the matter with you at this hour?"


    It was Raffina Olka Velga who shook her cool hair under the moonlight.


    "Virgin Raffina... What are you doing here?"


    Raffina smiled calmly at Huima''s suspicious voice.


    "I was praying for Meer''s victory."


    I wonder if there''s a guard behind her.It even looked like Lin Maroon.


    "... Raffina-sama, if I were with Senpai Maroon at night like this, it would be quite misleading...Well, it looks like the Velgar Servants are with us, so are you okay? "


    Straina decided to keep an eye on the situation, tilting her neck small.


    "So, I''m going to ask you a question, what are you doing? Mr. Huima."


    "That''s... that''s right. Take a long ride....."


    "At a time like this, alone...?"


    Raffina stares suspiciously.


    "No, the night ride is pretty good, isn''t it?That was Miss Raffina the other day.... "


    "Maroon-san...."


    Zocri... I wonder why, there''s a goosebump on Straina''s spine.


    Raffina looks back at Maroon with a cool smile on her face.On her back, Straina feels an unspeakable sense of intimidation....


    Apparently, that also leads to Dragon Ma....


    "Oh, yes. It was a secret. Hahaha"


    I didn''t know!


    --If I told you a secret, it wouldn''t be good...


    and Shtrina, who puts the clatter in her heart,


    Maroon-san!


    Raffina screams. Wherever the intimidation had gone earlier, it was a girlish voice full of shyness somewhere.


    Looks like something happened... not to mention that.


    Raffina coughs a little.


    Huima-san, are you trying to leave alone?


    That quiet question. Huima clasped her fist.


    "I know Princess Meer is working hard for us.That''s why I can''t do nothing. "


    Slowly raised his face, Huima continued.


    "... look at the Chieftaincy Council interaction... no, I''ve been thinking about it for a long time.The Fire Clan... if it weren''t for my brother, it would soon be accepted by the Horseback Kingdom...The problem is the use of wolves.But that is not something that anyone can use.Only my elder brother and I can use it.If so.... "


    "If Huima takes the wolf out of the family of fire, all the pieces will stick together?"


    Raffina''s inquiry was almost emotionless and flat.Whether you realize it or not, Huima continues to care.


    "All the families of fire are kind.That''s why you''re not kicking me out, and you''re trying to protect me.But you can''t spoil it.I''m the surest way out. "


    "Hey, that''s...."


    Raffina shook her head small, holding the dragon in one hand, trying to pinch her mouth.


    "Yes, I''m sorry. Mr. Huima.I thought you were a good friend to Meer. "


    Raffina sighed... and then stared at her horse.


    "If you were a true friend... wouldn''t you ever doubt Mia''s victory?At least I believe you.As a true friend of Meer''s. "


    Meer''s treatment in Raffina is pretty awesome... but no one was here to point it out.


    "It''s not about winning or losing.Putting our fate on Princess Meer''s shoulders, putting unnecessary burdens on herself.... "


    "Don''t you want to bother your friends?"


    Raffina said, blocking the words of Huima.Raffina continued in a harsh tone to the horse that bit her lips.


    "But I just want to ease your feelings.It''s just a escape.It''s rude to Meer and to everyone in the Fire clan trying to protect you. "


    "... but..."


    "It''s okay, because Meer will never lose.If you call Meer a friend, you should believe it.And if you think you''ve caused trouble, I hope you can help Meer this time.Aren''t you just friends to help each other? "


    Raffina said with a core voice that didn''t shake at all.


    "Great, Raffina-sama seems to be putting it together well...."


    She saw the exchange and sighed with relief.Honestly, if Raffina hadn''t come out, I''m sure she wouldn''t have convinced herself.


    Stryna thought Huima was right.


    After all, without the Horse and the Wolf, the Fire clan can return to the Horseback Kingdom without complaining.


    There''s no need for Meer to push it any further.


    That''s why, as for Stryna, you need to push the back of the Horse of Wisdom...


    That''s a rational way of thinking... but...


    "Really? Lina can keep Huima..."


    Because there''s Meer.


    For what Meer is trying to do, that''s the right thing to do...That''s why Straina can make a gentle decision.


    I''m so happy to be in such a gentle and warm world... is that why?


    ... I was fatally delayed in realizing that I was approaching from behind.


    All of a sudden, I can be held down so that I can snuggle around.


    "Nhhh!?"


    At the same time, the cloth was pressed against the mouth and nose.


    While recognizing the sweet and dangerous smell, Straina realizes who she is.


    --Ah, this is a bad one...


    Even if you rush and stick your hands and feet, your body quickly becomes numb and weak.


    "Nh... nnh..."


    It''s hard to resist, and your knees are breaking.Fluffy, it feels like you''re drunk.Fluffy consciousness, shaking in ambiguity...


    - Belle, honey.


    That voice doesn''t make a sound...


    "No, I don''t think I can find a traitor here.Dear God, I''m not good with kids.... "


    The voice sneaks into your vague thoughts.Like a cunning snake.


    "Well, the witch princess is very good at using people, so I''m sure the traitor will use it without wasting even a single strand of hair.I will carry it carefully so as not to damage it at all. "


    While listening to such words in diminishing consciousness, Strina sinks into the darkness.


    It''s like the end of a happy dream...

 583 Chapter 201: Based on the Advanced Calculation of Meers Wisdom

    Tenma - it is a winged horse that dances in heaven.


    The horse that flies freely through the sky is a legendary creature that is no exaggeration to say that it is the ruler of the sky.


    By the way... the tempura, in fact, has a slightly different meaning between the Empire and the horse riding kingdom.


    There is the expression "cold horse visit day".It is the beginning of winter in the kingdom of horseback riding.


    In the horse riding kingdom, winter comes in the form of a horse.It''s not just winter. Spring, summer, and autumn.The season takes the form of a horse, appears in the meadows, and runs through.


    So, what about Amama?


    This is the same thing.In the kingdom of horseback riding, the events of heaven are also recognized in the form of horses.


    The ruler of the sky is the ''ruler of events in heaven''.


    The thunder is the hissing of the temple horse, the wind is the wings of the temple horse, and the rain is the tears of the temple horse.


    On the second day of the horse''s journey, the weather was as bad as the mood of the Tenma.


    A black-and-white cloud field covering the sky.The hissing of the sky horse that ran through it echoed far away, and the wind generated by the fierce blowing of wings was blowing up on the lower grasslands.


    "It''s kind of an unpleasant weather.It''s going to rain. "


    While holding the wind-dancing hair with one hand, Meer looked up at the sky.


    And then Mia''s bad feeling hit her right away.


    As soon as I left the camp, the black clouds began to drip, drip, and rain.Fortunately, the tempura isn''t in such a bad mood yet, and the rain grains aren''t big.At best, it''s just a little rain.


    For now only, but...


    "Ah, you''ve come down again. Jesus....."


    While complaining, Meer wears the hood of a mocksuit.


    Thanks to the mocomo suit, which also acts as a rain gear, it is also a rain resistant mea.There''s nothing wrong with this much rain.


    "Hmm, it''s a bit chilly, and I''m grateful to Anne...."


    The wind that blows on wet areas is cold.I feel like winter has passed through the autumn at once.


    "Speaking of which... it''s been a cold year...I completely forgot. "


    While crushing things like that, Meer looked forward.


    A view of the rain. I was going to lose sight of it if I was alarmed...


    "East wind, let''s hurry up a bit. I''ll make it a little closer to the dew."


    Brewroof snorts at Meer''s voice, and the east wind speeds up his feet.


    Meer gets smaller as she runs through the wet grasslands with water.


    "Nevertheless, I hope you don''t catch a cold...."


    In response to such a Meer''s words, a cold breeze, followed by a lovely sneezing voice of a little sneeze called kuchun.


    Are you all right, Xiaojin-san?


    Call out to the visible back.Looking back with a clean face.....


    "I don''t get used to it.We''re in the middle of a horse journey. "


    I''m glad to say it... but right after that, I was rubbing my nose cold.My nose became red because I rubbed it several times.


    "But... it looks very cold."


    "Here, if you''re a horseback rider living in the meadows, then nothing."


    That being said, the lips turned slightly blue.


    "I see. But...."


    And Meer looked at the accompanying horse riding around her.


    All the horsemen of the kingdom who took over from the horses last night shook their heads in Meer''s sight.


    "We can''t help you.Princess Meer brings her clothes from the very beginning of the horse matching, so it would be unfair to give her the rain gear here. "


    "That''s right... Ah, if that''s the case, why don''t we take a rain lodge somewhere and set it on fire?That''s why it stopped raining.... "


    "Fu, fufu, oh, I don''t get in that mouthpiece.Princess Meer says that because she wants the horse to rest.I''ve been wearing such heavy clothes for so long, that horse must be tired! "


    After seeing Meer, Xiao Xiao had a winning smile.


    "I don''t want you to hurt my pride any more.Princess Meer, these are horses.This is an all-out match.We have to compete at all costs. "


    Xiao Xiao said while eating his teeth.


    Until then, I can''t say anything as a meer.I can''t tell you...


    --This is getting more and more serious.I wonder if we need to calm down a little...


    As for Meer, I don''t like tingling moods.Because I want you to treat me as a kind of companion, not as an enemy when I lose, but as a person who has survived the horse race together.


    You must hope for better treatment.


    --Hmm, that means...


    Think for a while... Eventually, Meer comes to one conclusion.


    --I like sweets here!


    ... it''s not because I want to eat.Last night''s pot was delicious, but I never thought dessert would be enough... I don''t have it!


    Instead, it is based on a detailed calculation that eating sweets together will not create an atmosphere of duel.


    It is a conclusion based on advanced calculations drawn by Meer''s wisdom.


    So Meer called out to the accompanying aquarium rider woman.


    "Would you excuse me? I want something sweet."


    "... what?"


    In a sudden statement by Meer, the woman leans her neck.


    "No, Princess Meer, so it would be unfair for us to help Princess Meer just like that during the horse journey, as I mentioned earlier...."


    Well then, if you give it to Xiaojin-san, there''s nothing wrong with it.


    Saying it lightly, Meer smiles like a prank.


    "You may not know me, but I''m famous as a selfish princess.I''m not that selfish, so be prepared. "


    Now, the woman in the horseback riding kingdom who heard Meer''s words, for a moment, thinks.


    Why did Meer say such a thing...From the flow of the story, Meer probably sympathized with Xiao Xiao.Now, what Meer wants is ¡°sweet stuff¡±....


    She suddenly came to mind.


    Horseback riding kingdom has a drink called milk meal sake (Artze).


    It was a sweet, hot milk-like drink made with residual scum from the horse milk liquor making process.If you warm it up and drink it, it''s a cold free drink that will poke down to the core of your body.


    --I see. Is Princess Mea trying to keep her frozen opponent warm...?Moreover, in the form of pushing through your selfishness...


    The moment she understood, she was impressed.To the mercy of the empire''s wisdom, who even cares about the opponent to fight.


    "I see. I can''t afford not to answer the exotic princess''s concerns."


    Then, under her instructions, the message immediately ran away, and a hot milk meal sake was prepared at the relay point.


    This is the source of the horseback riding kingdom proverb "Sending hot dairy meal sake (Artse) to enemies" in later times.


    Well, anyway, the horses finally entered the brink.

 584 Episode 202: The Boogeymans Cowardice

    A line of Meers on a dim plain.In front of them is a blurry fire.


    "That''s...."


    She looked suspicious, but she looked back at Meer to see what she noticed.But Meer, with a strange face, threw the horse forward and headed towards the fire.


    The little pigeon, who tried to ignore the fire, was also prompted by the horse riding around him and chased after Meer without help.


    As soon as I got off the horse, I was given a container of hot air.There is milky white liquid inside, and from there, the smell is quite so-so...


    --Oh, that''s wonderful... It''s an ideal drink.


    As soon as Meer holds the container in both hands, fufu, she breathes.


    Every time the hot water touched my cheeks, I felt that the stiffness of my skin disappeared so that the ice could dissolve.


    Then, hafufu, take a sip...


    It was a hot, thick liquid that rolled over my tongue.It had a texture similar to that of a melted egg soup, but the sweetness of the tongue was as intense as honey.


    The fever that falls through your throat and into your stomach warms you gently...Meer said, "Ofu!" and sighed.


    --I see. You didn''t just prepare sweets, you prepared something to warm your body.Wonderful care. Those are the horse riding kingdoms.


    "Princess Meer...."


    At first glance, Xiao Xiao looked at Meia with dissatisfaction while gripping the container that raised the air with both hands.


    Meer seemed dumb.


    "I''ll tell you this because there has to be a misunderstanding, but this is just what I asked for because I wanted to drink.If I don''t give you a drink, I won''t give you one, so I just had Kobaya-san prepare the same one. "


    I can''t help but say it.


    After staring seriously at such a Meer''s face... finally, Xiao Xiao Qi burst out.


    "Princess Meer, you''re really...Good for you, my dear. "


    "Oh, that''s why...."


    "I know, I know. All your actions are meant to give weight to your words.Horses aren''t fighting each other''s blades.After the policy has been established, it is for mutual cooperation.That''s why I took care not to regret it and rot behind. "


    Then, Xiao Xiao looks at his hand, grips it, and opens it repeatedly.


    "It''s dangerous if you keep riding a horse with your body still cold.It is difficult to grasp the rope if the hand is caught, and there is a risk of a horse falling.If you get hurt, it feels good and horses can''t settle. "


    Xiao Yin is full of conviction! Speak with a nasty face.


    "Is that so?"


    "... yeah, well, that''s the place."


    Of course, I have no intention of doing so... well, it would be better to keep it that way, because the atmosphere is going to be better.An ad hoc sea moon, Meer knows the foolishness of defying the waves.


    Then Xiaoyu took a sip of milk and sake...


    "Fufu, it''s sweet and very delicious."


    A small sigh followed by a blown face towards Meer.


    "Princess Meer, horse matching is an important ritual.That''s why I''m not going to bother you. "


    And he turned, and said with a glamorous face,


    "That''s why I''m going to warm up my body with a little fire here to get to the horses with all my might.It''s dangerous to keep riding like this. "


    "Oh, then I too...."


    "Princess Meer should go first."


    "Hee...? No, but..."


    "I do it because I think it''s best to win.I want Princess Meer to do her best to win. "


    Then you can smile victoriously.


    "Even if you don''t have to worry, Lotus is a famous horse among the famous horses.I''ll catch up with you soon.Be sure to catch up and see before the last ramp, so be prepared. "


    Meer can tell by the way she talks.


    --That''s what I mean when I say I don''t owe you anything...


    Yes, this must be a way of doing things without spoilage.


    Meer nodded one by one, acknowledging the cowardice of Xiaoyu.


    "I see. Well, I look forward to seeing you soon.Excuse me first. "


    That''s it, yokoiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing!and jumped on the east wind, and ran straight away.


    --Hmm, well, anyway, I got along with Mr. Kobayashi.With this, losing won''t be a problem.Now you can lose without worrying about it...


    In line with the pleasant rhythm of the east wind, Nickonico''s face continued for a while...


    - Can you lose?


    And then Meer noticed.Suddenly... I noticed.


    Look behind you.


    He''s not coming after me.The difference gradually opens up.


    --Oh... this is a chance, isn''t it?


    When I came here, I finally remembered Meer.To your glorious potential to win.


    The back of your brain is lit by the faces of the Servitors.They cheered me on with an unbelievable face, not doubting their victory.


    In this situation where you can see the winner, if you do anything unworthy here, it could be the next scourge.....


    "Oops, this is... we have to go, East Wind!"


    Feel the big wave pushing yourself up, and the mood in Meer''s voice is too much.


    Hold the rope tightly and stroke the neck of the east wind.The east wind is hissing to respond to that...!


    And then!


    --Running at the same speed as usual!


    It was an easterly wind that kept my pace at all times.

 585 Episode 203 Tong Demonstration Theory of Production by a Patriarch, Penetrates

    After breaking up with Xiaoxiao, Meea was even aiming for a goal.Without ever looking back, just staring at the front...


    It was still raining.No, it wasn''t raining anymore, it was like a mid-frozen razor.However, Meer''s robust cold suit did not take that level of cold.


    Now, at the rest point, the alternating riders were also wearing the same cold shield.Among them was a wooden horse who was in charge of the guard the day before yesterday.


    "I can''t believe I was wearing those clothes for this..."


    While crushing deeply with emotion, Goma remembered that he had doubts.


    Why did you wear weighty cold protection?That was the answer.


    If you wear that, you can go ahead without any problems even in the cold rain to some extent.


    But the problem is that nobody expected this weather to happen as of yesterday.


    Who would have expected the weather to collapse so suddenly at this time of year?


    "Well, Princess Meer seems to be in a good mood for the Amano."


    A man of another tribe ran next to him whispered, and the horse shook his head quietly.


    Indeed, the current situation seems to have been exploited by Meer through the complete weather meltdown.But is that really true?


    Coincidence weather collapses, coincidence, reading it out and using it in the middle of a winless horse match?Is it possible for such coincidences to overlap?Rather, this is...


    "It''s as if this has made the weather worse for the Amano."


    And commands the horse that governs the heavens and the earth.It was a bad thing to deal with because the tree chief had spoken about such a demonstration.


    The Tong demo theory soon spread to the horsemen of the horseman kingdom around... penetrated!


    Among them, that conjecture... fell into Stone''s heart.


    "A princess who can obey the tempura....."


    So, whilst crushing something a little bit like that, they turned their gaze at Meer bewildered.


    Now, it''s Meer who''s under some sort of fear gaze... but I didn''t realize it at all.


    Focus only on keeping pace with the easterly wind legs of Tatakata, Tatakata, etc.


    "Hmm, well, it''s not a bad pace. Mmm...."


    And while telling herself, Meer even stared in front of her.


    Honestly, until halfway through,


    "Hey, Dongfeng, if I win, I will prepare a delicious vegetable cake, but how about...?"


    Hey, it was Meer who was trying to soften the east wind, but I already gave up.(Incidentally, the horsemen of the Horseback Kingdom who saw the horses speak up are trying to work on the horses during the harshest time of the horse''s journey!I was very impressed, but, well, it doesn''t matter....)


    Yes, Meer knows.I can''t do what I can''t do.


    That''s what I''ve been reminded of.No matter how strong you order it, there is nothing left.


    With the Empire Empress''s authority and strong words, I said selfishness, but I can''t do anything impossible.There is nothing without food or money.


    And the speed of your feet is just the same again.Even if they tell me to run fast, I can''t do anything impossible.


    "In the first place, I am an amateur when it comes to running.Then all I can do is believe in the East Wind. "


    So Meer leaves herself to the east wind.All you can do is ride with a quiet mind like the sea moon.


    "And even if you do something that you''re not used to all of a sudden, you just fail.You shouldn''t have been in a hurry. "


    When the revolution happened, it was impossible to get on a horse all of a sudden because I wanted to run away in a hurry.


    That''s why I was able to ride horses in advance, and this is how I did my long-distance training.All you can do in times of aggression is practice many times and wear it on your body.


    "The same thing... Hurry is forbidden, because I saw the winning eye.As always, I''ll leave it to the east wind. "


    Then, while resting in some water fields, proceed.Forward, forward, forward, forward, forward, counting the steps of the east wind because it''s free.


    How long will it take?Feeling the light of the day from the sky, Meer looked up at the sky.


    Soon the rain stopped, the dark clouds were broken, and from the blue sky peeking from all over, the warm sun was pouring in.


    And I saw a hill rising up so that it could be illuminated by the light.


    "Is that hill...?"


    "Yes, the rock at the top of the hill is the goal."


    The rider beside me explains.


    "Ah, you''ve finally arrived. It''s been a long time."


    Princess Meer!


    And that was it!


    A sharp voice echoed from behind, reaching Meer''s ear.


    "You''re here... Mr. Kobayashi"


    Meer looks back. Suddenly, there was a sight of Xiao Xiao and Fang Dew approaching us.


    A tiny smile bursts into his face as he soiled his face with the bouncing mud.After seeing the little chisel blown out somewhere, Meer also lit up a little bit of a fighting heart....


    "I can''t lose either!"


    That''s what he said, and then he took off his heavy jacket with a bit of water.


    So Meer, who became lighter,


    "Let''s go, East Wind."


    Really cool, speaks to the east wind.


    ... but, to be honest, I wasn''t expecting much.


    As always, the east wind keeps my pace.If Luo really ran, he wouldn''t be able to escape at all...


    Shortly afterwards, the east wind hisses, and its body accelerates!


    "... hah?"


    Mia, who was under a lot of pressure and about to blow up behind her for a moment, rushed to hold her feet and stay in position.


    "Nh, hey, cu, suddenly?"


    While saying that, it also becomes a forward leaning position.


    The last battle, the Slope Defense has begun!

 586 Episode 204 The audience was enthusiastic about the shouting of the brave princess

    Zaka, kick the earth hard...


    Pupupu, breaking the wind wall...


    Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa.


    Mindful of the intensity of the blowing wind pressure, Meer looks forward diligently.


    The stargrass rock at the goal point, and the ramp leading to it, is a rounded and harsh road.


    The east wind is heading towards the harsh slope that visited the final stage of the horse journey without getting lost.


    Gunn, gunn. With the acceleration on my body, my hand off the cord was raised high to grab the sky.


    "Fuhiaaaa!"


    The audience was packed on both sides of the ramp, like a loud shout from Meer!Send a cheer like a horn and a roar.


    ... shouting, actually, it was just a scream that almost fell...


    Anyway, people''s excitement rose as Meer rushed up the ramp courageously and courageously.


    Anyway, this is gonna drive you crazy.


    Whoever thought it would have been strange if it hadn''t come first...When I opened the lid, it was the exotic princess who came.Moreover, in the rough weather, he ran through the rough road and arrived at the goal point at an unexpected speed.


    Such a princess shouted aloud to match the last spur.


    There''s no way it won''t cheer you up!


    Besides, it is.


    Suddenly, a rival horse is chasing us from behind.


    It''s not exciting!


    In such intense solidarity, the east wind runs through the heart.


    Due to the fact that you can see the goal point and the fact that the weight on your back has become slightly lighter, it''s as if it''s freed up, and gradually accelerating.


    The sound of kicking the earth gradually accelerated, and Mea was diligently adjusting to the movement.


    "Kuh, the east wind is suddenly motivating you."


    The acceleration was astonishing for Suruga and Meer, who knew about the storm.


    After all, it is a ramp. Nevertheless, the speed has barely dropped.


    When I looked at my powerful jumping legs and my dynamic and supple neck, I even remembered my strength.


    "Well, that''s fine. I''m getting used to your speed, and I''ll keep going! East Wind."


    The easterly wind hissed again in that voice.


    However, from behind such a mea, the footsteps are slowly approaching.


    Rainy muddy mud and mud are rising and falling dew is coming.


    The difference at the entrance to the slope is about five horses.


    "I finally caught up."


    A muddy little pigeon smiled at Meer.


    Before the departure, the beautiful tailored riding suit and the slightly polished face of the young lady now lurked, and there was one horse-loving child.


    I just rode on a horse, ran fast, and fought... and it was fun, and I couldn''t help but see a pure horse fool there.


    "Come on, it''s a match!"


    Soaked the mud on her cheeks and said.


    With that innocent, pleasant smile, Meer is confident of victory.


    Victory - Yes, that is, losing on the best terms.That''s Meer''s original plan.


    And now that it has been achieved, Meer is at ease.


    Now you can easily challenge the match.


    "I won''t lose! Xiaoqi-san"


    Unlike Meer, I don''t like to lose.


    Sometimes, it''s not bad to try a pure match.


    "Come on, let''s win, eat a delicious mushroom pan, and celebrate with sweet milk meal liquor!"


    Incidentally, another important goal was Meer, who was throwing herself to the other side of her memory when it came to exercising and shuddering.


    We can''t get away from FNY easily.


    Well, anyway...


    You detected the approaching dew, and the east wind''s ears twitched.


    However, his eyes were just looking forward.


    It is a slope that is wet with rain.It is out of the question to look at strangers. Only aim for a steady, steady goal.That is the running of the east wind.


    Thus the two horses entered the ramp.


    Uphill, the legs of the east wind did not lose strength.That''s right, the east wind barely slows down against the slowing dew.You don''t feel anything, such as the weight on your body, and you climb the slope as if you were flying.


    As a result, the difference between Suruga and Tatsumi drops only narrowed slightly.The difference is roughly four horses.


    This is the power of the tail lutuer species.


    Rainy mud, big stone rolling mountain roads, climbing and descending, no matter what wasteland....!


    A tough leg that runs over and through.


    Toughness that does not even swallow the teeth of a predicament and answers with the same running as usual.


    It was an easterly wind that exuded the name of the empire''s proud workhorse.


    Never being pulled out of the dew, Meer finally reaches the last straight line.


    Looking up at the goal at the top of the steep slope that stretches into the sky.


    The sky was covered with a large rainbow, as if to celebrate the winner of the horse race.

 587 Chapter 205 Settlement

    Meer was the first to enter the last straight line.But as soon as I followed him, he immediately appeared.


    The difference shrinks even further.


    --That''s so fast, it''s even more stubborn!


    If Meer had been running on her feet, she would have started climbing the slope and was givin ''up.


    Fufufu, while you''re feeling the hot breath of dew, Meer groans.


    A situation where you can lose. Nevertheless, I wasn''t feeling very well being caught up from behind.


    Moreover, the dew didn''t stop.Once, take a distance and swell up to the front.Almost lined up right next to each other!


    "Kh! Not yet. I can''t lose yet.You''re almost there! "


    Meer opened her mouth to scold and encourage the east wind.


    "Dongfenguuuuuuuhhhhh!"


    At that time, the east wind accelerates!Once again, you scream loudly.


    The eager Meer screams, and the people who see it get even more enthusiastic.


    After all, it was a perfect timing.


    It''s the end of the line. From the perspective of the horse racing fat riders, it was one watershed.


    It is an acceleration at that time to run a long distance, finally catch up, and overtake.It''s an acceleration to break their hearts.


    "What a brave thing to see Princess Meer barking in this place of contest...After all, it was just a person..... "


    There was no wonder even though there was a crush around the horse.


    "Not yet, Lulu!"


    Xiao Xiao shouted against Meia.In response, the dew accelerates.They chase after the east wind.


    "Absolutely, absolutely! I can''t lose!"


    Push your back against the hot feeling of Xiao Xiao Zhu, and the dew body will come out in front.Again, twisting and distancing, and finally the tip of his nose before the east wind.


    Loser, east wind, faster feet.


    Unplugged, unplugged Tsubagaku.


    Strength is antagonism. Perseverance is brotherhood.


    In such an unacceptable arena, it is often the small factors that determine the match.


    And the anomaly came quietly.


    It''s the wind. It''s like blowing down a hill.The cold wind that had been blowing since the morning turned around and blew straight at Meer and the others.


    It''s like a mean wind that tries to knock down a challenger who doesn''t want to challenge heaven.It was another wind that hit the wind head-on, low, and went up the slope to slip the ground.


    The horse with the name of the eastern wind rushed up the slope without losing to the headwind.


    Like the spring wind carrying the spring, its running is powerful and relaxing...


    Running without feeling the weight was as light as a heavenly horse with wings on its back.


    Meer lays face down unexpectedly in the strong wind that hits her face.


    "Dongfeng, you''re in charge! Go ahead!"


    In response to Meer''s instructions, the eastern wind burst into flare....I jumped into the goal with momentum!


    The silence of the moment... the loud cheer immediately after!


    When I raised my face reflectively..., there was no dew on the side and no powder on the side.


    If you turn around in a hurry, you can see the little brats coming in late...


    "Ahh... did I lose...?"


    With a weak, confused face, I could see a crumple, and unexpectedly stroked my chest - the next moment!


    "Ah...."


    The wind is blowing hard.His body leaned backwards as he was pressed against it.


    "Eh...?"


    It''s just a slight gap in your heart, the moment it all ends.


    Due to the cold wind that blows, and the two-day journey, the body seems to have been more exhausted than Xiao Yu himself thought....


    Xiaojin-san!


    Meer reached out in a hurry.However, as a matter of course, it will not reach the small cage...


    With the wind blowing up, the body of the little pigeon that fell behind him fell from his head to the ground... that''s it! It was then!


    "My friend, I won''t let Princess Mea win."


    Immediately after a vivid voice, a shadow of gray rushed in.When I tied the collar of Xiao Xiao Zheng, it was... a big wolf that landed by force.


    And the little beast with his buttocks on the ground turned round his eyes, and looked at the beast before him.


    "Ah... ah, oh, oh, bite...?"


    Your face is dyed blue as you look at it.The horseback riders rushed to the coop....


    "Ah... did you save me just now...?"


    Xiao Xiao looked at the wolf while trembling, and at the girl who walked in, the horse of fire.


    "If your opponent gets hurt, Princess Meer won''t be happy to win.As a friend, I couldn''t overlook it. "


    "That''s right... is it okay to stroke this wolf, Mr. Huima?"


    "Oh, I''m not gonna bite you..."


    "... is that so... huh? Ha!?"


    Huima laughed brightly at the small horse that jumped up in surprise.


    "Ha ha. It''s a joke. He won''t bite without my orders."


    "... I''m not joking."


    Xiaozhi sighed tirelessly and stroked the wolf''s neck.


    "Thank you for your help."


    As a thank you, when the wolf turned away from his face like some other human resource, he would just give back his yawn.


    I decided to go home with the horses.What does the eastern wind of the Empire''s wisdom, Mea Luna Tiamoon, bring to the horseback kingdom?


    No one knew yet.

 588 Episode 206 Ride the Paranoid Amazon!

    "Ah... that''s great. I was wondering what would happen in the meantime..."


    The mountain horse exhaled a deep breath of relief at the sight of his beloved daughter, Xiaoyan, who was helped by Huima.


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. Fuma Hall"


    Speaking in a relaxed tone, it was the eldest light horse of the chief who was watching the end of the horse.


    "I can''t believe this is happening.Rain, cold wind, horses that were often unexpected. "


    "That''s right..."


    On behalf of the wealthy horse, who seemed to think of something, the answer was Goma.


    "Without that rain, Princess Meer would not have won.Fall dew was such an excellent horse.But here''s the result..... "


    As a companion rider, he watched the match very close and opened his face... his own guess (almost)!


    "All this victory will be based on the meticulous calculations Princess Mea has built up.It was the first day that led me to an unfamiliar battle in Kawahara. "


    It is overwhelmingly unfavourable to be driven on a flat ground normally.However, in Kawahara, although the rider''s arm was questioned, the Empire horse was more advantageous than the boxed dew.


    "I thought it was mine, but it wasn''t.Princess Meer looked terribly happy back then.You look as innocent as a child who has done well. "


    Horse competition is a rush.How to seal the opponent''s power and pull out the power of his horse.It is the reading. And no one in the horseback riding kingdom knows the pleasure of when their goal succeeds.


    "And he lost his coolness because he was eaten in a match in Kawahara.As a result, Princess Meer mistakenly took a provocation by looking at the characteristics of her Empire horse.That horse was not a fast horse, but a strong horse.Perhaps that horse will survive when his herd is attacked.I could feel the thickness of my running feet, even if they lived out as fast as I could.Those horses don''t choose where to run. "


    After discussing the analysis of the east wind with a clear face, Goma said with a difficult face.


    "But the difference wouldn''t have been filled, but if it hadn''t rained on the second day....."


    The rain cooled down the rider''s body.It''s impossible to keep riding a horse.In contrast, Princess Meer was well equipped.


    It must have had the characteristics of the horse itself.The running of the Empire''s horses was no different from the cold.


    "And Princess Meer consistently didn''t run in a rude way.I understood the horse''s traits, knew everything, and saved my health to the last slope. "


    ... was it?


    "I use extra energy on the slopes that are wet with rain.And with that in mind, I pushed the horses steadily. "


    ... is that so?


    "On the other hand, Fall Dew tried to make up the difference.My health was shredded and I ran out of stretch at the end.This would not have happened if the dew had been in perfect condition. "


    Alternatively, if this last ramp is not muddy, then it is easy to run...


    Alternatively, if we don''t carry out a reckless attack on the first day and preserve the health of the dew...


    Or if you don''t have time to get wet in the rain and hit the fire...


    Several assumptions. If even one of them had been achieved, the victory and defeat would have been different.


    All the disadvantages of the two days of horses and stacks deprived them of the power to run from the dew.


    On the contrary, the east wind kept its pace for two days, until the end of this last one.I kept my strength constantly so that I could deal with any situation.


    The result was a direct result of the horse''s victory and defeat.


    "I see. Princess Mea chose that horse in anticipation of all this weather.Rumors have it that we''re going to talk to Amama, but it''s not always a lie. "


    Horse Yu looked impressed,


    "Or maybe we can convince the horses to change the weather."


    A stiff horse that talks a little bit with a serious face. Besides....


    "From an exotic country, the princess of Amama.It won''t bring us harmony..... "


    The oldest of the most distinguished, the chief of the wind clan, the Light Horse rides!


    It was Yu Ma who questioned the most remarkable remarks in surprise.


    "Is there such a legend?"


    "No, not in the past.But a hundred years from now, it might be like that. "


    It is a light horse with a gentle smile.I really... I really do! It looks like fun.


    "Well, anyway, including the unexpected rain, I wonder if that''s what Princess Meer wanted to say."


    "Hmm? What do you mean? Hikaru Horse"


    The light horse answered the strangely tilted horse with a quiet expression.


    "Don''t you see? The princess is denouncing the pride of our riding kingdom.There are no bitches on horses.The result of what the princess said would prove that. "


    The Horse of Light glanced at the horse that Princess Meer was riding in the distance.


    "We consider surf horses such as moon rabbits to be valuable.However, horses are all a gift from heaven and a treasure.Isn''t that embarrassing? "


    "Is there no slut in the horse...?"


    With a difficult face, the Horse of Light talks to the Horse of Fortune.


    "The Moon Rabbit has the strength of a Moon Rabbit, and the Empire Horse has the strength of an Empire Horse.It is a different characteristic and there are no advantages or disadvantages.Her Royal Highness may have said that the Empire''s horses produce better results in certain circumstances.Aren''t we arrogant in discussing the superiority and inferiority of horses by our values... and... "


    And so he gently closed his eyes...


    "And... perhaps you wanted to point out our narrowness in not accepting a family of wolves with fire."


    She sighed deeply.


    "Kwangma, that''s..."


    "I can''t walk the same way as the wolves... is that absolute?Are our values strong enough to deny blood connections and brothers? "


    The old man''s self-questioning is quiet, but sharp.


    "Does that mean Princess Meer is trying to persuade us only through the results of horse matching?"


    In response to Ma Yu''s query, he nodded and showed me a rigid horse who had seen Meer run closer than anyone else.


    "I see. Sure. I''m Princess Meer, who knows horses that well.If the only aim was to win, there would have been no need to fight so hard.I would have dared to choose an empire horse that was strong and sturdy on the wrong path, and run like the horse was active. "


    The Gorgeous Horse, who should have seen Meer run closer than anyone else, testified.


    "It was undoubtedly the run of a wise man who knew all the horses."


    I should have seen it closer than anyone else... but I assure you!


    "But if it doesn''t rain, the thought won''t come true in the first place."


    Even Horse Yu, who sings extremely common sense differences, shakes his head confidently.


    "That''s why I told you. It was raining on the Amano."


    "To the tempura....."


    The theory of Princess Meer-Amama was obviously becoming true!It''s a big deal!


    "A princess who can obey a temple horse... a princess of a temple horse"


    All I remember is that last slope match.


    Meer and horse appeared as if they were riding on a tempura horse.That''s exactly what a princess would look like riding a tempura....


    "I can obey the temple horse... the exotic princess.I see, maybe so. "


    Even Horse Yu, who is supposed to be a sober acquaintance... got into a delightful delusion!


    Once upon a time, the chiefs of the riding kingdom flew innocently on paranoid horses.

 589 Episode 207 Long-awaited Network

    Now... there was a walker in Meer who successfully finished the horse journey and got off the ground.


    "Princess Meer, what a wonderful pair of horses."


    It was the head of the mountain tribe, the mountain rich horse.


    "Ah... Toma Hall"


    With an honest compliment and a puzzled face, Meer blinks her eyes.The wealthy horse laughs bitterly.


    I never thought he''d feel so clear himself.


    --I thought I was sorry even if I died, such as letting go of the dew...


    When I closed my eyes quietly, there was a scene that came to mind.


    It''s the look of the happy daughters.


    At first, I was uncomfortable with the dirt on the fur of the dew.Even though I kept it clean and raised it cherished, I even remembered my anger when I ran like that.


    But... when I saw Xiao Zhu riding on the dew with pleasure, I saw the dew running through the field alive - an emotion was born in the chest of the rich horse. That''s....


    --I want to ride a horse, too! Now!


    This is it!


    ... No, of course, as a matter of course, there was something in my heart about my real daughter, Xiaolu, riding happily on a horse, and her true daughter, Luo Lu, running around happily with Xiaolu on board.It happened... but more than that, it was my feelings as a people of the Horseback Kingdom.


    I want to ride a horse and have a hot match like that.


    How long have I forgotten the pleasure of running on horses?


    Whether it''s faster or slower, it doesn''t really matter.


    He just carelessly ran on a horse.I don''t care about any horse. With that alone, your chest will grow and your pleasure will rise.I can''t believe I forgot such a natural thing...


    --Like that, I want to try a limitless match where blood boils.


    A pure battle between Meer and Xiaoyu revived the feeling in the chest of the rich horse.


    It''s an impulse I learned when I was young.


    Always, ever, ever, ever, ever, ever, ever.


    I want to run faster than the birds, and faster than the wind, with the horses.


    While suppressing the urge to ride a horse right now, the rich horse lowers his head deeply to Meer.That''s an honest thank you.


    A heartfelt thank-you to the benefactor who reminded me of the joy of life that I had forgotten for so long.


    "Regrettably, it seems that Princess Meer is worthy of Suruga Lu.Let me give you the dew. "


    With a refreshing feeling somewhere, the rich horse said.


    --Ah, this is an example arrangement.


    It was Meer who made his eyes black and white to the wealthy horse who spoke with a special attitude... but I immediately understood his intentions.


    --hahn, I see. Mr. Tomima thinks the same thing as I do.


    When the horses are done, the north side.It''s for later on that I don''t grudge.


    Mia was sensitive that the rich horse wanted to sue her and not let go of the dew.


    A man has a glass in his heart.Look at your opponent through glasses called values.


    --Well, that''s true.Even if I get dew here, it''s likely to leave a tragedy behind.It''s best to refrain from selling favors here.


    After a quick calculation, Mea smiles gently.


    "Yes, of course I know that arrangement.If you are asked, you must give it away.But if I don''t ask my opponent.... "


    "Does that mean... you don''t need my dew...?"


    Surprisingly, your voice drops.


    Looking at it, the wealthy horse stared at it.


    --Ah, this is a mess!


    If I get it, I resent it because I got it, and if I refuse, I resent it because I refuse.Meer has a head in an eight-way circumstance.


    I don''t want any dew in the first place, Meer.If you want to escape, you can borrow the storm.Moreover, the east wind proved to be reliable...There''s no need to buy grudges and get dew.


    Either my horse, or oniichan-type horse that you can rely on, will suit Meer''s taste!


    --I don''t know what the dew is, but I don''t even feel a little reliant on my daughter.


    I have a feeling that if I ride without thinking anything, I won''t get away properly.


    But refusing to do so here led to a lack of recognition of the value of the horse, and it hurt the mood of the opponent... it was a very troublesome situation.


    --I ''m sorry. I can''t say I''m not interested because I don''t ride a horse.This proves me to be a better rider than the people of the Horseback Kingdom....


    It is the founding father-in-law of the sea moon horseback riding technique.


    Is there any way to refuse without hurting the opponent''s pride... Meer thinks.


    --In other words, it is necessary to express the feeling of "I really want to get it", but also to stick to it.Hmm... then...


    The thoughts of the moment. Then Meer opens her mouth.


    "There is no doubt that Drop Dew is a great horse.That''s what I know best when I fight horses together. "


    First of all, Yo ''Sho, that''s the basics.


    "But the beauty of it is only in the rides of Kobaya-san.Isn''t that right? "


    I''ll add, why not?


    Fall dew is a great horse. However, it is ¡°the wonder of the mermaid.¡±


    In other words, I complain to Meer that the beauty will be halved when she comes to me...


    Skillfully, Yo ''Sho will successfully entangle the reason why you don''t need horses.


    On the other hand, the rich horse... looked astonished!


    "Hmm...! So, you''re telling me to give it to myself!"


    I said something terrible!And he nodded quietly...


    "Father... I also competed with Princess Meer in arms.You don''t deserve to say anything about losing yourself.If Princess Meer is asking, I will clean myself up.... "


    "No! I am the princess of the Empire.You can''t say such things like buying people! "


    It is Meer who denies the speed of light.After all, it is a time transcender meer who slightly objects to the retrospective mood beyond the speed of light.


    --What the hell are you talking about? Come on!


    Then Meer looked around AwaAwa and Awa.


    I definitely wanted to avoid the thought that Virgin Raffina was making the same remarks as a buyer.


    I made such a statement, but at the end Guillotine must be attacking in a gang.


    ... but strangely, Raffina was nowhere to be seen.On the contrary, for some reason, I don''t see Ludwig, Anne or Bell.


    - Ha, what happened?


    While tilting her neck, Meer switches her mind in an attempt to deal with the problem in front of her.


    "That''s not true.Mr. Fuma, I was impressed by the bond between Mr. Kobayashi and Lulu.And I''m also building a bond with the East Wind, and I''m sure you don''t know what that bond is like. "


    There was a group nodding emotionally in Meer''s remarks.


    Those who accompanied Meer on the second day of the horse.


    They were moved to see Meer talking desperately, thinking, "I wonder if you can run a little faster in the east wind, or if I can reward you with a cake or something."


    "You''re modest, Princess Meer.We had a good look at how the princess was working on a tired horse.No one will deny the strong bond between Princess Meer and that horse. "


    "... yeah, I''m glad you said that."


    What are you talking about for a second?I didn''t think so, but I nodded for now.And then I coughed one more time.


    "Well, yeah. Anyway, that bond is very valuable.People and horses are inseparable, and whoever has ties to horses should not be torn apart.Is that what you think? So..... "


    Meer sees people around here.


    Someday around Meer were the horseback riders who listened to the words.They were all staring at Meer with favorable, gentle, horse-like eyes.


    Now... I feel like you''ll listen to me no matter what I say!


    Meer takes a step forward.


    "What I want is not to break a bond, but to create a new bond."


    And Meer turned her eyes toward the lily.


    "I''m looking for a nice friend who can help me when I''m in trouble."


    What Meer wants is a little different from the alliance.Although I understand the relationship between the country and the country, and the need for it, which is made up of a convergence of interests¡­ honestly, it is troublesome to use your head.


    I would like to leave that area to Ludwig.


    What Meer wants is something a little more convenient.It is a friendship that overlooks complex interests.


    If you think carefully, the southern capital of the horseback riding kingdom is in a very good position.It is a very good place to stop on the way out when something happens in the Empire.


    --Horseback riding kingdoms seem to be more reliable, and I would like to build a friendship here anyway.


    So Meer looked at Xiaoxiao.


    "So, Kozaki-san... if you don''t mind, could you be my friend?"


    After Meer''s gaze, Xiaoyu nodded silently after... exhaling.


    Then, Meer gained a long-awaited connection.


    To a riding kingdom where all citizens can be considered skilled cavalry....


    A network that can exert influence over the Lemno Kingdom in the south-east of the horse riding kingdom....

 590 Episode 208 Princess Meer, remind me....

    Now that she had finished her conversation with the mountain tribes, Mea went again to the scenic horse.


    Near the rock of the stargrass where he howled, there were also chiefs of other tribes.


    Convenient.


    --Because I was ready to lose, I didn''t think about how to proceed at all, but I need to be careful now that I''ve won.


    Mea walked to the chiefs with a rough snort.Along the way, you notice the line of sight that is poured into you.Somehow, everybody... stared at me with glittering eyes!


    --Hmm, well, I''m a horse winner, and it''s only natural to attract attention.


    It was a meer soaking in a bit of pleasure, but I immediately tightened my mind.


    --until you''ve finished eating your dessert cake.Don''t be alarmed until the end.


    Humblely. Humblely, discreetly...


    Don''t tell me to make enemies here, because you won with strength, so listen to yourself.The victory was pleasant, but there must be no drunkenness here.


    "Now, the chiefs, and all of you who watched over the horses."


    First of all, Meer calls out to the chiefs and to all those watching around them.


    "With the horses, heaven was on my side, and I was able to win.No, not just in heaven, but on the way, a lot of things were on my side.I never thought we''d win with our strength.Mr. Kobayashi and Lulu were the best riders, the best surf horses.I want them to applaud you too. "


    Hold them up properly....


    "It is also true that the horses produced results.I will speak in the words of your great ancestor, the Dragon of Light. Only in horses can opinions be contested......Then cooperate according to the results shown. ''"


    While confirming that it has already been decided to accept the Fire Clan, I will also incorporate the stories I have heard from Xiaoxiao.Precautions in the words of their precious ancestors!


    You can borrow any kind of authority.Speaking with the authority of others is Meer''s usual method.


    "I''m sure.The twelve tribes of the horse kingdom with the same ancestors, and the families of fire, will surely be able to get back together again. "


    Then Meer cuts the words once and thinks quietly.


    --The result of the horses and the authority of the ancestors... is this enough to convince them?


    Think about it for a while... and come to a conclusion. Not enough!


    I came up with the idea, "Actually, I couldn''t do it!An excuse like that. I remember hearing such an excuse several times during the revolution, and Meer herself said so.


    If so....!


    Meer quietly opens her eyes and adds.


    "Of course, let''s have a hard time.Sometimes it takes patience.That''s what you can see now.What you can predict. But someday.... "


    Hold your breath, put your hands on your chest, and Meer says.


    "I believe that one day I will be able to walk as one people again.That''s why I''m asking you to work hard.Never give up. "


    Try it, it didn''t work... so don''t end it, Meer says!


    These results came out with horses, and the ancestors said to follow them, so don''t give up easily even if you can''t.Try your best, until the end!Meer and I are trying to be careful!


    "So, once again, I hope to build a better relationship between the horseback riding kingdom, which became the thirteen tribes, and my Tier Moon Empire."


    Horseback riding kingdom is a special country.


    There is no king, but twelve chiefs.That''s why I don''t want to get along with one chief.


    Here, while all the clan chiefs are gathered, I appeal to them that building friendly relationships will be easier later!


    "It''s not just Xiaojin-san.I want to be friendly with all my tribes. "


    Tie it together smoothly and gently.


    - It''s settled! Perfect!


    When I was immersed in self-satisfaction, I saw Ludwig running from afar.


    --Fufufu, you did well this time.Even if you''re running with fucking glasses right now, you can''t complain.


    I was convinced that it was Meer, but I immediately became anxious when I saw Ludwig''s harsh expression.


    --Ah, oh? Am I mistaken...?


    and so on, and when you''re distracting your gaze...


    "Princess Meer... I''m sorry."


    At the top of the opening, Ludwig lowered his head.


    "Um, what happened?"


    "Last night, Mr Straina went missing."


    "... hah?"


    Suddenly, Meer opens her mouth.


    "Hmm? What the hell is that...?"


    It was a confusing mea, but the words that followed made my head cold.


    "I would like to take responsibility from the Imperial Guard (Princess Guard), who was in charge of the guard, as soon as this matter is over...."


    Unbelievable words stimulate a sense of crisis.


    "You know that, right?Ludwig, you don''t have to do that.If you think you have failed, tell them to redeem themselves with merit. "


    The Imperial Guard is Meer''s lifeline.With each drop, Mia''s Little Heart can''t stand the fear of the rope getting thinner and thinner.


    "Anyway, we need to find out quickly.Let the people of the Horseback Kingdom help us. "


    That said, Meer turned to her new friend.

 591 Episode 209: The Witch Princess and Strina

    Deep in the forest. At the Forgotten Abandoned Castle, the base of the snake.


    A rare visitor came to Valentina Remno, the witch of the snake.


    Just as Valentina was enjoying tea at the table, she smiled kindly at the man who came, the fire-smoking wolf.


    "Long time no see, Smoked Wolf. I wasn''t expecting you back, so I was surprised."


    "Oh, Princess Witch, that''s not much to say.Where did you go when you sent me home so warmly that I could come back at any time? "


    "Fufufu, as always, it''s a pleasant memory.Smoked wolf. You must have been sent from the fire clan...Of course you''re welcome... "


    And Valentina moves her eyes next to the smoking wolf.


    "I can''t? If I do such a terrible thing to a girl..."


    Beyond his gaze, there was a girl sitting in a chair.


    A lovely honey-haired girl, one of the Empire''s four Dukes, and a yellow moon lady, Strana Etois Yellow Moon, were tied behind her luxurious arms and sealed off her movements.Strina feels uncomfortable.There was no voice coming out of the mouth.


    Because his mouth was bitten with painful sagging, and his eyes were covered with blindfolds.


    If you bully me like that, it''s pathetic.


    The smoking wolf looked really disgusting to Valentina, telling her to blame.


    "Would you please stop?I can''t do it with gems or Barbara.Those two would treat me roughly, but I''m not being mean, am I?I thought it would be troublesome if my tongue bit me. "


    "You won''t have to worry about that.She knows that if she dies, Princess Meer will be in trouble. "


    That''s what they say, the smoking wolf leans his neck suspiciously.


    Really? But this young lady didn''t eat anything, and had to force her to drink water.It''s all about dying in the world..... "


    As if to prove the words, the neck of Straina''s sleeping roll was slightly stained.


    "You still don''t understand people''s minds.Is that because I thought you were poisoned?Oh, my God, I must have used some suspicious medicine to get her conscious. "


    Valentina stood up quietly, sighing in a stupid manner.At that applause, my long black hair twitched beautifully.


    As she stood beside Straina, seated in a chair, she took off the cloth string that had been bitten by her mouth with a polite hand.


    It was painful, Pu, Strina exhales a little bit.


    Then I took off the blindfold and my eyes were blocked for a long time.After blistering her eyes, Straina looked around and wrinkled between her eyebrows.


    "What is this place...?"


    Say it with a blurred voice.


    "This is one of the hubs of a chaotic snake.Deep in the woods, not far from the Kingdom of Lemno.I''m using the abandoned castle. "


    After saying that she would sing, the witch princess Valentina smiled gorgeously.


    "And I''m Valentina. Valentina Remno. Valentina the Snake Witch."


    "... huh?"


    It was Stryna who was listening to the vague talk, but shortly afterwards, she widened her eyes to see what the word meant.


    "Ahh... I''ve blindfolded you, but if you talk so much, you won''t be able to keep me alive."


    Valentina shook her head at the smoking wolf who shrugged her shoulders.


    "So don''t say anything that threatens your daughter.Smoked wolf. Of course I won''t kill you for nothing because you caught me alive. "


    After saying that in a gentle tone, Valentina stared at Strina.


    "I''ll keep it alive and use it effectively.I''ve come up with something good... oh? "


    So Valentina noticed something and gave her fingers to Straina''s thin neck.A thin string hanging from the neck of the trembling stroller... I''ll hook it up to my fingertips and grab it.


    "Oh... this is..."


    "Ah...."


    Strina''s little voice. Ignoring it and pulling the string, something appeared from its collar...


    It was a small horse amulet.


    "Fufufu, well, it''s such a lovely hobby that I don''t think you betrayed a snake."


    Puff... and rip off the string, Valentina entertains the amulet of the horse in her hand.


    "Oh, no. Give it back..."


    Valentina laughs joyfully at Straina in a hurry.


    Fufufu, that''s it


    After shaking the horse''s amulet in a pleasant tone, like teasing a child,


    "This is going to support your heart, so I won''t return it.I mean, maybe this will break your heart... "


    Staring at Sturina in the eye. The eyes looked like cold snakes.


    But it will change soon.His eyes quickly turned into innocent things, such as pranks.


    "Fufufu, I''m kidding. I''m not giving this back because I''m going to send this and call her back."


    "That girl...?"


    "You''ve got it. The Empire''s wisdom, Meer Luna Tiamoon."


    Then Valentina gave the horse''s amulet to the smoking wolf.


    "You''ll have to stay here until we''re ready.Ah, speaking of which, can you dress up alone or do something around you?If you''re a rough person, you can take care of someone around you.... "


    That''s how Valentina looks at the smoking wolf.When she realized it, Stryna shook her head in a hurry.


    After staring faintly pale and frightened, Valentina reached out to Strina''s cheek.


    Gently stroking her cheeks in the palm of her hand....


    "Even though your scared face is so cute... fufufu.But half of that is acting, right? "


    Staring straight in front, he peered into Sturina''s eyes.


    "Earlier, when I was blindfolded and bitten by monkeys, I was listening to our conversation.Have you thought carefully about how to extract information and create a favorable situation for yourself?Crazy, are you still thinking about not being monitored?You''re trying to distract yourself with a frightened attitude, right? "


    In a moment, Sturina''s expression disappeared.But soon, that face turns into a smile.It was a lovely, pathetic smile like a flower in the field.


    "Everything is foreseeable, right?Princess Witch, is it true that you can read people''s minds?And from your name, is it the royalty of the Kingdom of Remno... or do you want me to make her think that way? "


    He stares at me as if I were exploring.


    "Oh, that''s the star Duchess of the Yellow Moon family.You have a strong heart. "


    Valentina clapped and laughed.


    "Yes, it would be good for you if you were lying about your name.That would mean that I would let you take the false information back to Princess Meer.But unfortunately, I am Valentina Remno, the first princess of the Kingdom of Remno. "


    "Is there any point in revealing it to Lena?"


    Kyorin, cutely tilting her neck.


    "I can tell you that, but...Yes. If we''re going to talk slowly, maybe we should have a tea party.I was going to talk to Huima-san, but I wanted to talk to you very carefully. "


    Valentina winks naughtily.


    "I''m hungry for tea because there''s only a crude person here.If you go out with me, I''ll tell you everything. "


    "Fufufu, I see. I can''t believe I''m honored to be invited by the witch princess."


    That''s how Straina smiles.Perfect, everybody loves the girl''s smile.Valentina looks at her with a smile on her face and whispers... in her little ear.


    "But before that...."


    I found Stryna''s body slightly tense.After confirming that, Valentina said in a slow tone, teasing her.


    "I''ll take a bath first.You smell a little sweaty. "


    "Hah...!?"


    Unexpectedly, Sturina''s face twitched.Immediately afterwards, her cheeks became slightly red.It is the emotion of a naked girl colored with shame and anger.


    A footprint that reaches into the heart of the elements behind Strina''s "poor smile that I made.¡±


    Like a snake, no sound, Valentina steps in there.


    "If you do that, your friends will hate you too."


    The point was made, but Stryna shook her head with dignity.


    "No, Belle doesn''t like Lina so much... ah..."


    Straina raised her face and stared at Valentina.But shortly afterwards, the burning color spreads to his face.


    "Fufufu, yes, it''s Belle.That friend of yours is a very dear child, isn''t he?Maybe she was the one who made the horse''s amulet? "


    "......!"


    Shtrina bites her lips and shuts up.He lay low so that Valentina and I wouldn''t see each other.


    "Ahahah, you''re so cute and wise.It is right not to divulge any more information.In fact, I wish I could have taken the attitude that it wouldn''t hurt at all, but still, it''s a pass mark. "


    With a smile, Valentina peers back into Sturina''s eyes.


    "Well... the Snake Witch might be able to read my mind...?"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Shut up and shut your eyes as if you were running away.After observing her for a while, Valentina stood up slowly.


    "Yes, that''s how important your friend is.I see. You can''t be a snake.You can''t be a snake if you care about your children. "


    Then Valentina told him to sing.


    "Oh, tea party. I''m looking forward to it. Let''s talk a lot."

 592 Episode 210: Breathing

    Ludwig found out that Stryna was missing just before Meer scored the goal.


    Ludwig and Dion, as well as a few royal escorts, were accompanying him a little further away from Meer.


    Directly, I couldn''t help the horses, but when something happened, I kept escorting them in a rush position.


    So, I finished my two-day itinerary and dropped off Meer as he went up the hill in relief... and there was an alarm coming to him.


    Last night, the Duchess of Yellow Moon disappeared from her accommodation in the South Capital.


    At present, under the command of the Virgin Raffina, with the help of the foresters, there is no clue that a search is being carried out in the area.She came back as soon as she could.


    The moment he got the news, Ludwig stuttered his tongue.


    --My judgment is wrong.... I thought it would be Meer''s if it came for me.


    The snake is now holding a warrior of the Fire clan.Some of them are strong like werewolves.That''s why I was wary of Meer being attacked, even during the horse journey...


    "Did you make a big mistake seeing the enemy?It was in the last few days that it was decided that the horses and Mea Lady would run.No matter how snake it is, it is difficult to target Meer, who is joining the horses..... "


    It was Ludwig who felt sorry for his own responsibility and bit his teeth...


    "No, I don''t think so."


    And so, it was Dion Alia who called out.He shrugs his shoulders as he laughs bitterly.


    "It''s only natural that the princess''s escort should take precedence over everything else.Besides, the protection of the south capital is not so thin.If the enemy kidnapped the Duchess of Yellow Moon, they were better off.For now. "


    Then he sharpens his eyes slightly.


    "Now we have to do what we have to do.In the meantime, I''m sorry to bother you, but I need you to head back to Nanto as soon as you''re finished. "


    The next thing that''s likely to happen is that Mia''s life will be targeted in chaos.Therefore, we should avoid foolishness that would spread the power of war.We need to keep our forces by Meer''s side while we devote them to finding Strana.


    Above all, we cannot afford not to use the wisdom of the Empire in our search.


    "I see... that''s the best I can do."


    While nodding and fixing his glasses, Ludwig headed for Meer.


    Now is not the time to embarrass yourself about responsibility.After everything is over, I try to wait for Meer to finish again, and I change my mind.


    He also received an offer of resignation from those in charge of security, even after it was all over.


    Quiet, he began to think about the future.


    With the help of the chiefs of the horse kingdom, a massive search was carried out around the area, but the whereabouts of Strina were unknown.


    In a room provided by a mountain rich horse.After receiving the report, Meer raised her eyebrows anxiously.


    "Have you ever been grabbed by a buyer?Mr. Leena, you''re just my blood family, and you look lovely.... "


    "If it''s outside the city, how about inside the city...?I feel like I''ve seen the South Capital. Then security doesn''t look bad.I mean, in the first place, I don''t think that little bitch who can''t eat will just be grabbed by someone who buys it.... "


    It was Dion who insisted.


    "... hmm"


    In his opinion, Meer is unexpected.


    Certainly, I can''t imagine Stryna being grabbed by common thugs.


    "Instead, it''s more likely to poison the bad guys or something.and then.... "


    "Should I assume that the snake has captured me?"


    Mia unexpectedly sighed at Ludwig''s calm words.


    "It''s still going to be that way.then..... "


    Meer starts thinking with her arms around her.


    Fortunately, the source of Meer''s wisdom was right in front of him.At the table in front of Meer, there was hot milk prepared by Dragon Ma, a goat!


    It''s the long-awaited, delicious, delicious secret milk!


    It is a very nice drink with a creamy texture, a rich milk scent and a hint of sweetness.


    Meer is surprised at the fact that there is no sugar in it.


    Take a sip of such a delicious drink and take a breath.


    Then we start analyzing the taste... of course we don''t. Of course it is.


    Meer also knows that this is not the case for this emergency.


    So, after a good nutrient replenishment, twist your head to burn it.


    - Oh, that''s right. I hear wolves have good noses.Maybe...


    That''s how Meer snapped.


    "Wouldn''t it be better to ask Mr. Huima?"


    Ludwig looks happy when he hears that!


    "I see... Indeed, Huima is the elder''s sister.They may know where they are. "


    When I hear that, Meer looks happy too!


    I didn''t have that idea...!


    No, technically, I''ve never thought about it before, but the memory was left to the other side of the memory.


    "Besides, the fire family owes me.It may be possible to get help...How will Miss Huima react..... "


    So Ludwig has a difficult face.


    Fortunately, the horseback kingdom''s acceptance of the Fire Clan is well under way.Now, I was discussing with the elders of the Fire clan, the wolf blossoms, in the Council of Chiefs.


    I would not be refused because I would say that Meer has a great deal of gratitude.


    But... it was also a blade sword to ask Huima where his brother was.


    For it is synonymous with offering to sell my brother in gratitude.


    Is it true that such a thing doesn''t offend the Horse...?


    Imagine that, Meer, and panic a bit.


    Anyway, of course, I didn''t mean that to Meer...


    "What? Ah, no... I..."


    It was Meer who tried to deny that she was wacky in an out-of-counter situation....


    "But maybe that''s all we have right now."


    "Isn''t that right..."


    Ludwig said, "That''s it!" and Meer strictly drops her claim!


    If that Ludwig is the only one, yes.


    "I''m glad you understand.Now, let''s ask Huima-san. "


    It was the thought of Meer who boasted flexibility during the sea moon, which was flowing breathlessly.

 593 Episode 211: With a Sauce of Scented Pottery

    "Princess Meer, what can I do for you?"


    The Hui Horse came and looked at the indoor face and looked a little nervous.


    I was there because it was Meer, Anne, Ludwig, and Dion Alia!


    It is a smart horse that does not look at Dion with a smiling smile at all, but comes towards Meer with a squeaky smile.


    I naturally led such a bright horse to the table... and then Meer silently recommended cookies.Three rushes. That''s the fundamentals of meer entertainment.


    Because no one suggests something sweet and becomes hostile (... in Meer)


    After that, I was sufficiently gentle with the other person''s mind.


    "Actually, I need to ask you something."


    Meer glanced into the eyes of the wise horse and barely cut it out.


    "I''ll be blunt, but I need you to tell us where your brother and the witch princess are."


    "... what does that mean?"


    Meea continued slowly to her brow horse.


    "You know that Mr. Stryna is missing, right?"


    "Yes, of course. We were just about to call our people and join in the search.I''ve been very kind to Princess Meer. "


    A nodding horse while bracing his arms.


    "So, as the one who took Shtrina, we suspect the witch of the snake."


    Tingling and the shoulders of Huima trembled.


    For a moment, "Don''t fool my brother!"I was anxious to get angry with Meer... but fortunately, Huima was calm.


    "I see... So you''re asking me where the witch princess and my brother are..."


    Close your eyes and keep your eyes shut.


    Then take a big breath... and exhale.


    "Princess Meer... You''ve relied on me very much."


    I said with a moving, trembling voice!


    Even if I slightly confronted the reaction, for the time being, Meer was relieved by the breeze of no offense...


    "Now I''ve made up my mind.I''ll break up with my brother. "


    "... hah?"


    Meer is surprised by the sudden declaration of the Horse.


    --Separate me from my brother...? Yes...?


    Meer said while tilting her neck.


    "No, uh, I don''t..."


    "My brother and Princess Meer will never be compatible.If it means one way or the other, I will go to my friend, Princess Mea. "


    ... it''s not entirely certain who received the incense pottery, but Huima''s declaration was very heavy.


    In the aftermath of that powerful proclamation, Meer casually cluttered.


    Well, sure, Meer is looking for a friend she can count on.


    The network that helps you in times of need is invaluable.So, I''m sure you''d appreciate it if the other person would be on your side... but that''s a bit... heavy.


    --I don''t think I can give back anything that only matches my relatives....


    Meer has a difficult face, and she gets grumpy.


    "By the way, Huima-san, your parents, and relatives other than oniisan...."


    "Only fluorescence and feather penetration."


    "Fluorescent... that''s the horse.Feather penetration... "


    It''s the name of my wolf.


    "I see...."


    That means one brother, one sister, two brothers and sisters!


    --Well, it''s not just one relative...This is too heavy...


    Share the same cookies, my friend!Where the hell did a horse like Nori go...?Why are you consolidating such a heavy determination, Meer twists her neck suddenly.


    Then you can switch your feelings and smile softly and gently.


    "That''s... no.I''m not going to say that lightly. "


    "No, but...."


    "Oniisama must be very important to you.Then you shouldn''t give up so easily. "


    In an unacceptable tone, Meer said.


    "You shouldn''t say it''s that easy to tell...Likewise, Lena is dear to us.That''s why I really want to help. "


    Then, Meer grabbed her hand.


    "I want you to cooperate. But I don''t want to see you break up with oniisan...Will you respond to my selfishness? "


    Like this... somehow, it''s good enough. That much.


    As far as this time is concerned, it would be fine if you could just give me the information.In the first place, I don''t know if Straina was really kidnapped...


    "I see... I see. Let''s keep it in mind so it doesn''t get short-circuited."


    Huima nodded so with a mysterious look.


    "I''m proud to have made a friendship with you."


    Somewhere, in a moving tone, he said such a thing.


    That''s exactly when the rescue operation was being discussed.


    At the same time as the knock, the guard standing guard came in.


    "Excuse me, Miss Meer... I''ve received something like this..."


    Shortly after responding, Ludwig changed his expression and hurried back to Meer.


    There was a small box in the hand.


    "Dear Meer, take this...."


    "...? Yes, what is it?"


    It was Meer tilting her neck, but she checked the contents and immediately changed her complexion.


    "Excuse me, could you call Bell?"


    Eventually, Meer silently presented the contents to the bell that came.


    The moment he saw it, Bell raised his sad voice.


    "This! Lina-chan''s..."


    The one on Bell''s little hand... it was made by Bell''s own hand and presented to Strana.


    Her treasure that Stryna won''t let go at any time.


    It was a small horse amulet.

 594 Episode 212 Unguided Resolutions

    At the request of the chaos snake, Meer quickly gathered his friends.


    Anne, Ludwig, Dion, and Bell.In addition, Raffina, Abel and his Servant Gimmimafias.There was also the appearance of Huima and Maroon.


    As key members gathered, Ludwig, commissioned by Meer, began talking.


    "A threatening letter has arrived from the Chaos Snake.The request itself is not so surprising.If your life is saved, I''d like to ask you to work hard...Well, that sort of thing. "


    Ludwig then braces himself to think of something.


    "One thing I''m worried about is that it doesn''t say that I should come alone..."


    It was Raffina who frowned at the words.


    "That''s certainly a strange story...Normally, I think this threatening letter means that you should come alone with no escort.... "


    "Perhaps you didn''t think the threat would work under those conditions.Straina is certainly the star Duchess of the Four Dukes, but when compared to Emperor Meer, it is obvious which is higher.Of course, Mia herself may wish to save Sturina at the cost of her life, but we, as ministers, naturally cannot tolerate that. "


    "I see. If you''re going to... definitely call Meer, you need to call in an escort.By the way, I''m not supposed to take a thousand troops because it''s not written that I can''t. "


    Ludwig nods to Raffina''s question.


    "Yes, I think it means doing the right thing.I am certain that the enemy has the right to kill you alive.Admittedly a common sense escort, but if you deviate from it, kill mercilessly.I don''t think I can be too indifferent as long as it''s the other person who makes the decision.Needless to say, if Mr Straina is killed, we will not be able to ignore the damage done to us. "


    Meer and Straina. It''s clear which one is heavy as being, but it''s only relative.


    If we lose Strana and get along with the Yellow Moon family, it will be a good thing for the snake.


    "By the way, will Dion enter within that common sense escort?"


    Although Abel''s inquiry was a joke in the middle of the year, Huima and others shook their heads with serious faces.It is a smart horse that insists firmly and silently that it does not fall within the common sense range.


    Ludwig opened his mouth with a bitter smile.


    "Dion''s sword arm will certainly exceed common sense, but in this case, Dion''s escort will be well anticipated.On the contrary, even if Dion was accompanying him, he wanted to attract Meer.I think that''s what you''re thinking if you can do something effective. "


    Dion nodded and answered Ludwig''s words.


    "I agree with Lord Ludwig.Perhaps we have been properly read.In addition, I don''t think you need to ride on the other person''s thoughts. "


    That said, Dion showed Mea a mean smile.


    "I dare say, as one of Lord Ludwig''s loyal ministers, I disagree with the princess taking risks.If you could just send me in alone, I think I could do better. "


    "Successfully... kill...?"


    Meer translates Dion in her head.Go... it turns a little blue.


    "Just in case, I''ll check.Dion, I''m sure you''ll be able to get Stonera out of here alone... is that what you''re saying? "


    "... you''ll do well, including around here. On an ad hoc basis."


    Meea pinks at Dion, a subtle word cloudy.


    --If Mr Streena is murdered and his friendship with the Yellow Moon family breaks loose, he''s going to kill it too!


    It is, to be honest, an undesirable future for Meer.


    In the first place, the Snake Witch is Abel''s sister.If Dion storms and gets killed, I can''t even see him.


    And after all, Straina is Bell''s dear friend.


    I am in the category of a friend who can be relied on as a meer.Losing it will most likely have a bad aftertaste.


    --I can''t leave it to Mr. Dion alone.


    That''s what I think, but at the same time, I think about it.


    Indeed, the danger is enormous.As Ludwig and Dion discussed, the opponent must be working on the assumption that Dion is on the guard.


    I''m not sure how I intend to antagonize the Empire''s mightiest Dion Aria...


    --Ah, but there were wolves...Wolf Man, no, Huima-san''s brother is here, and it''s still dangerous.


    So I don''t want to go. I really don''t want to go!


    Hmmm... when you''re lying with a difficult face...


    "What do you want to do with Meer?"


    I heard an unexpectedly gentle voice.


    "Eh...?"


    With a gentle smile on his head, Abel talked to Meer.


    "You can do whatever you want.I''ll do my best to hold it back.I won''t quit if you want me to go and help Miss Straina. "


    "Your Highness Abel..."


    Abel shrugged his shoulders to Gimmimafias, who opened his mouth unexpectedly.


    "I chose Meer over Valentina''s sister the other day.I''ve made up my mind, so I won''t risk my life any more. "


    His words were as clean as his swordsmanship.


    Just looking back and stepping forward... that determination was in his words.


    "Well, Abel...."


    The declaration made me feel like I was being pulled back.You even feel like you can close your eyes and gently hand yourself over to Abel''s lead.


    It may be a slight affection... or it may just have been the discovery of Meer''s true Jesus.


    Then there was one who added more weight to the balance of judgment that was inclined. Ha!


    "Very well, Abel Lemno. I feel the same way!"


    The Fire Horse slaps his chest forcefully.


    "If I want to, I''ll stab my brother, but I''ll take care of Princess Meer."


    "Eh, Huima-san...."


    As always, a smart horse makes a slightly heavy declaration.And there was a man who lost to the Horse of Wisdom and shouted! Ha!


    "Of course, I''m also... ready to throw away all sorts of things for my friends.Um, life! "


    Meer smiles slightly at Raffina, who demonstrates confrontational awareness.


    "... if Raffina-sama could just stay and summarize the horseback riding kingdom..."


    Raffina is now attending a council of chiefs to watch over how the fire clan settles.We can''t leave this place.


    "Hmm? But...."


    "Besides, if Raffina and I were to be wiped out, that would be the idea of a snake.The only thing left to do with Theon is to do something terrible. "


    Now that Raffina is involved, the disturbance becomes too great... and Mea is somehow cursing...


    "But I''m very happy about Abel''s, Huima''s, and Raffina''s feelings.Now I''m ready. "


    Meer has fewer options than her predecessors.If we abandon Stryna here, the enemy will make a huge noise about it... and it would have been more obvious to Meer than to see fire. So....


    "Again, this isn''t going to start unless I go.Ludwig, please get ready. "


    I''ll decide on a policy.


    Meer decided to confront the Snake Witch with the finest of Ludwig and Dion.


    ... but there was only one thing that bothered me.


    Meer once read the royal legend after Stryna went missing.


    However, the royal legend did not mention this event at all.


    Of course, Abel''s sister was involved in the incident, and I can''t write it down in a public book... so it''s never strange...


    I wonder why Meer could not help but have vague anxiety about the imperial legend, which did not serve as a guide.

 595 Chapter 213 Attack and Defense

    In the abandoned castle at the base of the snake.After the meeting with Valentina, the witch, Straina was guided to the bathhouse.


    In the first place, I was surprised that there was a bath in the abandoned castle...


    "I''m the witch of the snake, so I guess that''s how I''ll prepare it..."


    Take off your clothes and step inside while being convinced.


    Honestly, I wasn''t reluctant to take a bath alone in hostile territory...


    "Well, if I wanted to kill you, I could have killed you anytime....."


    I decided to reopen it.


    Behind my head is my friend Bell''s face.And the face of the Empire''s wisdom meer Luna Tiamoon.


    They had a similar vibe.I thought they would have enjoyed it if they told me to take a bath, no matter what the situation.


    ¨D ¨D According to the report, I heard that Mia was in the bath when she was captured by the Revolutionary Army in the Kingdom of Remno....


    The floor where the little barefoot stepped was thick and subtly painful.


    Compared to St. Noel and others, it had a rough impression of being made.


    "Is this a stone of the same material as the castle wall?Does that mean this bath has been around since we built this castle...? "


    Even though the castle I saw before I walked here was built for battle, the question of why the bath... will be immediately iced off by the heat of the water.


    I thought you were bringing boiling water somewhere... it seems that the hot springs are boiling.


    "I didn''t build it because I needed a bath, but because it was an area where hot water boiled, that''s why I built a bath...But where does the hot water boil?He said it was near the Kingdom of Lemno.... "


    While imagining a map in your head, look inside the bath.


    Although it wasn''t as wide as St. Noel''s inside, it still seemed like it could fit in with about four or five people.The hot tub is also quite spacious.


    There were three small vials in the washroom.The surface is engraved with letters. It''s luxury!


    After checking the letters, Straina took a bottle of shampoo medicine.


    And then... put the contents on your hands with pleasure!


    ... otherwise, the witch didn''t say anything rude earlier.I don''t think I should show the maiden the smell of sweat, even to the one who said something very rude.It is a big misunderstanding that you are thinking of a narrow mind, such as trying to use it all up in your belly.


    No... I just wanted to make sure.


    "Yeah, it''s quite high quality....."


    Observe carefully as if you were checking on the palm of your hand.


    The slightly viscous liquid had a refreshing floral scent.


    When I put it on my fingertips and stretch it over my arm, it stretches very well and foams very well.


    I was told that quite a good quality oil was used.


    "Does that mean that there is a connection with some noble class...If the story of the princess of the Kingdom of Lemno is true, the aristocracy of the Kingdom of Lemno?Or do you have a connection to some peddler?I wonder if the aristocrats or the merchants themselves could be snakes... "


    I hear that in Saint Crandon it was a peddler dressed like a horseback kingdom who approached Prince Eshar.


    "It looks like the man who kidnapped Lena, but I don''t know...."


    Start washing your hair carefully while thinking about it.Taste Mokomoko and the foaming shampoo thoroughly, then rinse off with hot water once, then wash again and carefully.


    ... of course, it''s not because they said it smells like sweat.I don''t care.


    But, well... I want to avoid surprises again, so I''m going to try to keep it as clean as possible.


    I never thought of that because Bell hated me. It''s true.


    Then I washed my hair and this time I cleaned myself with plenty of detergent (body soap) before going to the bathtub.


    The water was colorless and transparent.Check the temperature with your fingertips, rinse with your hands, and then check the smell.


    "I wonder if it''s near the volcano..."


    Even Straina can''t analyze ingredients by smell and taste alone unless it''s so distinctive.


    Give up prying about the place and enter the hot water.


    The bathtub is large enough to allow you to stretch your body as much as you want.


    Yeah, just stretch out your body as much as you can, and then sigh deeply.


    Then, loosen your calves, thighs, and feet.The body was solidified because it was carried bound.We need to loosen it up now so that we can deal with anything.


    Of course, you can''t escape alone.Stryna knows very well that she has the same health as a lady.Nevertheless, I will not fail to prepare.


    "Belle will definitely come to help me....."


    As soon as she finishes her massage, she puts her hands on her stomach.


    "... two and a half days, yeah, three days."


    There was a reason why Straina didn''t eat anything.Of course, some of them were wary of being poisoned, but more than that, they were trying to make time pass because they were hungry.


    He hated to let his internal clock go mad because of the spacing he was given food.


    While rubbing her belly, Shtrina shook her head small.


    "If they pointed this out, they might have been upset again...."


    How dare you belly! If I was told, my heart might have been shaken.


    The witch reads her mind, shakes it and manipulates it.


    You should not show any gaps.


    "I''m sure Belle and Meer wouldn''t be upset about this."


    If it were Meer, she might rather demand something to eat.


    It''s Straina who thinks she''s jealous of her guts.


    "The reason I''m talking to myself is probably because I''m weak...."


    Put hot water on your face to change your mind.


    Then Straina gets plenty of hot water, sits on the bathtub for a while, cools her body, and grabs the hot water again.


    Needless to say, it is harassment of the witch princess.


    Exactly! It''s a little revenge to take a long bath and keep you waiting.


    Don''t be rude to the maiden about the smell of sweat.


    Then we''ll go back to the dressing room.


    And the clothes I was wearing just now are gone, and I''m in a bit of a hurry.


    Looking closely, a brand-new dress was placed nearby.


    "Don''t surprise me...."


    As a host, it''s only natural that you change your clothes to take a bath.Nevertheless, I was angry that I was somehow impatient for a moment because I was taken by hand.


    The slightly larger dress probably belongs to the Witch Princess.


    Though I don''t feel comfortable wearing it much, it''s better than sleeping in it.


    So, just as I finished dressing, I saw the person who showed up to pick me up... and for a moment, Straina took a breath.


    "Nice to meet you, Straina Etois Yellowmoon."


    There was a wolf friend standing there.


    Taken by the werewolves, Stryna once again visited the witch princess.


    Valentina, the witch who saw Stryna, smiled brightly.


    "Did the bath feel good? It''s been a long time."


    "Yes, it was a very nice bath.I sweated my journey. "


    Strina lifts the hem of the skirt slightly with a subtle gesture.


    "Fufufu, you look great. Here you go."


    Valentina invites Straina to the table.On the table were lined cups of hot air and tea confectionery.


    "I just made tea, so let''s get started."


    Stalina, sitting in a chair while being advised, attempts to launch a pre-emptive strike to dominate the field. but....


    "One before tea, okay? Princess Witch."


    "Don''t behave like that.I''d like you to call me Valentina, Mr. Reena. "


    My parents called me, and my chest ached.


    "Call me Strina. Because the name is only used by people who are close."


    She just called her nickname a witch.Nevertheless, with such a shaking heart, Strina whispers small.


    "Ufufu, in that case, I''ll call you Leena with all my affections.Because you were one of us, the ex-Snake. "


    They were ready to shake their hearts with words.Still, the words of the witch princess were deeply reproached by Strina''s heart.


    Straina dares to ignore and launch an attack, wanting to avoid being held at this pace.


    "I have a question, okay?"


    "Of course, it''s a promise. Ask me anything."


    Straina stepped into Valentina smiling with a cool face...


    "So, what do we do to crush the chaos snake?"


    Valentina opened her eyes to the question.


    "Oh, fufufu, that''s pretty tough for you to listen to."


    "You said you could ask me anything."


    Straina sips tea on her face.Valentina shook her head.


    "Unfortunately, I can''t answer that question.Yeah, I''m not being mean.But I can''t even answer what I don''t know. "


    "Don''t you know? Even though she''s a witch."


    Straina stares at the crowd like a provocation.Valentina only smiles back at her.


    "Yes, the witch princess is nothing but words."


    Shrug her shoulders and Valentina continues.


    "What is a witch princess...? The scripture of snakes, Book of the Crawling Land, is nowhere to be found.It does not say to raise a witch, nor to lead.So here''s what I think. The Witch of the Snake is the first temporary authority created by the chief of the Fire clan to maintain her power. "


    "Temporary authority....."


    "Well, it must have been a good idea.The witch gave birth to a lot of snake warriors using the family of fires as her mother. "


    That said, Valentina put the cookie in front of her in a tasty mouth.

 596 Episode 214 Growth of Granddaughter and Meers Emotions

    Now, after everyone left to prepare, it was Bell who stayed in the room.


    During the discussion, Belle remained silent and bewildered.The expression was dark.


    "I''m worried about Lena...."


    Bell nodded silently to Meer''s voice.


    "It''s okay, Belle. Your friend will definitely help you out."


    If you say so, Bell... opens his mouth to say something... and closes it...Then I took a big breath and started talking.


    "Meer, onee-sama, I''ve been thinking about this for a while now."


    "Yes...? What are you doing?"


    "I wonder if I can take your place..."


    Hmm?


    "I thought I''d go instead of Meer Onee-sama.Look, if you cut your hair, people you don''t know very well won''t be able to tell. "


    "I see...."


    The shadow warrior... and Meer nodded...


    "That doesn''t make much sense...."


    I immediately shook my head.


    --I mean, if you do that, Leena will kill you... for sure.


    Imagine Meer trembling her spine as she was forced to kill herself.


    For example, if Belle is as strong as Dion and doesn''t accept any snake attacks, then it would make sense.Alternatively, Mia is as strong as she is and leads another squad, or uses her strength to help Straina by herself...Well, if you can do that, it might make sense.


    As it stands, even if Belle turns into a meer, it doesn''t make much sense.


    Just say that Meer''s safety will be temporarily secured.But in this case, even if I survive, it''s obvious that Meer will fall into trouble....


    "I mean, Bel, don''t you think you''re underestimating yourself?I''d be sad if you weren''t here, Lena, Linsha, and everyone else, of course.Don''t forget that. "


    Saying so, Belle nodded loudly.


    "Yes, I know that.Meer, onee-sama. But I think so.If it''s for your friends... if it''s for your loved ones, you must spare your life... "


    Belle smiles in trouble.


    "Meer, onee-sama, you don''t know the wisdom of the Empire?Me, I love this world.Anne''s mother, Ellis'' mother, Ludwig''s teacher, General Dion, Abel''s grandfather, and... Lina...A warm world surrounded by gentle people...I love this world that onee-sama makes. "


    That''s how Belle smiled nicely.


    "That''s why I want to live here forever.I don''t want this dream to end...But that''s why I''m not trying to survive a cowardly act.I draw the blood of the Empire''s wisdom. "


    Mia breathes unexpectedly into her eyes, which are bright with strong determination.


    "I will not be ashamed of your grandmother''s glory.Meer, I want to live proudly so that I can stay with your sister.I always wonder if there''s anything I can do about it. "


    "That''s right...."


    Meer is a little overwhelmed by Bell''s confession.Then he stared at the bell with emotion.


    I''m sure Bell won''t thank you for the gold anymore.I''m sure you won''t have a way of life where you can disappear at any time. Meer thought.


    Bell thinks about living proudly here... in this world.I understand that... it''s a little bit of a pleasure for me.


    Speaking of which, it''s been a long time since Belle arrived.


    Meer snapped up and remembered that day.


    "Yes... at that time..."


    Strange book I found in the library.Meer rejected the glorious future that was written there.Abel refused to pursue the future of his country and sought a happier future.


    "Hmm, when I think about it... if I had embraced that future, it would have been a little easier..."


    It was Bell who came after that.As a result, Meer gained more allies.Emeralda and the other star Duchess were acquainted with the command.


    You will have to confront Abel''s sister and possibly stick your neck in his family''s problems from now on.


    "It''s tough, but if you think about it carefully, it''s what I want.In that sense, maybe you were really the guide. "


    Huh? Um, Mia, Onee-sama?


    "Fufufu, it''s okay. Bell, I can handle it.Meer, your grandmother will do something for you.About Leena, about the snake.I told you before.I must end your dream. "


    So Meer laughed forcefully.


    The next day, Meer and the "Straina Rescue Force" left the South Capital.

 597 Episode 215 Princess Meer, skillfully shake the hammer

    Now, on the way to the enemy''s stronghold, under the guidance of Huima, Meer and the others stopped at the fire clan hideout.According to Huima, the abandoned castle currently used by the witch princess as a base is located in a deep forest lying between Verga and Lemno, further south than the village.


    The fire hideout was just halfway along the way, and it was a good place to take a break...More than that, there was a great deal of advice from Ludwig.


    "I hope you will help the Fire Clan."


    Meer solemnly obeys Ludwig''s words.


    I don''t doubt his words for a second.


    I''m worried about Straina and want to get to her as soon as possible!I realize that it is my job to calm the bell and stop the imperial escort.


    "There''s no doubt about what Ludwig said.I believe in him. "


    I''m just saying it with a disguised face.Meer is a smart Jesus man who knows exactly who to say yes to.


    As soon as I went home, the villagers greeted me with a bright smile.


    I had already been informed that my discussions with the horse riding kingdom were going well.Assistance from the forest tribes had already been forthcoming, and the village had been liberated from tension and a temporary peace had been visited.


    Hmm, that''s great.


    It was Meer who watched the villagers from inside the carriage and relieved their expressions slightly.


    "Dear Meer, may I ask you a few questions about the future?"


    Ludwig talked to such a meer with a difficult face.


    "Yeah, I don''t mind. You have to plan your countermeasures early."


    As for Meer, knowing what to do from now on would be more reassuring, so I was very much in favour of this offer.


    Currently, the solution to how to rescue Straina is uncertain.For the time being, I thought I had to do what the other person said...


    Ludwig quietly told such a meer.


    "Miss Huima, and the women of the Fire clan, may we call upon the warriors of the Fire clan to submit to this reconciliation with the Horseback Kingdom as a souvenir."


    Ludwig continued as he repositioned his glasses.


    "As originally planned, I shredded the enemy''s power.I think that''s the best thing to do. "


    "Hmm...."


    Meer groaned... and turned to Dion, the man sitting next to Ludwig.


    Fortunately, should I say?As long as Ludwig and Dion were here, it was Mia''s common sense that she should refrain from interfering with her mouth.


    --I can''t tell you anything bad.We should listen to them for the time being.


    The wise man who knew his part, Meer, nodded in silence without saying a word.Ludwig nodded back.


    "As you may know, the witch princess cannot help prevent it."


    "I see, definitely. For the warriors of the Fire clan, we are enemies against the witch princess.But the women of the Fire clan, are they not? "


    Ludwig nods quietly to Dion''s question.


    "No matter how many witch princesses you are, you cannot tell the warriors of the Fire Family to ''kill the women of the Fire Family''.And if they make peace with the kingdom of horseback riding, they won''t listen to the men of the Fire clan. "


    If we can then separate the warriors of the Fire clan from the Witch Princess... there will be few signs around the Witch Princess.


    "As I knew before, snake gestures aren''t that many.Rather, I think not having more gestures is a snake''s strength. "


    A conspiracy attack on order is the way the snake does it.It is rare to have a direct army, and now it is the warriors with a common interest who are consolidating around the witch princess.Even for the warriors, it was Ludwig''s idea that the status quo was only following the chief and that loyalty to the witch princess was not so great.


    "When I asked Miss Huima, I heard that all those who agreed with the Snake philosophy had left the village.He went out into the world to spread the teachings of snakes...Probably approached His Highness Eshar in Sankland..... "


    A serpent guide who preaches the teachings of snakes.That is who endorses the snake philosophy, unlike the witch princess''s escort.The passion for snakes should be used to spread the teachings of snakes, not to protect the witch princess.


    "Hmm... hmm"


    Meer nods to Ludwig''s words and encourages her to continue.I put my hand on my jaw, and I''m still thinking about something, so I can''t miss the appeal.


    In order for people to feel comfortable talking, it is important to have the right gavel of listeners.


    Now Meer was a first-class hammer.


    "Anyway, I think it would be a good idea to separate people other than ''Whatever follows the witch princess''.We should keep the number of enemies as low as possible. "


    After hearing that, Meer looked at Dion in silence.


    "I agree with you.Well, I can keep the women of the fire hostage..... "


    "Hmm...."


    As it turned out, Meer... shushed back into Ludwig.How''s it going over there?Put the question in your eyes.


    "It is true that there is a hostage aspect...I think it''s probably okay. "


    I assure you, Ludwig, Meer returns a nod.


    "Now, let''s ask the Fire Clan to help us.Shall I have Huima-san gather it? "


    That''s what Ludwig said, that''s right.


    Meer''s trust in his loyalists is strong.


    Then Ludwig explains the situation to the gathered villagers... and asks them to do the same.


    "I want you to convince the Fire Clan to come back."


    Huima replies to those words... before the village women answer.


    "Of course, I will cooperate. To bring the men back from the witch princess."


    The women of the Fire clan did not object at all.


    Originally, I wanted the warriors back because they asked me to.


    If you put the situation in place and ask for help, then naturally you won''t say no.


    Whether there is a hostage aspect or not, whether it is used or not, it does not matter.


    What was there was a beautiful match of interests.


    - I see. The best way to cooperate is not to monopolize your interests.Making mutually beneficial forms.I''ve had a lot of trouble making those fucking glasses.


    At the end of the Empire, Ludwig was struggling to get food.It was already difficult in the Empire to present the other party''s interests.


    After all, only empty bills were cut, and few people accepted it properly.


    --This request for cooperation is consistent with their interests.So, if you can accept it quickly, that''s what I''m saying.


    Perhaps the effort to bring back the men who left has been done before.But it didn''t bear fruit.What happens when you go back to the village?Because the situation that I wanted to say covered the entire family of fires.


    But the situation has changed.


    If you walk with the horse riding kingdom again, going back to the village will be an attractive option.


    Some may not be emotionally convinced, but the role of persuasion will be played by women.


    "Hmm... for now, we can drastically reduce the enemy''s combat power."


    "Yes, I was wondering what would happen to Meer when she suggested horse matching...That''s right, Miss Meer. I think we can avoid a massive armed conflict. "


    It was an honest compliment... but I had a bad feeling about Meer.


    "I hope you can sever it as it is...No, that might be creepy. "


    The opponent is the Snake Witch.


    Without being alarmed, if we don''t move forward, while switching feelings..., Meer threw the cookie in front of her.

 598 Episode 216 What is a Snake?

    The tea party with Valentina was held the next day.


    At the tea ceremony the previous day, it was a completely paced stroller, but on this day, it turned around and the offensive started.


    "If you don''t know how to crush it, please tell me.What is a chaotic snake..... "


    Gently sipping tea while staring at the crowd.It doesn''t taste like poison...


    That is, I was somewhat convinced that I would not use poison from here on out.


    "Oh, you know what?"


    To Valentina with a smile on her mouth, Straina answers with a winning smile.


    "It will be decided. I have to figure out how to crush it.As long as we know who they are, we can deal with them. "


    Valentina answers, looking at the words as if they were aimed at children in need.


    "Like your favorite poison?You know a lot about it, don''t you?Enough to kill your dear friend. "


    "Yes, enough to protect the people I care about...."


    Valentina seemed only slightly surprised by the answer.


    "Oh, that''s not your wound anymore.Fufufu, well, that''s fine. If you want to know, I''ll tell you. "


    I put my mouth on the tea as if I had regained my mind...


    "But your father knows that, too."


    "Eh...?"


    The witch laughs at Straina, who blinks her eyes.


    "The Duke of Laurence Etois Yellowmoon, he said he knew what a chaotic snake was."


    "Eh? No... I mean, Dad, nothing..."


    In confusion, Valentina made fun of Strana, who shakes her eyes.


    "Oh? Maybe you never taught me that?"


    After laughing like a joke, you immediately turn around and smile gently.


    "Fufufu. Pretty. You love your father, don''t you?"


    "Ha...! That''s not true..."


    Stryna feels her cheeks burning up.I chew my lips unexpectedly when I''m being played with again.I intend to seize the pace, but it is still the witch who controls the scene.


    Regrettable and disgusting, Sturina''s voice is soft to her heart''s content.


    "Fufu, I''m not going to get any light.That''s not very nice. I''m so flattered. "


    The subtle warmth contained in that voice further confuses Straina.It sounded like I really... envy you... because it sounded like a tone.


    "Envious? That''s the right thing to do...."


    "Oh? Really? What you have is what I don''t have.I don''t think there''s any wonder that I''m flattered... "


    Valentina shrugged her shoulders laughing at herself.


    "Anyway, I was about to be killed by my father or someone close to him."


    "Eh...?"


    Suddenly she confessed, but Valentina immediately shook her head.


    "Well, I don''t care.Shall I return to the conversation?I didn''t try to make fun of you or lie to you.Sir Laurence Etois Yellowmoon does know what a serpent of chaos is.At least Barbara thought so. Fufu. "


    And so Valentina laughed.


    "Don''t give him such a nasty face.I think he was a lot mean, but he had something to do with him.Because there was a good reason to hate noblemen - when you hear this, perhaps you will think.The witch''s sister is trying to confuse her.If you knew that a snake could only become a snake, you''d feel sympathetic and your emotions would shake.... "


    Even if you didn''t think about it at all, once you become aware of it, you can''t erase it from your memory anymore.


    I''m sure that what we''re talking about is trying to grasp our minds... but Straina couldn''t keep her ears shut.


    "Well, aside from that, I don''t think it''s any wonder that Sir Laurenz discovered the identity of the chaotic snake."


    Valentina laughs deeply and tells quietly.


    "Because the weakest yellow moon is precisely the one created by the reason of the snake."


    "What does that mean...?"


    Valentina listened to a blurry murmur.


    "Then why didn''t Lord Laurenz tell you?Not only for you, but also for Meer Luna Tier Moon.The answer is very simple. If you let me know, I''m sure you''ll be desperate.You said you could defeat him, but that''s impossible... and Lord Lorenz knew it well. "


    With the heroically speaking witch princess on her ass, Straina drank the tea in front of her.


    Taste the delicious black tea slowly enough to get angry, and then remember.


    That''s right, Meer never lost the room for tea and sweets.Straina once again confronts Valentina, with a powerful weather face behind her head, as if she were thinking nothing.


    "Even if your father makes that decision, it''s not necessarily the right one.That''s why I want you to tell me.Could you tell me about it?If you really want to teach me.... "


    He dared to make a stupid face, and Strina said.


    "Or are you not going to tell me..."


    "A serpent of chaos is a cult, not a cult.Not an abandoned clan.Not a fallen aristocrat.Become a princess who is excluded from the country, not a princess..... "


    And Valentina closed her eyes gently, and said,


    "But what is the reality of that body...?"


    I put my mouth on the teacup in an elegant manner.


    Moisten your lips with a gorgeous herbal tea... and tell them quietly.


    "Chaos snakes, that''s the idea of infecting a certain group."

 599 Chapter 217 Book of Things Crawling the Land

    "Infectious thoughts...?"


    Valentina tells Straina in a gentle and gentle tone as she leans her neck.


    "Yes, a snake is a word that infects the weak from the weak, and the loser from the loser to the loser, and distorts their perception.Destroy the ethics of the weak, rewrite common sense, and transform it into a demolisher of order. "


    The tone was by no means glorious.


    Somewhat calm, like the voice of a scholar, it was a terribly flat voice.


    "A snake parasitic to the weak gently provokes it in its ears.All you have to do is destroy such order.It''s a mechanism to trample and exploit you.What hesitation is there to destroy it? "


    The sound of snakes resonates. Beautiful to sing, glossy to whisper to your lover.


    "Ignore the laws of the winner.Don''t worry about the people who trample the losers and live in peace.That''s how you seduce. "


    Giggles, laughs joyfully, Valentina continues.


    "Normally, the poor, the losers, the weak, are bound by ethics.Even if you don''t have anything, you don''t think and don''t think of putting your parents and children walking around town in the depths of misery.Whether the opponent is a merchant or a nobleman, it doesn''t change.Because people have a ''conscience''.But the snake kills his conscience. "


    Beautiful hands hold you tight.Straina sees blood in the thin, long hands of the princess.


    "And give me the weapon."


    The scripture of the snake placed on the desk, the silly serpent painted sole, gently stroked the surface... Valentina continued.


    "The book of things that crawl the earth contains various methodologies.How to break the country, how to kill royalty, how to manipulate the minds of others.It is the crystallization of the wisdom of many who entrusted their hearts to the snake. It''s a lump of malice. "


    I think of my own house in the back of Stryna''s head.


    The Yellow Moon House, the weakest duke created by the logic of snakes.The poison technique that has been passed down and sanded in that house with continuous cotton.Maybe it should have been written down again.


    "But... that logic is strange."


    Barely, Stryna disagrees.


    "If the weak defeat the strong, the snake will disappear.Because if you win the battle, the weak want to establish a system of domination as the winner.The weak who destroyed the "order that is not convenient for them" should try to create and maintain a "new order that is convenient for them".


    It only destroys the old order and creates a new one.The logic of a chaotic snake that destroys everything in order cannot be fulfilled...


    Valentina nods gently to Stryna''s questions.Then I put two cookies on the plate.


    "For example, yes. Suppose I, the weak, led the revolutionary army to wipe out King Remno''s government.I''d rather ride this red berry.A blue berry would be better for the king''s government. "


    She then moves the red berry cookies up.


    "As a new power holder, let me begin a new rule.But there are weak people there, right? "


    She pointed to blue berry cookies with long fingertips.


    "The remnants of the King''s government.Snakes infect the weak from weak to weak.From the weak to the weak.Then the weak, the crippled, become snakes. "


    Then she threw a blue berry cookie into her mouth.


    Chew it deliciously and lick the shards on your lips with your tongue.


    "Well, how about this?Execute all the losers.So what happens now? "


    She split the red berry cookie in two.


    "But the weak don''t disappear.Within the Revolutionary Army, there is a sequence, and there are weak who are trampled upon.Losers are born who are defeated in the power struggle, and snakes come near them. "


    Line up two red berry cookies on the table.


    Strong and weak, winners and losers.who shall be the ruler.


    "Or perhaps the weak in the Revolutionary Army may join hands with the debilitated of the King''s government.Besides, not all the weak under the King''s administration will enter the victorious Revolutionary Army.After all, the weak don''t disappear. Snakes get in there and infect them. "


    After the red berry cookies were put in her mouth, Valentina stared at Strana with her cheek stick.


    "The idea of infecting and parasitizing human defects that create strong and weak, winners and losers is the body of the chaotic snake.That''s why I won''t die, I won''t crush you, and I won''t lose you.As long as people are people.As long as one keeps producing weak and losing. "


    Valentina''s words were powerful.A powerful force that could not be said was certainly present in the words.


    It''s like a god.


    "Sir Lorenz gave up on his difficult nature.If you''re a snake guide, you can execute them, and if you''re a book, you can burn them.But I can''t erase the thought that came into my head once. "


    Valentina continued in a harsh tone as she gently closed her eyes and offered her prayers.


    "Alternatively, cult teachings that hurt one''s body, such as offering sacrifices, will be abandoned.Because it''s barbaric, painful, and unpleasant, right?So it''s easy to be thrown away and forgotten in history.But snakes are gentle.Snakes, like close friends, gently push the disaffected on the back.Give me your weapon and encourage me.That kind of teaching will never go away.As long as the strong keep trampling on the weak and creating winners and losers. "


    So Valentina took the sole.


    An old thick book with a picture of a snake on the cover.


    "That''s why our serpent scripture is called the Book of Things Crawling Through the Land."


    Clearly, with the voice of a witch who tells the mystery.


    "Books for those who crawl the earth, for the weak who crawl the earth."


    "Ah...."


    At that moment, in Valentina''s hand, the painting of the snake on the cover of the book looked glossy and stupid.

 600 Episode 218 The Trouble of Ludwig

    Earlier the next day, before the company of Meers, the families of fire were to leave the village.


    To their surprise, they all go to the family.Children, the elderly and women are all.


    "With the witch princess are the men of the precious clan.It''s only natural that we all get it back. "


    Strongly nodded, Huima waved to Meer.


    "Thank you very much for your warmth so far.We must meet Princess Meer''s expectations. "


    The women nodded forcefully in response to Huima.What a pleasant appearance.


    Then I dropped off the firemen who were leaving... and Mia snapped anxiously.


    "Well... I hope it works..."


    "It''s okay, Miss Meer. I''m sure Huima-san will do well."


    Encouraging, the bright voice was Anne, the exclusive maid.But I also saw an uneasy color on his face.


    Looking at those two, Ludwig thinks.


    --Perhaps Princess Meer and Miss Anne have different worries...


    Perhaps what worries Meer is not persuasion by the Horses.Ludwig knew what to do first... did he know?


    --That''s right... I think I''m going to accompany Miss Anne this time, and I think we should get the situation straight here.


    Ludwig already knows.Meer''s spiritual pillar, one of which is undoubtedly Anne.


    Not only is Meer being held hostage, but she also has to follow Abel, who will be hostile to her sister.I really need the support of my heart.It''s impossible not to take Anne with you.


    It is his judgment that he should come here, although it is dangerous.


    Largely nodding, Ludwig opened his mouth.


    "Perhaps, but... I don''t think their chances of success are that low.Or maybe the witch princess won''t bother you..... "


    "Eh...? Really?"


    Anne blinks her eyes. Meanwhile, Meer,


    "Hmm...."


    He only beat his gavel with a tactful attitude.It was a magnificent gavel that even made you feel the elegance of a king.


    Then I just left the explanation to him, and I sent a glimpse to Ludwig.Nodded as he had learned, Ludwig began explaining.


    "First of all, as I said the other day, I think not all the warriors of the Fire clan are intoxicated by the witch princess.I wonder if there are a significant number of people who bow to us by calling. "


    Even if the number of people who bow down is small, if the number of troops decreases, at least it is fine.


    Alternatively, Ludwig even thinks that if the enemy''s goal is'' to bring Meer to himself '', it would rather leave only a minimum of force as an enemy.


    That is the same idea as not forbidding escorts.As an enemy, even with an escort, I wanted Meer to come.Likewise, they would hate the situation where ''Meer won''t go because of the number of enemies''.


    Conversely, we may refuse to go because of the number of enemy soldiers.


    And while it might hurt Straina to piss off the witch princess... it was Ludwig who wanted to make amends with his own life.


    Here, the foolishness of losing Meer should be avoided at all costs... his thoughts always stand on its foundations.


    "If, as it stands, some of the warriors of the Fire clan were intoxicated with the witch princess, the most effective way to use it would not be to risk their lives to fight in the Abandoned Castle.It is also difficult to take down Mea because of the surprise.As long as Dion is around, that won''t be the case. "


    I can''t think of a gap filled with wolves, but it''s too uncertain.The best way to use this situation once in a lifetime is to do it.


    Although Huima taught me in advance how many bow masters there were, none of them appeared to have protruded enough to walk around the guard''s hand and shoot Meer.Unless there was an archer as skilled as the Lourou...


    "The best course of action for the enemy is to get the snake-breathing into the warriors.This is certainly troublesome. But I don''t want to make a mistake, because the purpose of this operation is, for example, to rescue Straina and eliminate the uncertainties. "


    Ludwig looks at Meer. Meer....


    "Hmm...!"


    He gave me back his magnificent gavel.


    "Perhaps some of the warriors of the Fire clan have already turned to snakes.The solution this time may be to bring them into the Fire clan.And by them, the snake''s foolishness may come back. "


    Rather, the strategy of the snake is better.Direct battles and unexpected assassinations on the battlefield don''t feel like snakes, but Ludwig does.


    After pointing out the most embarrassing thing about being attacked by an enemy, Ludwig affirms.


    "But in this rescue operation, they were powerless.If there were such people, the problem would be before now.The process may be turned first.The point is to minimize the number of snake hands at the base of the snake, which is the goal. "


    Keep soldiers away from the witch princess as a force for action.That''s what I''m after.


    That''s why we need to rescue Sturina and rebel the warriors of the Fire clan at the same time.


    "I guess so...."


    It was Dion who nodded to Ludwig''s words.


    "Well, the Wolf Flower Hall is on its way here, so I''ll leave it to the witch to decide if there''s a mix of breathtaking people.Well, that''s not for us to take care of.It''s about the Fire Clan. "


    Dion shrugged his shoulders.


    "You don''t have to think about the long term right now.What we need to think about now is the abandoned castle of the snake, which will be on the battlefield for the moment.Overlap if you can get rid of the Warriors of the Fire clan.If you''re interrupting the warriors'' rebellion, that means you can guess what the enemy is after, and if you don''t have enough warriors back, you''ll be ambushing them somewhere.If we know the number of people who are hiding somehow, it''s also useful information. "


    Dion''s thinking is simple.His horizons are captured only in the immediate battlefield.He insists that it is time to think about what happens there.


    And if we can pull enemy power off the battlefield for the time being, apart from the rest, it will be beneficial for the rescue of Straina.


    After seeing Meer nod to Dion''s remarks, Ludwig said.


    "This is only a private reflection... and you may feel it too thinly... but I think the witch of the snake is quite a person to talk to."


    To this, Anne looked surprised.


    "What do you mean, it makes sense?"


    "If you change the way you say it, is it easy to form an agreement?I mean... the enemy wants to send Mea to their base.So I was wondering if you could help us get rid of the elements that would get in our way. "


    If you focus solely on bringing Meer to you, the warriors of the Fire clan will be in the way.Because if an unforeseen skirmish were to happen, Meer would escape immediately.


    "The advantages of keeping the Warriors of the Fire clan away from their bases, the breadth of options available to them by keeping them at hand, and perhaps the witch does not hesitate to let the Warriors go...It feels like that. "


    Otherwise, it''s fine.If the enemies use their warriors to fortify their base, they will only have to deal with it, and in that case, the brazen tactics of the Fire Clan are an effective means.


    It will greatly help to shake the enemy''s heart.


    --I wondered what would happen when you told me you were going to join the horses... but that solution of reconciling the horseback kingdom and the fire clan in a short period of time was an effective blow for the snake.


    Again, Ludwig wraps his tongue.


    I don''t think we were counting Strana''s kidnapping, but what Meer did would have been quite a harassment to the witch.


    "The problem is... if you know the enemy''s stuff well, what''s the real solution..."


    What if we let go of the warriors who defend our base... and we let go of most of the power we have...?


    So what do you want to do?It was as if I didn''t know.


    "But it makes sense to summon the princess.I suppose you have the right plan. "


    Dion was right.And that''s probably what''s bothering Meer.


    "Either way, let''s make sure that your surroundings are well consolidated."


    We can''t help but know where the enemy is coming from.Either way, perfectly protect Meer and be flexible in responding to any changes in circumstances.That was the only thing Ludwig could do.


    There are only a limited number of nearby guards we can take with us, and there are few signs we can use in the first place.Her Majesty''s private escort is too skilled to infiltrate the castle.Only Dion is likely to be able to do it, but if he is not by Meer''s side, he will create an enemy alert.


    The knight of the Kingdom of Remno, Gimmimafias, may be able to do it, but when I asked him to rescue me, there was no guarantee that he would do it.


    Then, with a handful of the finest, there is no other way but to consolidate around Meer.


    It''s a waiting hand. A posture that consolidates your defenses and inflicts all enemy tactics.Then they rescue the enemy with an instant gap when their hands run out.


    Ride the enemy''s temptations to some extent, as long as they have hostages in their hands.Eat and tear it apart thereon, and pierce the gap that will arise for a moment. That''s the only way.


    --To be honest, the initiative is hostage to the enemy.In a genius self, it''s best to sharpen the opponent''s power...After all, we can only give Meer the highest priority to survive.


    The best thing to do is to get Stryna out safely... but when it doesn''t work out, I''ll make sure to make sure the Duke of Yellow Moon has an excuse not to abandon her.


    That was Ludwig''s most likely vision of the future.


    But at the same time, I think so.


    At the very least, I think that Stryna is safe...If so, how exactly should it be realized...


    It was Ludwig who bothered his head with questions he could not answer.

 601 Episode 219: The Great Oil Enemy - Princess Meer, Slightly Expensive

    "Yeah, I''m a little tired..."


    By the end of the afternoon discussion with Ludwig and the others, the area was already getting dark,


    Meer returned to the chief''s house, which she had rented as an accommodation.Now, the house that Huima is using alone is a big creation compared to that of other villagers.


    Huima has a refreshing personality, so there are few things in the room, and it''s neatly organized... that''s why I feel slightly lonely.


    Belle and Anne are slightly out of their seats because of the water bath, and I don''t think so...


    "I''m a little lonely here.If you and oniisama were originally living together, it would be extra..... "


    Meea sighed without thinking.


    "A werewolf, a horse-driver (Ka Mak). I wish I could bring him back a good thing... Mm-hmm.If I hadn''t listened to Mr. Huima, how would I have convinced him? "


    If we can bring back the warriors for each werewolf, only the witch princess Valentina remains.Even if there were a few other escorts, it would not be enough to be afraid.Though it would be easier, Mia, who was looking around without hesitation, found a lot more.


    I''m proud of my walls... huge, wolf fur coat!


    "Hmm... is this... their parents, their ancestral furs...?"


    Having found a rare fur, Meer unexpectedly stroked it...


    "Wow, this is...."


    It feels superb on your hands.Gently grabbing my hand, what a mockingjay feeling... what a pleasant feeling!


    For the record, Meer is the princess of the Empire.It is a true story like a lie.


    So, basically, although Mea herself is trying to moderate, there is a lot of luxury around her.And the luxury stuff is so fluffy.There are many things that feel good, such as carpets and blankets... and Meer, who is accustomed to them, likes to feel good and mokofuwa.


    "Hmm...."


    Meer looked around.


    "This could be Huima-san''s treasure.Oh, I can''t touch that... though?Well, you''re not paying attention, are you?If you wrap it up a little bit, you won''t get angry... yeah "


    I snapped and grabbed the jacket.


    "Fufufu, this is... quite comfortable to wear.Besides, it''s kind of interesting to feel like a wolf. "


    Now that I''m asleep, I''m sure I''ll be able to sleep in a refreshing way... and then Meer lay on the floor, just then.


    Kon, kon... the sound of knocking on the hut door...


    Oh, you''re early, Anne.


    Would you be surprised if you came out in this outfit?Meer opened the door unsuspectingly, displaying a chaotic mischief.


    There was a great deal of carelessness...


    Around the hut are the guards... led by the Empire''s most powerful Dion Aria and the Empire''s wisdom bag, Ludwig Hewitt.


    In addition to that, Meer''s head was completely exhausted by the changing circumstances.


    I was assuming that there was no danger.


    And... in fact, that recognition was correct in a sense... wrong in a sense!


    "Hey, Meer, I''m sorry about the night...?"


    It was Abel who stood at the door.


    He put on a wolf fur moff-mov and leaned his neck tightly to Meer, who came out to pick him up with Nickonico''s face.


    "Um...."


    "Ah, ahh, Abel? Well, what''s wrong?At a time like this!? "


    It was an unexpected visit, but immediately afterwards, I checked my outfit.Discover a slightly embarrassing figure of yourself delighted by the fur moffs!


    I was there in a way I shouldn''t have been seen.


    "Maybe it''s cold?"


    "Oh, no! I don''t think so.Uh, yeah. I was just wondering if I could use it to deceive the wolf''s nose.Nothing, I don''t think it would feel good if I lay down in my fur at all! "


    "I see....."


    Abel smiled with a slightly embarrassing face.


    "Yeah, but maybe it''s just right because it''s a little cold at night.Meer, will you hang out with me for a while? "


    "Eh...?"


    "I wanted to talk to you for a minute....."


    "Yeah... that''s fine, but...Something wrong? "


    Mia leans her neck strangely, and Abel smiles like a prank.


    "There''s no big reason.However, the moon is beautiful tonight.I just wanted to have a look and talk. "


    Oh, really?


    I mean, isn''t that an invitation to date...?


    I noticed that Meer... was a little overwhelmed!


    "Fufufu, it''s so nice to take a walk while looking at the moon!It''s amazing! "


    "Well, with the escort, you can''t whisper sweet words."


    Joking and shrugging Abel, Meer....


    "Hmm...."


    I braced myself to think about something.

 602 Chapter 220 First Joint Work

    "Then... ah, that''s right!"


    Meer clapped her hands.


    "What do you think? I''m looking at the moonlight on the roof here...."


    Saying that, the view that comes to mind is the one that I heard one day.


    A vivid sight in a grey dungeon.


    It was a scene of "Poor Prince and Golden Dragon".


    Sleeping on the roof of the poor mountain hut on the road, the prince looks at the starry sky.


    ---It was lovely, so I wanted to try it once.


    If you think about it now, it was Ellis'' ¡°yearning.¡±


    The sick Ellis must have been envious of his younger brothers climbing the roof and looking at the stars... so he probably wrote his yearning in the story.


    And the yearning spread to Meer, who couldn''t get out of the dungeon.


    --Hmm, let''s do this on this occasion.


    Mia nodded and said to Abel.


    What do you think?


    Abel heard Mia''s suggestion with a poke-faced face, but immediately blew it out.


    "Ha ha. On the roof?There''s something unexpectedly nasty about Meer. "


    So they went out on the roof.


    Fortunately, I was able to get out of the window on the second floor of the cabin and get out of the roof right away...


    "Oh, it''s surprisingly expensive. This is... quite scary."


    Fear, tremble on the roof.Abel gently pulled and escorted Meer''s hand.


    "You''re surprisingly used to Abel."


    "Ah, once upon a time, with my brother. I got upset on the roof of the stables once."


    "Oniisama... you know..."


    I remember Abel''s brother Gain''s distorted smile...


    "Surprised? When I was little, I wasn''t a bit sharper than I am now.I used to play with her. "


    "That''s right..."


    Surprisingly, it was... but when you think about it, maybe that''s what it was like when you were a little boy.


    I''ve never had a brother in Meer, so I don''t really know what it''s like around here...


    --Something triggered it, and it was distorted like that.Poor thing...


    While thinking about it, after a while, Abel lay down.


    "Oh, this way you can see the stars well.That''s Meer. "


    "Above all..."


    Meanwhile, Meer lay down next to Abel, nervously.


    That''s how....


    "Wow...."


    Unexpectedly, I breathed out of my mouth.


    It was the starry sky that glowed in the sky that was full of sight.The sparkle of the stars, distributed with the wisdom of the Almighty.It''s so beautiful that just watching it makes your chest fill up... even memorize such an illusion...


    --Oh, that''s right, that''s right...When I read Ellis''s book... I imagined this scenery.


    It''s the starry sky that the prince and the dragon saw side by side.It was the scene that Meer in the dungeon imagined and admired in her head.


    "Abel, thank you for inviting me."


    Unexpectedly, Meer snapped.


    "Hahaha, I wish you liked it.I don''t spare any girl I like. "


    Abel smiles happily.Turning to the side, Meer turned again to the night sky.


    "It''s a really beautiful starry sky.The moon is so beautiful... Tonight is the full moon..... "


    And then, when Meer looks up at the night sky...I heard a small voice unexpectedly.


    "Aren''t you anxious...?"


    "Eh...?"


    I look at Abel... and I see his face in unexpected proximity, and Meer takes a small breath.


    "I thought Meer was calm when I went to see the Snake Witch tomorrow...."


    "Ah, ahh... well, that''s right. Hmm...."


    While slightly distracting, Meer thinks.


    Anxiety... wasn''t that much, actually.


    After all, Meer is accompanied by a sack of wisdom and the mightiest sword.Whether the enemy was preparing a trap or not, most things would have been fine with those two.


    --Since Anne is here, I''m ready to meet my sister-in-law...The only thing I''m worried about is Lena...


    I was worried that it was the only thing that worried me about whether Stryna was in bad shape.


    --Well, that''s pretty tough for Lena, too...As long as it''s worth it as a hostage...


    Then Meer observes Abel.


    --Hmm, apparently Abel feels anxious.


    I don''t know that either.


    And he went with his companions to the serpent of chaos for the third time, after the kingdom of Lemno, the Duke of Yellow Moon.


    However, there were Theon, Keithwood, and Tiona and Riola in the past.


    --Abel somehow trusted Theon, and he was friendly, so he was naturally worried.You know, fighting werewolves in the wilderness was really breathtaking...


    Near Meer now are the Imperial men who added Dion to their ancient loyalists, Ludwig and Anne.And Abel and his squire, Gimmimafias.


    --In other words, the allied forces of the Empire and the Kingdom of Lemno.... But... hmm.


    Meer realizes something very serious! You''ll notice!


    That''s....


    --If I consider the Empire''s minister my arm, the servant of the Kingdom of Lemno Abel''s arm¡­ could this be the first joint work between me and Abel?


    It was nothing!


    No... it was a really nasty love brain!


    --fufufu, if that''s the case, you must definitely succeed.Rescue Leena safely and make sure no one gets unhappy.Valentina''s sister-in-law must also be brought back safely...You can''t end your first collaboration with misfortune.


    It was Meer who put his temper in the upward direction diagonally...


    "Meer....?"


    "Eh...?"


    When I saw it, Abel looked at it with a caring look.


    "I knew you were worried about tomorrow... no, I don''t think so...?"


    Abel cut off his words and stared at Meer''s face.After a while, you smile bitterly.


    "Maybe... you were thinking about something that doesn''t really matter?"


    "Heh? Ah, yeah. You got it."


    Abel nodded happily and smiled.


    "Fufufu, I''m glad it hit. Recently, just a little bit, I''ve come to understand what you''re thinking."


    Then Abel said with a serious face.


    "I thought I had to tell you right now."


    Abel wakes up and stares straight at Meer.


    "... hah?"


    Pookahn, Abel quietly tells Meer that he opens his mouth.


    "Meer... I''m..."


    His face, which turned away from the moonlight, was slightly red.With his eyes staring seriously at us... I can''t help but squeeze out all my courage and understand his heart...


    Abel said in front of breathtaking Meer.


    "Princess Meer... I love you.More than anyone else in the world... I''m not going to lose to anyone. "


    In a sudden confession, Meer''s head boils in an instant.


    "Cumming, cumming, that''s sudden!Abel... oh, no, suddenly... Theon, is this what you are? "


    Wakamoto period is coming!?It was Meer, who floated for a moment, but immediately looked at Abel''s face and calmed down.


    Because he had, rather, a dark face.


    "I''m sorry if I suddenly felt it.I''m in a hurry... I thought... that you might no longer be eligible to say that... "


    Then Abel strayed from his sight in a lonely way.


    "... yes, no. Abel, I feel like I''m going somewhere far away..."


    "I''m not going anywhere.But... it might be impossible for me to become your fiance. "


    "Whoa, what do you mean?"


    "About my sister..., I asked Senpai Ma Long to send a message to Lemno''s country.I haven''t come back yet, so I''ll follow you by my own will. [M]But maybe that''s why I bought my father''s discomfort, and I might be chased for prince status. "


    "Well...! That''s exactly what happened..."


    Say it and remember.


    Abel was definitely thrown out of the country because of his relationship with his father, the King....To help, Meer and the others stepped in...I feel like it was written in a history book that disappeared...


    Meer noticed there.


    Abel told me his thoughts.But that''s why I didn''t say what to do.I don''t want you to marry me, I don''t want you to be a lover...


    I just kept trying to convey my preferences.


    That''s because... he thinks he can''t marry Meer if he''s no longer a prince.Still, I hope to accompany Meer...


    "Even if it is, you don''t have to worry about it.You''re you, right? "


    That being said, Abel''s expression could not be heard.


    "Of course, you don''t just look at the top of people.I know he''s not stuck to his position.But if my sister... if Valentina did something terrible to Miss Strana, I wouldn''t be able to face you. [M]If that happens, how can I ever tell you love...? "


    "Abel...."


    Meer took an unexpected breath.I knew what he was worried about... and I laughed unexpectedly.With a gentle smile...


    "Abel... you''re an idiot."


    I''ll tell you...


    "Even if you insist that you are not qualified... do you think I will allow it?"


    Yes, Meer knows.


    that I am the first person in the world.


    Whatever Abel thinks, it doesn''t matter.


    "If you run away, it''s no use dragging you to the country.I will go to your country and bring you back.So is your sister.If you need me, I''ll take you back to the snake. "


    It''s not just Straina. I''ll get Abel''s sister back. I''ll definitely do that.


    Once again, Meer wakes up... and finds her!


    "Hmmm... I see."


    "Beh, Bell-san, don''t.Please don''t disturb me.... "


    Sitting on the roof, watching Belle interact with Anne, trying to bring her back!


    "Bel! Ah, how long have you been watching!?"


    "Yes, I found Meer and Abel walking on the roof and hurried!"


    "Almost from the beginning...Ah, well, that''s what I thought.... "


    Beyond Meer, who exhaled a sigh of abandonment, Bell smiled in a good mood.


    "It was a very good anniversary.Meer, I can''t believe your grandmother and Abel''s grandfather... were deepening their love like this... "


    Abel shouted from the side to the moving bell.


    "Yes, I''ve been wanting to ask you, but sometimes you call me Grandma.What the hell does that mean?And my grandfather..... "


    "Ehehe, that''s a secret.Maybe one day we''ll find out. "


    Bell laughs with a naughty face.Abel looks at it and leans his neck strangely.The neat face was interesting, and Meer laughed.


    That''s right. Someday, you''ll see. "


    "That''s what I''m saying to you...."


    Looking at a slightly dissatisfied Abel, he laughed again.


    It was kind of... a pleasant night of asexuality.I should have been more nervous before I confronted the witch princess... even though I knew it, I had no choice but to have fun.


    This night''s memories were engraved in Meer''s memory and never disappeared.


    It''s the first night Abel confessed.


    And... that''s it.

 603 Episode 221: Malicious Snake

    On that day, as always, the witch princess Valentina enjoyed a tea party with Strina.


    "Speaking of which, don''t you like martial arts?I hear the Empire''s Red Moon Duchess is quite capable of swords..... "


    "No, Lina... she can''t shake something so heavy."


    "Fufufu, have you ever had anything heavier than a poison bottle?"


    Stryna can''t help but respond to Valentina with a smile on her face.


    "Even if I train, I don''t think Leena will be able to be a strong escort there."


    Chilari and Strina turned their gaze on the werewolf next to Valentina.


    "Oh, that''s not true.Perhaps you Yellow Moon family have acquired the knowledge of poison as a way to kill your opponent without power?Same thing, same thing with swordsmanship. "


    She smiles elegantly and puts her mouth on the tea.


    "In terms of strength, of course, I can''t beat him.You have different powers. But I can still cut him to death. Because.... "


    Valentina grabbed the fork on the table and put her fingertips on it.


    "People are weaker than steel.No matter how strong you are, you can cut your skin with a blade.Cut off your neck, your arms, and where you''re going to die, you can kill them.Princess Meer''s pride, Dion Alia.Of course, we need ingenuity. Because it is certain that it will not be reached by force, I think it is difficult for the opponent to apply force, such as not being able to interchange the blade, so I think it is difficult to remove the time.But that depends on practice.It''s ridiculous how strong and weak the sword is.I mean, before that, you just have to shoot him with a bow from afar. "


    As if she were a piece of crap with swordsmanship, she mocks.


    "Yes, Valentina must be quite strong.Is that why you sent all your guards home? "


    Stryna glanced at the rough hallway.The women of the Fire clan who arrived before noon today.At their behest, most of the soldiers who were guarding the castle disappeared.


    "Well, if it''s not good, it''s bad.It''s not me, it''s Princess Meer''s problem.They took away the hearts of the Fire clan because it was a very delicious food over there. That''s pretty good. "


    Then Valentina turned to the werewolf and the fire horse driver.


    "Even if he had ordered the chieftaincy or something, he probably wouldn''t have.Well, I wouldn''t have ordered it in the first place... but in the first place, this situation is what you wanted, right, Horse-driver? "


    The asked horse-driver looked at Valentina without changing his expression.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about....."


    "A crazy chief abandons his tribe after running off with the witch princess.When a clan loses its chief, it becomes easier to ask the horse riding kingdom for help, even though the chief is angry on his own.I guess there won''t be any more stewardship for the chief...The problem is that my sister Huima inherited the technique of using wolves, but, well, that''s enough to overcome it.In some cases, it''s okay to take Huima-san with you... Is that what you were thinking? "


    The wolf does not answer that word.All I could do was stare at Valentina silently.


    Looking at him like that, Valentina smiles bitterly.That face... I wonder why, it seemed like a dear thing to Straina, pointing at her bad brother.


    "Horse-driven, you''re a little bad, aren''t you?"


    "I see....."


    "That''s right. Nobody would have thought someone like you would be mad at love...As a result, most of the warriors of the clan came with them...At least you should have let me whisper the words of love, but you really suck.... "


    "... I see."


    The werewolf nodded small.


    "I thought you''d rather refuse.Valentina, isn''t it the same as the way snakes have always done, such as retaining their unified power? "


    "Yeah, that''s right, that''s right.The smoking wolf who just disappeared is doing the right thing with the snake.Snakes are powerful when they lurk in people.But... look, I''m a witch princess, so I''m a little different from the other snakes. "


    "The Witch Princess was the first temporary thing to reveal the power of the Fire Clan Chiefs... I thought she said that..."


    According to Shtrina, the witch nodded, "Yeah, yeah.


    "You remembered very well.Great, Lina. "


    His parents called him by name, and Stryna couldn''t stop his face from twisting.


    At several tea ceremonies, Valentina seemed to have been made aware of her weaknesses... and she had such a nasty feeling.


    Never mind that, Valentina continued with a smile.


    "But that''s a little sweet to recognize.Even for the first time, authority is authority.It''s like a haribote, but from the outside, doesn''t it look a little awesome?You must defeat them, or you must fight them at the cost of your life...You''re the one who has to listen to me face to face...It''s an illusion, isn''t it? "


    "That''s...."


    Sure, you were right.There was a verse where the Meers saw Valentina as the core of the snake and considered it a serious enemy to be defeated.


    "I''ve been thinking.The use of the authority of a witch princess....Honestly, I''m in the way of this fake name.I can''t hide.It would be a waste to just throw it away.So what do we do? As it stands, the most intrusive one for us is the Empire Princess Meer.I was wondering if I could use it to summon her. "


    "So you think I''m staying here? Can I lose my escort?"


    "I think you''re mistaken, but I''m not using the firefighters'' force.I said, "No, because if I get them back soon, I''ll expose that I have a plan that doesn''t need them."That''s about it. "


    Have you finished your tea? When Valentina stood up, she brought a new teapot and poured it into her own cup and that of Straina.


    "To make it easier for Princess Meer to come here, I want to eliminate the warriors..."Perhaps I could show you the impression of disturbing me... but if I do it too much, the horse-driver will hate me. "


    Valentina laughed and said.


    "Why... would you tell Lina that?"


    Straina stares at Valentina in a blind eye.She didn''t know what it meant to talk to herself about her future strategy.


    "I wonder why... I''ll tell you when I''m done drinking that tea.Here, have another drink before it gets cold.Because it has just the right temperature.It''s really delicious. "


    Valentina smiles gorgeously.


    Being played with... with that bitter feeling, Straina put tea in her mouth...


    "Ah... you''re hurting me?"


    The cup fell out of my hand.


    Your eyes are twitching and twisting.


    There was an alarm.I wasn''t even expecting it...


    No way, at this stage... I can''t believe you poisoned me...


    "Bel... honey..."


    Strina fell off her chair and fell to the floor.


    "After all, I''m better at swords than poison.If you don''t, it''ll take time for it to work. "


    "You know what? I thought you said you''d use it alive..."


    "Of course, I''m going to try not to die, but it''s up to Princess Meer to make it.Drink the antidote and you''ll wake up like a liar.But if you''re late, you''ll sleep forever, and eventually die.I''ve already given you the antidote, but only God knows if you''re gonna make it. "


    "The Snake Witch will name her God....."


    "If they don''t make it, they will curse God.If we make it... maybe we''ll curse God.Those who curse God and hate the world, that is... they are not snakes. "


    Valentina said after slightly lifting her tongue.


    "Hmm, that''s right. In the meantime, would you like Lena to change...?Yes, even worse run-down clothes... yes.Now that the sacrificial clothes match, how about wearing them... and tying them to the altar of that evil cult chapel...Performance is important, so at best I''ll dress you up as if you were "something terrible"..... "


    A malicious spell that crosses your head.However, Stryna couldn''t resist....


    "But if you brought it in soon, it would have been a little bitter, but if you ate it properly every day, the blood color would have improved, and it would still be unconvincing."


    "Fufufu, that''s true. I thought you might be more delicate, but that''s the Yellow Moon house.To a certain extent, I''ve been eating without hesitation, sleeping tightly, and having a lot of guts. "


    an extremely rude conversation that takes place overhead.I wanted to protest unequivocally as Duchess, but I couldn''t even do that.


    "Well, even the poison around here will make you look pale, and you''ll be able to handle it.I''ll do it for you.Unexpectedly, "like she rushed to help."


    In a dimming consciousness, Valentina''s voice came down.


    "Of course, just dress up. I won''t hurt you any more.Because... you''re... "


    Hearing that voice, Stryna''s consciousness fell into deep darkness.

 604 Episode 222 The Forbidden Forest Without Mushrooms

    The next day, Meer and the others followed the horses that had preceded them and left the village.


    Once you''re out of the forest... instead, you go deeper into the forest.


    I thought the village of the Fire Clan was deep in the woods, but in fact, I can see that it was still near the entrance.


    It was a dark gray forest.


    A place where tall, lush leaves block out the light of the sun and a faint veil of darkness flies.The dark air was slightly moist, as if it was coming to the skin.


    Every time you walk, the leaves burst out under your feet.It seems to be informing our enemies of our position, and it''s somehow exciting.


    Occasionally, the root of a tree that maliciously tries to catch its feet is gradually stepping over.


    --Hmm, it''s not easy to escape after all.I thought I was completely familiar with the woods, but this is a lot of work.Not to mention escaping from the enemy''s hands, it would be much harder...


    While wiping the sweat off her forehead, Meer exhaled little by little.


    "Are you okay, Meer?"


    Abel''s worried about walking in front of me.If your feet are bad, take your hands gently and don''t miss your escort.He is indeed a gentleman''s prince.


    "Yes, thank you, I''m fine...."


    While responding, Meer slipped out of sight.


    The events of last night have come back to life... like this... my nanica, my emotions are starting to blow up!


    What a... love brain!


    Meer slaps herself on the cheeks, and then her expression changes sharply.


    "It''s okay, Abel. I''m normal.And I''m not worried about anything. "


    It was true.


    It was an itinerary while being wary of being attacked on the way, but there was nothing worrying about Meer.


    After all, defending the avant-garde was the most powerful knight in the Empire.


    Well, when I got on the horse, I was about to be targeted by a bow, so it wasn''t so hard to get around on foot...


    "Hmm... how do I move through the woods without leaving a trace?"


    I think it is a good opportunity to absorb the knowledge of the "time of need¡± greedily while asking Ludwig to go next door.It was a positive thinking meer.


    "Still, it''s amazing that there''s a castle deep in the woods."


    Meea did not think of it, and she snapped at it with admiration.


    I don''t know the size of a castle, but I don''t think it''s common to build a castle deep in the woods...


    "It''s also off the pilgrimage road, and it''s a place you don''t need to come if you don''t cut through the woods.It may be a good place to hide and prepare for battle. "


    Ludwig said while fixing his glasses.By the way, there was a faint sweat on his forehead.Even though it is a small civilian, these physical tasks seem to be difficult.


    "It''s also along the border with Verga.As for the Kingdom of Lemno, it is a difficult land to reach out to.Well, it''s a blank zone or something. "


    While acknowledging Ludwig''s words, Dion smiled ironically.


    "Well, what an ambitious Lemno kingdom was a secret fortress..."


    "Well, I''ve never heard such a story as serving the Kingdom of Lemno for so long."


    The answer was Gimmimafias, the mushroom armored knight.


    Incidentally, the formation has Dion and Gimmimafias in the front row.Behind them were two imperial guards.Abel and Meer, Ludwig and Anne, followed by Bell.Behind them were five Imperial Guards.


    By the way, the guards are holding a large shield so that they can respond to attacks from anywhere.


    --What a splendid shield.I wonder if I could lay this shield around and close it up so we could build a little fortress...?If so, a bigger shield would be fine.Perhaps we should have a bigger soldier to carry...I''d like to solicit some of the Deva Kingdoms in Lemno, but... hmm...


    The group proceeded to the back of the woods, approximating Meer, who began military thinking.


    "But is the road really safe?"


    That''s what Dion was looking for... guiding them... the wolf of the Horse, the feather comb!


    The feather comb was exhaling with its tongue out because it was hot.


    Looking back, he said, "Leave it to me!Like I said, woof! and barked.It''s comfortable... but I wonder why it''s Meer who can''t wipe out a glimmer of anxiety.


    He''s supposed to be a smart wolf... but after I asked him his name, he kind of... why...?


    ¨D ¨D Speaking of a glimmer of anxiety, so is this forest.


    It is only a short time to leave the village.


    Meer was getting such a nasty feeling from this forest.I can''t think of any particular reason. I just have to say... somehow...


    "This forest... it''s kind of creepy..."


    Meer is bewildered by her unfamiliar creepiness.


    I wonder... something catches me.This forest... something... is wrong.


    Driven by anxiety, Meer looked around...I finally realize the cause of the discomfort.


    That''s right, if it were in the woods, there would have been... nothing in the woods.It''s not a sign of a creature living in the woods...


    "This forest... mushrooms are missing!"


    ... somewhere far away!I can hear a bird chirp.


    The rabbits shake their leaves, and the adoring trees shake their leaves eloquently.


    In the woods full of life, Meer''s voice of mourning echoed with sadness.

 605 Episode 223: To the Snake Castle

    A half-day walk through the forest without mushrooms.Meanwhile, I was looking for mushrooms all the time, but after all, I couldn''t find a mushroom that I could eat.I found some mushrooms, but I said, "That''s a poisonous mushroom!"... Meer''s intuition told me.


    Whether or not it really is a poison mushroom is something that only God knows, but it is an extremely good story.


    Anyway, in the woods without mushrooms, Meer didn''t think...


    "It''s really ominous...."


    and so on. Such a mea, people around me also naturally increased their tension.


    After all, the wisdom of the Empire speaks of it as "ominous".It is harder to be nervous.And the castle appeared in neglect before Meer and his companions.


    "That''s...."


    This is the opposite of the discomfort that there should be no mushrooms.There is a strange feeling that there is a foreign object in the forest that is completely inappropriate.


    It was a stone martial arts castle that stood there, pushing down thick trees.


    The tower (Bellevue Fleet) rises above us, although it is about to collapse.The walls surrounding it were also fairly high, and there were signs of repairs everywhere.


    "Quite a splendid castle.It would have been a mess if I had decided to take care of Cage Castle. "


    Gimmimafias looked up at the castle and laughed so gloriously....


    "Excellent work on Lord Ludwig''s plan.If we could get the soldiers guarding the castle to disobey us, we would be able to work with wisdom comparable to an army. No, it''s just brilliant. "


    "I''m honored to praise you... for everything you''ve prepared for me.Reconciliation between the horse riding kingdom and the fire clan is the only solution. "


    "Hahaha, you were right.Well, that''s the wisdom of the Empire.It seems to be true that I dismantled the revolutionary forces of my kingdom in one word. "


    Meea smiles with a small smile at Gimmi Mafias, who seemed so impressed.


    It was a pleasant mea to be praised by the mushroom night.


    "But... it''s a castle that feels obsessed."


    While fixing his glasses, Meer snapped back to Ludwig, who looked up.


    "Obsession...."


    The castle, if I may say so, may have been a substitute for a chunk of obsession.


    For example, a castle wall. Where the hell did that stone come from?


    How much distance did you carry, how much effort did you stack and build?


    What was it like... to build this castle?


    When I think about it, I see, it certainly feels like an intense obsession... but at the same time, Meer also thinks about it.


    --But I don''t really feel like a building by the hand of a snake...


    I remember that summer day.


    Likewise, a distorted temple in the basement of a deserted island forgotten from people''s memories.Compared to a blurry, blue, glowing, blasphemous building, it took on a very ordinary shape.


    It''s obviously different from the alien architecture and the castle in front of you, which makes you suspicious of someone else''s will to intervene.This is just a product of human obsession... so what''s there is not ominousness...The only thing that smells of silence is the sad incense of the losers...


    --But anyway, it''s not a very hobby castle.It''s not a place I''d like to stay very long... but is there Lena there?


    "Princess Meer! You made it!"


    All of a sudden, it was the feather comb of the guide who ran away.As he was swinging his tail, a horse sat at the castle gate towards the wolf.


    When she found Meer and the others, she stood up and ran closer.


    Where''s Huima-san?


    "It worked, thanks to Princess Meer.Our warriors are returning to the village with the others.The only people in this castle are the Witch Princess and... my brother, the Firehorse Driver. "


    The horse chewed his lips slightly and said.


    "I couldn''t convince my brother...My words didn''t reach my brother...But it''s strange. My brother didn''t bother me at all.Thanks to this, all the men were able to get back into our hands. "


    Ludwig nods to Huima''s story.


    "In fact, I can''t be reassured because there will be snake hands other than the Fire clan, but this should have narrowed the enemy''s choices considerably."


    Huima nodded quietly to the words.


    "I heard from the crowd... apparently, there''s really no sign of the snake inside.There was a man named Smokewolf who was loyal to the witch princess, but he''s already left here. "


    "So, really, only the witch princess and the werewolf are here..."


    After nodding to Meer''s crush, Huima took out a piece of paper.


    I was told to give this to you.


    Reading the letter received from Huima, Mia frowned.


    "Please, bring your proper escort to the chapel..."


    When he saw the letter from the side, Dion exhaled because it was deep.


    "The right thing to do... well, as I knew from the beginning, if we don''t scrape our strength properly, Miss Strana''s life won''t be lost, I guess."


    "After all, you have to enter the castle with a handful of elites....."


    Ludwig sighs.


    "I will definitely follow you!"


    "Now let me stay by your side, Meer."


    Belle and Anne raise their powerful voices.


    "No, but...."


    "I don''t think I have much time to worry about.Another message from my brother... I poisoned Miss Strana, so I think we should get here soon... "


    This will immediately determine who will accompany you.


    Abel, Dion and Gimmimafias, Ludwig and Anne and Bell.And with Huima and a guard, Meer stepped into the castle.

 606 Episode 224: Rude Intimacy

    Originally, the gates, which were supposed to be tightly closed, were open.


    The party headed for Dion and Gimmimafias and went to the castle.


    Fortunately, there was no point in shooting an arrow from somewhere.


    "It could be a trap, so please don''t inadvertently touch the area."


    Mia nods mysteriously to Dion''s words.


    Incidentally, if I was told not to touch inadvertently, Meer didn''t have the habit of wanting to touch...Instead, be surprised, pull your hands back and pay close attention to your feet.


    What kind of trap triggers when the floor you stepped on sinks?Can''t you see the blade coming down from the cradle?In this way, you continue to increase your vigilance to the maximum level.


    And of course!


    "Bell, you know, but don''t inadvertently touch anything."


    Don''t miss out on curious granddaughters.It could be said to be my grandmother''s book.


    Through the castle gate, I saw the tower and the inn (paradise) lined up in front.And in front of me on the right, I saw the chapel and the building in question.


    It''s just thoughts. Because it was not a sacred symbol that was on the roof, but a creepy monster statue that spread its wings.


    The overall shape of the building is subtly different from that of the Central Orthodox Church.


    At the entrance, two monster statues were staring at us to intimidate us.


    "Is this the devil of the devil?"


    Meer is not very familiar with things around here.If Raffina were here, I might be able to hear a lot of detailed explanations...


    "Apparently so. This building will be a castle built by a sect that worshipped evil gods."


    Nodded Ludwig''s words, Dion saw the chapel again.


    "Now... let''s go save the prisoner princess."


    Small and crushed, Dion turned his eyes towards Gimmimafias.


    "So, who''s going to take the lead?"


    "Fufufu, I can''t wait for you to take care of the veterans."


    Gimmimafias gently pulled out his sword and gripped it with both hands....


    "Now, while I''m arrogant, I''ll leave it to the honor of the spear. Let''s go!"


    The sword flashed! I blew the chapel door without a trace.


    And again, they cut open the rising dust, and together they stepped into it.


    The building was a longitudinal structure.


    In front of the chapel was a statue of a broken god overlooking the room.


    Not at all well maintained, and when I look at the run-down statues, it seems that snakes still do not believe in evil gods.


    That wasn''t the only creepy statue.On both sides of the chapel, shaking pine lights lit countless statues, lined up to surround the chapel.


    The creepy gaze of the statue was gathered in the center of the chapel, slightly ahead.


    And beyond that gaze... I saw a girl lying on a large dining table.


    "That''s...."


    As you close your eyes, your appearance gradually becomes clear.


    Definitely. It was a stolen Strana.


    Straina is dressed in a throw-on jacket that the prisoner can wear.Your hands and feet look painfully wide and tied up with a thick rope....


    Lena!


    Bell''s sad voice echoes.


    But I can''t believe I didn''t hear it... and Straina didn''t even move.In that case, it was about to turn blue, Meer...


    "Uhh... nnh..."


    Shortly afterwards, Straina wandered around, moaning slightly.Although the movement was restricted because she was tied up, Mea stroked her chest softly to keep her alive for now.


    "... terrible"


    Bell covered his mouth in Straina''s tragic outfit.And Meer was generally in agreement with Bell''s sentiments.It happened... but soon afterwards, Meer noticed.


    Calmly, look at Shtrina''s face... look at her arms!


    --Hmm... because she was poisoned, her complexion is not good, but it doesn''t feel like her cheeks have gotten sore that far, and no, rather...


    ... Meer doesn''t have any particular reason, but, no, I really don''t... I felt a little intimacy with Straina.It''s rude!


    --That being said, Mr. Leena''s father, Sir Laurenz, was a good man...If you were put in jail, you would inevitably lack exercise.Then why don''t you invite me on a horse ride after this is over?


    That''s how you quietly breathe in.We must help Stryna safely.


    In order to do that, I must first take care of her that she was poisoned...Ten to eighty-nine, there must be enemies coming before that.


    The enemy has summoned us here.So, what the hell are you going to do?


    The moment I leaned towards the question,


    "Welcome, Princess Mea Luna Tiamoon. You''re welcome."


    A voice rang in the chapel.


    The voice echoed strangely indoors and I didn''t know where to hear it.


    "Now, why don''t you help the poor princess who fell asleep from poison?"


    As if they were laughing at the Meers looking for themselves, their voices echoed as if they were singing.


    It sounded like a song of praise to the evil gods to Meer, a beautiful, ominous voice.

 607 Episode 225 Another Prince

    The corner of the royal castle of the Kingdom of Lemno, Fedescud Castle.Gain Lemno sifted his sword in distraction at a training ground where royal men trained their sword arms.


    Standing around the gain was a simulated doll made up of thick tree branches.Seriously, cut targets one after the other.At first glance, I''ll leave it to you, but when I see something, I realize it.


    The swordsmanship was surprisingly honest and refined.


    Recently, he stopped practicing against people.


    The absence of Gimmimafias, the master of the sword, was also a major reason, but more than that, he realized that the opponent to the prince would weaken his sword.


    "It doesn''t make sense how much I knocked the fish down."


    When I realized that, I just kept swinging my sword by myself.


    Such a phantom enemy in his eyes, it wasn''t Abel, his brother...Taller than that, thinner...


    "Haah!"


    Wave aside your carelessness.


    He exhaled heavily as he halved the last target and put the blade into the sheath.


    I noticed a huge sweat floating on his forehead.While wiping it with a sleeve, the gain goes out into the hallway.Whoa, find the maid girl just passing through there.I was still young, and I was a maid for a while.


    Hey, you there, get me some water.


    The girl trembled at the voice of Gain.


    "... hah, yes, I''m home."


    For a moment, the girl looked like she was in trouble, but she immediately tried to turn her heel back.


    Gain frowned faintly.


    The maids of this castle fear the word of Gain and follow it immediately.Nevertheless, for a moment, I felt suspicious about her, who seemed lost.It seemed that she held the folded botanical paper dearly.


    "Wait, what is that?"


    "Ah, well... this is for His Majesty the King..."


    "Don''t joke. Do you have such dirty paperwork?"


    Gain laughs at the girl with his nose.


    "Hih, uhh, I''m not lying. It''s just...."


    "I don''t know. Give it to me."


    Quickly, he steals botanical paper from his maid''s hand.The maid couldn''t resist the speed. On the contrary,


    "Ah...."


    Did you think I''d be beaten? The maid closed her eyes and shook her body.The moment you try to back down, your feet slip and fall behind you.


    As he sighs, Gain takes his arms and supports them.


    Can''t you? Gain, if you scare a girl...


    Inside your head is the voice of a woman who shouts at you.The child''s voice is uncomfortable, and the gain hits the tongue.


    "What are you doing? Water.I''ll give this to my father. "


    "Hmm, but...."


    "If I blame you, tell me that I beat you up and took it.And no one will complain. "


    That being said, Gain quickly looked through the vegetable paper.


    "What...? From Gimmimafias... Speaking of which, he was out of the country with Abel''s escort.A dance party in Sankland? This is bullshit. "


    I smile with my nose.


    At that moment, I felt like my voice was ringing in my head again.


    What''s more, you look down on your opponent because you''re afraid to lose?Did you regret losing to your brother so much?


    A teasing laugh... he smiles unexpectedly bitterly.


    "Oh dear, that woman would definitely say that...."


    Ever since I lost to Abel, my sister has somehow remembered a lot. First Princess Valentina Remno.


    "Good thing? Gain, if you want to be bullied... well, bullying itself is not much to be praised... but at least show strength.I don''t show any strength or excellence, but it''s ugly to be from, be the oldest son, be a man... and be great because of that. "


    That''s how I preached to my sister, and to my hateful sister... Gain finally couldn''t win with a sword.


    Don''t use a cowardly sword...Meet firmly from the front!


    If you protest,


    Oh, are you going to say that on the battlefield?Why do you think our enemies will put their swords together properly?Defeat the opponent and survive will win.Do you think that''s where you stand as a king? "


    I returned the bullshit with Shirley.


    The cool smile of that time was still burning in his eyes.


    That, avoiding any slashing, nagging, sharply shooting back....That beautiful sword that flows.The opponent, whom he sincerely wished to defeat, disappeared from front of him without ever giving up his victory.


    "Royalty must not die on the battlefield.Are you the loser who died without standing on the battlefield while saying such a great thing? "


    One day, my sister suddenly lost her life whispering that she was going to change this country.


    "Damn, that reminds me of crap."


    After shaking his head, he proceeds to read the report from Gimmimafias. And...


    "......!"


    I''ll find a familiar name...


    "Valentina... sister"


    My sister, who defied the king and bought rebellion from the nobles, tried to change the country.


    The name of my sister, who was supposed to be dead, was indeed written there.


    That sister was actually alive... and complicit in evil... and it certainly was written there.


    "What are you doing, sister...."


    Unexpectedly, he is surprised.


    Your heart is shaking apart from your thoughts...


    My sister, who keeps beating herself, is involved in some bullshit... that''s all I could ever forgive.


    "What are you doing... me too... Damn it....."


    With his sword in his hand, he turned his foot towards the stables.


    With all the actors, the stage of the story returns to the castle of the snake.

 608 Episode 226: The Girl Guide - Belles Determination

    - Anyway, I have to go to Lena''s.Er, be careful with your surroundings, so as not to step on the trap... if you walk on the water like this before the weight of the first step occurs...


    Meer thought... the next moment!


    Bwah, suddenly, a dark shadow falling from above.Your hand is holding a sword that sparkles light....


    At the same time as the landing, the shadow jumps to Meer.


    A slit of light approaching your fine neck!And... Meer doesn''t even notice, and of course she can''t react!


    Immediately after the heavy metal sound.


    "Oops... you think it''s that easy?"


    The echoing voice of Dion was so close that Meer was surprised... it solidified.


    After all, I felt like I could see the shine of metal at the edge of my vision... oh, I''m sure this is about to cut my neck now, and I knew that Meer wouldn''t dare look at you.


    Why? Of course it''s because I''m scared!


    I heard a scary sound of metal rubbing in my ear, but I didn''t dare to see it.


    It''s like a ghost, to say the least.


    I''m scared because I think I''m here.I suppose that kind of thing. If you think you can''t hear or see, you won''t be scared.The assassin''s blade is the same... Is that right?


    "Don''t move. That''s the Empire''s wisdom..."


    Dion smiles fiercely at the impressive werewolf.


    "I believe in my proud sword. Whoa."


    Shortly after the wind chip. Dion pulled out the other sword with one hand and drove into the air with no manipulation.


    It was an arrow that fell.


    "Oh, I talked to Leena in a great way, but this isn''t happening."


    I hear a voice that looks stunned.The arrows never came back...


    "Lord Gimmimafias, there must be a wolf.You and the prince will escort our princess. "


    Dion says to Gimmimafias, who was about to pull out his sword and join forces.


    "Ho, wolf. That''s..."


    "It''s not just a wolf. It should be pretty tough.Be careful, Gimmimafias. "


    Abel also issued a sharp warning and pulled out his sword.


    "Well, it looks like the surprise has failed, but what are you going to do now?Princess Snake Witch? "


    Dion says in a provocative tone.But there was no rush in the voice of the witch princess... she told me to sing like a song.


    "By the way, can I just leave Lena alone?If we don''t hurry, we''ll be late.I''m giving you the antidote at the service. "


    --Antidote...? Yes, what is it...?


    As soon as you tilt your neck, your voice will echo.


    "Of course, you''re bringing it, right?Something dear to Lena...The little horse amulet... Come on, help your friends. "


    "Ah...."


    In a moment, a sharp alarm sounded in Meer''s brain.


    When I quickly looked around, I saw the back of the running bell...


    "Bell! Wait!"


    It stopped, but she never stopped.


    - Wait, Lina!


    That''s how Belle ran. With a quiet determination in his chest....


    She never ran away without thinking.Rather, Bell was the strangest person who understood the situation at this time.


    "Help your friends," says the enemy, who lures you.


    Why is Straina tied up so she can''t move?


    Why did you have to keep him from moving even though he was supposed to have been poisoned?


    Why did you dare shoot the ''Bow'' in the presence of the Empire''s mightiest Dion Alia...?


    This is a snake trap, a horrible snake trap.


    If you don''t go and help Stryna, she dies of poison.


    If you go to help Stryna, whoever goes to help will still die.


    And if the man who goes to help with the antidote is against the enemy''s will, Straina dies with an arrow.


    This is such a trap. The trap of who you''re offering to save Strana''s life.


    It is clear that the enemy''s primary target is Mea.So the best thing for enemies to do is to be a meer.But Bell has been informed.


    The witch will compromise.


    I was informed in advance that I could bring an escort.


    Enemies compromise most easily.


    Meer and Stryna''s lives are not worth it. So compromise.


    So, who''s going to make it with Straina?


    The enemy has been nominated properly.


    A person with a small horse amulet... is likely to have Straina''s "Friend".


    The witch calls out loudly.


    "Now, help your friend."


    Being poked at by Bell is a cruel choice.


    Either your life or that of a friend.


    Bell doesn''t think he can die anymore.


    I don''t give up easily. I wanted to give up bad things and stick to the world.


    Because Bell likes this world.


    Because I love this world from the bottom of my heart...


    ... but still... Bell chooses. Save Shtrina.


    That little chest had the feeling that it would never go away.


    That world... that future that Belle was in, is probably gone.


    With Meer struggling to avoid the tragedy, perhaps the world has disappeared.There was such a vague feeling in the bell.


    But still... there were words that never disappeared.


    There was a flame of indelible thoughts.


    As the last princess to succeed the blood of the Empire, it means living with pride in her chest....


    To live a shameful life in that name...


    Your friend''s life is about to disappear, but your friend is suffering, and you spare your own life.It is not worthy of the blood of the Empire''s wisdom.


    "Help Lina-chan....."


    I do not despise my own life.


    But even though I could throw a heavy life, I still wanted to protect it.


    Belle rushes straight to Straina without hesitation.Close by and call.


    Lena!


    Straina with pale blue cheeks looks painful.When the white lips are forced open, Belle opens the belly of the small horse''s amulet.


    It was unnaturally stiff, and there was a small bottle in it.When you take it out, it pours into Strana''s mouth at once.


    "Nh... ku... uu"


    Suddenly, bitter wrinkles appeared between her eyebrows.Shortly afterwards, Keho, Keho, and Shtrina slipped in.


    Your tearful eyes slightly opened, and...


    "Belle...?"


    Strina said with a whispering voice.


    "Lina-chan... I''m glad..."


    When Belle exhaled in a small way... a sharp wind chirp echoed... and...

 609 Episode 227 Guide Girl # 2: The moon shines in the sky of the Imperial Capital

    The tall, sharp wind chirp... pierced Bell''s neck.


    "Ah...."


    And Belle''s body was out of balance.Just like that, by the side of Strana, Belle fell.


    Another wind chip. The last arrow did not capture Bell''s body.


    Because Abel stabbed him in the right arm, the boy who broke in to stand between.


    "Gu...."


    Abel stares at her sister as she stops on the spot while losing balance.


    "Sister, why... why did you do this?"


    Bloody screams.Beyond that,


    "Oh, fail, but that''s fine. Because I''ve achieved my goal."


    There was a figure of Valentina holding a bow in one hand.Gimmimafias slashed from the side.


    "Ah, good to see you again, Master.As usual, it''s a great dagger. "


    Valentina drops her bow instantly and pulls out her sword.Parry a blow from Gimmi Mafias with one hair.


    Valentina goes outside, cutting into Gimmimafias.


    After that, the werewolf and Abel go outside the chapel.


    An unfolding sight. Meer just couldn''t help but stare at it...


    "Ah, Nyiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii


    Dion rushed in and said with a hard look.


    "... I don''t mind going.Why don''t you protect Prince Abel?Or do you want to work with Lord Gimmimafias against the witch princess?Sure, the werewolf has a good arm, so it''ll be tough on your old body..... "


    "... don''t let anyone die."


    "Princess, is that... Prince Abel and Prince Gimmimafias?Perhaps I could add a werewolf to it... but I don''t suppose it includes that woman, too? "


    Dion asks with a bitter face.


    "He''s too nice..."


    "Please, Mr. Dion."


    The voice trembled small.


    When Dion saw Meer''s face, he sighed small.


    "Oh my gosh... I''m not convinced... but I don''t think we have a chance to meet the sword of Lemno''s swordsman."


    Shrugging his shoulders, Dion left the chapel.


    In fact, Meer didn''t have a particularly deep idea.


    I just wanted time. Time to tidy up my head...


    Now... I knew I couldn''t think of anything.


    "Bell...."


    She fell almost before she walked in.


    My granddaughter, Meabel, who had an arrow on her neck, was lying on the floor.


    There were no chase arrows.However, it soon became apparent that the first shot was sufficiently lethal.


    "Bell... no... no. Oh, no!"


    Stryna, who had been released by Ludwig''s hand, crawled upside down to her friend.As you gently hug your body lying without strength, your hands are dyed red.


    The world is filled with red.


    It''s the scenery that Meer saw one day.


    ... red, burning red filled my vision.


    The cursed evil chapel, the table of sacrifice, was stained with the girl''s blood.


    Down on the rough floor, the last Empress of the Tier Moon Empire, Meabel Luna Tier Moon... smiled gently.


    Happiness filled his heart.


    I hear the voices, voices and voices of gentle people.


    Dr. Ludwig was there. Anne had a mother.


    There was a friend, Lena, and a respected grandmother, Meer.


    The warm voices of those who wanted to hear it all the time and who wanted to be with you.


    There was a dreamy last sight.


    That''s why there was no more pain. I wasn''t scared.


    The breathlessness disappeared... and the world was always stained with gold.


    "Bel, honey...?"


    It was Strina who stunned.


    Because suddenly the blood on his palm suddenly shined golden.The glow passed from blood to Belle''s body, and filled his whole body with bright glow.


    That golden shine... I knew Meer.


    --This is the same as when the bell appeared....?


    Without a word, Meer just stares at the sight.


    "I''m sorry, Lina. It looks like it''s time to say goodbye."


    I can hear the bell. I wasn''t supposed to be able to raise my voice until now, but I heard it so clearly.


    On the contrary, it made it clear that the time had come.


    "Bell-chan... no. No, no... no!"


    Strina leaned against the bell with a wet voice in tears.From those eyes, your tears are falling down.


    Belle laughed in trouble and wiped Stryna''s eyes with his fingers.


    "I''m sorry, Lina. I can''t keep my promises.Um, please ask my sister about my secret.I''m sure you''ll find out. It''s okay.I''m sure I''ll see you again... Definitely again...That''s why it''s okay..... "


    Tell her to rest assured, and then Belle looks at Meer.


    Meer onee-sama, thank you so much so far.I''m sorry this happened... "


    Lower your head gently.


    "Please thank Linsha, too.And to Ellis'' mother, to Meer''s sister''s father, to Prince Theon, to Keithwood.... "


    "Bell...."


    The glow increases even more intensity.If you notice, Belle''s body gradually changes from the edge to the particle of light.I wonder why, Meer seemed twitchy...


    Looking at such a mea, Bell smiled slightly hauntingly.


    "Meer, grandmother... don''t skip, please give birth to my mother properly.Abel, you have to get along with your grandfather.My mother is one of eight children..... "


    Shortly afterwards... the light was so small that it blinked...


    The bell scattered and disappeared.


    Like a lie, without leaving a trace of anything... it''s gone.


    It''s like the end of a dream...


    Like the end of a happy dream...


    However, only the little horse amulet remains in place...


    It''s the sight Bell saw in the woods.


    One moment.


    The Empire Capital was destroyed and buried in rubble.


    The dark clouds of hatred cover the sky.A world in which a whirlwind chain of vengeance has dyed the sky black.


    That''s the world of snakes. A world of destruction and chaos.


    Looking at the sight, Bell thinks.


    --I knew it... was a dream...That''s right... There can''t be such a kind world.It was a dream. It was a dream God showed me before I died because I didn''t lose my pride...


    With abandonment and disappointment, Bell tried to gently close his eyes, and at that moment... I heard a voice somewhere.


    That nostalgic voice...


    "Your dream will not end with me."


    It was a pride Belle held on to his chest all the time.


    In the voice of the Empire''s wisdom, the esteemed grandmother... the beloved Meer sister...


    One more blink.


    For a moment, the world has changed.


    The sky is a ripple-like impact.


    The dark clouds of hatred scatter as the waves sweep through.


    The moon shines brightly in the sky, where the darkness that covers it has been wiped out.


    The powerful shine that cleaves the darkness of the night and glorifies its existence brings the whole world to light in golden colours.


    A rubble empire that collapses. Everything turns into a golden glow and changes its appearance.


    It''s like a dream.


    Even this painful world was a dream again.


    One more blink.


    That''s how Belle saw the landscape...

 610 Episode 228 Guide Girl 3 - What Meer Should Do

    "Bel... you left without saying the most important thing..."


    Poppy, and Mea squeaky. The voice trembled small.


    "With this, all of us have to give birth... eight of us are so many."


    Thus, it was a casual reasoning once thought past the brain.


    Why was there a difference between Bell and the Empress''s legend when we changed history?


    Because the letters were easy to change and the memories were hard to change.


    That''s why the journal disappeared and the bell didn''t disappear...


    This means that there are things that are susceptible to modification and things that are susceptible to modification.


    Those with life are less affected than they were when history was changed.That means that the bell has disappeared...


    Meer quietly closes her eyes.


    On the back of my eyelids, I think of that powerful weather smile of my granddaughter...


    Suddenly, I hear the sound of a sword coming from outside.


    "Oh, that''s right... not yet.There''s something I have to do. "


    Because the bell is gone...Yet I have done what I have to do.


    Meer wipes her eyes and stands up.


    What should I do now...?


    Strangely, Meer knew that.


    I could see the answer Bell gave me.It''s like a guide...


    Yes, Meer is still afraid.The enemy dies, and as much as I do, I get a chance to go back to the past and start over.


    And for that reason... I have hope.


    Bell... has the opportunity to go back to the past and start over just like he did.I wonder if that''s possible.


    --Even so, Belle is my grandson.Besides, the same neck that caused the fatal wound.Besides, the possibility of disappearing in such a profound way is very high...?


    The question is, to what extent do we go back to the past?


    If only a few days ago, it would still be fine.I''m sure you''ll do well because it''s a well-guided bell.But what if... what if I danced back eight years ago, just like myself?


    Eight years ago for Bell, not to mention the future...


    --It''s too pathetic to wake up in an empire that was messed up in the civil war.


    If Valentina dies here, I''m sure Abel and I will get along.If that happens, maybe Belle won''t be born, and even if he does, it will have a bad effect on the future empire.


    That''s not good. It''s a very bad night''s sleep.


    I want Bell to wake up surrounded by gentle people in a more developed empire.


    Making Belle''s next awakening place a continuation of happy dreams¡­ that''s what Meer should have done and guided her.


    --Ah, Belle has really been a guide to me...


    After breathing quietly, Meer turned to Ludwig.


    "Ludwig, please tell me about Lena."


    I didn''t know more about the situation than Meer, and I called out to the paranoid servants and then ran out of the chapel.


    Outside, a complex battle was unfolding.


    It was Valentina who got on her knees and couldn''t move.There is no sword in his hand, and his clothes are stained with blood.


    The wounds looked deep, either because I had a meeting with Lemno''s swordsman, Gimmimafias.


    Gimmimafias raids Valentina in pursuit.But before that, the Empire''s mightiest, Dion Alia, stops.


    "Let me leave you alone."


    Gimmimafias, scream, flash! Launches a Speed Strike from the upper level.


    It was a blow that made Abel''s swing even heavier and faster.Dion... dares to turn it back from the front.


    Rigidity and Rigidity. A collision of slashing without a step.


    Sparks scatter from the sword that was met, coloring the two knights.


    Gimmimafias quietly asked over the sword of the Tsubagakure.


    "... why stop? Me and you have the same purpose, I think the enemy is the same."


    A lowly voice seeped into hostility.Dion answers with an unusual voice.


    "This is a strange conversation.Normally, I have feelings for my former master or apprentice, and I think it''s my way of attacking them.Are you sure? The witch princess over there is the daughter of the king you serve, the apprentice you taught the sword to? "


    "Don''t worry.I am the sword of Remno. Knight of Remno.My sword is offered to His Majesty the King''s servant.Then it is the praise of the knights to fulfill their lives.We will do our utmost to eliminate those who harm our country. "


    "Hahaha, I like it.I think so too. Then you won''t need to ask any more questions.We will only live each other''s lives. "


    Once away, now Dion steps in.


    "Honestly, I''m not convinced, but I hope my princess will finish without losing anyone''s life.I''m sorry... no, it''s not that difficult... but I can''t help it.Sometimes. "


    "Wahaha, what a hassle...Words worthy of the wisdom of a diligent empire! "


    One shot, two shots, three shots from the bottom like crawling through the ground.Gimmimafias parries all the slashes of different orbits.


    "Haha. I''ll tell you, I don''t seem to know much about the princess, but the word diligence is the best word for a princess.It''s the type of person who does his best to make it easier later! "


    Dion releases a sharp thrust and slaps Gimmimafias on the shoulder to disengage.At the same time, fly straight back, knead the other hand, and slash it into the fire horse drive.


    "Mmm...."


    While passing the slash, the horse-driver frowned.


    "Do not run away on your own.I''m feeling a lot of sacrifice here.No matter how much the princess ordered... mistakes could happen by accident. "


    Dion was laughing at the fierce slashing... but obviously, his eyes had a cold intent to kill.


    In a remarkable balance between Meer''s orders and the murder of the witch princess, the swordsmanship was endless.


    Mr. Dion! Abel!


    All eyes gathered in Meer''s voice.


    "Meer, no. Don''t come."


    It was Abel who stopped it, but it couldn''t stop.Because Abel was going to ask about the gap and slash Valentina.


    "Abel, if you''re worried about me, why don''t you protect me?"


    Meer turned her eyes to Dion after she said it with a disgrace.


    "Mr. Dion, you''ve stopped the situation very well."


    "I broke my bones.So, what do we do? It would be easiest to get orders to fight the enemy with the swordsman of Remno. "


    "I''m sorry, but I''d like you to catch me alive.Princess Valentina and Huima''s brother. "


    Meer''s answer was unexpected.Because there was something I had to do with Meer.


    "Well, I''m in trouble. For me, Valentina wants to avoid falling into your hands alive....."


    Gimmimafias'' voice dropped.


    "In order to protect my order, I will abandon you."


    "I don''t think you''re being reckless, old man."


    Dion turns his head toward Tilari and the horse-driven, and then holds one sword in his sheath, and turns it into two hands.


    Tingling and a tingling sensation on your skin...


    Gimmimafias, put your sword back.


    Things change again.


    Gain Lemno, the first prince of the Kingdom of Lemno, slowly walked up to the mood with his eyebrows raised.


    "This is His Highness Gain... You''re in a good mood.Why are you in such a place? "


    "Why, it seems that my father received a suspicious secret book.Until I came to look into it. "


    He took the botanical paper out of his pocket and threw it away.


    "Ah... that was a failure.We should have been more careful about the reward.Originally, we should have acted sooner, but the combination of escort and assassination was just too rude for the old man. "


    "Assassination... So it was my father who moved to kill my sister before..."


    "I don''t know anything about that.The only thing I can tell you is that His Majesty is not so accustomed to this manoeuvre. "


    "Is that why you''re saying that your sister''s assassination failed, or that you''re not planning to assassinate your sister in the first place?"


    "I''ll leave it to your imagination."


    Gimmimafias lowered his head rudely, and Gain sighed small.


    "But I didn''t know there was such a place near my country.I''ve never heard of it as an oligarchy.... "


    "It''s like a castle built by old gods?The faithful themselves seem to have died a long time ago, but since it is a base along the border with Velgar, it seems that his predecessor, His Majesty the King, sneaked up on it and fixed it. "


    It was Valentina Remno who sandwiched her mouth in a casual tone.Speak in a funny tone and look around.


    "Is that what this is all about? My master, Gimmimafias?"


    "Sister...."


    Gain stared bitterly.


    You look fine.


    "Oh? You hate it? Master did it to me, but I''m full of creativity."


    "As always, by keeping my mouth shut...At best, go back and harass my father. "


    Then Gain turned his gaze back to Gimmimafias.


    "What are you doing? Gimmimafias, I told you to take back your sword."


    "Unfortunately, Your Highness, I have received orders from your father, Your Majesty."


    To that answer, Gain''s cheeks twitch and tremble.


    "Hmm. Can''t you hear my orders..."


    Then he pulls out his sword.


    So, you''re gonna slash me and kill me, and you''re gonna follow that order?


    "I see. That''s troublesome. Well, in that case, I will only reap His Highness''s consciousness and serve my purpose."


    "I see.... That''s just fine."


    Gain held his sword quietly.


    "I wanted to give it a try.Shall I have one lesson followed? Kensei of Remno "

 611 Episode 229 Guide Girl 4 - Tower of Duels

    "Oh, fufufu, I can''t believe my younger brothers are here to protect me.In that case, shall I pull it in now? "


    When he stood up, Valentina turned to the horse-driver.


    "Horse-driver, can I ask you a favor?"


    "What are you going to do?"


    Valentina smiles happily at the horse-driven eyebrows.


    "A little finishing."


    Tell her to sing and Valentina returns her heel.


    "I won''t let you escape! Let''s go, Abel!"


    We can''t let her escape here.Meer runs after Valentina.


    "But...."


    Abel looked at his brother with hesitation.Gain said with an ironic smile when he noticed such a gaze.


    Abel, stop your sister.


    "Niisama, but...."


    "With that arm, Gimmimafias'' blow will fly the sword.That''s it. And.... "


    Gain looked at Gimmimafias with his sword in his hand.


    "Whether it is the second prince or the royal order, the royal order is more important, but whether it is the first prince or the royal order, which is heavier among you?"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Gain smiles at Gimmimafias, who returns silence.


    "Well, at best, I''ll have my teacher do my homework.So go. Make sure you catch him alive and come back.I was exposed to this kind of indifference.If you don''t mock me enough, I won''t feel better. "


    "Niisama... I see. Now, be careful."


    So Abel ran off with Meer.


    "Don''t let him go."


    I tried to stop the fire horse driver in front of those two....


    "Whoa, you''re underestimated.Pride will be hurt if he thinks he''s the strongest of the Empire. "


    From the side, Dion slashes.


    "Kh...."


    "Niisama! Please put down your sword!"


    When did Huima come, she shouted in grief.


    "That Dion Aria is your target.It''s that Dion Aria!!They''ll kill you! "


    "No, the princess ordered me not to kill her..."


    After a bitter smile, Dion saw the horse driving.


    "If it''s not right now, I don''t think there''s a single win, but do you still want to do it?Apparently, your sister has also become a friend of my princess''s, so it would be easier for me if you could hold my sword before I get hurt.... "


    "It''s impossible. I will kill you, I will kill the swordsman of Remno, I will kill Gain Remno, and I will go to the witch princess.Nothing should change what I do. "


    Dear God, he shook his head and Dion shrugged his shoulders.


    "Above all else. Then I will kill you in full."


    Behind the sound of the fierce battle, Meer and the others headed towards the tower that stood before them.


    "Hmm... maybe there''s a trap. Carefully....."


    "Meer, um... where is she?"


    Asked reluctantly, Meer''s feet stopped.


    "Yes... I''ve said goodbye."


    Without looking back at Abel, Meer said indifferently.


    "I see....."


    Answering that with a firm voice, Abel exhaled deeply...


    "Ah, to put it this way... you also had an arrow wound on your shoulder."


    Meer looks at Abel''s arm.And the arrow was folded from the middle, and there was a cloth wrapped around it.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t realize.Is that okay? "


    It was Meer who tried to reach out, but the hand stopped.


    I heard Abel''s sad voice...


    "... I will avenge you.I''m sorry to bother you, but Valentina''s sister is in my hands..... "


    Well, that''s no good.


    So for the first time, Meer saw Abel''s face.I''ll tell Abel in a firm tone with a crying face.


    Valentina, your sister-in-law must be brought back.


    "Meer, but...."


    "We must bring him back alive.There''s a reason for that. "


    Meer said.


    Rarely, now... now, only now, Meer knew what she had to do.


    That''s what Belle showed me.


    "I want you to promise me, Abel.I will bring Valentina back alive. "


    Abel nodded quietly after eating his teeth.


    So they reached the top of the tower.


    "I''ve cornered you. Valentina, sister-in-law."


    Under the blue sky, Valentina stood quietly.She kept her body on the wall and looked miserable, but as soon as she noticed Meer and the others, she corrected her posture.


    "Oh, finally. I can''t wait."


    "I''m sorry to keep you waiting.Once again, it''s Mea Luna Tier Moon. "


    After gently lifting the hem of the skirt, Mea quietly stares at Valentina.


    "This is very polite. Empire wisdom.I am Valentina Remno, the first princess of the Kingdom of Remno and sister of Abel there. "


    Valentina laughed brightly at the princess of the leaning country.


    Though his body was stained with blood, the beauty of rejection stood out.


    "Sister Valentina... Why? Why would you do something like this?"


    You couldn''t keep your mouth shut... Abel said.Valentina shrugged her shoulders to ask the bloodthirsty question.


    "I wonder if it was triggered by my father''s close proximity?Little by little, I was in the process of reforming the Kingdom of Lemno, so it was quite a shock. "


    That''s how she smiles like trouble.


    "The Kingdom of Lemno is wrong. People should be valued for who they are, not who they were born into!I was thinking.It seems paradoxical, but as a person born into the royal family, I had such a bluish conviction that I should be reformed into a form of state management based on abilities, regardless of gender differences or identity differences, but... it was splendidly broken. "


    "That''s why...."


    He waved his protesting Abel''s voice.


    "Oh, that''s okay.Abel, I agree. That''s why it''s strange to do this.Wrong. Yeah, I think so.I totally agree. So, my frustration was just the trigger, I guess. "


    Then Valentina wandered her hands on her clothes to explore something....


    "Ah, I gave the scripture to Mr. Smokewolf.Well, that''s good. "


    Valentina talks in a relaxed tone that feels like a lecture.


    "My personal circumstances are trivial after all.I didn''t feel like I was defeated without my fathers pushing me into irrationality.No matter how hard I worked, even if I transformed the Kingdom of Lemno and created an ideal state, I faced the reality that it would be swallowed by a serpent of chaos in less than a hundred years. "


    In the heat, Valentina said.


    "The temptation of snakes is powerful.The defeated are approaching.I realized its power and read the book of things crawling through the earth...The ancient witch princess taught me the repeated history of the continent... it''s kind of ridiculous that I''ve worked so hard.No matter how hard you try, people can never escape the curse of snakes because of their nature.Anyway, if you''re just swallowed by the history of snakes... there''s no point in defying them.Instead, I decided to leave it to the flow. "


    The rap sounded like a con artist, and Valentina''s voice echoed.

 612 About four notes about the character introduction....

    Fire Horse Driver (Ka Mac)


    Commonly known as a werewolf. An amazing assassin that inflicts chaos on snakes.Have the ability to follow wolves.


    He is also the chief of the Fire clan.


    Valentina Remno


    The witch princess of the chaos snake.Abel''s sister, thought to be dead.The First Princess of the Kingdom of Remno.


    Long and smart for swords, bows, etc. Slightly Yandere.


    Fire Smoked Wolf (Ka Kunlow)


    Snake warrior. The man who poisoned Eshar.It leads to poison, but only from a family of fires, and horseback riding skills are superb.


    It is not the blood of the chief.


    Fire Horse (Ka Ema)


    Horse-driven sister. "Surround the same table, my friend!Simple mentality. "Very affectionate.


    Excellent horseback riding skills.


    Feather


    A wolf with a horse.It''s kind of like a husky.


    Fire Wolf Flower (Ka Longfa)


    Elder of the Fire clan. Sweet grandma.


    Gimmimafias


    Full-body metal armored knight. Escort Abel as his escort.


    He also serves as a swordsmanship guide for the Royal Lemno.It has the synonym of Kensei of Remno and is very strong.At the height of the season, he was as good as Dion.


    Common name: Mushroom Night.


    Lin (Lin) Ma Yu (Ma Yu)


    The father of Lin Ma Long, a senior in Meer''s horseback riding department.History singer. She wants to sing right away.


    Mountain (Sun) Fuma (Fuma)


    The head of the mountain tribe who protects the southern capital of the horse riding kingdom.


    Meima Mania.


    Sun Chao Rai


    The daughter of a rich horse. I have a rash from nobles in other countries, but I like horses. It''s a tone of voice.


    Horseback riding skills are not low, but there are some chaotic places where you can lose to Meer.


    Sightseeing Horse (Fu Kuma)


    The most traditional wind chief in the riding kingdom.The oldest of the kingdom''s chiefs.


    A slender old man.

 613 Show me episode 230. Dont shake yourself first.

    "Well, that''s why... this is a great opportunity, and I think I''ll take Princess Mea''s life.


    With a smile, Valentina pulls out her sword and stands tall.


    "Do you think I''ll let you do that, sister?"


    Abel held his sword as he answered, but Valentina leaned her neck calmly.


    "Oh, sweet Abel. You''ve come to look a lot braver, but are you going to beat me with a sword? With that arm?"


    "Sister, you can''t be safe while fighting Gimmimafias."


    "What do you think? Let''s give it a try!"


    Valentina fills the gap at an incredible speed.


    Straight stepping in, it was a linear blow no less than Abel''s blow¡­ Meer felt uncomfortable with it.


    That snake witch coming straight at you?Is that possible?If so, what is the purpose?


    "No way...."


    The situation changes dramatically shortly after.


    Both swords collide violently.With that shock, Abel frowned... eating his teeth and stuck on the spot.


    On the other hand, Valentina''s body couldn''t kill the momentum and staggered.


    Abel was right.Her body, which fought Gimmimafias, was already at its limit.


    ... she flew straight to the edge of the tower...


    Ah!


    If you try to stay, you fail.It''s thrown into the air...


    "Ah, you''re getting stronger, Abel.Fufu. Still, this is very ideal.... "


    With some ecstatic expression, he seemed to have accepted the fate.


    What happened to Valentina... Meer was kind of annoyed. That''s why!


    "I can''t forgive you for dying on your own!"


    Meer stretched out her arms and grabbed Valentina!


    It weighs heavily on both arms.But I will never let go.Dance to get your horseback riding muscles up and running.I managed to support my body.


    Valentina frowned unexpectedly.


    "It''s strange that you''re trying to help me. I don''t understand."


    "Oh, that''s each other.Sister-in-law, I don''t understand your behavior either.What''s the point of dying in a place like this? "


    Meer asks as she swallows her teeth.By contrast, Valentina


    "Fufufu, even though it''s the wisdom of the Empire, that''s quite a cute question.You know that, don''t you?To leave a wound on your precious, gentle Abel. "


    I said in a light tone, like singing.


    "If you were killed by a short-lived old man, it doesn''t make much sense, but if you were killed by my gentle brother... you would definitely be able to hurt your heart, right?It helps the next snake move. "


    "That''s all...?"


    "Of course, that''s not all.If I die, I''m sure Leena will fall too. "


    Valentina continued with a gorgeous smile.


    "The grudge of killing your friend will naturally come to me.What if I die?Or what if all the snakes to hunt were gone?So, is the heart of vengeance healing? "


    Shake her head small and Valentina continues.


    "That''s not true.Because it doesn''t return important things.Anger never goes away.Thus, the indelible grudge now turns to God.Why didn''t you protect me then?That''s how it is. Here, the snake will come back to life easily. "


    Valentina said with a fluffy voice, as if she were possessed by something or drunk.


    "If you''re looking forward to it and you''re trying to help me, it''s brilliant, but that''s why you and Lena will get along.Why did you stand up and help someone who took your friend''s life...Speaking of which, if you let go of my hand now, Abel and I will get along.I''m in trouble. "


    Then Valentina said with a clear and refreshing face.


    "So, anyway, it''s the same thing, but... for the world, maybe people like me should die?After all, the book of things crawling through the earth is remembered in my head.Isn''t that a lot of trouble? "


    When I said it was about my life, I said it was very much like other personnel.


    Meanwhile, Mea... Mea...


    "I didn''t know anything about the world. Valentina, sister-in-law."


    Speak quietly and in a firm tone.Speak with unshakeable words!


    "I''ll never let you die... definitely."


    ... yes, Meer hasn''t changed.


    I don''t know anything about the world.I didn''t know it was swallowed by snakes anyway.


    There''s only one thing that meer cares about. That''s....


    --When Belle was born, I wanted to avoid things like me and Abel getting along badly.


    I want to welcome you to a warm, gentle home.To do this, children who are Belle''s parents must also be shown the abundance of love with Abel and show the example.


    That''s why Meer penetrates. Don''t shake yourself first.


    To build a lovely couple life with Abel!


    And don''t let Belle''s happy dreams end!!


    Keeping that promise is the guide to Meer''s future!!!


    "Don''t you understand? Princess Witch, Valentina''s sister-in-law.How much is there in the world that you don''t understand?There''s a lot of things that aren''t bound by the snake''s thoughts. Wow! "


    Meer shook her voice and screamed.


    "... while crying, I don''t think it''s very convincing to say such a thing..."


    Ignoring some stupid Valentina, Meer tries hard to pull up Valentina.There, another arm stretched out from the side.


    The Lord of his arms, stained with red blood...


    Abel!


    At first glance, Abel came to me.


    He was silent, ate his teeth and pulled up Valentina.

 614 Episode 231: The quiet erosion of a world without clutter.....

    As Valentina was pulled up onto the tower, Meer and Abel entered the area.Valentina was no longer willing to resist, she fell on the spot and didn''t want to get up.


    But with that attitude, she smiled tirelessly.


    "Abel, are you trying to help me too?You''re as kind as ever. Then you won''t win the gain. "


    A provocative voice, Valentina.Mia smiles as if she had won.


    "You don''t know anything.Abel has already beaten that brother-in-law. "


    Hearing that, Valentina shook her head with a little surprise.


    "Oh, yeah. That''s a surprise...I thought you''d grow up to be just a boring guy who''s nice to girls..... "


    Abel only says one word to such a sister.


    "Meer was there for me...."


    Then he looked at Meer.Meer shook her head when she found some sort of sorry color in her gaze.


    "Abel, there''s nowhere you need to be concerned.I''m just helping myself... yes, because I''m sick.It''s not your fault. "


    For the first time, Valentina''s face had a frustrating expression when she turned her gaze at such a mea.


    "Empire wisdom, Princess Meer, what are you...?"


    Anger... confusion... Without hiding her expression, Valentina said.


    "It seems that your presence is somehow deviating.It''s a departure from the course of history in this world... it looks like a heterogeneous person. What are you? "


    "I...."


    Meer thinks a little. Then I''ll tell you with a little determination.


    "Meer Luna Tiamoon, the first Emperor of the Empire."


    To answer that, Valentina... makes a faint mockery.


    "Yes, it''s normal... very normal"


    Valentina said, revealing her disappointment and bluffing.


    "If you want to rule the Empire, you should remember that.The logic of snakes: Lord Yellow Moon despairs Laurenz of what I planted inside her. "


    That''s how Valentina talks about snakes... and when she hears that, Meer thinks.


    --Ah, that looks really troublesome...


    The logic of snakes was an extremely troubling idea for the ruler.


    It germinates when the ruler is absent, lazy, and tramples upon the people.It was like a commandment to the ruler...


    However, it''s not a hassle...


    "Isn''t it hard to prevent that?We just have to feed the weak and the losers. "


    That''s what Meer''s been doing.


    On that day, as long as the stability and happiness of that day are not lost, people will not be attracted to snakes...


    "Just fill the people''s stomachs.People don''t want to move when they''re full. "


    Valentina laughed strangely at Meer''s story.


    "What an interesting thing to say.Fufufu, that''s right. With food everywhere, it is difficult to light the fire of the revolution.Lack of food evokes fear of death and easily anxiety in the hearts of the people.It''s certainly a snake gap. "


    Valentina then shakes her head small.


    "But it won''t even last forever.Man is a fool. Even if you make a wise decision, you may not be followed by a foolish leader.At that time, the sleeping snake will wake up and easily swallow the country you have built. "


    The world will eventually be swallowed by snakes.At the end, the reason of the snake triumphs.


    According to Valentina, however, Meer laughs back.


    "Besides, I don''t have to win forever.If I had the prosperity to live in peace with my grandchildren, that would be enough.I no longer know what the world will be like from there. "


    Like snakes, Meer has a firm mind.


    My unwavering first is always in Meer''s chest.


    Honestly, I can''t take care of myself until after I''m dead.Like the life of Bell is a good one... I don''t think so, but I don''t know anything about Bell''s children or grandchildren anymore.


    They also only mow their own seeds.


    As for Meer, I can only tell future generations what I''ve learned...


    My descendants are as careful, wise and merciful as I am.If we rule the Empire and build good relations with other countries, the time for peace will last a long time.If a wise man like me... were born into the future with the wisdom of an extraordinarily good empire...


    The erosion of the world without clams began quietly.


    "That''s why I just want to raise my hand now."


    "Yes, well, that would be nice.Both are the same thing anyway. But I''m just a little excited about you.Let me take a closer look at what happens to you. "


    Valentina laughed.


    Dear Meer!


    The next moment, the face of the Imperial Guard fell into the tower....


    Thus, the witch princess Valentina was taken into custody.

 615 Episode 232 End of the Battle

    Fighting under the tower was also on the brink.


    "Is that what this is, a fire horse?"


    "Gu...."


    The horse-driven catches the heavy slashing of Dion, but the momentum pushes him back in two or three steps.


    Opponent Dion does not chase.I dare to wait for the horse-driver to regain his posture.


    "Oh dear, if you put your heart into it, you''ll be cheerful. That much?"


    Since the start of the battle, Dion has been fighting not only horse-driven, but also Gain and Gimmimafias.


    In the event of an emergency, I was always conscious to stop at any time, and I was challenging the duel with some leeway.


    Of course... I didn''t seem to have to worry much...


    "What''s the matter, Gimmimafias? This is not going to be practice."


    It was a gain to provoke, but the swordship was solid behind words.


    An aggressive sword technique based on swinging down from the top.It was similar to what Abel had seen before...


    --There is no such thing as a samurai like Prince Abel, it is stable.Don''t do it more than you asked.That prince. He has a difference in strength, so he dares to go out and stay out of the way.


    If Gimmimafias takes the lead, he will be disabled immediately.Because you know that.Gains are thorough, go around attacking, and never take the lead.


    Though it is not an immeasurable onslaught, it is not weak enough to fight back with plenty of room.


    That''s what Gimmimafias looked like.


    --If it is good to slash and throw away, it will be done, but the other party is the prince with the first right to inherit the throne.We can''t just fight back and kill him.Deactivating it so it doesn''t hurt is certainly going to burn my hands... well, I don''t think I can beat the approaching waves.When I''m that age, my sword will be dull...


    While thinking of the waste, the horse-driver was moving.


    When approaching with an irregular movement that is gently swaying, it flashes.A sharp slash is coming out.


    As Dion threads his sword into the orbit towards his neck, he slips his blade over the enemy blade and approaches it.Step in between the horses.


    "I think it''s time to understand the difference in strength and give up....."


    "You bastard!"


    Raise your anger and step on the horse-driven again.By getting closer to each other, we''re even closer to each other.At very close range, a situation of controversy arises.


    "I don''t know, the fire warriors have surrendered.And the Snake Hands left the land, right?If hiding and leaping are the basic tactics of snakes, isn''t there no reason for you to fight here? "


    Dion peers into the horse-driven eye over the blade.


    "No way, I''m really in love with the witch princess, is there anything wrong with that?"


    On the other hand, the horse-driver smiled... unexpectedly.At the same time, kick Dion and use a recoil to fall back a lot.


    "I wonder if you''re in love...."


    After checking the condition of the sword in his hand, he shook his head small.


    "A wretched princess abandoned by the land, broken in heart, possessed by a serpent.Don''t you think it would be pathetic if there weren''t only one martyr? "


    "Hmm. Is that why you fight alone without wolves?Because I don''t want to get involved in your personal cowardice fight.... "


    "I can''t face the wolves with my personal feelings."


    Dion didn''t know whether he liked the horse-driven feeling or whether it was pure loyalty.However, there is something I can empathize with that feeling of martyrdom to the dooming Lord... but why...?The girl Valentina killed didn''t come to mind earlier.


    I don''t know the reason at all, but I felt the same way that she was beaten up by her lord, Meer, and I was kind of angry...


    "I see... Well, I know exactly what you''re saying.I don''t know how you feel, but unfortunately, I don''t know what you''re thinking. "


    Dion holds his sword quietly and stares at the horse-driver.


    "I don''t think it''s a good thing to kill that young lady... and die pretty and ideally."


    The quiet voice of Dion. There were definite feelings there.


    It''s anger.


    The wrath of the mighty until overwhelming, lightly trampling and yielding to the coyote''s cowardice.


    The supreme blow of the Empire''s most powerful shots is shaken at the same time as the tread of the moment.


    It''s an absolute blow that won''t even allow a horse-driven warrior to react.


    Still... it was just a haircut, and the horse driver raised his sword and took it with a blade... he took it, he should have taken it.But immediately afterwards, it was a dry sound of a hard object cracking.


    Dion''s rigid strike easily broke the horse-driven blade.


    "Brr...."


    With a flow of motion, Dion makes a second shot.


    Turn back the blade... and lean against the right shoulder of the horse-driver.


    "Ghhh...!"


    A horse-driven vehicle that is blown up directly beside it.You take your body and try to get up, but there''s no power in your right arm...


    "Brother!"


    It was the Horse of Wisdom who rushed in with a sad voice.Turning to his side, Dion shrugged his shoulders.


    "Once upon a time, some fierce man who lost the tip of a steel spear said that if he used it as a stick, it wouldn''t be a problem, but he did.A lump of iron when it comes to swords.Even though there is no blade, can you break the bone if you hit it? "


    With his sword in his sheath, Dion said.


    "You won''t be able to hold a sword with that arm for a while.Stop wasting resistance and surrender.Ah... but yes. "


    As I thought of it, Dion said, slapping his hand.


    "If you want to kill yourself, I''ll cut off the witch''s head myself.He''s your good hostage. "


    "That''s the only way the Empire''s wisdom fits."


    "It''s just something I do personally.And I''ll add it.Your wolves and horses.I will make you martyr a proud and loyal warrior.I don''t think you''re going to die pretty. "


    Then Dion smiled quietly.


    Hieee!


    For some reason, the Hui horse next to my brother was blurring, but not to mention it.


    The horse-driver who heard Dion''s words fell there quietly.


    The blow to Dion Alia''s body struck not only the horse driver, but also the heart of Gimmimafias.


    "... splendid"


    An already overwhelming blow to himself.


    What I saw in the chest of the old man was a vision of the moment.


    The gap that occurred was for a moment, but...


    "Where are you looking!"


    Gain Remno didn''t miss that moment.


    Of course, Lemno''s battle with Kensei could not afford a glance, and his concentration inevitably increased.But more than that... his obsession with studying since losing to his brother led to the blow.


    Step in, and aim at the arm at the same time.


    Gain himself knows very well that he has neither the skill nor the power to cut metal armor.


    Therefore, he strikes his arm with all his strength and steals the power of his sword.


    The slashes that were fired were repeated many times.It struck the old man''s arm with incalculable accuracy and knocked the sword out of his hand.


    "Gummu...."


    Gimmimafias, moaning, step back.


    Keep pointing your sword straight and Gain looks down.


    "Don''t call me a coward anymore.It''s your fault you saw me in the middle of the battle, my master. "


    "No, thank you very much, Lord Gain.I feel like I have been shown the bright future of my kingdom of Remno. "


    "I wonder...."


    Small and crushed, Gain held down his sword.


    ... so the battle at the base of the snake is over here.


    At the moment, no one knew what form the malice of the snake would take.


    "Phew... it''s finally over..."


    As Meer and the others came down from the tower, the battle was already over.


    Gimmimafias, who was supposed to have fought Gain, also held down his sword and stood by Gain.


    As she watched the scene as it all ended, Meer snapped quietly.


    "This time, it''s been a little rough.I''m so tired..... "


    Sigh deeply. Then I clapped my hands a little bit...


    "Again, you need something sweet.Let''s have a tea party together when we get home.Ask Lagna-san to make sure she can''t eat anything. "


    In the time of bliss at St. Noel, Meer has thoughts.Delicious cake and mushroom pan, I''m looking forward to it.


    "You have to exercise so you don''t have to eat too much.I''d like to dance for the first time.I have to teach Bell to dance too.Thank you, she has something to say, so I need to be sure to tell her. "


    "Meer....."


    "Can Abel help you as a dance partner?Oh, and study. She''ll skip right away, so why don''t you go fishing with something sweet...And... and... "


    Brrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.It''s like diving in the water...


    "Bel... there''s so much I wanted to tell you... and so much I wanted to eat with you... so much more..."


    The hot tears in her eyes quickly shattered and drowned on Meer''s cheeks.


    The tears falling down on the ground don''t stop...


    "Why... bell... uu"


    The next moment... Meer was hugged.


    A clumsy hug on your left arm.However, as she scratched, Meer nodded her face to the boy''s chest.


    So Meer cried in Abel''s chest.


    I couldn''t help but cry like a young child.


    There was no one to blame for it.


    After that, Ludwig did everything for me.


    After seeing Meer in a state of exhaustion, he entrusted Anne with the care of Meer and handled things with techipaki.


    Valentina''s identity is now in the custody of the Principality of Verga.


    The Kingdom of Lemno would have been unintentional, but if it had been involved in sabotage across countries, it would not be strong.


    On the other hand, the fire clan chief, the fire horse driver, was waiting for another disposition....


    On that day, Raffina, the Duchess of Verga, told him in a serious tone.


    "Mr. Hot Horse Driver, I''m going straight to the point.You will be responsible for the Snake Master''s crusade. "


    "To me...?"


    "Yes, because we were friends, it wouldn''t be difficult to follow them, would it?You will hunt your people.Oh, of course you don''t have to kill him.I mean, don''t kill him, get him back in chains.You are forbidden to kill anyone from now on. "


    "That''s a lot sweeter.Virgin Raffina, don''t you ever think about betraying me? "


    "Yes. If you betray me, I will execute Princess Valentina."


    "Hostages... Looks like Dion Aria.If it''s the wisdom of the Empire, I think it''s quite a modest way to do it. "


    Raffina leans her neck against the horse-driven horse.


    "How about that? I don''t think you''re the one who can figure out who to convince...Werewolf, aren''t you such a dull man? "


    Always, Raffina''s voice was cold.


    "I felt it was a sweet disposition, but I couldn''t help it.It''s Meer''s advice, and it certainly works.If we can use a good tracker like you, we can get rid of as many roots as possible in the future.And that''s why I won''t kill you or Valentina. "


    "You mean to redeem yourself and your master''s sins with your own hands....."


    "No, it''s not. People don''t redeem themselves for their sins.A man''s sins shall not be redeemed from him.Only God can do it.Without a heart of repentance before God, forgiveness cannot be granted there. "


    The words of the Virgin were as pure as ever, and merciless.


    "So all you can do is buy time.Bad luck to maximize your master''s chances of repentance.Even though it seems too warm for me..... "


    "Yeah, I think so, too.Honestly, thank you for your warmth. "


    The horse-driver lowers his head quietly.


    With her gaze on it, Raffina said in a heavy voice.


    "Contact me regularly.And we have surveillance from Velgar, but there is no such thing as you or Mr. Dion of the Empire in our country.So guard yourselves against the watchers.The swordsman of the faithful snake. "


    And the horse-driver left Raffina, silently accepting.

 616 Episode 233: My first quest

    So, the moon and the day... six months later.


    The spring was once again coming to St. Noel''s School.


    Well, I''m going to have a little meeting with the school.


    "Yes, please.The cooperation of the school staff is essential for the freshman ball. "


    Meer, who greeted her with a smile and broke up with Anne, was visiting the library alone.


    Coming soon, to make a pact for the student council election.


    "Hmm, every year, it''s hard to make a covenant.I''d like to return to the student chairman''s seat with Mr. Raffina.... "


    Whilst crushing, I remember running for student chairman.


    "Fufufu, if it weren''t for Belle, I wouldn''t be the student chairman."


    I may have joined the student council at Raffina''s request... but I never thought I''d be fighting Raffina for the chairman''s seat.


    "In retrospect, a lot has happened... since she came.Fufufu, this wouldn''t have happened without Belle.... "


    It''s not just about the student chairman.The relationship with the faces of the Four Dukes must have been completely different now.


    "Mr. Safias, maybe he was a political opponent, and I really don''t know."


    Now he was a trustworthy Safias, but immediately after he met him, he was an irresistible boy who wanted to look good.Without that student councillor election, I couldn''t imagine what my relationship would have been with him.


    "And the Duke of Yellow Moon. I bet you had something else to do with that house... and so did Lina..."


    And so, Meer remembered the seeds of recent trouble.


    "... Mr. Leena, you''re pretending to be calm on the surface, but you can''t, right?"


    Without Belle, for a week or so, Straina seemed to have lost her soul.


    I couldn''t speak up, I couldn''t move my face, and I couldn''t have a proper conversation.


    However, thanks to the work of Meer and Emeralda, they gradually regained their vitality after a month.Now I sometimes have a poor smile, and I also attend tea parties.The behavior, at first glance, remains as it was.


    But... I never had an innocent smile on my face.


    On the surface, the calm was healed, but I saw that I was impossible, and I was worried about Meer and everyone around me.


    "I wish I could tell you about Bell properly...."


    Meer was just trying to tell Straina about Bell''s secret, but Straina wouldn''t listen to it.


    "I promised to hear from Bell-chan...."


    It was a little tight.


    "It''s okay, Belle''s not dead.I don''t know, but I''m sure Belle is like an angel.Now I''m back in heaven, but I''m sure I''ll come back again...When that happens, I''m sure you''ll tell me everything.... "


    I kind of felt like crying and was told that, so I couldn''t say anything anymore.


    "I have to do something about Lena...It''s pretty tough, huh? I still need time..... "


    Besides, we haven''t explained it to the Ludwigs yet.Although you''re convinced that I''ll explain this eventually, what did I explain...?


    "I''m sure I''ll press it off with Lena''s angel theory... but anyway, the seeds of trouble won''t run out... wow"


    While crushing such a thing, Meer blinked her eyes as she slept.


    "But... you must be a little sleepy...I wonder if I''ve had a bad dream lately... "


    Anne and the two of us alone.It feels kind of widespread... and a little lonely...Because of this, Meer has been sleeping a little worse lately.


    "It''s a strange thing.Until now, I felt rather cramped...Fufufu, you''re such a busy kid.... "


    Even now, I was looking for Bell in my room.


    I feel like I can hear you calling me grandmother...


    "I have to work hard for her too... fuwow..."


    One more big yawn.


    "Hmm, I can''t. I''m sleepy.I still have to sleep when I''m sleepy. "


    Meer lays down on her desk in the library and gently closes her eyes.


    "Still, I still want some guidance.I could use a hint to think about it... but I wonder if it didn''t fall somewhere...?If it''s stuck around that bookshelf, or in the diary of the Empress...Ah, a history book of the future is fine.... "


    Somehow, when I thought about it... it seemed like there was a golden light scattered in the back bookshelf, out of sight.


    "Bell....?"


    It was Meer who raised her face and looked at you...Was it an illusion? The light quickly disappeared.


    Shake her head small and Meer laughs bitterly.


    "Oh, my God. Fufufu, you''re getting sentimental.You have to work hard.To be her proud grandmother. "


    To make the world a little better for Meer''s children and grandchildren.


    To make the world that Belle awakens into a gentle world.


    Because I think that the world where Bell can laugh and wake up is the world where Mea herself can enjoy happiness.


    In this way, Meer''s "journey of my first exploration" continues.


    "But... even if you try hard, I still want some guidance.Or something sweet.... "


    While giving up and crushing bad things, sometimes it goes on and on and on.


    Without being anything but Meer, she keeps walking like Meer everywhere.


    Where the journey leads, where she and her Empire go...


    What kind of world will tomorrow lead to the moon called Empire wisdom...


    No one knew yet.

 617 Epilogue Happy Dreams Continue

    One blink... two, three...


    Blurred vision.


    While rubbing her eyelids, she wakes up quietly.


    The Empire Empress, Meabel Luna Tiamoon, yawned one by one and then looked around.


    - Is that it? Where is it?


    What I saw was a large, luxurious room.


    Me Abel was lying on a large bed placed in the room.


    It''s like a fluffy, fluffy bed blanket... hmm, one more night...


    When I almost fell down... I suddenly remembered.


    An old castle of snakes, an evil chapel, shooting myself with arrows...!


    "Nh! Kh, neck, neck!?"


    Hurry up and touch your neck, but there''s no arrow stuck anywhere...


    "Ah... what? Er..."


    And then, looking around again... I noticed Me Abel.I wonder where it is...


    "This is the White Moon Palace. Meer, your grandmother''s room...?"


    Ever since I was a kid, when I was in trouble, I sneaked into hiding, which is where I hid the most.If you run away, your sweet grandmother will always help you.


    "Yes, I''m Meabel Luna Tiamoon. The Empress of the Empire, the granddaughter of the glorious Empire...."


    She had a solid memory.As the princess of the Empire, I remember growing up in the White Moon Palace surrounded by loved ones.


    This is the capital of the Empire. The capital of the Tiamoon Empire.Therefore, there can''t be any memories of the abandoned Imperial Capital, and there can''t be any memories of life in the favelas there...


    So....


    "Was it a dream...?But in that case.... "


    "Well, Belle, you were here after all...."


    At first glance, a woman stood at the entrance to the room.


    My beloved grandmother... stood there with her long stretched spine, long beautiful hair, an old and still dazzling Imperial moon, and the Empire''s wisdom, Mia Luna Tiamoon.


    "Ludwig was looking for you.You can''t run away while you''re studying.Study is a matter of life.If you memorize everything... "


    "Ah, Meer, grandmother... me..."


    Hearing that voice, Meer leaned her neck tightly.


    "Me....?"


    "Ah...."


    Me Abel pressed her mouth in a hurry.


    "Ah, that... me? That''s weird.Ahahah, I''m kind of being pulled into a dream.It''s me, isn''t it? "


    Memories in your head and dreams.


    Strangely, both of them felt like true to me... both of them... loved me...


    "You know, Meer, grandmother, I had a very strange and fun dream.Meer, when your grandmother was young, she dreamed of going there and adventuring.Living at St. Noel School, my younger sisters, Abel''s grandfather, Theon the Libra King, my loyal cousin Keithwood, Anne''s mother, Ellis'' mother, Miss Ludwig... and Lina...! "


    After saying it with excitement, Me Abel laughed joyfully.


    "It was such a lovely dream.Ufufu, this is a really fun dream... and I want to stay there forever...It''s weird, it''s just a dream.... "


    Then Me Abel stroked her neck.


    "Me, I died with an arrow on my neck.It''s strange to go to such a dangerous place even though you''re a princess.Strange dream..... "


    And at that time. Me Abel noticed.The feeling of a string on your neck.And like a lump of hair that feels stiff around your chest...


    I pulled the string and pulled it out of my collar... with an old, little horse amulet (trojan)...


    "... this is..."


    There was a vivid resurrection in front of me.


    Receiving it, my best friend''s face smiles with great happiness in front of me...


    She noticed when she raised her face.


    My grandmother was staring at me with a very gentle smile....


    Emotionally, Mia wrinkled her eyes.


    "Yes... you were connected to today that day..."


    Then my grandmother sat quietly next to me.


    "Meer grandmother... me..."


    And so, Meer hugged Bell''s head.


    I''ve been hugged by my grandmother many times... but I wonder why, Belle feels like it''s really nostalgic...


    "Welcome back, Belle. I hope I keep my promise to you...."


    "Promise...?"


    "Yes. Promise. Promise of a distant day...Is this world... ready to be the continuation of your dreams?Did I not end your dream? "


    "Ah...."


    Remember.


    The landscape that floats behind the eyelids.


    The face of my grandmother on a young day.


    "I will not end your dream," he said with a strong heart.The voice you promised me...


    "Meer, onee-sama...."


    "Let''s talk slowly. What happened after that?And from now on... I have a lot to tell you... but... "


    And so, Meer smiles like a prank.


    "Should I call everyone before I do that?I''m sure everybody wants to talk to you too. "


    Once again, from grandmother to grandchild... the gentle time is inherited.


    It''s a continuation of the happy dreams Bell had.


    It was a rich fruit form that Mia, the princess of the truncation platform, had sown and cherished.

 618 True epilogue, huh, more!?

    "... nh... ah. Fuahh, you overslept..."


    I wonder when I was asleep...Meer was lying on her desk in the library.


    Wow... one big yawn.And then Meer noticed something unusual.


    What is it...? It''s just a little bright around here...?


    If you slept too much and the area was wrapped in darkness, you can see it.But on the contrary, what does brightness mean?


    Meer looked around... instantly awakened.


    I realized that the light source, the golden light, was emitted from the corner of the bookshelf...


    "Ah, ah, that''s... no way!"


    As she squeaks with a trembling voice, afraid, Meer goes there.


    I don''t expect anything.


    Such a miracle can''t happen.


    But... I can tell you that. Two miracles, three.


    Meer remembered what happened before the accident.


    The situation is similar! It was... very similar to that time.


    At that time, Meer appeared in search of guidance.


    Now, Meer was looking for it again.


    Guidance... and the trigger to get Stryna back on her feet.


    I can''t think of any other answer than ¡°she¡±....


    But is that really going to happen?


    The feeling of wanting to believe and the feeling of being afraid of being betrayed by expectations... the complicated mood of Meer shaking between the two emotions... without any consideration... the golden light was about to take on a light human form.


    I miss that... girl.


    Platinum hair that stretches to the waist, crisp blue eyes that shine with curiosity, and a face that resembles Meer somewhere....


    Unexpectedly, before Meer stared, Belle appeared from the light and looked around...


    "Ah! Meer, it''s my grandmother!"


    Looking at Meer, she smiled brightly.


    "Long time no see, Meer grandmother... no, Meer sister"


    Then slightly lift the hem of the dress skirt.The trick made me feel like a princess''s elegance... and Meer opened her mouth in astonishment.


    "Bell... are you really Bell?How are you? "


    All of a sudden, Meer gets confused.


    Previously, Bell must have come from the ruined Imperial capital.I was told he was on his way from a hunter who wanted to kill himself...


    Apparently, the bell in front of you is not in such a bad situation.The clothes worn were well tailored and, above all, the imperial princess''s elegance was felt in their work.


    "Thanks to you, Meer, the Empire is stable thanks to your sister''s hard work.I live very happily with my mothers. "


    With a smile on his face, Bell said.


    "My sister kept her promise.You said you couldn''t finish my dream... so please do your best. "


    In that word, Meer sighed.


    "Yes, that would be great¡­ but why are you here?"


    "Ah, yes. Well, according to Dr. Ludwig, it''s Meer''s grandmother''s fault....Ah, it doesn''t mean anything bad..... "


    "My fault? That''s what Ludwig said?What the hell... hmm? "


    Meer feels uncomfortable there.


    It was not for Bell... but for the space behind it.


    The golden light that came out of Belle was still shining without disappearing.


    The mysterious shadow from that light... is stupid...!


    Hieee!


    Unexpectedly, Meer took a breath.Behind the gaze was a young girl.


    You won''t be under ten yet.The girl looked at Meer''s face and leaned her neck.


    Short hair with round silhouettes, like traditional dolls from the eastern countries.Straight cut hair, the color was the same as Meer''s platinum.The eyes decorated with long eyelashes also look the same blue color as Meer and Bell, and the atmosphere of his face looks similar to Bell somewhere....


    ".........!? Fu, it''s growing!?"


    Meer, I can''t believe it! It was very unusual, but I didn''t even know how it felt.


    Anyway, I can still say that Bell appeared within expectations... but it was unexpected that another child would follow him.


    "Bell, that girl... what the hell..."


    It was so suddenly unfolding that I was confused with my eyes twitching around, but I hit my hand so hard.


    "Hahahn... maybe that''s it?I mean, there''s something going on in the future again, is that... Belle''s sister?Or a relative, or whatever, a kid who got away from trouble? "


    Talking to Meer, I haven''t been working hard for the last six months.Since Bell''s disappearance, Meer has worked hard to use her wisdom (tentative name).Sweets have been fueled to full capacity.


    From the situation in front of us, there is no such thing as making inferences about what happened.


    Meer then develops her reasoning.


    "The cause of the trouble is in our time, so this is how you managed to do it?Is it hit? "


    What do you say! Meer opens her chest and tells her reasoning.By contrast, Bell...


    "This kid...."


    With a very serious face, I looked at Meer... and then I looked at the girl standing beside me...


    "This kid...."


    Kokun, my throat rang... and!


    "... um, who is it?"


    I slightly tilted my neck.


    "... hah?"


    Once again, the story of grandchildren and grandmothers comes to life.


    To be Continent "Part V Princess''s Holiday"

 619 A dreadful dream of a prologue princess.

    Now... the day Bell reappears before Meer.Events just before that....


    Meer... was running!


    "Hah... hah, hah..."


    Kick the rough ground and run hard.


    There is no protector, and there is no maid to follow.


    Only one, Meer, kept running.


    Looking back, the men with the sword came after him.


    "I can''t run anymore! Conceptualize!"


    "It''s a child''s vengeance!"


    Just because I was told that, I can''t stop my feet.


    Running hard, hard, forward.


    I can''t breathe.


    My chest hurts and my feet hurt.


    A scratch on a branch of a forest tree complained of tingling and pain.


    Such a fugitive play can''t last long... but eventually, my legs stop... and a violent footstep sounds from behind...


    "Get ready!"


    "Hyiyaaaa!"


    With the screams, Meer woke up on the bed.


    Graceful, it was a long awake nap.


    "Dear Meer, is something wrong?"


    As Anne walked in with a surprised face, Meer exhaled a breath of relief.


    "Ah... Anne..."


    Stay weak, crumpling on a soft bed.


    "That''s right... It''s a dream..."


    "Dream... ah..."


    Anne presses her mouth when she hears Meer''s tweet.


    "Maybe dreaming about that snake''s castle....?"


    Meer shook her head small enough to cloud Anne''s face.


    "Oh, no... that''s not true."


    It was Meer who rushed to deny it... but Anne''s face never cleared up.The gaze on Meer was still worrying.


    --Hmm, this is troublesome...


    Meer thought about it unexpectedly.It is difficult to explain. For the nightmare you have just seen is not a serpent of chaos.It''s a revolutionary dream.


    --But it''s really weird.Why did you dream of being captured by the Revolutionary Army again...?


    If you dream about the time at the Snake Castle, you won''t know.Indeed, for Meer, that event was a shock.For a few days, the meal stopped tasting good...


    But that was a long time ago.


    I know who Bell is from before.If you lose your appetite, it may have a negative effect on the bell that will be born later.


    Instead, I have to eat a lot of Belle!


    While saying that, I tried to eat twice as much cake...That''s right, Anne made me complain....


    He is Anne, a faithful minister, who advises with courage, without fear of buying your master''s embarrassment.


    Well, that''s how Meer''s evil smell got crushed, but anyway, Meer was pretty shocked about Bell.One or two nightmares may not surprise you.


    But the nightmares I''ve been having lately... are different.You''re starting to see the nightmares of the revolution, which are supposed to be far away.


    Besides, I can''t even remember the nightmare of another imperial collapse.


    What the hell is this...?


    "After all, is it because the time for the revolution is approaching...?"


    In the previous timeline, the Empire''s sunset had already begun.


    Meer will be sixteen this winter.That said, it won''t be two years before it falls into the hands of the revolutionaries...


    "I wonder if it''s a nervous system...I have a delicate heart too...Maybe you should eat something sweet to distract you... for your health. "


    Tamara, the cautious, knows how to take care of her own mind.


    Then Meer, who had risen from her bed vigorously, went to the cafeteria.


    "Oh...?"


    As soon as she entered the cafeteria, Meer found someone she knew.


    Strana Etwa Yellow Moon, a young lady of the Yellow Moon family, stood alone blurry in the corner of the Imperial Four Dukes.


    That lonely face somewhere....I found cream on her face... and Meer opened her eyes.


    Plus, if you look closely, there are three plates of cake stacked in front of Straina!


    --To distract sadness, eat something sweet....This is a definite method... but at the same time, it''s a double-edged sword.What happens if I eat too much...


    Meer slightly approached Strina and chopped off her arms!


    "Yikes! Mia, Mia-sama...?"


    All of a sudden, Straina jumps up and startles me.Then Meer leans her neck suddenly as she picks her arms.


    "This is crazy... I wonder what''s going on...?I wonder if the structure is different? "


    Meer once again stared at Straina''s face, whilst crushing at her.


    "Um...?"


    Strange face, Straina.Comparing the cream and cake dishes that remained on her cheeks, Meer sighs small.


    --This is... serious after all...


    It is a shock caused by the loss of Bell, and it is about to fall into FNY.


    I might say that deep disappearance is keeping Sturina at her very tip...


    --Either way, if it hurts your health, you can''t face the child you''re born with.We have to do something about this...


    But it wasn''t that easy.


    Horseback riding and dance practice always make Belle flicker when it comes to attracting Straina.Anyway, I don''t think of any other exercise that I might be able to invite.


    --Swimming aloud to Emeralda-san is also cold at this time....Even if it''s good to invite you to a beach bath in the summer, before that... Ah, yes!


    Pomped his hand and said Meer.


    "Lena... I''m going to make a pact for the election later.Would you be so kind as to help me? "


    If you can''t move your body, use your head to consume energy.This is the Mean Health Act.Even if you eat sweets, you just have to let your head work.I don''t care how much I eat.


    ............ yeah, that''s fine!


    Besides, when things get tough, it''s better to distract yourself.If you are busy, time will solve it in time.


    Meer''s words seemed a little uncomfortable... but Stryna nodded small.


    "Yes... I see. Can I go to the library?"


    "You don''t have to hurry.I''ll go after I get something a little sweet.That''s right... instead of waking up, just soak yourself in the bath and come back. "


    Meanwhile, Meea gently wiped the cream on Straina''s mouth with a handkerchief.


    "Ah... I''m sorry... Mr. Meer"


    Stryna dyes her cheeks slightly embarrassed.


    "Fufufu, you don''t look like Lena.In that case, when I see Emeralda-san, I''ll get a whisper. "


    After such an exchange, Meer moved to the library after paclimbing the confectionery...

 620 Episode 1 Reunion

    Now, then... Meer, who had an emotional reunion with Bell in the library...


    "... hah?"


    Meer, I was unexpectedly raising a funny voice.


    Belle, on the other hand, saw the girl standing beside her and leaned her neck suddenly.


    "Did you follow me?But I haven''t heard of such a thing... and I''ve never seen one before...Who is it? "


    In contrast, the girl looked around, but her expression hardly moved.


    "Hmm...."


    Mea, as she watched the two of them, she roared little by little...


    "Well, that''s fine. In the meantime...."


    And then he regained his mind and smiled.


    "It''s good to see you again, Belle."


    That''s all that matters.


    Belle was right in front of me when I thought I wouldn''t see him for a while. That''s enough.


    Well, there are children with whom I don''t quite understand, but the extent is trivial.


    "I''m glad you''re feeling better.Besides, as far as the clothes are concerned, the Imperial Palace looks safe. "


    What Belle was wearing was a fine dress.When you look at it, its surface looks smooth and sparkly.


    "Ah, yes, this is a material made by the Tailors'' Union on the twenty-fifth anniversary of Meer''s grandmother''s birth.I use a cloth called "Beautiful Furmea Skin of the Empire."


    "... yes..."


    Meer, with a subtle smile, she compares her arms to the slippery state of her dress.


    --Hmm... well, it''s not as shiny as that... is it?Yeah, well, Anne''s taking care of it...But is the future empire going to be okay...?I''m kind of anxious to just take that one thing.


    Was there anyone who could stop that naming?Whilst worrying about that, well, let alone that...


    "Well, anyway, you need to listen slowly somewhere."


    "Is it about the beautiful skin of the Empire?"


    "... no, not really. I wonder if you really don''t know about this kid, or if you came here again.Slowly somewhere.... "


    "Excuse me."


    It was then!


    The sound of the library door opening.At the same time, I heard the voice of a poor girl from the entrance.


    "Ah, that''s not good...."


    Understanding the identity of the LORD of his voice, Meer panicked.Because... if "she¡± shows up here, you won''t be able to afford to listen slowly.


    But at the same time...


    --Well, stopping it is also called wilderness.


    and so on, and it''s too late to keep up and move out.


    In the meantime, ¡±she", Straina Etwa Yellowmoon, walked shudderly into the back of the library.


    "Ah, you came here.Dear Meer, I''m here to help you prepare for the student council election..... "


    Straina came in with a smudge...But the voice stops on the way.


    Something I had prepared beforehand, and I had a bunch of parchment in my hand... and it fell out loud.


    "Ah......"


    Looking at the figure, the bell also hardens.However, I immediately had a strange smile.


    "Lina-chan... um, I''m just... worried about that..."


    Like that, I''m just saying that I made an excuse... but Stryna stood there silently.


    Step forward, step forward.


    Two steps... three, four, five steps, as if the dike were destroyed!


    As Straina ran out, she held her momentum tightly around Bell''s waist.


    "... haaa!"


    I pushed it down on the floor.


    Then, hold Bell''s face with both hands and observe carefully.Then he stroked his neck with his fingertips in fear.


    "Hiya, Rina! Leena!Stop it, stop it! Ahahah!* giggle * "


    Belle screamed in vain, but Stryna didn''t stop stroking her hands and feet. And then....


    "There''s not a scratch..."


    Squeeze with a sinking voice somewhere.Then Stryna saw Bell''s face.


    "Are you... a fake of Belle?Is the snake sending a child like you to attack Lena''s heart?Or, Lena... have you seen Bell-chan too much? "


    "Lina-chan...."


    Belle laughed in trouble at Straina to reveal her confusion.


    "Well, I don''t know if you''ll believe me, but it''s not a fake or a phantom.I''m... Lina''s friend Bell.I''m back. "


    That''s how Belle took something out of his chest.


    "Ah...."


    It''s an old "little horse amulet"....


    It was the moment I saw it.Suddenly... a small voice leaked out of Sturina''s mouth.


    "Nh... uhh"


    Straina bites her lips and struggles to swallow.But... an unstoppable voice of joy easily broke the girl''s self-control.


    Long lashes tremble and tremble.As I looked at it, I saw a twitch and a big tear in those lovely eyes.The amount of tears immediately increases, spreading soft cheeks from the corner of your eyes and falling to the floor.


    Po, po, po... that won''t stop.


    "I''m coming, Lina-chan..."


    Stryna hugged Bell''s neck silently.


    "Bell-chan... bell-chan! Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!"


    Like a toddler crying at her mother, Straina wanted to hold the bell.The usual daughter-in-law mask fell off, and there was one girl of her age.


    Belle whispers with a gentle voice, hugging Shtrina and gently stroking her head.


    "I''m sorry, Lina... I''m worried..."


    Bell then did not try to move from there until Stryna settled down.

 621 Episode 2: Whats your name?

    --Hmm... Leena, thank goodness.


    Grandma''s gaze at the reunion of grandchildren and their friends was gentle.


    It was Meer who had a headache about Sturina, but is it still a strong friend?


    --If we can ask what this means directly from Belle''s mouth, will Lena be able to recover...?


    I was holding Belle for a while, but I finally calmed down and let go of my body a little.


    Then stare straight at Bell.


    "Belle, what''s going on?Belle, didn''t you get shot in the neck and disappear?Or was Belle an angel after all? "


    "... angel?"


    Belle leans her head tightly and looks up at Meer.


    "Ah, well, that''s what Lena thinks because you disappeared a little bit.The angel went back to heaven..... "


    "I see...."


    Belle silenced a little and then told Stryna.


    "Um, Leena, do you remember what I promised you before?"


    "Promise....."


    "Yes, when I get back to the Imperial Capital, I''ll tell you what I promised...."


    "Ah...."


    Stryna opened her eyes.


    An important promise that I thought would never come true while I was desperate... because I was about to come true now...


    "I will fulfill that promise now.Actually, I... huh? "


    When she noticed, Straina grabbed Bell''s arm and pulled it tightly.


    "Ah, Rena-san...?"


    "I appreciate your disrespect, Meer.I''ll borrow it, Belle. "


    That said, when she lowered her head deeply, Straina quickly pulled the bell away.


    Apparently, if you want to hear Bell''s secret, you two want to hear it alone.


    "... please... I haven''t said a word to you yet..."


    It was an unexpectedly bitter smile.


    "Well, I can''t say no to that request either...."


    Stryna refused to listen to Meer''s "secret of Bell."


    You must have been worried about your best friend, but you persevered and kept your promise to Belle.


    Meer thought it would be a natural feeling to want to meet the promise alone, and that Straina deserved to do so.


    Meer is not so innocent as to disturb Straina''s friendship.


    Meer is a smart woman.


    "But I''m in trouble.In that state, Bell won''t let you go for the time being, so.... "


    Meer''s interest goes naturally to the mysterious girl standing right next to her.


    "I want you to explain what''s going on... hmm..."


    Again, observe the unidentified girl.


    There was no expression on her face pointing at Meer and I didn''t really know what she was thinking.


    The color of the eyes is the same as that of Bell, but I felt that the shape of the eyes was closer to Meer herself.


    --Hmm, my truncated eyes resemble mine... but I wonder if my blood is strong... But...


    And then Meer feels uncomfortable.


    --This kid... seeing how Belle and Leena interacted earlier, didn''t you think of anything?


    The conversation between the two would have been meaningless if it had come from someone who didn''t know what was going on, but it would still have to be interesting.


    --It would have been a conversation that would have bothered children if they had been shot with arrows or angels, and that Lena''s behavior should have been enough to stimulate curiosity...And how can you pretend to be so indifferent?


    It may be said that the product is well applied, but as for Meer, I feel something abnormal.Your face, which is kind of lacking in expression, looks like a doll and even feels a little creepy.


    "Well, for now, what''s your name?I''m called Meer. "


    In order not to confuse the girl, for the time being, avoid the full name and name.Then Meer bent her knees slightly and peered into the girl''s eyes.The girl glanced at Meer and then quietly turned away.


    - Oh? I don''t have a name... Hmm.


    At the moment, I had a bad feeling.Rather, I only had a nasty feeling.


    --What if this is... a name so embarrassing that you don''t want to be named...?


    Basically, I don''t trust Meer in the future.Anyway, there''s a history of Meavel''s naming...


    What kind of ¡°meer name¡± was given to a girl is a meer that makes it scary to fight.


    --Of course, I may not have given it to you, but... it''s not unlikely that you''ve given it a weird name.Now, whatever you name it...


    I''m afraid to ask, but it''s a lot of trouble not knowing the name.There will also be information from the name.


    --Now, what is it...?


    It was then. A little noise rang.What a whisper, what a lovely belly bug... it was Meer who pushed herself so hard!I just ate some sweets, and I''m so glad!


    In that way, Meer soon realizes.That wasn''t me...


    "Oh...? Was that you?"


    Peek into the girl''s face.For the first time, I saw something that looked like an expression on the girl''s face.Her cheeks were dyed slightly red.


    "Yes, you''re hungry.Then why don''t you eat something delicious and listen to me slowly? "


    I was just a little relieved to see how young the girl was at her age.

 622 Episode 3: When you promised ~ Is it Strinas scream that resonated...? ~

    Now, Belle, who was taken away by Strina, was being taken into Strina''s room.


    Sitting the bell on the bed, Straina brings a chair and sits in front of it.With her knees facing each other... after staring at Belle''s eyes, Straina sighed.


    "It''s really Belle...."


    "Yes... I''m sorry for worrying you, Lina."


    Deeply lowered his head, Bell said.


    "Yeah, it''s Lena. I''m sorry about that. And...."


    Stryna grabbed Bell''s hand and said.


    "Thank you. You helped me with Lena...I''ve always wanted to thank you...But I can''t tell you... it''s so painful... "


    Once again, a tear floats in Shtrina''s eyes.


    Belle waited quietly until Straina, who was twitching and shaking her shoulders, calmed down.


    "Now is the time to keep your promise, Leena."


    Bell stared firmly into Strina''s eyes and said.


    "My name is Meer Bell... Meer Bell Luna Tier Moon."


    "Luna... Tier Moon? That''s..."


    Bell shakes his head with a serious face to Straina, who looks suspicious.


    "No, I''m not Meer''s sister.I''m Meer''s sister''s, no, Meer''s granddaughter.I''m from the future. "


    "Grandson... the future...?"


    Bell took it out of his dress''s chest again.


    It''s old, but definitely with that "little horse amulet"....


    Stryna opened her eyes with a little surprise... and then she got up and opened the desk drawer.There are two small horse amulets in there...


    "I heard that Lena kept it for a long time.Take care, take care, I was going to give it to you when I was born.... "


    That said, Bell looked at Straina worried.


    "Can you believe it?"


    In contrast, Stryna... strangely leaned her neck.


    "Why? Of course I do. If Belle says so, there''s no reason to doubt it.I wouldn''t be surprised if Belle said she was an angel, and I believe her. "


    Yeah, yeah, nod, and then Straina goes on.


    "Instead, I was convinced that I didn''t understand everything.I see... Belle is your grandson...So, is it possible that in the future, Lina and Belle will have a relationship like grandma and granddaughter? "


    In a joking tone, Bell shook his head with a troubled face.


    "No... that''s not it.Actually, Lina.... "


    Quiet, Bell spoke.After I woke up in Meer''s bed that day...


    "Let''s talk slowly. What happened after that?From now on... I have a lot to tell you. "


    With a gentle smile on his face, Bell asked what he was most concerned about.


    "Um, Meer, where''s onee-sama, Leena...?"


    About my best friend... I wonder what''s happening to Strana right now...


    Then Meer stared at Bell in surprise....


    "Ah... that''s right.You haven''t been able to organize your memories yet.... "


    Then, take your gaze off the bell...


    "Leena...."


    As if you were trying to say something difficult.


    After seeing this, Bell... had a terrible bad feeling about it.


    Maybe... Sturina is already...


    It was then.


    "Excuse me."


    The door of the room opened and a ¡°girl¡± appeared.


    "Your Majesty, are you there, Belle?I have a tea appointment today..... "


    It was the poor girl who showed up.


    A girl with gorgeous hair like a flower blooming in the field, walking around fluffy and fluffy, is... a dear friend of Belle''s...


    "Lena... honey?"


    Tweet, deny immediately.


    No, it''s not... it can''t be.


    Because Stryna is a year younger than Meer...


    On the other hand, the girl who came here looks, in any case, mid-degree.The hair had a glossy light, and the skin had a youthful tension.That''s why it can''t be Sturina.


    So... what if it''s not Sturina?Who is this girl who looks like Sturina...?


    "Lena''s daughter, no, grandson...?"


    Behind Belle''s head, I have a bad feeling again.


    Why are you making friendships with your grandchildren, not with Straina herself?


    Why don''t you make a tea promise... to your best friend, Strana herself?


    And the expression of my grandmother Meer just now, I can''t say anything...


    "Maybe... Lina-chan... Lina-chan... already..."


    Slowly, Belle''s vision seeps.Unexpectedly, Meer sniffed at the bell...


    "Ah, bell... You should try to remember.Maybe there''s an answer in your memory.I wonder what happened to Lena... "


    I knew it, I couldn''t say anything, I said it with a complicated face.


    Being guided by that voice, Bell tries to remember... by flipping the little box of memory...


    "... ah, that?"


    Again, I was attacked by discomfort.


    For some reason, the milestone of my memory always had the appearance of Straina in front of me.


    At the 5th birthday party, tea party, social debut, Meer grandmother''s birthday festival, etc...For memorable events, Straina was always together....


    I was watching Bell in a completely unchanged appearance.


    "Eh... what do you mean?Um, Lena, is that you...? "


    To the confused bell, Straina leaned her neck.


    "Um, Meer, Belle, what''s wrong?"


    "Yes, actually, it looks like my memory is finally back.Look, from when I was at the Snake Castle.... "


    "Ah...."


    While holding her mouth with both hands... she whispered a small voice.


    Then he walked up to Belle and gently held his head in his chest.


    "Welcome back, Belle... Lina, have you been waiting all this time?"


    "Lina-chan... it''s Lina-chan after all..."


    So, at last, Bell was convinced.The girl in front of me is Straina herself.


    If so, the question is naturally...


    "But why aren''t you getting old, Leena?"


    This is it.


    As far as Bel can see, Stryna is in her midteens.Obviously, I don''t think it suits my age...


    Stryna laughed strangely at Bell''s reaction....


    "Ufufu, thank you, Belle. But, Lena, you''re totally a grandmother.You have the same grandson as Mr. Meer.Here, look. Such wrinkles..... "


    He''ll show me the back of his hand... but even on the bell, there''s about that amount of wrinkles...Stryna''s condition was obviously strange.


    Turn to Meer for help.Meer shook her head in a stupid way.


    "We''re talking about the Yellow Moon family doing their best.You''re making full use of the Yellow Moon family''s knowledge of medicinal herbs to keep you young...I don''t believe in magic or witchcraft, but Leena thinks secretly that she might be a witch. "


    Straina smiled pitifully at Meer, who looked stunned.


    "Oh? Your Majesty, it''s no big deal.Leena has been working hard to be a good friend to Belle. "


    Then she turned to Belle.


    "Bell-chan, Lena, I''ve worked hard to keep you young because you''re Bell-chan''s friend.There were many busy times, but the children were already adults and the governor gave up.That''s why from now on, I can be with Belle without thinking about it. "


    "Lina-chan...."


    What a strange form of friendship, Belle seems to be moved...


    "What? But is it better for Lina to get married?"


    "Fufufu, it''s okay. She''s the only one interested in swords.They''ll let Lena go.Maybe you''ll follow me as an escort when I go out with Belle. "


    I wonder why... the moment I talked about my partner, I felt like Belle had seen something incredible in Strana.


    Just a few moments ago, I was worried about Straina''s marriage partner... and I just remembered.Who was Stryna''s partner...


    --Oh, that guy might have to worry about it.


    Anyway, he''s the best he knows...


    "That''s why, Belle.You can live long enough to be a hundred years old.In general, Belle and Lena are about 40 years apart, so Lena will live to be 140 years old and be Belle''s friend forever. "


    That''s how Stryna smiled like a prank.


    "If you''re a 100-year-old grandmother and a 140-year-old grandmother, you can say you''re a good friend regardless of your age, right?"


    That''s what I said.


    "... so I''m going out with you as a normal friend rather than grandma and grandchild."


    "I see. That''s what happened."


    Stryna nodded with a strange face.


    "Yeah... Sure, if I knew Belle was from the future... I''d think so, Lina.It''s about me, but I''m really convinced... "


    After nodding deeply, Strina said.


    "... by the way, Bell-chan, Lina, I''m wondering if you could tell me that, too?"


    "Yes, what is it?"


    Straina said to Belle, who smiled at Nickonico.


    "Who is Lena''s partner?I have a bad feeling that I''m really curious about Belle''s story.... "


    "Hmm, I can''t say that...."


    Bell, just tilt his neck.


    "Ah, but don''t worry.Rena-chan, I''m so in love with you, and the other day... "


    Shortly afterwards, the voiceless screams echoed through the room.

 623 Episode 4: Stiffer suspicions than dried mushrooms....

    Meer visited the cafeteria with a mysterious girl.


    Sometimes it hasn''t been long since I came earlier, and the woman who worked in the cafeteria called out in surprise.


    I can''t believe I''m seeing you again! Are you here to eat!? "


    "No? That''s not true."


    What a fool to do, Meer laughed.


    Even Meer doesn''t want to eat any sweeter from here.Meer''s vessel is not that big.It''s rather small. Physically and psychologically....


    In addition, Anne is close to the cafeteria staff.You will be angry if you eat too much.


    Plus! Meer was worried about the dress Bell was wearing earlier.


    --Tatiana said that eating too much sweet food is a big enemy of your skin...Let''s weigh ourselves here for the future of the Empire''s industry.You have to make a good cloth.


    Aware that the quality of the future empire''s products depends on her shoulders, Meer makes a decision.I''m ready and conscious!So....


    "I''ve come for tea.Besides, I wonder if you''ve already eaten something to eat with this kid... um, did you have lunch? "


    When asked, the girl gently tilted her neck and looked up at Meer.


    "... why?"


    "If you haven''t already, I''ll ask for a meal, and if you''re already eating, a cake...Ah, but you can''t.Because I want to eat cake, if I already ate or lied... if I only ate cake without eating, I won''t be a fine adult. "


    Properly do what you were once told, granddaughter (?) I am going to tell Meer.She''s a fine grandmother!


    The girl said, bewildered by such a mea.


    "I haven''t eaten yet..."


    "Oh, that''s right.May I ask for my recommended full course..... "


    A female staff member under Meer''s gaze lowered her head with a troubled face.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Meer.Actually, the ingredients are a little... "


    "Ah... so to speak, yes."


    Remember what they said. St. Noel Island has been hit by an emergency in the last few days.


    In fact, three days ago, an off-season spring storm struck the Principality of Verga.


    Although the storm itself had already passed, it was quite large and the lake surface of Lake Noelige was very rough due to the strong winds that followed.As a result, St. Noel is currently isolated from the outside in a situation where skilled sailors are reluctant to leave the ship.


    Fortunately, the school canteen where the island had stockpiles was not immune to that influence, and the menu that could be ordered was somewhat restricted.


    So, what can I do now?


    "Yes, only Velgar mushroom stew now...."


    Mea rather smiles at the woman with the staff who looks really fluffy.


    "Ufufu, that''s enough. In fact, even if it''s the same for a week, I don''t want to complain."


    Verga mushroom stew. It''s just the best dish.


    The smooth cream and the sweet texture of the mushrooms are very nice gems.The menu that Mea wants to eat at her last dinner, the top ten, is a wonderful dish.


    --I ''m sure she''ll like it, too.


    Looking at the girl while laughing in a good mood.And the girl was still strangely tilting her neck.


    Are you going to let me eat?


    "Yes, of course, I will. Ah, but...."


    Meer thought of something there, with a playful smile.


    "If you could give me your name....."


    I''ll make a joke about it.After some thought, the girl nodded small.


    "Patricia...."


    I snapped. Listen to that, Meer... open your eyes unexpectedly!


    "Oh, that''s a decent name!"


    After all, I thought you''d hear a strange meername, but I''m flattered.


    Then Meer thinks with her arms.


    --Well, Patricia came from your grandmother''s name.


    Patricia Luna Tiamoon, Meer''s grandmother.It is the name of the mother of the present Emperor.


    "I can''t name you after my grandmother I''ve never met... it''s too much for me.It''s actually Theory Street. "


    ... Meer''s trust in her future self is very low.


    So, Meer feels a subtle discomfort there.


    "Why don''t you pass Theory?"


    It is common to name the Empress by her past blood... is it true that she would name herself so decently?


    I had serious doubts about Meer.


    --Well, maybe I didn''t put it on... but...


    A little skepticism arose.


    - Is she really the one who came with Belle?Is that my... granddaughter?


    Bell said he had no idea.Well, there''s something unexpected about Bell, so I didn''t think it was so strange that she didn''t know...


    --Still, it kind of catches on.We need to be careful with this.


    Meer''s suspicions were backed by confidence in her instincts, which had overcome numerous crises, and her mistrust of her future self.Mea looked at the girl, Patricia, with a little more vigilance... at that time.


    Meer''s nose twitched.


    "Ahh... you''re starting to smell delicious."


    Looking at them, I saw the cafeteria staff bring stew to the table.


    "Well, let''s talk about the hard stuff later. First of all, you must eat properly.Verga mushroom stew is exquisite, right? "


    Meer explains cooking with her face.However, when I looked at it, the girl had a face that did not float.


    "Oh, what''s wrong?"


    Patricia felt uncomfortable with Meer tilting her neck...Split the stew with a fork...


    "I hate this..."


    After seeing her behavior, Meer....


    "Nh, ahh!?"


    Unexpectedly, he turns his back.


    Because what she avoided with the fork... is exactly the main character of the stew...


    "Ki, I hate mushrooms...?"


    Zugahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    --Oh, is that possible?That my offspring hate mushrooms... really?


    If it''s normal, it could be.


    Dietary liking or disliking is about individuality.So it''s not strange that Meer''s descendants hate mushrooms.It''s not strange...


    --That''s strange. I knew it...


    Meer''s... intuition as a mushroom empress.


    --It''s called the name thing, it''s very suspicious...


    Yes, Meer knows.I don''t have the personality to recommend things to my grandchildren.


    Meer is a sharer.People want to share a fun story with others, and people want to eat something delicious.


    How could such a Meer''s granddaughter hate mushrooms?


    ¨D ¨D If the chef cooks mushrooms, it''s already exquisite.If you put it in your mouth, you''ll have to like it.That means that I hate mushrooms, that is, I hate eating them...


    Meer nods with a confident face.


    "That''s impossible...No, it''s impossible that you don''t like mushrooms even though you have a blood connection with me in the first place.That means this kid... if he does it! "


    I''m suspicious!


    The next moment when Meer''s suspicions were turning into harder convictions than iron, harder steel... than dried mushrooms!


    "... ah!"


    Patricia ate a sip of stew in front of Meer.


    That''s right, did you think it was wrong not to eat what was served?Patricia, who had eaten a sip of fear, immediately,


    "Delicious....."


    A small crush spilled out of his mouth.


    Slowly, she smiled as she dyed her young cheeks into the dust.


    "This is amazing. This mushroom is amazing...."


    I said to Meer with a smile.


    "That''s right! I''m glad you understand!"


    Listen to me. Meer''s a nickname too!


    Suspicions and convictions that were hardening became soft and tender like dried mushrooms returned with hot water.


    Well, that''s how I feel about Meer''s conviction...

 624 Episode 5 The Shadow of the Snake

    Patricia was silently eating mushroom stew.


    Looking at it, Meer nodded satisfactorily,


    --fuumu... it''s quite good to eat.I''m kind of getting hungry watching this.


    Meer, rub your stomach... and send eyes around.I noticed that the cafeteria staff quickly brought me tea.


    "Here you go, Meer. It''s a milk tea with character."


    "Well, thank you. And, by the way, some tea for me...."


    "The ingredients... and Anne-san will get mad at me..."


    The staff called Zuba roared, Meer.


    Incidentally, this female staff member is familiar with Meer and has a close relationship with Anne.Meer''s behavior is out of control.


    It would be a splendid meal shift Anne has laid.In this way, their constant efforts have protected Meer''s health.


    --I can''t help it...But... it looks like this kid has never eaten a mushroom before.I know you hated it, but...


    After all, I was curious, so I decided to ask.


    "Hey, why did you say you hate mushrooms?"


    So Patricia looked down.


    "Mushrooms... they make my stomach ache when I eat them..."


    Answer quietly. Meer... felt terribly sympathetic to the answer.


    - Oh, I see! If you eat a poison mushroom by mistake, your stomach certainly hurts.I see, eating poison mushrooms by mistake hurts my heart....


    and that makes me feel a little bit smiley.


    Then Meer finds out. There''s a stew on Patricia''s plump cheeks!


    "Oh...."


    So, Meer smiles gently and wipes you with a handkerchief.I am a very kind Meer grandmother.In contrast, Patricia''s reaction was a little strange.


    "Ah, ooh, sorry, please...."


    Your body trembled and looked scared.Besides, Meer somehow feels uncomfortable.


    "You don''t have to apologize.Well, as a lady, I don''t think you should eat like that on your face, but people can''t stay calm in front of delicious mushrooms. "


    I''ll tell you what... why, Patricia stared at Meer with a terrible surprise.Then you opened your mouth as if you were afraid...


    "Um... why are you giving me something so delicious?"


    "Why not... Wouldn''t it taste better if I ate it anyway?I don''t know if that''s a nobleman, but I don''t think it''s a princess of the Imperial Palace... "


    If you really want to eat it, it would be better if it were delicious, but it was Meer who told such an absolutely immutable truth...


    "...... I see..."


    Patricia nodded adorably, convinced of something.


    "... in other words, one way to make the Emperor of the Tier Moon drown is to cure the food..."


    "Fufu, well, that sort of thing... hmm?"


    It was Meer who was laughing in a good mood for praising mushroom cooking, but her smile hardened on the way.


    --Corrupt the Emperor of Tier Moon....? Ha...?


    "It was also written in the book of things crawling through the earth that food and money can be connected without waste."


    Mia opened her eyes to the stunning words that popped out of her mouth.


    --Chi, chi, book of things crawling through the ground!Jesus, this kid! I knew it was about the snake!?


    It was an unexpectedly gawking mea, but it stopped at a critical point.


    Gurungu, you can smile at your thoughts as you work hard to organize your confused head.


    --This isn''t good to know that I''m the Empire Empress.I may not have noticed when I named her earlier, but... you can''t be alarmed.Hurry, we need to know what''s going on!In the meantime, I''m rendezvous with Bell...


    Meer, Gokli... drinking tea calms you down.


    "Um... so, after all, is Meer a teacher of the Claudius family? Is that it?"


    --The Claudius family...? Yes... somewhere by that name... But...


    Meer, I accidentally tilted my neck.


    It is a fairly unforgettable fact, but in this way, Meer is the Empire Empress.The fruits of Ludwig''s education or the names of the nobles in the current Empire are largely in his head.Unfortunately...


    Strangely enough, the name of House Clouseau sounded familiar, but for some reason I couldn''t remember it clearly.That''s the name that gets caught in the corner of your head...


    --Yeah, what was it...?


    "Um...?"


    Patricia looked suspicious.


    "Ah, oh, yeah, I guess so."


    Now, what did you say...?


    Apparently, she thinks of Meer as a snake educator.There is no way to avoid that misunderstanding, but I don''t know when I''ll find out before I name my real name just now.


    How best to answer...This girl named Patricia... Patricia...?


    --Oh, yes! Patricia, this is it!


    Meer, come up with an idea for resurrection!


    "Yes, I am the educator of House Claudius.I will educate you well.You should treat me as the Empire Empress, Mea Luna Tier Moon. "


    "Emperor...? Huh? But..."


    Mia smiles at Patricia with a suspicious face.


    "That''s the kind of training. Training."


    Yes... this is training. Just as the girl in front of me named Meer''s grandmother and dressed up as Meer''s blood clan... Meer decided to disguise her name as well.


    --I accidentally named it Meer a while ago, but I wonder if this will be a good way to mislead you?


    Meanwhile, Meer twisted her neck.


    --What does this mean anyway?What is the purpose of this child''s sending in a snake?Did she come from the same future as Belle?Did the snake intervene in time?How did Bell get here in the first place?


    Meer took Patricia out of the cafeteria to join Belle, whilst spraying water from her head.

 625 Episode 6 The Evil Loyalist

    St. Noel''s College Dormitory for Girls, the third room on the second floor, counting from the stairs.


    Everyone knows that the same room as the other student''s is where the ruler of the school lives.


    That''s where Raffina Orca Velga lives.


    The girl standing in front of the door... Linsha exhales a little.


    --I ''m still not used to coming here...


    With that in mind, I gently knocked on the door.


    "Excuse me, Mr. Raffina."


    "Oh, Mr. Lindshaw, come in."


    Open the door with permission.Raffina, who came out to pick her up, looked a little tired.There is a dull beak under my eyes.


    --I guess that''s impossible...


    Linsha remembered the business of the past few days and sighed small.


    In response to the spring storm that struck the Holy Principality of Verga, Raffina worked tirelessly while she slept.


    What hurt was that Monica, who assisted Raffina, came to the storm when she left the island.


    Every year, although the weather is slightly unstable at this time of year, storms like this year''s are not uncommon... irregular events have filled Santeri and the others in charge of the island''s security.


    ¨D ¨D Although the student chairman is in charge of Meer, I''m sure the island''s finesse still needs to be done by the Verga Nation, so it''s tough.


    That''s what I was thinking...


    "I''m sorry I ruined it.Not every year.... "


    Linsha smiled unexpectedly at Raffina.


    "What do you think? Are you used to working at school?"


    Raffina laughed to mislead fatigue.


    "Yes, thank you."


    To Linsha, who answers briefly, Raffina has a caring face.


    "I can''t... No, it''s nothing."


    Say something and shake your head immediately.


    After seeing it, Linsha was once again convinced that Raffina was certainly not an arrogant aristocrat.


    You can''t do that?


    This question sounds like a caring word and can sometimes be cruel.


    Sometimes asking the injured person that way can lead to rejection and chase the other person away.


    Because it''s not impossible.


    Those who are hurt and still have to live facing forward can only pretend to be calm and impossible.And he said, "You can''t do that?You shouldn''t be asking the obvious.


    That''s why Raffina stopped her words halfway.


    But....


    "Nothing is impossible.In this way, I can also learn at school.Don''t worry. "


    Linsha said with a winning smile.


    I mean, I''m not hurt.


    It was sudden.


    Returning to the Kingdom of Lemno, he greets his former revolutionary colleagues and then sees his brother Lambert in a third country (by the way, Lambert was then a teacher at a school run by the Central Orthodox Church).She seems to be a literature teacher... but she was working fun) Then she returned to St. Noel.


    --Was she studying properly while I was gone?I''m not doing it.Oh dear, I have to say it loudly again...


    Mia said to Linsha, who came back with that in mind.


    "I''m sorry, Linsha-san. I''m talking about Belle..."


    That''s how it was told.


    She... disappeared.


    It''s gone... like that, euphemistically, but Linsha wasn''t so dull that she couldn''t understand.


    I mean, she''s... she''s dead.


    He died without telling himself anything.


    Understanding that, Linsha... got very angry.


    It wasn''t sad.


    I wasn''t sad at all, but when I thought, "I tried to help you, but I died on my own...", I regretted it and began to cry.


    I wasn''t sad or hurt, but I just regretted it.


    ... that''s the only reason for tears.


    "Um, so, Linsha-san. Are you going to stay in St. Noel?"


    "... what do you mean?"


    Then a low voice came out to bear the anger and trembling voice.


    "You''ve been good to Belle.I''m also comfortable firing someone on my own, and I think learning at St. Noel will help you.So I talked to Raffina, and she suggested a way to continue learning while helping Raffina in St. Noel. "


    Raffina''s help?


    "Yes, you remember Barbara, the man named Gem."


    You can''t forget. One is a woman who beat herself down, and the other is a clown who deceived her brother.


    "These people are lurking around us.That''s why trusting people like Linsha is so valuable. "


    Meer said that, but it was an undisputed concern.


    The sister of the leader of the Revolutionary Party of the Kingdom of Lemno....The title is very heavy, as Linsha herself realizes.Living in the Kingdom of Lemno from now on will be hard to breathe.Just because you can live in another country doesn''t mean you''re blessed with some talent.


    If you learn at St. Noel and work as a servant of Raffina, in the future there may be a way to become a formal servant of Raffina.Alternatively, you could use the knowledge gained at St. Noel to start a business.


    Besides, I feel like I''m admitting that I have an indelible feeling inside me... that I''m hurt by her death...


    That''s why Linsha accepted the offer.


    "Thank you, very much."


    Because it leads to one''s own interests.It is strange to refuse.


    Nothing. I''m not sad if she''s not dead or hurt.


    So I started working for Raffina... and Linsha got a little free.


    Belle was also a carefree child, but more than that, the amount of work was reduced.


    It was the result of Raffina and Meer''s concern to have Linsha study hard, but rather, as Linsha, it felt like it was out of hand.


    Slowly... it looks like there''s a hole in my chest... like that.


    So the time we''ve been chasing in response to the storm in the last few days has been a thankful time for Linsha.


    So, what''s the matter?


    For a moment, I heard Raffina asking me a question when I was faking my thoughts.


    "Ah, uh, Monica contacted me.Barbara escaped from prison..... "


    Raffina''s shoulders twitched with that astonishing information.


    "... is that someone''s guide?"


    Slowly arm up, Raffina snapped.


    "Nothing in the report... just ten days ago.Maybe the storm delayed my contact.... "


    "That''s right...."


    Raffina sighed quietly.


    "Princess Witch... I think we might make contact with Princess Valentina.I wonder if we need more security..... "


    I shook my head small.


    After finishing her report, Linsha began walking towards her room.


    "I wonder if there''s any arithmetic tomorrow...If we''re going to do business, we need to do our best. "


    Speaking of which, she didn''t like arithmetic... so I remembered and smiled bitterly.


    "Well, I guess it''s easier now that I don''t teach arithmetic to those who hate to study."


    I don''t think I miss you.But, well, I don''t think there''s any tension anymore...


    "Ah, it''s been a long time since I remembered it, but it''s kind of annoying..."


    Words that don''t look like a former noble lady spill out of your mouth.


    But there''s nothing you can do about it.


    I told you not to thank me for the silver, but Belle finally made it possible for me to continue my studies at St. Noel.It feels like a souvenir she left behind, like a thank-you...That''s why I''m asexually angry...


    "What are you mad at me for? It doesn''t matter."


    It''s not a big deal.I''ve been with Bell for a little over a year.


    However, I was just dating as a servant because Meer asked me to.Your loyalty is, at best, just a few pieces of silver... not enough...


    When she raised her face... Linsha took a breath.


    I just saw the door open right in front of me... and I knew it was the Duke of Yellow Moon''s lady''s room...


    That''s why it''s no wonder her friend Strana came out of there...However, since my friend disappeared, I''m just a little worried about how much fun she''s been making her laugh...


    Nothing, I was looking at you... and then I saw you.


    I saw that nostalgic girl... coming out!


    "Ah... ah..."


    Your voice trembles.


    But I''m not happy.


    Naturally, your feet run out.


    But I don''t think I''ve ever seen him again.


    So, yes... I''m sure this is just annoying.


    "Ah, Ri, Mother Linsha... no, Linsha-san! Hyah!?"


    I''m just angry when I say that in a noble weather voice while leaving on my own...


    So instead of getting hungry, Linsha jumped on Belle,


    "You really have to be kidding me!What are you doing? You''re gone!How worried I am!How much, how much...! "


    Stuck in words.


    It seeps in front of my eyes.


    Tears overflowed.


    Anyway, Linsha hit the bell with the moya that had been stored in her chest for a long time.

 626 Episode 7: Heroins... penetration?

    Now, Meer, who left the cafeteria, came to the girls'' dorm room in Strina.


    --Well, if they bring you in, it''s the only way. But...


    With the door in front of her room, Meer feels hesitant.


    By now, I wonder if the conversation of hot friendship is going on inside, so I''m surprised...


    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------


    That won''t be poisoned, but when I think about how Stryna felt when she lost her bell, she''s scared and sorry to interrupt....


    I don''t have time to relax.


    Meer looks at the girl standing beside her, Patricia... she doesn''t move her face like a doll, she just leans her neck small, huh, roars.


    --If this child is involved with the snake, there must be some sort of conspiracy going on.This kid doesn''t seem that threatening, but be careful.


    It is the way of the snake to try to burn the whole country with a small spark.Be careful, even if it is harmless or trivial.So, Meer, take a deep breath, and then you''ll never slap the door with your heart! but....!


    Oh, you''re not here.


    There was no reaction. As a precaution, I keep my ears close to the door to see what''s going on inside, but I can''t hear anything from inside.


    "I thought you were just talking about things in your room, but did you mean you went somewhere...?"


    Meer, after a moment of reasoning...


    "I see... it''s no wonder you''re out of town.After reunion with my best friend, it is popularity that makes me want to go out to town to buy food.Besides, there''s no better place to go than St. Noel.... "


    So, Meer remembers the face of Straina who was eating cake in the dining room.


    Stryna, like Meer, is also the one who draws the blood of the Tier Moon Emperor.Then the physical evidence will be sufficient.


    Well then, you need to go look for it.


    Fortunately, Meer is familiar with St. Noel''s shopping spots.


    The Empire''s wisdom network is not fake.


    "Um, Dr. Meer, where are you going?"


    "I''m going out to town. Isn''t the opportunity to walk around the town of St. Noel valuable?"


    "St. Noel...? Island of the Principality of Verga?"


    "Yes, well, it''s a good learning opportunity for snakes, isn''t it?"


    Patricia nodded honestly to Meer''s question.


    As soon as I left the dormitory, a strong wind blew in.


    Ya!


    Sweet screams are ringing!


    Yes, Meer, who went up to high school, was different.


    As a lovely heroine, I wore something called a loving princess!If a strong wind suddenly blows, you can even scream cutely - can you?


    "Oh, are you okay, Patricia?"


    ... and I thought, Meer, with a soft face, I called out to my neighbor Patricia.


    Oh my God, it wasn''t Meer who screamed, it was Patricia!


    Incidentally, Meer was blown by the wind and said, "Oh, wow, what a wind!He didn''t break his grand attitude.Because that face smiles so much...


    Since I began to like horseback riding, I''ve become friends with the wind... but I don''t know if it''s because I didn''t panic when I was hit by a strong wind, or if there were rumors of strange piercing and my heroin power dropped...


    Well, that doesn''t matter...


    "I wonder if this wind is going to keep us out of the lake for a while."


    Hmm, that''s what worries me.


    The impact was also felt in the towns that were going to be visited.Some stores close their stores without delivering items, and even if they are open, their menus are limited.


    Meer knows everything about the sweet shops on St. Noel.


    The Empire''s Sweets Intelligence Network is not a dash!


    "Well, of course there won''t be any food left...When it''s time to eat mushrooms in the woods.... "


    It was Meer who experienced the famine.If you''re ready, it''s not enough to put up with three meals in a forest mushroom.


    No, I''d rather...


    - Isn''t the Velgar mushroom salted or something delicious?Eating it together sounds like a little fun.


    I''m even excited about it like that...Meer''s stomach in battle changes with every delicious event of this magnitude.


    "Well, in this storm, no one can come from outside... it should be safer than usual.I''m in a hurry.... "


    Mea slowly walks around town, whilst crushing.


    Slowly, slowly, slowly, and forcefully pushing your back.


    Nostalgic enemies were waiting for her to get there, and now Meer had no choice but to know.

 627 Episode 8 The Haunted House of Claudius

    "Hmm, it wasn''t here either...."


    Meea walked around about three of the shops she knew, but Strina and the others didn''t have shadows or shapes.


    "Is it possible that this is still in the dormitory...?Lucky blue mushrooms grow close to each other...Hmm, I''m in trouble. "


    "Meer Sensei, um... um..."


    Patricia glanced at her eyes as she looked around Kyrokyolo.


    "That shop...."


    "Oh, it''s a sewing shop.It means there are cutting-edge designs on the continent..... "


    "I''ve never seen such a sparkling shop."


    "Oh? Have you never seen the Emperor?"


    Meer leans her neck unexpectedly.


    Well, St. Noel is certainly the continent''s epidemic destination.However, even in the Imperial Capital, there are shops like this.Isn''t that surprising?I thought...


    "Yes, because I''ve been living in the Claudius Capital for a long time...."


    Listening to that, Meer snorts.


    --fufu, you''ve fallen to talk.Even though you''re trying to be my grandson, you''ve never been to Lunatia...No, but this kid doesn''t come from the same place as Belle.In the first place, can you imagine that this child appeared from that light and did not travel in time?Doesn''t that mean you''re dressed up as my grandson? Hmm...


    In the first place, I can''t wait to talk about cases like Bell.


    Or maybe the timing just happened to be right, and this kid has nothing to do with Bell?and so on.


    --The tip is the Clouseau family.I''m curious.The Claudius family. I''ve never heard of them before, but I can''t remember. Mmm...


    Since Ludwig preached in the previous timeline, Meer has tried to remember the necessary names.In the first place, as Empire Empress, the names of the nobles in the Empire should have been remembered quite a bit.At the very least... for now... yeah...


    Nevertheless, it is!For some reason, I had no impression of the Claudius family.


    --I can think of it as a foreign aristocracy, but... I feel it''s different. Hmm...


    After thinking about it, Meer moves to solve the question. The method is very simple.


    "Um, Patricia, Uncle Claudius...."


    Yes... let''s finalise the Title.


    If you combine not only the family name but also the title, you may remember.It was Meer who brought such hope to her chest....


    "... uncle? The Claudius family is a marquis..."


    The answer that came back was unexpected.


    "Marquis...?"


    Meer leans her neck unexpectedly.After all, the Marquises are superior aristocracy.There''s no way you won''t even remember me... I''m sure!Probably... probably... yeah.


    Nevertheless, I don''t remember...


    "You''re still not an imperial aristocrat...?No, but it definitely sounds familiar... ah... "


    It was that moment. There was something flashing in Meer''s mind.


    --Ah... oh, that''s right! Marquis Claudius!It must sound familiar!


    It''s only natural that you remember.Because the Marquis Claudius is...


    --Patricia''s grandmother''s home....It''s not your family name before you married your grandfather!


    Unexpectedly, it was Meer who was about to hold her head.I can''t believe I forgot my family name...


    Well, it certainly was a failure.But there was no room for sympathy.


    Because Meer has never met anyone from the Claudius family.The Marquis Claudius had already been destroyed before Meer was born.


    In addition, there were circumstances in Meer that she didn''t want to remember. That''s....


    --Oh, that''s right.The cursed Marquis of Clouseau... I miss it.


    "Cursed Clouseau."


    It is a family that appears in mysterious stories where Meer has been traumatized several times in her childhood.Moreover, it is a monster story of a terrible curse in which a terrible monster comes to the bloodline.


    Just in case... just to be clear, I''m not afraid of a curse or a ghost, apart from Meer.I''m not scared at all. That''s why I didn''t have my ears blocked when I talked about it.It''s not like I was trying to keep my memories as quiet as possible. I''m telling the truth!


    ... well, that''s why in Meer, my grandmother''s home, the Claudius family, is the name of the house that I don''t want to remember.


    --That means that this child is not my grandson who received her name, but Grandmother herself...I wonder if you''re doing a lot of research with your enemies...? Yes?


    And so, Meer feels uncomfortable again.


    I don''t know... I think I''m seeing something serious... and I have such a hunch...


    --What if I did something like that to disguise myself?


    The discomfort took the form of a question.


    --Maybe there''s a simpler answer than such a roundabout interpretation?


    Meer tried to immerse herself in reasoning... just then!


    "Oh, how are you, Princess Meer?"


    Suddenly, someone called out to Meer.


    -Who is it?


    Meer raised her face reflectively and noticed.


    Is it because I was thinking?When did you get into an unpopulated back alley?


    And there is a woman standing in such a back alley.And that''s....


    "... hah?"


    Unexpectedly, I raised my lost voice.


    Because I was standing there...


    "Ufufu, I didn''t expect to see you in such a place...I just want to thank God for my good fortune. "


    It was Barbara... a woman with a snake-like smile.

 628 Episode 9 Tearful Eyes Third Sun Moon Kick (Tier Moon Sartkick) Explosion......

    "Baa, baa, Barbara-san... why are you here?"


    He must have been trapped in Velgar...!Mea shook her voice in dismay.In turn, Barbara replied with a proud face.


    "Yes, I had some difficulty, but with this kind of wind, I could have crossed by boat."I knew a skilled sailor.On the contrary, security is looser at times like this. You can''t come to the island on such a weather day, can you? You''re not going to break out of jail at this time, are you?Such recognition creates alarm.Rather, the timing that is not the right time to make it is often the best timing. "


    "I see...."


    Meer, you suddenly roar.


    --This will help you study.Next time you''re put in a dungeon, let''s try it.


    Meer keeps a good record in her mind''s notebook.It is a testament to the Dungeon Empress, who is revolutionized at all times and does not forget the mind.


    "Well, that''s not true.What I want to ask is, what are you doing here? "


    "This is a strange thing...The Empire''s wisdom is incomprehensible.Needless to say, right? Of course, to make my thoughts come true. "


    That said, Barbara turns her eyes slightly.


    After following that gaze, Meer finally notices.


    The presence of a child caught in Barbara''s right hand.


    The girl with her arm twisted up behind her back and her face distorted in agony, Patricia who was supposed to have been by Meer''s side just now....In addition, Barbara''s hand had a shiny blade....


    "Fufufu, if you and Miss Streena don''t look at me very painfully, my heart won''t be able to calm down.And if the Virgin Raffina can be put on this hand, it will be better.If I could, I wouldn''t say I could wipe out the roots of the noble scum nesting on this continent..... "


    Barbara said with a grotesque face.


    "Well, let''s leave that to others.For now, it''s you, Empire wisdom.Now, will you come with me? Princess Meer. "


    That''s how you stick the blade to Patricia''s neck.


    "Hey, are you out of your mind? She''s a snake!?Are you trying to kill my people? "


    "Yes? Is this kid with you?"


    Barbara leaned her neck and smiled.


    "I see. That''s a very good excuse...So, will your people be convinced?An empire wiser abandons a young child?Besides, the child is one of the snakes, so you can''t help killing him? "


    That''s right, the snakes weren''t like that.


    Meer, I accidentally slap my tongue.


    Even if she were a snake, she would be relentlessly discarded to achieve her purpose.If Meer ignores or abandons them, use that fact to create a rift between them.


    You would never admit that she was a snake.


    "Now, if you understand, would you please follow me very carefully?"


    Barbara says, confident of victory.


    --Ku, no. I''ll just have to do what I say...


    And so Meer thinks.


    --No... not yet. It''s not like I''m out of hand...I have a high kick that I''ve forged for my counter Theon!


    Meer imagines herself kicking up a blade in Barbara''s hand in her head.


    In her delusion, Meer jumped up her skirt and released a kick that painted a beautiful arc.Meer deepened her confidence when she saw the blade in Barbara''s hand dancing around in the sky.


    --That''s right. I thought... that snake assassin, Gem, was my leg!If the opponent was a werewolf or a Dion, it would have been Barbara...


    "Could you hurry it up?Otherwise.... "


    Ahhh!


    Patricia screamed as she twisted her arm.Close your eyes tightly and chew your lips.


    "Oh, no. Ladies don''t work violently on children."


    Meer said in a very calm voice.The calm seemed like a master of martial arts.


    Then Meer approached Barbara with dignity....We''re getting closer and closer!


    "Well, where are you going?"


    Five more steps... four, three, two... now!


    At the moment, Meer set it up.


    "Fuhiaaaaaaa!"


    At the same time as the brave shout, Meer shook her feet up with all her heart.


    Meer''s powerful legs, forged with horseback riding and dancing, traced like a whip, like a crescent, and cut through the sky brilliantly!


    In addition, a strong wind blows.Meer''s body, with its center of gravity tilted back, fell back vigorously under the wind....


    "Fuhiaaaaa!"


    Something is passing right over Meer''s body, screaming bravely.It''s a blade that sparkles sharp light...The orbit was where Meer''s body was until just now.


    Shortly thereafter, Tsukun, landing from his buttocks,


    Fuggyah!


    With tearful eyes, I''m rubbing my buttocks... one second, two seconds... three seconds later, the sweat on my back burst out!


    Because I understood the situation just a moment ago.


    --Ah, ahh, ahhhhhhh!Aahhhhhh! If you''re not avoiding it now, ahh, ahhhhhhhhh!


    Barbara slightly tilted her neck to Meer, who made her mouth swallow.


    Oh, did it come off?


    "Ah, ah, now you''re following me gently...."


    "Isn''t that right? Honestly, if I tell you to die, will you die?"


    "Hmm... well, if you say so... that''s not true!"


    For a moment, it was a convincing mea, but I immediately shook my head.


    --Ko, Ko, this is bad!


    I wonder if it''s because I''m losing an ally.Barbara was terribly short-circuited, aggressive, and therefore a threat.


    Meer is totally helpless if she comes with direct violence rather than hesitation.


    It was an illusion of a master''s calm!Kick the opponent''s weapon?You can''t do that!


    "Fufu, well, that''s fine.In any case, in that posture, the next one will be inevitable...For a moment, where life has been prolonged, nothing has happened. "


    Barbara shook the knife.The face was distorted by confidence in victory.


    But... that was a big mistake.


    Meer screamed, making sure that the time had arrived.


    "Then, please die with respect. Princess Meer."


    Glittering is the shine of the blade.


    Hyiiiiiiiiing!


    Meer closes her eyes without a clue to the cold intent to shake her down. Fuck!


    Meer!


    As soon as I heard it, Meer opened her eyes in a hurry... and opened her eyes!


    "Ah, Abel!"


    On her powerful back, Meer suddenly raised her yellow voice before herself.

 629 Episode 10 Common Unfortunes Everywhere

    "Abel Lemno, bad things between us!"


    In disgust, Barbara slapped her tongue.


    Short-circuited and violent behavior was completely behind the scenes.


    Barbara''s pure combat abilities are never high.After all, even if it were a coincidence, it would be avoided by Meer, so the strength is to be inferred as much as possible.


    Abel, on the other hand, has fought powerful enemies such as the Fire Horse Driver, and studied with Sword Genius Theon.Its strength is no longer in the realm of hundreds of knights.


    Yes, even if you didn''t have a sword in your hand...


    On St. Noel, I need permission to hold a sword.Even if he was the son of a nobleman, it would remain the same.Therefore, Abel had no sword in his hand, but it was a trivial thing for him now.


    "It is the spirit of Lemnoli swordsmanship to dare to ''stay'' in front of the enemy and ''seal'' the blade of his hand, whether it is'' unarmed ''without a sword in his hand.I see, Gimmafias used to say that. "


    Immediately after the crush, a hard sound resounds.It was the sound of a knife falling from Barbara''s hand on the ground.


    "I''m not a knight because I have a sword, I''m just a knight who protects and fights for what''s important on his back... I finally feel like I understand a little bit."


    With her arms under control, Abel stares at Barbara with a sharp eye.


    "Don''t let my loved one touch you, Miss Barbara."


    "This is Prince Abel. You''re in a good mood.


    For a moment, Barbara caught her cheeks and immediately smiled as usual.


    It''s still kind of you to drop only my good stuff, isn''t it?


    "If I have to, I''m going to do something to break this arm."I just didn''t do it because I didn''t have to. "


    And Abel looked toward the girl that she and Barbara were holding,


    "If you don''t let her go, you might have to..."


    "Oh, can you do that? Breaking a woman''s arm is barbaric to you...? My sweet Prince Abel."


    Abel hears the shaking of Barbara with a cool smile.


    "If you want to shake my heart, it''s no use."Do you think you can find out more than that your sister was the witch of the snake? "


    What was there was not the appearance of the old prince, a boy with a thin line.He was a knight to protect the irreplaceable.


    Barbara swallows his teeth before shaking, straight hostility.Then he turned to Patricia, who was being held hostage... and eventually he gave up and released himself.


    In such a sudden development, Patricia looked stunned, but quickly returned to her senses, ran up to Meer and hugged her.


    "Oh, you scared me.But it''s okay now. "


    I''ll gently stroke Patricia''s hair, Meer.After confirming it, Abel released Barbara''s arm.


    "You don''t have to kill me?"Prince Abel, I will not give up.No matter how much Virgin Raffina preaches, no matter how much time weaves her emotions..... "


    With his bloody eyes, Barbara smiles ill.


    "As long as this life lasts, I will eradicate the nobles who nest in this land.But that''s all. ¡±


    The face was distorted by hatred, and Barbara proclaimed high.


    Deep and unknown hatred, Meer''s spine suddenly gets cold.


    "Barbara-san, why... Why do you hate nobles so much?"


    The moment I asked you that, Barbara''s face fell out.


    "Besides, it''s not a big deal.It''s just that my beloved child was killed at the hands of an idiot aristocrat. "


    So Barbara told the story of a woman.


    The woman was employed as a maid to the nobility.A woman who was a hard worker, at one point, became the hand of the LORD, and carried her child.


    The wife of the lord, who found out about it, was furious and threw the woman out of the mansion.A woman who has lost her job and place is determined to find a way to work in town and live with her children.


    Small but happy days.But it won''t last long.


    And one day a messenger of the nobility shall come unto the woman, and shall take the child with him.Our lord died suddenly, and our successor was weak.Therefore, as a precaution, he wanted someone to draw the blood of the Lord.


    And the woman rejoiced, when she thought of the end of her children, that she might be cherished in the house of the nobles.I was so happy...


    A few years later, the news came to the woman that her son was dead.


    And Barbara, who had finished speaking, smiled dry.


    "Right? It''s a common story, right?I''m tired of listening to it. It''s rolling everywhere, isn''t it? "


    Giggle, Barbara laughs in her mouth.


    "Was it a more boring and boring story to Her Royal Highness the Storyteller?So, please, don''t forget about your ear stains.It''s a civilian piece of shit that''s not worth remembering.It is the nobility, the king, and the emperor that tramples upon the people.Is that so? "


    It was... she was right, it was everywhere, it was a very common story.


    Aristocratic tyranny rolls everywhere in the world.


    So Meer didn''t think Barbara was a particularly unhappy woman.I don''t think so, even if it''s someone who deserves special sympathy.


    But...


    "Poor thing...."


    I heard Patricia crumple.


    Besides, Meer honestly agreed.


    I don''t want sympathy.In fact, such a level of misfortune may be rolling everywhere.


    But that doesn''t explain why Barbara isn''t sympathetic.


    What she did is not evil, but what she experienced was certainly something to be sympathized with...


    Even if it was a common misfortune everywhere, it was easy to imagine that the party, Barbara, was sad and suffering.


    --This person''s anger is not only towards the aristocracy of the parties, but also towards the country itself, which has allowed such acts, and the aristocratic society itself, which is heard to be common.


    You must have thought the same thing about Meer.Abel said with a bitter face.


    "I''m... sorry about that.It is the responsibility of those who stand above us to allow such tyranny.As long as I can, I will pledge to make a good society so that this does not happen in the future, so that justice can be maintained. "


    In response to Abel''s words, Barbara laughed with great pleasure.


    "Ahahah, you promise to lay down good governance?Is that in the Kingdom of Lemno?Or do you think that anyone who leaves St. Noel will be thorough and that civilians will not be trampled?I see, that''s a good thing.Thank you very much, Your Highness Abel.Please, lay the foundations of good governance and wipe out future scourges.I will just show you all the good governance you have laid for revenge of the unchanging past.Always, always, always. Until this life runs out.... "


    Barbara never shakes.


    Because what drives her to destruction is a past that can''t be helped anymore.


    But as a meer who can''t kill her, there''s not much I can do."At most, I would have told Rafina to keep her under strict capture..."


    --So, is that really good?


    "Although I think so, I don''t think I can do anything..."


    Eventually, after hearing the noise, an island guard arrived and Barbara was captured.


    Look at her back.


    "... poor thing"


    Again, Patricia is squashing.


    It was that moment.


    Fluffy... Meer felt like she was dazzled.


    For a moment, the scenery in front of me feels soft and twisted... strange.


    - What was that? That was...


    Although the anomaly disappeared in an instant, only a strange feeling of discomfort was left in Meer.

 630 Episode 11 Empress Meers Emperor Education

    Having waited for Barbara to be taken, Meer decided to return to the dormitory.


    Probably, I''d be worried to hear this commotion, considering Anne.


    - You''ll also need to report it to Mrs Raffina.


    Meer thought she should report Barbara to Raffina.It was up to Raffina to find room for discretion, but at least what she had just heard seemed like she had to be told.


    --Besides, she must have been in a lot of shock.


    Meer looks at Patricia, who stands on the side.


    Like a doll, an uneasy color of anxiety appeared on his face, which lacked expression.Until just now, the blade had been thrust at me.It would have been a terrible situation to be childish.


    --I think we should stop walking around town.


    Abel called out to me like that.


    "There may still be danger.I''ll take you to the girls'' dorm. "


    "Well, did you have any plans...?"


    When asked worriedly, Abel...


    "Ha ha, I don''t have any plans that should take priority over you."


    I laughed lightly and said that!


    Whoa!


    Meer''s tension rose to heaven like a sea moon on a high wave!Until recently, I was feeling a little bit bitter, but Mea switched quickly.


    Well then, let''s go.


    With a gentle smile, Abel reached out to Meer, who was gently dyeing her cheeks red, gently putting her right hand on her.


    I''m already in the mood for the heroine of the story.


    Then, suddenly, I noticed and held Patricia''s hand with the other hand.


    "Ah...."


    Meer smiles reassuringly at Patricia, who looks up with a surprised face.


    "Come on, let''s go, Patricia.Don''t let the scared catch you this time. "


    Dear Meer!


    Coming up to the entrance of the girls'' dormitory, Anne rushed over in a panic.It seems that Barbara was already in my ear.To reassure Anne that she was worried, Mia raised her hand with a gentle smile.


    It is a magnificent heroin penetration.


    "Are you hurt?Mia-sama!? I''m surprised.... "


    "It''s okay, Anne. Oh, my God. Abel''s here to help me.You looked really good, didn''t you? "


    Earlier, I was in a mood that I didn''t think was in danger of my life.


    Because the short journey to the dormitory stimulated Meer''s love brain.


    Walk the town with Abel and Patricia in hand.The atmosphere that was born there, or a little happiness, made me very comfortable...


    Meer was in a very good mood.


    --Ufufu, it was fun. It''s kind of been a long time since you''ve been so happy.


    Hey, I''m falling in love...


    "I''m glad you''re okay..."


    Anne sighed deeply, relieved to see.Then I suddenly turned to the girl beside me.


    "Um, so, Meer, this one..."


    "Ah, uh...."


    Meer said, turning to Patricia.


    "Patricia, this is Anne.You''re my personal maid. "


    Anne lowers her head quietly after being introduced by Meer.


    Nice to meet you, Anne Littestein.


    It kept perfect courtesy.In contrast, Patricia stared silently.


    "Oh? Patricia, we need to say hello properly."


    As Meer clung to her shoulder, Patricia leaned her neck.


    "Why? Teacher Meer, why do I have to name my maid?"


    I said it strangely.


    ¡°No need to greet low-status civilians."


    Well, that''s a natural idea for the Empire nobles...


    --But it''s not a very good idea.


    Meer shakes her head and opens her mouth.


    "There are many reasons why we have to do this.For example, it would be better for you to have a favorable impression from your servant.Besides, it is only natural for a noble lady to know the mind of her servant.It''s embarrassing not to do that. "


    Somehow, it''s meer who always says things that seem clever.


    Patricia said the word "meer-sensei"... pure respect... and made me worry about it a little bit.


    --Ufufu, Sensei, it feels kind of good.


    Hey, while getting a little better, Meer stares straight at Patricia.


    "But more importantly, she is my loyalty and my right arm."


    Meer strongly affirms. On top of that,


    "So, if you want to honor me, also honor Anne."


    Say it with a crisp face.In fact, I am a teacher who is full of penetration.


    Encouraged by such a mea, Patricia nodded softly,


    "I''m Patricia. Patricia Claudius. After that, please meet Anne-san."


    She slightly lifted the hem of the skirt and lowered her head.


    Looking at it, nodding contentedly, Meer turned to Anne.


    "Anne, I''m sorry, can you take a bath with her?"


    "Yes...! Certainly, Mia."


    It was Anne who somehow stretched her spine with an energetic face all the time.


    So, while Anne and Patricia''s back were dropped off, Mea sighed small.


    - Well, there''s a lot to do.In the meantime, we need to get to grips with the situation.I hope Bell is back...


    A lot has happened.In the meantime, while putting together in her mind what to do now, Meer went to her room.

 631 Lesson Twelve Belle, Speaks

    "Hmm, I need to hear it from Bell..."


    Meer returns to her room as she makes her head twitch and sort out what she needs to do.


    Open the door and enter the room. No, it''s just like that!And I dived over the bed!


    "Fuwaa... you''re a little tired."Let''s lie down and wait here...... fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu


    Because of my recent nightmares here, I''m a completely sleep deprived (...... Meer) meer.Make one or two big yawns.


    "Well... she won''t look bad if she leaves it with Rafina-sama."Yeah, that''s good.including Barbara-san, to Rafina-sama later...... fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu


    I started rambling on the bed like that.


    And...... Meer had a dream.


    That''s the Yellow Moon Duke''s Palace.


    For some reason, I was trying to have a cake with Lorenz and Sturina, who were very fond of me.


    In front of you is a giant, plenty of cream!What a splendid cake with coloured macaroons on it!


    "Oh, oh! This is the Duke of the Yellow Moon, the secret cake..."It looks very delicious! "


    After that, I noticed that I was caught in the cake with a smile on my face.


    The maid who brought me the cake, it''s a barbara with a nice smile and nicks!


    "Gumm!?"


    At that moment, my eyes were twitching and I fell to the floor... and I lost consciousness...


    Fuahhhhhhh!


    It jumped up with a scream.


    "Uu, no, it''s a nasty dream.Is this because I met Barbara? "


    Meer, who was soaking up sweat, suddenly exhaled.


    "Hmm, you''re sweating."As soon as I heard the report from Bell, I had to go to the bathroom..... "


    And, just as I thought, Bell came into the room.


    "Uuu...... I finally let you go......"


    Belle looked a little tired.


    "Oh, you''re finally back."Belle, where have you been? "


    "Ri, after Lina, Rinsha''s mother caught me... digging roots and leaves in the room..."I''m tired..... "


    A bell comes to Mia and falls into bed.My granddaughter, who kept her face pressed against the bed, stopped moving.


    "... Belle, naturally, you can explain the same to me, right?"


    I turned my eyes to astonished.


    "Ah... do you really want to hear it?"


    After saying it in a muffled voice, the bell turned only to the side of your face.


    "Yes, as soon as possible, if possible."what happened and why you decided to come here again..... "


    Belle, um, growls...


    "Well, yeah... I still have to explain it to you."


    Then, sitting face to face on the bed, he began to speak with a very serious face.


    "It''s not my idea, it''s Dr. Ludwig''s..."


    And so, Meer points out that she was curious.


    "I''m sorry I broke your back, but does Ludwig know your secret?"


    With Strina alone, Belle still told Linsha her secret.


    No matter how light Belle''s mouth is, for her granddaughter, it''s hard to imagine that she can tell that secret so easily, even if it''s often the weather that tends to be alarming and appropriate."No matter how much bell it is..."


    "... um, onee-san, did you have any rude thoughts right now?"


    With a slight inflated cheek, Meer smiled back.


    ¡°No, not at all, that''s not true.¡±


    Speaking quickly, he waved his hand at me as if he was deceiving me.


    Well, anyway, what''s going on around here?


    "Ugh, I''m not quite convinced, but I''m convinced."Well, yeah, that''s where it is. ¡±


    Bell, yeah, yeah, as she framed her arms,


    "Actually, everyone knows that I''m coming to the past.In other words, my future is predicated on me and the fact that Meabel is known to have come from the future. "


    "... mmh? Huh...?"


    Bell shook his finger at Meer, who tilted his head, and continued to explain in a majestic manner.


    "That''s why there are many people who know my secrets in the future world, and it''s okay for me to tell them my secrets now.Because in my world, that''s what happens. "


    "Well, I mean, if you''ve heard the secrets from the bells of the past in the bell world, then that''s what the future will look like if bell teaches you now, right?"


    ¡°Rather, if you don''t tell me, the future may change a little bit.¡±


    With that, Bell nods deeply, and Meer works her head hard.


    Belle is saying, in short, that the future that she came from is one that assumes that she will go to the past and act in various ways.


    --No, it feels like it''s kind of going around, but... yeah, well, let it go like that...


    I''m not sure what''s going to happen, but I''ll leave that as it is for now.That''s what matters.


    ¡°And it''s also a world where I''m aware and prepared to fly into the past when I reach a certain age.¡±


    "Oh, is that so?"So, there was some kind of trouble in the future, so you didn''t run away in the past, did you? "


    When asked, Bell smiled bitterly.


    "Yes, unfortunately."If there''s such a convenient way, I''d like to go before I can shoot with that bow...Oh, I was so scared. "


    Bell smiled bitterly as she scratched her neck.Meer also imagined it and got goosebumps.It''s a horrible experience to be conscious for a while with an arrow in your neck.


    As for Meer, who didn''t like pain, I just imagined it and felt chilly.


    "Oh, speaking of which, Sister Meir."In the future world, I said, "Looks like we were even cursed in the neck." What did that mean? "


    Looking at the bell tilting its head, Meer guesses another fact.


    ...... I haven''t heard anything in particular about my resurrection from the chopping block.


    Meir-san?


    Meer shook her head and looked at Bell with a strange look on her face.


    "It''s nothing."I''m sure it''s a story of dreams.Phew, I''m still having some weird dreams... "


    "Dream...?"


    At that time, it was.


    Bell''s face suddenly turned serious.


    ¡°What kind of dream is that?" Onee-sama. "


    "Huh? Oh, it''s not a big dream."It''s just a dream that poisoned me lightly.... "


    As soon as I said it, Guy Bell grabbed me by the shoulder.


    ¡°It''s important. Meer-san, please tell me the story of that strange dream."

 632 Episode 13: Florist Meers Mushroom Challenge!

    Bowing to Belle''s pressure, Meer became the last person to talk about her dreams.


    While answering the occasional question of Bell... "


    - That''s weird. "I was supposed to hear from Bell..."


    Even though you are dissatisfied, you continue to talk to the law.


    "Well, that''s what it''s like... what the hell do you call that dream?"


    "I see..."


    Bell stretched out her arms to think of something, and then opened her mouth casually.


    "This is what Dr. Ludwig said, but dreams are the memories of vanished timelines.Of course, it''s not all dreams, it''s just mixed dreams, but sometimes memories of other time lines..... "


    "...... Haa?"


    It started suddenly, a little bit like that. Meer, my eyes unexpectedly rolled up.


    The bell that saw it......


    "Ah. As expected, even Meir-san is suddenly too embarrassed."Um, I guess so... "


    Hmm, roared, then glanced around the room.


    "Um, onee-san, I''m going to ask you something unexpected, but is it unusual to have an addiction to strings...?"


    "No, unfortunately."


    "Right...? Then... oh! Yes.Now then, onee-san, why don''t you take a bath with me? "


    I struck my hand and said such a thing.


    The large bathing area of the St. Noel School Girls'' Dormitory is a familiar spot for Meer.


    Meer likes to take a bath.How much do you like mushrooms and cakes?


    "Huh? Maybe it would be nice to float a mushroom in the bath!?"


    When I thought of it and tried to do it, I was really angry with Rafina, but... anyway, I am a bath specialist, Florist Meir, who is indispensable for trials and errors in order to take a nice bath.


    When I entered the dressing room, I saw Anne and Patricia just coming back from the bath.


    Patricia sits on a chair and is politely wiping her hair."It''s only natural for an aristocratic daughter to have a servant help with the bath..."


    On the other hand, Meer found her little hand falling and grimaced.


    --Hmm... you''re acting like an aristocratic daughter, but you''re feeling a little restless.After all, the snake is impersonating you.


    "Ah, Miss Meir...!"


    Gently, Anne, turning her eyes toward Mea and the others, opened her mouth.


    Bell stood at the end of the line of sight.


    --Oh, that''s right.By the way, Anne hadn''t told me about Bell yet.


    Meer, I accidentally hold my head.


    "Uh, uh, Anne. I''ll explain about Bell later, but I came back after a lot of things."


    "Ka, go home...? But..."


    Anne leaned her neck for a moment, but immediately shook her head.


    "No, I understand." "If you say so, Master Meir..."Ah! But for Strina-sama..... "


    "Yes, I''ve already spoken to Lina."And I''ve already finished greeting Rinsha-san... right? "


    "Yes. Anne or Ayasa...?"Thank you again, Anne. "


    With a gentle smile, Anne bows her head to the bell.


    "Thank you very much."Mr. Bell, I''m so glad to see you again. ¡±


    I bowed my head quietly.


    --Phew, I''m glad you''re convinced.However, if you know about the time of Bell, you need to let me know as soon as possible...


    And, not to mention, when I looked at Patricia,


    "Oh, you, that''s..."


    Suddenly, Meer finds it.


    Patricia''s thin neck, a small mole that appeared beneath her beautifully raised clavicle... The crescent-shaped mole floating on her white skin...


    ¨D ¨D I heard that Patricia''s grandmother had a crescent-shaped mole in the same position... but it''s quite delicate to do the same.


    Meer asked, unexpectedly roaring.


    Didn''t that mole hurt?


    If I had deliberately put on a mole, it would have been somehow a painful thing to do. It was Mia who frowned, but Patricia tilted her neck.


    ¡°It''s okay, I''ve been here since I was born.¡±


    "Hmm..."


    Meer stares at Patricia.


    --That is, have you been looking for a child who was born with mole in it, or is this child lying? Or...


    Meir-san?


    Suddenly I saw a bell that was undressed and ready to go. It was so fast.


    ¡°Yeah, I''m going now. So, Anne, I''m sorry, but can you just take care of her a little longer?"


    "Yes, I understand."


    After breaking up with Anne, Meer quickly took off her clothes and went to the bathhouse.


    Wash your hair, wash your body, and sweat.


    Barbara''s assault, and then his dreams, probably because it was a bad sweat.Rinse thoroughly with hot water for a refreshing and refreshing experience.The inside of my head becomes clean.


    Then, soak in the hot water of the bathtub and let out a pleasant exhalation.Warm water is good, but hot water is also good, which makes my skin tingle.It''s okay to have herbs floating in the hot water, but it''s also good to have clean, clear water.


    In short, it was meer who found a way to enjoy any bath.


    --Fufufu, but the difficult thing is that you want to take a bath, and the bell can''t contest the blood either.


    With that in mind, I turned to Bell.


    Late, Bell is coming too. Put your hand in the tub and make a lovely scream.


    Young bells are still standing in the way to spill a nasty breath.It''s not going to work like Meer.


    Belle sat down on the edge of the tub with her feet in the hot water after several sprinkles of water on her body.


    "So, Bell, what are you doing here...?"


    "Oh, yes. Uh, can you see the line between the stone and the stone at the bottom of the tub?"


    "Yeah, I can see it, but..."


    The bathtub at St. Noel''s School is lavishly crafted from precious white marble.At the junction, you can see a neat line, as Bell said.


    "Think of that book as the flow of history."


    "... well, that makes sense..."


    Gently, blocking the words of Meer, the bell stood up.


    And please think of me as your sister.


    Speaking of which, Bell jumped into the hot water.


    The line at the bottom of the bathtub shakes because of the ripples that come from the hot water.


    Pu-pu-pu-pu-pu-pu-pu-pu-pu-pu-pu-pu-pu-pu-pu-pu-pu-pu-pu-pu-pu-pu-pu-pu-pu-pu-pu-pu-pu-pu-pu-pu-pu-pu-pu-pu-pu-pu-pu-pu-pu-pu-pu


    ¡°Did you see that? Meir-san.In other words, this is what happens. "


    Meer unexpectedly frowned at Bell, who had come out of the hot spring.


    "... I don''t know, Belle.Even if Rafina makes you angry for doing such a nasty thing. "


    "Ehehe, it''s okay." It is necessary, so you can forgive me.I''m very friendly with Aunt Rafina. "


    "Rafina... aunt?"


    Meer, bell''s innocent smile reminds me of battle.


    "Well, maybe it''s a good thing that Belle is getting along with Rafina..."


    "...... I don''t know. Belle, even if Rafina becomes a Bishop Emperor


    Somehow, I''m worried if the bell will open up the damn route of the future.Without worrying about Meer, Bell waved his finger and continued.


    "As Dr. Ludwig said, it''s..."

 633 Lesson 14: Prime Minister Ludwigs Theory of Time 1 The Saviour Meir Sent by Heaven

    Chancellor Ludwig was one of the chief servants of Empress Meir for a long time.


    As Meer''s right arm, he was the one who played the role of the six arms on all sides, but by the time Bell was born, work had gradually decreased and time was available.


    The reform of the group with Empress Meir at its forefront was so dramatic and strong.


    Already, the Tier Moon Empire had such a system in place that Ludwig could move without any problems without being too busy.


    As a result, Ludwig, who is a little free and lonely, one day receives a call from Meer.Therefore, I decided to ask you to do this.


    Would you mind investigating how Meabel has worked in the past?


    ... it was quite a frivolous request.


    "I don''t think I can tell you what you don''t know..."


    Ludwig smiled bitterly, and Meir said with a solemn face.


    "Please, Ludwig." I want to give her the information she needs to go to the past. "


    In response to his sincere wishes, Ludwig rectified his posture.


    ¡°Okay, but let me say no to this, even if I can, it''s just less than hypothetical personal reasoning.What happened to Bell-sama is too abnormal.I don''t think I''ve seen any examples in the past, and it''s probably not familiar... "


    After saying no, Ludwig immediately went into contemplation.


    The first thing I did was look at the past literature.


    Isn''t such an incredible event really happening in the past?Isn''t there a legend like that?Do you have any literature on those times?


    Now, I''m going to St. Meer Academy, which has become the empire''s largest research institute, to investigate.


    Eventually, I knew that I would return to Bell''s memory.


    The second time Belle appeared, she had memories of her first visit to the past.Therefore, it would be best to talk to Bell after the memory returns to find out the cause.


    But that doesn''t necessarily make it clear.


    Besides, I don''t know how long it will take for Bell''s memory to return to the past.That''s why we do everything we can in advance.


    Well, look it up, look it up... but there''s no results.


    Is that a miracle that just happened to Bell after all?


    Having concluded so, it is reported that Bell''s memory has been restored.


    Instantly, Ludwig, who had heard from Belle, unintentionally roared.


    "The future of the collapse of the Empire... from the future that disappeared... yes..."Maybe there''s a clue.Her Royal Highness Princess Meabel has been there twice in the past.However, the first princess to come to the past is not the current princess."I came from another future and was killed in that abandoned castle..."And the other future that she came to is gone by Meer-sama laying down good governance. "


    Ludwig casually draws a line.It is the line to the future of ruin and to the present thriving empire.


    Then, from one line, pull the arrow to the past, and add a bump to it.


    "I wonder if Princess Meabel lost her life in the past and this line of ruin has completely disappeared... wait a minute."


    Along the way, a landscape rises in Ludwig''s mind.


    It is the sight of the abandoned platform built in the central square of the Imperial Capital.


    Before Prince Zion, I went to ask for the life of the criminal Meer... such a fragment of memory.


    I truncated it as just a dream, and I tried to forget it was an ominous dream... remember?


    "No way, a dream... isn''t it a memory of a vanished timeline?"


    When I noticed that, there was something I could see.


    Will my memories in the lost timeline continue to be integrated in the form of dreams?


    Suddenly, you can see the stringed instrument (lute) in your room.It was a gift from the head of the Riding Kingdom, Lin Clan.


    Even now, from time to time, Ludwig took it in his hand.Then, I pull one of the strings with my finger... and play it.


    The string swings up and down, creating an illusion that there are several lines.


    "Isn''t this also the line of time...?"


    Sway, sway, many in parallel, all converging into one.It converges in one direction.


    "No, but... that doesn''t explain why Princess Bell went to the past."Besides, I don''t know why this fluctuation in the timeline happened. "


    It was impossible to imagine that Belle had flown into the past, and that caused a shake in the timeline... "


    "Then I can''t explain the memory of the collapse of the Empire."This is supposed to be an oscillation even before Bell-sama comes. "


    After discovering the secrets of his dreams, Ludwig began to write them in his diary as soon as he could.Keep a record of your dreams along with your daily diary.As a result of this, both records will be kept so that if the "world now" can be transformed into a "dream" as a result of shaking and convergence.


    In the meantime, he remembers that he has a strongly engraved memory in him.


    It was a memory of Meir, who was once a princess, and running around hard to save a leaning empire.The meer inside was really a pimp, but there was nothing I could do about it... "


    "It''s a cloudy memory..." It must have some kind of memory.Unfortunately, I''m not young anymore. Hahaha


    It is Ludwig with a bitter smile, etc.


    ... anyway, he thinks this memory is not just a dream, but a vanished time line memory.


    "In this case... the point where the fluctuation occurs and the time line branches out doesn''t coincide with the appearance of Belle-sama."On the other hand, isn''t this [sway] the reason why Bell-sama is sent to the past? "


    Ludwig then began to look into the past for tips.


    The situation on the continent at the time left by Galve, his mentor, and the flow of history from country to country.After a detailed examination of these things... Ludwig began to feel a certain discomfort.


    "That''s..."


    ¡°Isn''t it impossible for a great, brilliant figure like Meer to appear at this point in history?¡±


    It was uncomfortable.


    At the same time, he thinks:


    What if Master Meir is really the Savior sent by Heaven?


    and so on... "


    While soaking in the hot water, I heard Bell''s story, and when I heard it, I slightly lost it, so I went up from the bathtub and poured cold water over my head...


    "Ludwig... it''s pretty awesome..."


    I crushed it unintentionally.


    "Somehow... it''s a lot more than it is now..." Or is this about getting old? "


    I feel lonely...


    At this time, Meer was completely underestimated.


    Ludwig Hewitt, the brain of imperial wisdom.The reasoning that could be said to be the delusion twisted by his head, where does that go...


    I had no idea that it would be a bluff to my own truth.


    And the conversation between my grandmother and my grandson continued.

 634 Episode XV Prime Minister Ludwigs Theory of Time Wobbling 2 Deviations from Causality

    Meer, wearing water and slightly cooling her head, sits down in the abyss of the bathtub and asks.


    So, Belle, what is the relationship between what you jumped into and me?


    "Yes. Um, I''ll go back to that..."


    Belle washes her slightly sweaty face with hot water and then resumes the conversation.


    The story of Ludwig''s arrival in the olden days of the future, the reasoning around time.


    Isn''t Lord Meer the Savior sent by the heavens?


    That was what Ludwig had been holding on to from the very beginning of his encounter with Meer.


    At first, it was just a gut feeling.But now, in Ludwig, it was turning into a reasonable certainty... it was turning into a change!


    "The flow of history is a causal connection."


    As confirmed, Ludwig says.


    For example, a country does not suddenly perish one day.There is a cause that goes all the way to it, and there is a consequent destruction.


    For example, the king will not suddenly degenerate one day.There are always factors that lead to decadence, and as a result, they become corrupt and corrupt politics.


    Everything has a cause and a consequence.Then, the "result" produced is the "cause" of the next result.Causality is connected with cotton and creates a flow.


    That''s history.


    It is like the fruit of the earth.The fruits of the sown seeds are determined, and the seeds that can be sown from the fruits are determined... There are some changes along the way, but the great flow remains unchanged.


    Sow the wheat, and it shall bear fruit.And when the fruit thereof is sown upon the earth, it is wheat that is reaped.


    The life of a person and the future of a country are all tied to the cause and effect of the past, and the direction is determined to a certain extent.


    "But..."


    "It''s impossible for someone like me to be born into the Empire at this time of year."


    It was difficult to think that the wisdom of the Empire would be born into the Empire at this time.


    In the first place, educationally speaking, that is impossible.


    How old was she at that time?He must have been eleven years old when he appeared before himself.Will such children begin reforms that will shape the fate of the Empire? Impossible.


    "No, even if Meer-sama was a genius... the rest of my life would not have been like this."


    Imagine the birth of a princess with genius wisdom... Will the ethics of Meer be nurtured in this imperial family?Even if there is wisdom, it is not necessarily used in a good way.That''s what Galve said.


    Wisdom can be used for evil.And if you were the princess of the Empire at that time, that wisdom shouldn''t naturally be used in a good direction... "


    "But Master Meir... was wrong."Isn''t he using his wisdom with a compassionate heart? "


    Events in the favela and crescent districts revive vividly in front of us.


    Without any hesitation, she walked up to the filthy child and held it up.


    I don''t think such a merciful heart will be nurtured in Tier Moon''s Imperial family.Unfortunately, none of the people in charge of her education would have taught her the Way of Man.


    Anyway, after going to St. Noel, the appearance of a princess like Meer in the Imperial family at that time cannot be said from the cause and effect of history.


    "A true wise man like Meir will suddenly appear at this position in the history of the Empire?"Impossible. Meir-sama is out of history. "


    There was another reason for such conviction.That is the change she brought about.


    The situation in each country at that time and the ensuing famine."I used to imagine a phantom famine..."


    The more we look, the more Ludwig thinks.


    The world was certainly on its way to destruction at this time.


    "But... the flow is changing here..."


    Obviously, the flow of history in the world is switched from the area around Meer.


    The influence spreads like a wave to countries on the continent.


    A flow that is detached from the cause and effect of history is created from Meer.Ludwig''s eyes looked like that.


    "Once, Valentina Lemno, the shrine princess of that chaotic snake, said that she was a deviant being in the name of Lord Meer... I see, that''s weird to say."


    Certainly, Meer is a deviant being.And because it deviates from the cause and effect of history...


    "Shocked enough to shake the timeline."


    Her actions outside of causation have affected history and even changed its course.


    Meir-sama... is the messiah that the heavens have sent to the Empire.


    The voice was backed by a firm belief.


    "That means..."


    Belle said with a sloppy face.


    I was listening to you in silence... soaking in the tub, and I was supposed to be warming up... feeling something cold on my back.


    Because Ludwig''s story made me feel terrible.


    What he calls'' deviation from cause and effect ''is that...


    --That''s because I have the memory of being put on the abutment stage...?


    Meer''s behavior stemmed from the future of the disappeared bridge.Therefore, from the flow of history up to that point, it certainly seemed like a deviation...


    --If Ludwig had memories of that world, he would have found out... that I was really just a bit of an asshole... It''s dangerous!


    In the meantime, I sighed in relief that I hadn''t found out my truth."Well, in fact, it''s a subtle thing to know if her pimp''s been found out..."


    ¡°That''s why, then, is so important, why did you come to this world?¡±


    "Yes, that''s right..."


    Belle tilted her head to organize her memories and then started talking.


    That was a short while before Bell was sent to the past.


    That day, Belle and Ludwig were talking by the pond in the courtyard of the White Moon Palace.


    "Dr. Ludwig, why did I go to the past?"


    Ludwig often remained silent in response to that inquiry... "


    "That''s right. I can''t call it a guess from here on out..."


    Ludwig shut up for a moment and then picked up the stone in the pond.


    Let''s call this stone Meir-sama.


    "That stone...?"


    Ludwig nodded to Bell, who leaned his neck strangely.


    ¡°It''s very heavy, a big stone. If you throw it into the water, look, this is it."


    Ludwig said that and threw a stone at the pond.


    Ripples spread across the quiet water, and the bottom of the water shakes.


    "That''s what Lord Meer did."It caused a shake in the timeline that was determined by cause and effect.And keep an eye out for the waves. ¡±


    Ludwig pointed to the opposite side and saw the waves returning.


    "The wave that Master Meer woke up, it ran to the end of the timeline and bounced back.Isn''t that the wave that sent Mr. Bell into the past?That''s just my guess. "


    Having said that, Ludwig grabbed a wrinkle between his eyebrows.


    "However, this is only my personal idea.Besides, there are parts that I don''t really understand myself.So, please, don''t take it too seriously. ¡±


    "..." said Ludwig-sensei.For Dr. Ludwig, I just felt a bit like I was having a bad toothache... "


    "I see... that''s why Bell came here because of me..."


    Meer roared as she sat on the edge of the tub, shaking the hot water.


    The influence on the timeline, it spread to the future like a wave, and bounced back somewhere... so that the bell came to our world to be pushed by the wave... I see, that''s an unconvincing reasoning...


    "No, in the first place, it''s ridiculous to try to explain such an incomprehensible situation.Just coming up with a reasoning that''s quite convincing is a big deal. "


    Admiringly, but...... Meir looked at Bell''s face.


    --Because there is no stringed instrument, it''s fine to take a bath, but all the explanations I gave in such a majestic way were in response to Ludwig''s explanation...How dare you make such a shameless, mighty face with your whole body.


    Hmm? Meer sighed unexpectedly at the bell that leaned over her neck.


    --Who do you look like...?


    Suddenly, when I lowered my gaze, I saw Meer''s face in the hot water.


    "Well, that''s not what I meant..."


    "Ah, but Sensei Ludwig said that Aunt Rafina''s theory was better than his own theory..."


    "Belle... hey"


    Meer, put your hands up and take control of Bell.


    "What is it?" Aunt Meer, sister. "


    ¡°Okay, Belle? It''s okay to mistake me for my grandmother.Besides, Anne and Ellis may be happy with their mother, so let''s say. but.... "


    Here, Meer exhausted her words once,


    "Aunt Rafina... this is no good."Somehow, even if you and Rafina are better, my life will shrink. "


    "Is that so?" but..... "


    "Master Rafina..." Isn''t that great?Belle, not only while you''re here, but even when you''re back in the future, you should call yourself Rafina.Isn''t that great? "


    Just in case, Bell nodded tinyly to Meir.


    "I see. So, uh, it''s Rafina-sama''s theory..."


    "Oh, that''s right."What are you talking about? "


    "Yes, Rafina... you said this with confidence."


    Bell stretches her chest out.


    "God sent me in the past to show me your grandmother''s feat..."


    Bel said with glittering eyes.


    ¡°There''s only one wonderful person in the world like Grandmother Meer.That''s why they say that they were chosen, and that they skipped out in the past in order for me to learn that skill directly.Dr. Ludwig was convinced, too. "


    "Ah, ah, I see..."


    Meer nodded.


    The theory was certainly easy to understand.


    A being with will and power moved time with purpose.


    How did this happen?I don''t see it that way.


    What is it about this phenomenon? It was a way of thinking.


    "So it''s not natural phenomena that bells were skipped in the past, it''s meaningful."But... but that girl... "


    "That girl...? Oh, at that time?"


    Meer nodded and continued.


    "I thought the snake was trying to do something soothing, but I was concerned that it appeared with the same light as Bell."If that light comes from traveling through time, shouldn''t she also think of it as coming from somewhere beyond time?Besides, the timing of my dreams..... "


    The terrain correction in the bath was a 120% increase in the wisdom of Meer, a skill "I love baths"!


    Bath detective Meer''s reasoning is clear.


    "If that dream was born from what Ludwig called" sway, "should we consider that" sway "also happened at that moment?I thought I''d leave Patricia with Rafina-sama....? "


    "Depending on how Patricia handles it, it''s shaking right now..."As a result, Meer went into battle and at the same time resolved the sense of discomfort within herself.


    Do snakes know the secrets of time travel and send in a girl like Meer''s grandmother?You can''t possibly do such a troublesome thing.


    --It should be thought of as Patricia''s grandmother after all.


    Although Ludwig''s explanation does not explain what is coming from the past to the future, I felt that it would be better to think about it that way.


    "Ah, Professor Ludwig also said this.Perhaps another timeline created by the shake still exists at the same time. "


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    "I''m not sure either, but I wonder in which direction history will converge, whether it has something to do with the thickness and thinness of the timeline."Each time line has a thickness, which eventually converges to the darker one, and the shape of history is finalized.And the thin side turns into a dream.That''s why, when the dream side gets thicker due to some kind of action..... "


    ¡°Are you saying that dreams and reality can change?¡±


    "There may or may not be.Even if that were the case, we said we wouldn''t notice. ¡±


    When I heard that, I didn''t expect it, hiiiii!and screamed.

 635 Episode Sixteen Attacked!

    A girl walks down the hallway of the St. Noel''s Girls'' Dormitory.


    Light footsteps, moist and damp hair faintly swaying in a hint of breeze.Could it be because I completely removed the dirt in the bath? The glossy hair seemed to shine slightly every time I swayed.


    The slippery cheeks were slightly dyed vermilion and a little colourful...... somewhere the point of view was uncertain, and finally the pale eyes seemed to add a distant charm to the girl.


    A girl who thinly opened her small, adorable lips and let out a troubling sigh, what a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-a-


    Yes, this is Meer''s portrayal.


    This is a depiction of Meer, who is shouting from his head with a sloppy moisture, and a bothersome roar.


    This is what happens when I write Meer with a pyrimidine and exaggerated depiction of Empress Meir''s fanfare from the leading writer on the continent, Msgr. Ellis Litstein.


    There are rumors that this became a narrative trick for the rest of the world, but anyway...Well, Meer, dressed in such a heroine style, was just immersed in thought.


    I guess she should think of Patricia as her grandmother after all.


    "But... that''s not what Dr. Ludwig said..."Is that really possible? "


    Meer waved his finger at the bell, leaning his head, and said mightily.


    "It''s a good thing, Bel. If you''re a princess, you might as well remember.If you think of Patricia as your grandmother, and she''s not, and she''s actually your grandmother...It''s very important to think about which is the most damaging if it''s different from what you expect. ¡±


    Is it because Patricia called me "Sensei" earlier?Having completely entered teacher mode, Meer tells a lot about the philosophy of the naive (chicken heart philosophy).


    "I''m prepared for the worst, and the worst won''t come."Then you will be able to laugh at your own cowardice.But it''s not very funny when the worst comes without preparation. ¡±


    If you run out of ingredients in case of famine, open the festival and let''s eat together!This is Meer''s basic strategy.I slammed it into my granddaughter.


    "I see... prepare for the worst..."


    "That''s right. If you have food, it will be said that you don''t have a grieving stomach... well, there is a proverb that says mushrooms before you fall, so you actually need to be flexible..."


    Then, keep folding your arms.


    "But above all, if you meet a child who has been educated by Misuzu snake, it is bad to sleep just to leave it to others without doing anything."In order to eat a delicious meal that feels good, I will thoroughly educate you as a teacher here..... "


    Meer talks roughly about her nose, etc.The name "Meer-sensei" was a pleasant meer besides my thoughts.


    "That''s how Grandmother Meer did it..."


    Bell snorts in admiration.


    "Yes, that''s right. The important thing is to prepare properly and the quantity of goods.That''s why I''m not going to tell Rafina that I''m going to go out there and explain things to her.I''ll go after I think about the "excuse" to explain something.I have a lot to think about, including you.... "


    And there, Bell said, "Yes!¡± He raised his hand cheerfully.


    "Grandmother Meer, I have a question."


    Oh, what is it? Can I ask you something?


    Bell said to Meer, who laughed in a high mood, with a serious face.


    What will happen if they come before we''re ready?


    "... hah?"


    Rafina was standing in front of Meer''s room just before Belle pointed out.Looking toward Bell, Rafina opened her mouth, but immediately returned her gaze to Meer.


    --GUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU, this is troublesome.How do you explain that?How do you explain Bell to Patricia, even if you let Bell explain it to herself?Just because you''re educated by snakes, if you explain it badly, I feel like I''m in danger too."Uuuu..."


    From Florist Meer''s head, the hot spring was about to blow out again...


    "Mr. Meer... I''m sorry"


    Rafina bowed her head deeply.


    Meer decides to move to Rafina''s room for now.


    "Meer, onee-san, I..."


    "Oh, that''s right..."


    Momentary silent thoughts.


    As far as I can tell, Bell has been properly taught by Ludwig in the future.I don''t know if you understand what that means, but at least, I seem to have listened carefully enough to remember it properly.


    Therefore, if you take me with you, it may be of considerable use...


    "No, will you take care of Patricia with Anne?"


    Meer, make up your mind.


    To be honest, I don''t think it would be easier for Belle to explain herself...


    --Alternatively, I might explain it well, but... this girl feels like she''s making things worse.Specifically, while explaining... [Aunt Rafina] and so on...


    Rather, Meer determines that she should be sure to explain it all together.


    Fortunately, somehow, Rafina looked sorry.There was also a calculation that if something happened, it would be pushed through.


    --You need to sort out what needs to be done...First of all, I would like to ask you to explain about Bell and to be able to go to school again.What''s more difficult is Patricia''s explanation."Should I be honest with my grandmother..."Hmm... I want something sweet.Obviously, there is a shortage of sweet and savory food.When the lake has subsided, I''ll definitely eat something! Absolutely!


    It was a little later that Meer, who was breathing like that, faced a slightly happy miscalculation.

 636 Lesson 17 Meer and Rafina have a sweet conversation

    - Mmm! This scent!


    The moment I entered Rafina''s room, Mia''s nose twitched.


    The outstanding smell of Meir is captured by the fragrant aroma of black tea and the sweet aroma mixed with it...


    --This fragrance is a cookie or something... baked goods, right?!


    And so, if I was to wiggle, there was already tea and sweets on the table.


    "Welcome, Princess Meir."


    The preparation was carried out by Rinsha, a maid of Rafina, who worked at St. Noel''s while studying.


    Usually, it was Rinsha with a little bit of the top of the Buddha, but today, I''m kind of nicking in a good mood...


    "... heh? Well, where''s Bell?"


    Yeah, I left a message in the room if it was Bell.


    As soon as I heard that, I dropped my shoulder.


    Meer looks at the number of piles of cookies and tea on the table.


    - Oh, I see. Rinsha-san, you''ve been over it.


    Apparently, Belle was glad to be back, and she got excited.Meer smiled bitterly,


    "I''m sorry, Linsha, but I have Belle and Anne and a young girl in my room, so could you take some of these cookies with you?"


    "Huh? But...."


    Rinsha turned her face toward Rafina.Rafina smiled at Rinsha like that,


    ¡°I don''t care, I wanted to talk to you both.Take it with you. "


    said, nodding softly. Was that a shameful reaction? Rinsha slightly dyed her cheeks red...Then, when I quickly separated the cookies, I left the room.


    - Hmm, but... if Rinsha-san was working as a caregiver, I thought Belle would be fine, but... she might be spoiled for a bit.I''m sure you''ll spoil me with sweetness like that... oh!


    As I thought about it, I threw the cookie in front of me... and Meer shouted unexpectedly.


    --This richness... a mellow, rich flavor hidden in the subtle sweetness...


    Roll the crunchy dough on your tongue.Gently, what spread in my mouth was the wonderful flavor.The flavor, which comes only from the finest milk, stimulates Mia''s memory.


    That''s right... the meadow landscape of that nostalgic horse kingdom.Sheep and cows look delicious as you walk through the grass!


    With his eyes wide open, Meer stares at Rafina.


    "Huh? What''s wrong with you?" Meer-san.... "


    Meer smiled at Rafina, who was leaning her head, wondering what her gaze meant.


    "I see. Rafina-sama is quite..." I can''t put it in the corner... "


    "Woah, can''t you... put it in the corner?"


    Meer didn''t miss Raffina shivering.


    ¨D ¨D Even in this situation where it is difficult to get what you want under the influence of the storm, it is still a great stockpile soul to leave something so delicious.


    And it was an impressive meer.


    Meer is a believer in stockpiling.That''s why there''s a good amount of sweets in my room.The storm is making my eyes wobbly, but I can''t run out of sweet things.


    That''s why I feel so empathy for Rafina, who is producing such high quality cookies at this time.


    - Well then, Rafina-sama likes sweet things, too.


    As an early FNY list, I wanted to sniff out Rafina''s two arms... but I kept my weight on it.


    "Somehow, I''m going to get angry with a momentum that''s not comparable to a mushroom bath..."


    "Nevertheless, it has a really rich milk flavor.There''s no doubt about it.You use milk from the riding kingdom, right?


    Ma Long must be using the milk of the sheep, which he said was the best.


    "Fufufu, that''s right, Mr. Rafina."Your hand is fast, isn''t it? "


    The sweets-loving blood inside Meir sees Rafina as her adversary.


    Meer can''t help but admire the noble sweet spirit of buying sweet treats as soon as he meets them.


    "Nah... ah!"


    This time, for some reason, Raffina''s mouth is pounding.With such a girl in her butt, Mea nodded, as she framed her arms.


    --you ''re steadily making deals with the Riding Kingdom.The result is a sheep that produces this delicious milk...I''m sure this is a gift from the Horse Kingdom, and the Empire can''t afford to lose."We have to deepen our interaction with the riding kingdom more actively..."


    And there, Meer noticed.For some reason, Rafina was dyed red.Those eyes are a bit tearful, too.


    "Tch, tch, it''s different.Don''t get me wrong, Miss Meer.Ma Long-san and I are just going for a long drive together.Well, originally, I just wanted to get on a horse with Meer and start learning.... "


    "Oh? Is that so?"I''m learning to ride horses with Senpai Ma Long... I see..... "


    Meer looked warmly at Rafina, who was ashamed to speak quickly as if she were an excuse.


    --That''s why you''re working so hard on your horse to eat something sweet.Fufufu, Rafina is quite cute about making excuses to deceive you.


    Meer, the forerunner of the FNY list, smiled piercingly,


    "I understand how you feel."Master Rafina, I don''t have to excuse myself, because I''m the same.It''s good, it''s very nice. "


    "That''s why! No... I''m telling you." uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu


    My friend who grips the hem of the skirt and stares at it with resentment is somehow cute today.


    "Um, by the way... what does Meer look like when she goes for a long drive with Prince Abel?"


    As a horseback rider, Meer stretched her chest a little...


    "Hmm, that''s right.I often take my lunch with me.It feels so good to have a picnic wherever you go.Yes, in particular, the horse bread I devised was very popular with Abel.... "


    "... I''m going to give you a little bit of advice..."


    ... at a later date...... Raffina, who truly received Meer''s words, made a sandwich with horse bread and took it with her...... as a result, she would shoot through the hearts of the dragon......


    Well, that was another story.

 637 Eighteenth episode: Princess Meir, muck muck... without shouting!

    Now, after a lot of fun conversations, Rafina gently closed her eyes and rinsed her tea to calm her mind.


    "And then I stared at Meer again..."


    "Once again, I''m really sorry about Barbara."


    I bowed my head deeply.


    "Not only did you allow her to escape, but you could break into this St. Noel..."I don''t even have an explanation. "


    "... fuah, ah... yeah."


    Meer struggled for a moment to answer a serious conversation that had suddenly arrived.


    ... or rather, it''s a subtle failure to speak up.


    Because without chewing the three-eyed cookie, Mia melted it down on her tongue and enjoyed the taste and scent!A few days after the storm came, the cookie was too delicious for Meer, who was hungry for something sweet.


    Even in the middle of a serious conversation, there''s nothing you can do to make me want to taste it.


    Laughing misleadingly, Meer said.


    "You don''t have to worry about it."Lady Rafina, it''s a snake of chaos.It would be difficult to prevent it perfectly.Besides, Barbara seemed to have something to do with it... and with that obsession, we could do something that we didn''t expect. ¡±


    "... yes, I heard from Prince Abel"


    Rafina''s face remained sinking as she replied.


    "It was the aristocrats'' tyranny that made her a snake.And what left them behind was that they were also responsible for the royalty of the country and for their own position in ruling the country as well..... "


    The teachings of the Central Orthodox Church.


    The king is not the ruler of the kingdom.And he that hath been commissioned by God to rule the land, and to keep the peace of the people,


    Wherefore it is also the duty of the king, when another king hath run into tyranny, and hath oppressed the people, to reproach him.If so, it is their own fault that they left a woman like Barbara.


    Abel was always thinking in accordance with the principles of the Central Orthodox Church...


    "That''s right, Abel..."


    Meer suddenly remembered Abel''s face earlier.


    "After I heard Barbara''s story..."Didn''t Abel say something so sweet?Wouldn''t you have been impossible and behaved brightly?


    --That may be because he cared about me, but I think there were some feelings in him that could not be digested...


    Even with Meer, it felt like I was saved.


    If I had been stuck in the darkness of Barbarra''s story, I wouldn''t have been able to care for the shocked Patricia.


    --Abel is a delicate person, so I hope she doesn''t mind weird...


    Confronted with the king''s responsibilities, I wish I didn''t blame myself too much... Meer turned to Rafina, worried.


    "I was unhappy about Barbara.If possible, I would like her to take generous measures..... "


    ¡°Yeah, I''ll think about it. However, every time you run away, you must stop causing such disturbances and endangering important people."


    Rafina said quietly, but in a clear tone.


    Then... gently turn away,


    "Still... I''d like her to get back on her feet, if possible."Executing someone like her is nothing short of a snake defeat. ¡±


    "Defeat against the snake..."


    Raffina nodded quietly to Mia, who was crushing.


    "The book of things that crawls through the earth is a terrible book that turns a person who is to be hurt and consoled into a" judged person ".The king shall judge the sinners, whom the serpent hath provoked.But the snakes are weak and injured.The king shall judge the sinners, and shall be deemed to oppress the weak.


    "I see. It could be the soil to grow the next snake..."Certainly, it''s very troublesome. "


    And my grandmother might have been educated about that troublesome snake... "


    It was really a headache.


    Now... what did I explain...?Meer''s head was twitching again... there was nothing wrong with it.The cookie that I ate just now delivered sugar to Meer''s brain, and when I got the lubricating oil called sugar, Meer''s brain started to make a rumbling sound!


    Then, Meer, whose intelligence had risen, suddenly noticed.


    Isn''t the flow of this story... convenient?


    --This is... I wonder if there''s only one way to cut out Patricia right now.


    Riding the current is the true culmination of Meer.At some point, Meer gives herself to a flow that pushes her back.


    Master Rafina, may I have one?


    What is it?


    Meer never said anything to Rafina, who tilted her neck tinyly.


    "You may have heard... but I''m talking about the girl I was with."


    ¡°Yes, I''m listening. Barbara said she was a snake."It looks like you were listening to meer-san with the snake child..."A cheap splinter. I wonder if he wants to bring us and Meer together...? "


    "No, actually, it''s not."


    Meer says in such a heavy tone.


    "Actually, she''s a really snake-educated child."

 638 Episode XIX Election Covenant to be Completed!

    "What...!?"


    As Rafina opened her eyes, Meer decided on her immediate plan.


    First of all... I''ll keep it a secret that Patricia is my grandmother.


    Rafina will be the only one who can explain the time travel from here."Patricia''s grandmother is not definitive..."More than that, I felt that the flow created by Barbara''s case would disperse its energy.


    Therefore, we narrow down the problem to one, and push it with all our might.


    Patricia is a poor, snake-educated child.I''m pushing with that line!I''m going to push that one!


    Focus on putting the amount of stuff that Meer loves into one spot.


    Like a sharpening mushroom... the famous soldier Meer finally learned to concentrate his strength where his opponent''s defenses were thin.


    ... well, anyway, I guess I''ll have to tell Belle to shut up later.Well, I may already have a rap around Anne, but I can''t help it anymore.


    Anyway, for now, I''m going to narrow the discussion down to one thing!


    "She''s being educated by a snake, and gradually being sent to an aristocrat as a preacher of the serpent''s teachings or as an operative... she''s a child in such a position."


    "Damn, how could such a girl..."


    Meer smiled gently at Rafina''s uneasy face.


    "Of course... I''ll teach you and guide you."


    Meer dares to declare in front of Rafina.


    At first glance, it doesn''t look like a backwater formation that pushes you into a situation where you can''t pull yourself back... but it''s different.


    To be honest, Meer doesn''t like troubles that much.


    I want to make it as easy as possible in situations where it is easy, and I want to make it as easy as possible in situations where it is not likely to be easy.I want to skip it! I''d rather skip it this time, too!


    Though I am a person... even if it is me, I have fully realized that I have to be involved in this.That''s exactly what I knew about Meir.


    That''s right, if Patricia were a grandmother, Mea would have to do something about it... it''s just a hassle, but it''s inevitable.


    Meer had already been driven into the backwater from the beginning.


    Then... if you don''t do anything but let yourself be driven into a backwater formation, then dare to jump in there...This is the kind of belly that wants to make the most of the situation and the flow created by Barbarra.


    "That''s the easiest way to do it..."Meer''s intuition tells me.


    "Mr. Meer... you..."


    Rafina said in a trembling voice.


    You''re going to do what you did at St. Meer''s, right?


    "...... yeah?"


    Meer, I don''t know what it means, I just tilt my neck.


    But, fortunately, Raffina didn''t seem to see it, and she didn''t particularly notice it.


    ¡°I''m listening. Miss Meer, St. Meer''s School is teaching orphans.I asked the church in the ghetto to help me with that.... "


    "Ahh... yeah... well, there was something like that."


    Meer''s eyes are a little distant.


    The project of the very merciful empire''s wisdom of accepting the orphan was in its third year this year.


    Celia, a first-year student, is said to excel under the wise man Galve and his disciples.According to her, outstanding students are being sent to the school city one after another from the orphanage.


    ¨D ¨D I heard that the priest in the New Moon District is doing his best... Oh, speaking of which, he was a fan of Rafina-sama''s enthusiasm...In that case, did you get a report about Meer School...?


    Rafina''s story continued as she leaned her neck.


    "You''re going to do the same thing at St. Noel''s school..."


    "... hah?"


    My eyes were blinking at me, suddenly.However, Rafina, who seemed to be arousing her thoughts, was unaware of it.Placing her hand on her chin, Rafina continued in an almost detective-like posture.


    "No, that''s right." "What Meer is thinking is something deeper..."The snake''s hotbed is abandoned and trampled on by the weak... "The orphans fall under exactly those conditions, and perhaps some of them are already under the influence of the snake, just like the one Ms. Meer brought with her..... "


    Rafina grabbed the tea cup and drank it down... then turned her attention to Meer again.


    "Perhaps, Miss Meer, that''s the promise of the next student president election...?"


    - Huh?


    Once again, I''m going to raise my voice a little bit, but barely, I''ll just keep it in my mind.In my heart, I said, "Huh?''While listening to the magnificent echoes of'', Mea recovered her expression,


    "... yeah, well, that''s how it is"


    I nodded deeply.


    Meer had already thrown herself into the tide.From now on, it''s impossible to defy the flow, and it''s going to be tiring.


    Even if it is a flow that is different from its own intentions or an unwanted flow, I will ride for now.Then, if there''s another, more pleasant flow along the way, I''ll switch to it.


    That was the essence of Kaizuki''s tactics.


    ... well, most of the time, I can''t do anything dexterous to change the flow... but I get caught in a storm and struggle not to sink...


    Anyway, Meer says it again.


    ¡°I want to actively accept and educate the children who will become the next snake in St. Noel.¡±


    "I see..." Those who go to this school will eventually return to their own country and rule it.Give them the opportunity to come into contact with the orphans.So we can change the soil that produces the snakes.That''s wonderful, Miss Meer. "


    Rafina grabbed Mia''s hand as her eyes sparkled with emotion.


    I''d love to help you, too.


    As a result, a new special elementary school for orphans was established at St. Noel''s School.It is an opportunity to institutionalize in each country the role that the church has played until now, the education of poor children...


    Of course, I had no way of knowing that.

 639 Episode 20: Your Ladyships Talk Is Never Over

    --Hmm, I''m glad it''s going to be all right.


    Meer looks at the last two cookies left on the plate with pleasant satisfaction.


    --The story was well organized, and the cookies were the last two.It looks like you can do both without folding.


    It would have been a big deal if there was only one piece left... and I licked my lips with Peroli...


    By the way, Miss Meer, I totally misunderstood.


    All of a sudden, Rafina said.


    "Huh...? What are you talking about?"


    While tilting his neck, Meer''s consciousness had already been taken by the cookie.


    After all, it''s the last one.


    Even if you can''t eat for a long time to come, the fact that it''s often a farewell remains the same.


    I tried to chop the flavor into this tongue, concentrating on the cookie.


    "I misunderstood."About Bell... Look at me and Miss Meer, and I knew that Belle was dead.I mean, Miss Meer and the others were really depressed. "


    "Dear Rafina..."


    Speaking of which, "Meir recalls.


    I think Rafina was kind enough to come back from the Snake Abandoned Castle.He thought about Linsha personally, and he followed me with something at the student association.Even though the points of Meer''s test seemed a little dirty, he was gently watching over me.


    --You cared about me, didn''t you?


    Once again, it was Meer who noticed it. And......


    - In that case, don''t mislead the bell and explain it properly.We need to explain it to Abel and the Theons, not just Rafina.


    But, it''s troublesome to explain it individually, so I want to explain it all at once. It''s Meer.I want to live efficiently and energy-savingly.


    Now, I wonder what kind of procedure to follow... and while I was thinking about it, Raffina''s story continued.


    "Besides, Valentina said something like that."I shot and killed the child who was by Meer''s side.You think you can keep me alive after taking my best friend''s loved one?You''re provoking me.I''m in so much trouble. "


    Rafina sighs as she puts her hand on her cheek.Noticing that her eyes were not laughing at all, Meer shuddered slightly.


    "To say such a thing to Lady Rafina..."Wow... that sounds really daunting. That''s a snake. "


    Unexpectedly, provoking Rafina was like, "You don''t know what''s scary!"I was about to say something, but I panicked and said it again.Then, pretend to be the wind in the cookie, and let Keho Keho sink in.


    At the same time, I rinsed a cup of tea in front of me.Rinse mouth and clean head.


    The important thing is to measure the level of danger.


    "Often, calm down, think about it..."


    - Well, if Patricia can solve it, I don''t think we should worry about Bell that much.


    That''s how Meer came to his conclusion.


    After all, Bel came from a future where she told some people she came from.In short, if necessary, Belle can tell her own secret.I mean, I came from a future where I told people who needed to know the facts...


    --This time, if I hadn''t done something, Master Rafina wouldn''t have become a Bishop Emperor..."The Empire seems to be safe..."


    By clearing up a project that appears to be dangerously high, I am relieved of my ability.


    To put it bluntly, it was nothing short of cautious... "


    And when Meer gets alarmed, she usually gets caught up in terrible things... ""I''m summoning something terrible..."


    I almost got tricked by Valentina before.


    Raffina smiled bitterly, and Mia sighed.


    Um, Rafina-sama, actually, that''s not true.


    "What...? What do you mean?"


    "Um, I''m thinking of explaining it to Abel and everyone later..."There was just a few things going on with Bell.It''s true that Valentina shot me in the neck and that I lost my life at that time. ¡±


    "Did you... lose your life?" No way... then, did Bell seem to be with you... a ghost? "


    Raffina, who opened her eyes wide and said in a shivering voice, unexpectedly laughed.


    "Hohohoho, Rafina-sama. That''s not possible.Such a ghost, such a ghost, can''t be in this world. "


    Meer laughs funny. It was... but for some reason, Rafina doesn''t laugh at all.


    "Oh... I see. You couldn''t see me..."


    "Haa......?"


    At that moment, Meer suddenly noticed.I''ve noticed...


    Rafina''s gaze is somewhere uncertain...No, rather than not being sure, it seems that the focus is somewhere far away... "Behind me... it''s like I''m staring at a space where nothing should be...


    That''s right... um, it''s like "the cat stares at the empty space and stays still" or "the dog barks at a place where no one should be..." It''s like that behavior that convinces the owner that his pet is looking at Nanica that is invisible to humans...


    "L-l-l-l-l-l-l-l-l-l-l-l-l-l-l-l-l-l-l-l-l-l-l-l-l-l-l-l-l-l-l-l-l-l-l-l-l-l-l-l-l-l-l-l-l-l-l-l-l-l-l-l-l-l-l-l-l-l-l-l-l-l-l-l-l-l What, is there something behind me?"


    "Fufufu, Miss Meir, there are things in this world that are happier than you don''t know." Fufufufu..... "


    Raffina''s slightly depressed, creepy smile made meaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    Nah, Nanten, right?


    Rafina raised her face.There was a mischievous smile on his face...


    "...... Haa?"


    Meer unexpectedly raised her voice for a while.


    "Hey, Rafina-sama, that''s terrible!"That''s how you threaten me. "


    "Fufufu, I just got teased."I mean, I was so embarrassed. "


    Raffina giggles, and Mia swells her cheek... but it immediately bursts out.


    There was a lively conversation scene between the love story, the monster story, and the ordinary daughter-in-law at an early age.


    "Yes, there is a situation."I get it. It''s also about Prince Abel''s sister, so let''s get together at the student council and listen to your story there. Is that all right? "


    Meer nodded tinyly to Rafina''s suggestion... but...


    "That''s right, Mr. Meer doesn''t like scary stories."So, do you know this story? "


    So, that''s why Raffina!


    The lively Miss Talk seemed to last a little longer.

 640 Episode 21 Princess Meir, you will be slandered without a word!

    As a result of the meeting with Rafina, the student council meeting was held the next day.


    Therefore, I was to explain about Bell and consult about the special elementary school.


    After all, it''s not just a relief for the weak.It is a call to action on the soil that produces the Snake of Chaos.Hopefully, we can stop the chain that produces those destroyers.


    It is necessary for the relevant members of the student council to cooperate fully.We need to get them to move to create an atmosphere that other students agree with.


    Along the way, the sweet talk, the horror talk, and the catchy talk!Whilst having a pleasant chat, you decide to make a firm decision.


    Is this an emergency meeting a sign of Meir''s growth?Or is it a sign that Raffina is dyeing meir?


    "Either way, if you push the countermeasure against the snake forward, those who know the situation will not object, and they can also excuse to take care of Patricia..."Hmm, there were a lot of unexpected things, but, well, isn''t it working? "


    Yeah, yeah, I nodded and thought.


    If I honestly deposited Patricia with Rafina, why was there a shake in the present...? "


    "If it were Rafina right now, it wouldn''t have been that bad... it''s strange."Maybe there''s something I have to do...? "


    Thanks to the sugar still in her head, it seemed like Meer''s mind was always working.


    Then, after a few thoughts, Mea returned to her room.


    "Ah, Aunt Meer... please go home, onee-sama"


    When I opened the door, a bell with a bright smile greeted me.


    "Yeah, I just got home... but it''s a bit narrow..."


    Around the table in the room were Belle and Linsha, Anne and Patricia, and Sturina.


    Lina-san also called you, didn''t she?


    ¡°Yes, I called you.I''m so sorry... "


    Linsha said in a good mood.


    "Fufufu, thank you, Rinsha-san. Thank you for inviting me to such a fun party."


    Poor smile as usual... instead of an innocent year-appropriate smile, Sturina.Apparently, I''m glad you''re serious about calling me.


    Surprisingly enough, Linsha and Strina are not bad friends.


    Because there is a common term called bell.Or maybe... from the experience of sharing the pain of losing the bell...?


    Rinsha was the only one who worried about Strinna''s depression after Belle disappeared.Meer initially wanted to recommend Rinsha to the Yellow Moon maid.


    "I thought you might be able to help me get back on my feet by making me a maid with a strina..."


    Linsha shook her head and said:


    "... Mr. Meir, I may have forgotten, but I got my head cut off by the maid at Mr. Strina''s place.""It was also lured by Master Strina..."Do you think you''ll serve that kind of person? "


    Linsha continues to shrug her shoulders with a pale face.


    "Besides, if there was someone close to her... who was deeply involved with Belle-sama, I would remember her forever."I think that''s tough. ¡±


    It might have been a word about herself as well as compassion for Strina.


    Anyway, since they were the two who were sad and sincerely lonely about Belle, they could also share the joy of Belle''s return.


    Strina stood up and walked to her side... and stared at the faces of Seriously and Meer.


    "...... is something wrong, Miss Lina?"


    "No... I didn''t expect you to be my friend''s grandmother." Tiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii


    It was probably because of Anne and Patricia.Shtrina stares at Meer with a very serious face,


    "Um... is there anything abnormal about your body?Meer-sama, let''s nourish ourselves so that we can give birth to a strong and durable heir... "


    He said it in a very serious tone.


    Yeah... I''ll just take care of you, Lina.


    Meer smiled slightly and paralyzed it, then turned to Bell again.


    "By the way, Belle, I''ve talked to Rafina, but I''m going to have a meeting at the student association to welcome Belle home."So, I''m going to ask you to tell me about your situation, is that okay? "


    It''s okay... As if to examine the meaning of that word, Bell once twitched it in her mouth...


    ¡°Yes, I understand. It''s okay, I think it''s on schedule.¡±


    As planned, that is, the secret of Bell will be shared within the student association...That it will be revealed during the meeting.


    I decided without confirming, so I was worried, so I breathed a sigh of relief into Bell''s reply.


    "Great, that''s right."Oh, and I''m talking about Patricia... I''ll skip the details, but Patricia, you''ll have to go to St. Noel''s Elementary School. "


    Gently, it was not Patricia herself who reacted to it, but Bell.


    "... is it a special elementary school...?"


    Belle tilted her head in confusion.


    "... that''s weird. I''ve never heard of such a thing in St. Noel''s..."


    After placing a wrinkle between his eyebrows, Bell took out a thick notebook.


    "Oh...? What''s that?"


    "Yes, this is Dr. Ludwig''s diary."


    "Well, Ludwig''s..."


    Soon, it was meer who became curiously forward.I couldn''t help but wonder what kind of diary that damn glasses would write.But... what came out of Bell''s mouth was a surprise fact that surpassed mere curiosity.


    "Moreover, in order to change the dream and reality due to the sway, I have written down the memories of dreams and current memories..."


    "Huh!... what do you mean?"


    "Even in the previous princess, the description was rewritten, but this time, both dreams and reality were recorded, so Dr. Ludwig said that it would be possible to observe the movement of history more accurately."


    For some reason, the bell stretches its chest.Meanwhile, without thinking about it, she let out a voice of admiration.


    "Oh my! If there is such a convenient thing, please let me read it... oh?"


    Meer, whose eyes shine radiantly...... I wonder why, holding the diary book in her chest, she took a step back.


    ¡°What''s the matter? Belle, come on, hurry up for me too...."


    "Well, if I show you something like this, perhaps you''ll skip it and let me off guard..."


    "No! Who did that?"I can''t forgive you for slandering anyone like that... "


    "Yes, that... my future grandmother..."


    "What...!"


    Just as Meer didn''t trust her future self, so did Meer of the future.


    Meer is unexpectedly impressed by her unchanging attitude.


    --That''s right, people are creatures that don''t change so sadly...


    And so, while she was grumbling in her heart, Bell suddenly checked her notebook.


    "... after all, it''s not written. Hmmm....."


    "Well, if Patricia hadn''t shown up, it wouldn''t have been like that, so I don''t think it would be strange..."


    All of a sudden, Patricia was silently staring at the exchanges between Meer and the others.


    I know you''re worried, but there was no word coming out of your mouth.


    For a moment, it was Mia who was uncomfortable with it... but she immediately found the answer.


    Patricia''s tiny, cute lips, the pieces of cookies on them!


    - I see. It was a delicious cookie.It''s easy to see why you''re so obsessed with tasting.I understand that you don''t want to open your mouth as much as possible to not miss the flavor of cookies in your mouth.


    To Patricia, who tasted cookies without a heart or a satisfied face, Meer couldn''t help but feel a definite blood tie.

 641 Lesson 22: Princess Meir Different

    "... well, and..."


    The fun tea party started before dinner.


    Then, by the time he had eaten and had finished all his bedtime preparations, Patricia was already drowning.As soon as I was urged to go to bed, I heard a cute sleep.


    You must be tired because you were suddenly brought to an unfamiliar place.


    Quietly shut his eyes and fell asleep, looking like a toddler of his age.


    --When I was awake, I thought it was like a doll... but maybe it''s a mask for this girl?


    Dare to consciously make an expressionless expression so that it cannot be read.The snake was about to teach me.


    Meer then winked at the bed next door.You had Bell, Susu, asleep.Apparently, Belle was tired of dealing with Shtrina and Rinsha.


    Looking at you two, I yawn, fluttering, so that I can do it.But I can''t sleep yet. Because...


    "I have to tell Anne about Bell properly..."


    Anne and Ellis, and Ludwig.


    At least I wanted to tell them about Bell from Meer''s own mouth.I think we have to do that.


    - My granddaughter took care of me... so I have to thank her from my mouth.Besides, I have to borrow some wisdom from Ludwig... "


    It is Ludwig who assembled the hypothesis of "the theory of the fluctuation of the timeline".If I could explain my grandmother, Patricia, together, I might be able to build a more accurate theory.


    --Perhaps, in the history of Bell''s presence, it would have been farther ahead to make the request...


    Already, the circumstances have changed slightly from Belle''s known history.It is clear that the emergence of Patricia changed the flow.That''s why anyone who can use it should have more accurate information.


    Isn''t it necessary to avoid a crisis by getting the full picture of the situation to the more intelligent people?I think it''s meer.


    "Well, aside from that..."


    "Anne, can you sit here for a second?"


    Having said that, Meer slammed the bed.


    "Yes... what is it?"


    Strangely tilting her neck, Anne said with an extremely serious look.


    I need to talk to you about Bell.


    Then I saw a bell sleeping in a bed.A gentle... or rather, a slightly loose sleeping granddaughter.Meer looks at Anne as she tweets, "I''m not a princess, I don''t want to show a face full of gaps..."


    "Anne, I don''t know if you believe me... but Belle is my granddaughter."


    Meer said, staring straight into Anne''s eyes.


    "...... Huh?"


    Still blinking her eyes, Anne said in a panic.


    "Well, uh... what does that mean?"


    "That''s what it means." She is my granddaughter.When I was told how I came to the past, it was quite difficult for me to explain, but it was still indisputable, and she was my precious granddaughter. "


    That''s how Meer talks. "Belle''s secret, the story of the grace she received from Anne..."


    "When she came before, she came from a terrible world."It is a terrible future, when the Empire will perish.Neither I, nor Belle''s mother, have died, and none of us are on our side: and thou, and thy sister, Ellis, have been loyal, and have been a substitute for her mother. "


    When I thought about it...... Meer felt emotional again.


    I think both my grandmother and grandchildren owe Anne a debt they can''t repay.


    The loyalty you showed me in the dungeon and the love you gave Belle...I really owe Anne something I can''t repay.


    With that in mind, Meer quietly lowered her head.


    "Anne, I''ll tell you again..."Thank you for taking care of Bell.I owe you and Ellis a debt that she can''t repay."Of course, that''s me too..."I really, really appreciate it. ¡±


    Anne exhaled in small breath as she listened to Meer in silence.


    "So, uhm, Bell-sama now..."


    "Yes. That''s when Belle, who was shot with an arrow, came back to the future."It''s another future we''ve changed.That''s why it''s okay. Because she''s very energetic. "


    I have not been able to ask in detail what the future will look like.Besides, maybe Bell won''t tell me.


    But if you look at Bell''s face, you''ll see.I wonder if Belle would be as happy as she was in this world.


    ¡°Okay, Master Meir. Ah, well, of course, there are some things I don''t know, but I''ve told you something important."


    And then Anne puts her hand on her chest,


    "It would be nice if me and Ellis could help you..."


    She had a gentle and gentle smile, as usual.


    "Well then, Meir-sama, I''ll be ready to sleep on the floor..."


    Anne tried to stand up after a few words.Grabbing Anne''s hand, Meer quietly shook her head.


    "Oh, Anne, you can sleep in my bed today."


    "Eh...? That''s not true, Miss Meir..."


    Meer gave Anne a mischievous smile.


    "Isn''t it a good idea once in a while?You''re my heart, and I can''t let you sleep on the floor. "


    "But..."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll go to bed."


    ¡±Cum, hi, Miss Meir!¡±


    It was meer who gently pulled Anne''s hand and pulled her into the bed.


    That''s right. Meer, who went to the high school, was a different person.


    It would be a big deal if you put Anne on the floor and caught a cold or something.It doesn''t matter if your identity is different.I''m sure Anne needs to sleep properly on the bed, and it''s a burning meer with a sense of mission.


    Tonight, if you don''t sleep with me... it''s meer who''s pressed against your back with a sense of urgency.


    By the way... it goes without saying, I didn''t invite Anne to bed because I was told a scary story at a meeting with Rafina.I just want to make it clear that it''s in Meer''s honor that it''s definitely not.


    I''m not really afraid of sleeping alone at night. I''m not!


    Meer, who went to the High School, was different!

 642 Lesson 23 High Power Eye Princess, Again

    Well, the night is dawn and the next day.


    Meer was in class as usual.


    Patricia left it to Anne, Bell, and Sturina.


    By the way, Bell hasn''t completed the transfer procedure to St. Noel, so she can''t go to class yet.Well, there''s nothing I can do about it... but this morning, Strina said, "I''m not feeling well, so I''m off to class," and she came to visit meer''s room... to visit!


    Meer smiled bitterly at Sturina, who said such a thing with a smile.


    Well, it''s yesterday''s day, and I understand that you want to be with Bell.


    etc., it makes me feel very forgiving.


    If you think about the depression of Strina so far, what do you mean by cheating on her for one or two days of class?


    My grandmother''s eyes are very gentle, staring at my granddaughter and her friends.


    That''s why I was so serious in my class... but today, I was sleepy-eyed with Tron.


    "Fuwaaa..."


    As she swallowed her yawn and wept, Meer was fighting a deadly battle with the Sleepy Satan.


    - UmuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuWas it because I didn''t sleep well yesterday?


    Meir fell asleep half an hour later than usual after talking to Anne about Belle.It is a terrible lack of sleep.


    - But I can''t go to bed.I am ''Sensei Meir''. I must encourage you to study so that you will not be ashamed of that name.


    She was a high-powered princess with blood-thirsty eyes that kept her eyes wide open.The content of the lesson went from ear to ear, but I don''t care.


    Anyway, keeping your eyes open is the point!She is the eyesight princess Meir who can put all her spiritual strength into her eyes.


    Now... after all the lessons of the day, where Meer was stretching her body,


    "Meer, I heard there''s a student council meeting today..."


    Abel spoke to me.


    "If you''re ready, why don''t you come with me to the student room?"It looks like Miss Anne hasn''t been around since this morning, so I thought I''d escort her. "


    Well, fufufu. Right, then, let''s do you a favor.


    Meer laughed and took the hand she was offered... and then looked at Firari, and Abel''s face.


    Recently, Meir began to observe Abel''s face closely.It''s Meer, the Observing Eye Princess High Power Eye Princess), who stares at Abel with bloodshot eyes.


    It''s not to firmly burn the figure of a beauty that changes from a boy to a young man in his eyes... Of course not...!


    Certainly, I''m not saying that there''s no such evil thoughts in Mea, but it''s just a few things.At most, it is more than 30%.


    And for other reasons, of course, I was worried about Abel.


    Isn''t Abel struggling lately?There was such a concern in Meer''s mind.


    You know, in a snake abandoned castle.He found out that Valentina, his real sister, was a snake.It was also the position of the Sorceress to oversee the snake.


    Meer knew exactly how much the fact hurt him.


    --Abel is as delicate as me... and very kind.There''s no reason I didn''t think of anything about that.


    In addition, Valentina took Belle''s life.


    Valentina killed meer''s sister... and Abel doesn''t care.


    And so, Meer''s worries came true.


    As if to make amends for her sister that day, Abel became unable to do so.


    I became more attentive to my surroundings, more motivated by the training of my sword, and more diligent than necessary to behave as a fine royalty.


    Self-study may be wonderful in itself, but the attitude that passed that time was a little worrisome for Mea... that''s why she began to look at Abel more closely than before.


    --Abel, you''re laughing, but you look a little tired."Without a heart or a thin under-eye..."Ugh, I''m worried. "I hope you get better and show me that smile again..."


    For that reason, I thought it important to report back today on Belle''s return.


    ¨D ¨D If you know that Belle is alive, it should make you feel a little lighter.


    "By the way, what''s the meeting today?"In terms of timing, is it related to student council elections? "


    ¡°Yeah. That''s right. That''s true, too.There''s something I''d like to ask of you all..... "


    "What do you want me to do...?" Does that have anything to do with yesterday''s incident? "


    "That''s right. Well, it''s hard to say that it''s irrelevant... by the way, Abel, what happened after that?Valentina, your sister-in-law..... "


    "Ahh... yeah"


    In response to that question, Abel slightly clouds his face.


    Abel found time to walk through Valentina''s confinement.


    It''s close to St. Noel''s.It was part of a tower in the Duchy of Verga.


    Ostensibly, the monastery was a special building designed to keep the serpentine shrine princess out of sight.And all the nuns that dwelt there learned the magic against the serpent.


    "Naturally, I wouldn''t be allowed to meet with anyone trapped there..."In Valentina''s case, in addition to being a royal family of another country, Rafina''s accompaniment has allowed Abel to have a special visit.


    That''s why Abel repeatedly went to see her when he found the time...


    "As usual, it looks like your brother has already found a way through..."


    "Oh... Gain, what about your brother-in-law?"


    "That was a little surprising..."


    "Looks like your brother has a lot of thoughts..."


    "That''s right... is it?"Hmm... maybe the upcoming meeting today will be useful for your sister-in-law. "


    While talking about such things, the two came to the student council room.

 643 Episode 24 The Empires Strongest Student Council!

    Greetings, gentlemen.


    When I entered the student council room, I already had all the members.


    "Oh, you''re here, Meer."


    It was Theon, the vice chairman, who stood up and welcomed Meir.As he rose to the high school, he stood tall enough to look down at Meer.


    The refreshing and sophisticated face seemed to be attracting the popularity of female students as usual...There was still no one to catch his heart.


    "Looks like you had a rough day yesterday."I''m glad I didn''t get hurt. "


    ¡°Yes, Abel is here.¡±


    In response to Meer''s words, Abel nodded with a serious rotten face.


    "Thanks to my training with you, I was able to help you safely."


    "I''m glad about that. But I couldn''t help myself to the training of swordsmanship.To protect my loved ones. "


    The two princes shook hands.While watching Atsui''s friendship, Meer turned to the other members of the student council.


    Four girls were laughing at the table.


    Vice Chairman Rafina, with Chloe, the accountant, and Tiona, the scribe, next to her.


    "I''m the same member as before, but the last one is..."


    "Thank you for your hard work, Master Meir."


    "Ah, Mr. Lanya. Good mood.Hmm... I wonder if today''s tea is from Peruvian? "


    ¡°Yes, today I brought Cattilla.¡±


    Laguna Tuffleaf Perugian smiles brightly.It is the third princess of the agricultural country.


    Ragna was appointed by Meer as a clerical assistant in place of Saffias, who graduated.


    It seems that some people have criticized me for [Princess Meir''s Friend Students'' Association]... and some people in St. Noel and within the Empire are trying to criticize me based on it... but Meir didn''t make a mistake.


    I was confident.This is the strongest student association that Meer thinks.I couldn''t think of any more teams as Meer.


    The reason is so simple... the famine has arrived.


    No, more accurately, the time has come for a major famine.The harvest last year was a horrible decline compared to the previous year.The situation is extremely serious because the harvest is gradually decreasing from the previous year.


    This situation could lead to a tragedy of famine in one swoop.It is impossible not to listen to the story of Laguna, the princess of the agricultural country, at a time when crops have been inaccessible for several years.


    You can be a Jesus Man only if you are an expert in your surroundings.Based on that belief, Meer chose this student council member.


    Ragna, who knows the situation of crops, and Tiona, the daughter of Rudolfon, who owns a large agricultural area among the imperial nobility.In addition, there is Chloe, the daughter of a merchant, who is familiar with the circumstances of distribution.These three are arguably the most important officers in the future.


    And for the same reason, Meer couldn''t get out of the chair.


    Now is the time to ask the true value of the bread and cake declaration.


    In such a situation, Meer could not be removed from the president of the student council.


    That is why Rafina declined to run for president of the student council and has expressed her nomination for Meer.Although it was possible for anyone to run for president of a student council, no one stood by Meer without reading the air.


    So is it not necessary for Meer to make a promise?


    Is it good to be a student president without any candidate for conflict, without any quarrels?


    The answer is no.


    Meer has to prove it because there will be no elections.


    I think myself worthy of a student chairman.You need to prove that you deserve to be elected.


    --I feel like the conditions are stricter than when I was electing...


    I don''t think so, but anyway, for some time now, I''ve been working on an election contract.That''s what everyone here knows.


    "So, Meer, what do you want today?"Are you referring to the upcoming election of the president of the student council? "


    After Zion leaned his neck,


    "Or maybe the snake''s...?"


    I frowned slightly.


    Theon wasn''t at the final showdown with that shrine princess.Therefore, it seemed that he had the feeling that he would not boil it anywhere.It was the same for his squire Keith Wood, as well as for Tiona and Riola.


    On the other hand, when I heard the word "snake", Ragna''s face was also frightened.


    I''ve already informed La?a about the snake.Knowing that the serpent was involved in the anti-agrarian ideology of the Empire, Ragna was very angry.


    ¨D ¨D As the princess of the agricultural country, I don''t understand the idea of defiling the fertile crescent area.


    Looking at Lanya like that, Meer sighed smallly.


    By the way, Ragna''s anger was not directed at the first Emperor, but at the Serpent of Chaos, thanks to Meer''s skilful guidance.In the meantime, it''s Meer''s policy to hold the snake accountable.


    Well, actually, it''s not irrelevant, so that''s fine... "


    "That''s right. In the meantime, I can say it''s both... but before I do, there''s someone I''d like to say hello to..."


    And there, at the right time, the door was knocked on.


    "Oh, you''re here. Please, come in."


    The door opens to respond to that voice, and then,


    "Excuse me."


    Not to mention Abel, who seemed a little surprised by the resounding voice.

 644 Lesson 25: Speaker Meir, Ill take over the meeting with Mogumo

    Bell, who had entered the room, looked at everyone''s faces, and bowed his head deeply.


    Belle-sama, it''s been a long time!


    Tiona and Riola walked up to Belle with a smile on their face.Belle gives a glowing smile to the girls she became so close to on her trip to Sankeland.


    "It''s been a long time. Aunt Tiona... Tiona-san. Riola-san"


    Furthermore, the method of any one of claims 1


    "It''s shabby, Mr. Bell."


    The next person to speak up was Ragna.She and I had dance lessons together.Belle smiles affectionately and takes her hand.


    "It''s been a long time, Mr. Lanya." Are you practicing dancing? "


    "Oh, uh, sometimes...?"


    "Fufufu, me too. By accident"


    The two of them laugh at each other like children who have been caught playing pranks.


    Born in a warm space centered around Belle, Meir unexpectedly feels smiling.


    Because the sight seemed to represent how Bell would be treated in the future.


    --Oh, I see. Belle''s future lies in this continuation...


    Meer, who was steeped in a little complacency, suddenly noticed.


    Abel is still speechless and standing up.


    --Oh, that''s right.Abel can''t help but get confused."I have to explain it quickly..."


    I looked toward the bell and tried to speak out.


    "Who are you...?"


    A sharp voice slashed through the warm air.


    It was Zion who did what.It was the colour of suspicion that always came to mind in my cool eyes.


    "Abel told me. You must have been killed by a snake....."


    The people around the words have a uniform expression of surprise.By contrast, it was not surprising that Theon came to mind, but rather a realistic color of vigilance.


    That might be the only thing left to do.After all, someone who was supposed to have been killed appeared in front of me.There''s no way I wouldn''t be suspicious.


    And Meer and the others know very well that they like that kind of unexpected conspiracy.


    "If you were a fake of Lady Bell and part of a vicious snake plot... I can''t forgive you enough for making a fool of my friends, Abel and Meir..."


    It was Abel who was quietly staring at Bell who controlled Zion to expose his quiet rage.


    "... Zion. Definitely. She''s Miss Bell."


    "Abel...?"


    Zion frowned strangely, and Abel smiled tiredly in his mouth.


    "No, it''s okay. I''m sane..."No, I can''t say for sure, but at least I think I''m still calm enough to doubt my sanity. "


    I let out a sigh, then turned my gaze back toward the bell.


    "For a moment, I thought I was trying to assume that she was alive in order to lighten my sister''s sins.I suspected that the emotion was too strong and clouded my eyes. but..... "


    Abel quietly walked toward the bell.


    "I know. She''s the bell lady we know."


    Belle nodded happily at Abel''s confident words.


    "As expected, Abel, your grandfather."I''m glad you understand. ¡±


    Abel tilted his neck slightly as he laughed at Nikon and Bell.


    "Eh, Grandpa...?" What the hell does that mean? "


    For once, Belle turned her attention to Meir.Meer nodded deeply,


    "For now, ladies and gentlemen, once at the table." Let''s continue with a cup of tea.It''s going to be a little tricky. "


    Then, Meer gently sat on the table.Gaze at the golden baked goods on the plate.


    --This is a difficult story, and I need delicious sweets.


    I snorted my throat, I sat down on the table, and then I coughed up a little.


    "Well, Belle, name yourself again." That''s the courtesy of being a princess. "


    Belle closed her eyes and opened her mouth as she examined the words.


    "I... no, I''m Meabel. Meabel Luna Tia Moon.My grandmother''s granddaughter, the wisdom of a glorious empire. ¡±


    Spectacularly named, she quietly opens her eyes with a magnificent and elegant attitude worthy of the imperial princess.Deep inside her long eyelashes, her eyes gazed at everyone who was gathered there, chanting the light of her intelligence.


    Her elegance is undoubtedly that of a princess. The air of the princess.


    That''s... the next moment... it drifts dazzlingly!


    How about that! The moment you just smile and stretch your chest!


    Dawdling! The bell that showed his face quickly became anxious because of the dullness of everyone''s reaction.


    "Ah... heh?"


    "I looked around with my fingers twitching..."


    "Ah, uh, I mean..."I came from a future world. "


    This time, I said it with a slightly troubled face.


    --Hmm, even though there was style when you came forward, it doesn''t last very long. Belle too...


    Meer tastes Mogu and Cattilla while thinking about things like that.Ah, the taste of sugar, the feel of crispy sugar hardened on the surface of the dough, it''s so delicious...The sweet stimulus that ran along the palate was luring Meer''s brain to awaken.


    "The world of the future...? Meer''s granddaughter...?"


    Abel was the first to regain his coolness.


    "If you say that, I certainly feel like I have a face of Meer..."I see. Thinking of it, Meir''s reaction..... "


    While staring at Bell''s face, Abel grumbled with emotion. It was, but


    "I see. Were you Meer and Abel''s granddaughter?"Maybe the name is a combination of Meer and Abel? "


    In Theon''s words, huh? Raise your head and face.


    "What do you mean?"


    "No, it''s her name.I suddenly thought that Meabel was a combination of Meabel and Abel. "


    Theon smiled bitterly. For a moment, Abel nodded deeply.


    "I see... if you ask me..."


    Gently, receiving their gaze, Meir slightly wolfed off.


    Because my own little naming sense is about to be found out in front of everyone. but......


    "Fufufu, your parents admired Meer and Abel honestly."


    Bell smiled at Theon, who laughed that way.


    ¡°Yes, I loved my mother, my grandmother and my grandfather Abel.¡±


    "Anyway, that''s it." This is my granddaughter.She''s my granddaughter from the future. "


    Meir interrupted in a hurry.Don''t say any more extra things.


    --But if you don''t believe me when I think about this, I can''t explain it...


    I thought it was Meer, but they didn''t show any particular suspicion.


    "I see, I didn''t understand at all.If you say so, you look like meer-san. "


    Chloe was ashamed of what she hadn''t noticed,


    "I heard you were on the edge of Perugian... but I didn''t know that was the case."I didn''t notice. "


    Ragna looked somewhat regretful.The others reacted in much the same way.


    "So, you were shot with an arrow the previous time...?"


    "Well, it''s difficult to explain in detail, but I came before, and I came from a different future than my future, and I certainly died in the abandoned snake castle."But then my soul was sent to the future that onee-san Meer was planning to build, and it felt like it was integrated with me now... "


    The text of the diary is rewritten.A substance that does not have life cannot escape the cause and effect of history, and therefore disappears when the future in which it existed disappears.


    So when Belle lost her life, her body turned into an object and disappeared as her future world disappeared.


    However, the only thing that doesn''t disappear is the soul.Or it was a memory engraved in it.


    The souls divided into several by the sway converge into the souls of the darkest timeline.And the inheritance of memories that takes place at that time is a dream...


    Well, I''m in a hurry to stop Belle trying to start explaining.


    At the beginning of the "wobble" of the timeline, there were a lot of people who were confused because they couldn''t keep up with it, so I didn''t pay attention to it...


    To avoid meer taking questions from the perplexed.


    Hello, it seems that some students at the student association have a verse that they think they can teach me anything if they ask me about it for the time being... I don''t fully understand what Belle is saying.


    Maybe I don''t understand more than the people I''m listening to right now.


    so......


    "Well, a difficult story is fine."Anyway, Belle is my granddaughter and she has all the memories of life here.He is roughly the same person as Bell at that time.Isn''t that okay? "


    I will tell you only the facts that can be answered even if I am asked.


    I''ve limited the scope of the question to the point that it doesn''t matter what it is, or that there''s nothing I can do about it!


    Student council chairman Meer''s skills as a chairman are in full swing!


    ... when I looked closely, the Cattilla that was on the plate in front of Meer had already disappeared.


    Enough energy to refill the sugar in Meer''s chairmanship!

 645 Lesson 26 Moribel

    ¡°I see. It might not make much sense to know how the world works anymore.¡±


    Rafina, who was silently listening, opened her mouth.


    "What do you mean, Mr. Rafina?"


    Raffina turned a gentle smile to Chloe, who tilted her neck strangely.


    ¡°It''s easy. What is secret only means what is secret.There''s a word for mystery, but it doesn''t seem so good to unravel it.Because it was kept secret by God, wasn''t it?Sometimes it''s better not to know. ¡±


    Take a cup of tea in one hand and take a sip.And then Raffina goes on.


    "Our God has given us the knowledge we need to live in peace.All the morals and ethics that govern this land are written in the Holy Scriptures of God.Why shouldn''t I kill people?That''s because God forbids it.Why shouldn''t you steal from someone else?Because it is written in the Holy Scriptures of God. "


    There are immobile rules that are shared by all.In light of that, both the nobility and the people will be convinced.


    ¡°With the divine scripture which God has given us, we can thus condemn and judge evil on the basis of that order.The meaning of the Holy Scripture of God, which is written in an authoritative book that is recognized by everyone, is there.And it is revealed to people because it is the wisdom they need to live in peace. "


    Then Rafina stiffened her expression a bit.


    "On the other hand... I wonder if there is knowledge that exceeds the number of people, knowledge that distorts people and leads them to evil?"For example, how to deceive people, how to destroy a country.Perhaps the most important of them is the Book of the Crawling Earth. "


    If we don''t know how to destroy the country, we''ll know how to do things normally... but there are people who run into revolution.


    The temptation of the book of the crawling earth is the knowledge that turns the weak into evil.It is certainly a knowledge that should not be known.


    "That''s why you shouldn''t talk about anything beyond minutes.Isn''t that what Mr. Meer is talking about? "


    Raffina''s cool eyes looked toward Meir.


    If I was asked, it would be troublesome, so I would narrow down the scope of the discussion to something that I wouldn''t be bothered to ask... "Meer nodded with a really strange face, with an extremely magnificent commentary on a slightly unreasonable scheme.


    "... yeah, well, that''s how it is"


    I said "cum cum cum cum cum!"


    "I see. Surely, I think so."If you find out about the future, you might skip me. ¡±


    A little joke made me laugh at Tiona, who seemed to be seldom skimpy.In response to the Lord''s words, Riola nodded cheerfully.


    "I, too, think so. Once you know where to find your prey, you don''t have to worry about finding it.¡±


    Everyone at the scene smiled brightly at her innocent remark.


    Rafina said, smiling at the busy student council atmosphere.


    "That''s right. I know mysteries, knowledge of the future, and I think that''s why I can use it so humblely and beneficially... I wonder if that''s just Meer?"


    It was a decisive moment when Empress Meir''s judgment surpassed the judgment of Saint Raffina.


    Empress Meir, the wisdom of the Empire, knows her own laziness!


    "Hmm? Wait a minute? So, maybe it was because of this knowledge of the future that Meer was stockpiling because he said there would be a famine...?"


    And, it was Zion who tilted his head, but Chloe immediately objected.


    "No. I think you started stockpiling food before Bell appeared..."


    ¡°Yes, of course. My grandmother started stockpiling before I got here.¡±


    Bel said in a harsh tone, quietly placing his hand on it.


    "Rather, I was told that teaching about various futures is not a good thing.My grandmother in the past told me not to tell you too much.That''s why I thought my grandmother was called the wisdom of the Empire. ¡±


    Platter of mollusks, bells on a platter. It is a molybdenum.


    "Yes, you think so, too, Miss Meer.""...... even if you''re strict with yourself......"


    Rafina snorted in admiration.


    "Does that mean that you should let Lady Bell teach you what''s going to happen first?"But is it okay? About Abel and Meer..... "


    "Ah, yes. It''s okay. It''s a good piece of information to tell me."


    Belle nodded happily to the words of her admirer, Theon, and then continued explaining.


    I thought you were going to talk about the information that has already been revealed in the future...


    "If my mother can''t give birth, I''ll be in trouble..."


    He was a mess!


    However, there is no one to put the tsukumi into that... "What floated on everyone''s faces was a gentle colour of understanding.In addition to her original personality, Belle, who gained the status of Meer''s granddaughter, was honestly loved by everyone and gained a cute standing position.


    He''s a dirty bastard!


    The noh atmosphere of Belle''s weather suddenly turned into something soothing.


    With this, Abel''s health would have been better...... when Meir turned her gaze...... Abel had a hard expression that didn''t change.


    "I see... then, after all, it doesn''t change that your sister killed you."


    "Abel...?"


    I was worried and called out, but Abel nodded to me to reassure me...


    Miss Bell, can I have a moment?


    Abel called out to Bell with an unexpectedly serious face.In contrast, Bell:


    "Ufufu, Abel, Grandpa, you tickle me."You can call it off. "


    An innocent smile flashes. And it came to pass, that Abel looked as though he had been struck with vanity.


    "Oh, I see... yeah, I get it.Well, Bell, can you do me a favor and hang out with me a little bit later? "


    Huh? Do you want me to do that?


    Abel said to the bell, leaning its neck.


    "Oh, my sister... it''s about Valentina."


    "Oh... your sister-in-law?"


    "If you don''t listen to me, I''ll try to come out..."


    "Oh, it''s not a big deal."I just thought I''d teach it to me, too. "


    "Huh, to me...?"


    "That''s what you did to Zion before."I don''t know, I''m going to kick your sister up, but I don''t know what I''m going to do, so I''m going to let my granddaughter do it for me. "


    Then Abel gave a mischievous smile.


    Looking at her face, Mia felt her heart lightened.


    That smile was because it was the first boyish little smile I had seen in months.

 646 Lesson 27... Keith Wood

    "Abel, what the hell are you doing...?"


    "No, let''s do that later."I''ll listen to Meer first.Isn''t reporting on her identity and her return the main thrust of today''s meeting? ¡±


    If you say that, you can''t ask over and over again.With all due respect, Meer decides to move on.


    "Abel is right, bell is not the real thing today."In fact, I talked to Rafina about creating a special elementary section at St. Noel''s School. "


    "Special elementary school...? What the hell is that...?"


    Zion leans his neck at words he can''t hear.Now, what did I tell you... when I looked towards Rafina... she nodded a little happily.Apparently, I was mistaken in thinking that Meer had asked me for an explanation.


    I was relied on by Rafina, who seemed a little happy.


    "Well then, I''ll explain it to you."Did you know that the Central Orthodox Church provides education to poor children in orphanages in various countries? "


    In response to that question, each student council officer nodded his head.


    The Central Orthodox Church strictly forbids the monopoly of knowledge concerning salvation.


    What the priests did with such a desire was literacy, so that the rich and the poor might be equated with the salvation of God.


    The point is that we have been educating everyone to be able to read the Holy Scriptures of God on their own...


    ¡°It was definitely necessary and worthwhile.That will never change. but..... "


    So Rafina shook her head quietly.


    ¡°That''s enough,¡± we misunderstood.It can''t be enough.If you are satisfied that it is enough, it will cause you to give up studying because you have no parents because of poverty.That''s all you have to do to be satisfied. "


    In his words, Abel and Zion looked bitter.


    "To such weak people, the snake approaches and draws them into the company..."And we shall judge the evil-doers.It is the factor that produces the next snake.Meer taught me the art of breaking the endless chains... right? "


    Looking toward Mea, Rafina continues.


    "I heard you, Mr. Meer." She invited a girl named Celia, who was studying hard at the orphanage, to her own school. "


    After a moment of silence...... Meer nodded with a strange look.


    "... yeah. That''s what happened. Yeah."


    The only inconvenient truth that I will struggle with is because I was involved in Shaku, etc., is the meer that is thrown into the other side of my memory.


    ¡°When I heard that, I thought,I see, there was a way. "


    "I see. Crush the hotbed that produces the snake."I even took that hotbed as my ally, and I was trying to pick the buds of future scorpions...Maybe that''s an effective way to do it. ¡±


    Xiong nodded with a sharp expression, and Rafina nodded vigorously.Meer thought about it as she watched everyone''s complacent expression spread.


    - Well, at this rate, it won''t be difficult to convince the students'' associations, but the problem is, they''re not here."Now, how did you convince me..."


    Thinking like that, Meer... stunned as she tried to stretch her fork!


    Until just now, there was a Cattilla in front of me.It was... completely gone!


    - Oh, no way...!


    In a hurry, stomach-wrenching manner, Meer unexpectedly hugs her head.


    --Oh, I did it."Even if I do it again..." Anne told me yesterday that I shouldn''t eat too much sweet food...Tatiana-san will be angry too.


    Eating unconsciously is a horrible phenomenon... and when I thought about it, all of a sudden... something flashed in Meer''s brain!


    --Oh... I see. That''s what it was about.


    A low, gentle voice resurrected in his ears.It was the voice of the chef.


    ¡°You can''t just eat sweets without eating.¡±


    I finally understood the meaning of the words, the voice that grieved me.


    Don''t eat too much sweets!Not after eating... but after eating...?


    "That''s..."


    "To prevent you from eating too much sweets, you don''t have to feed them..."If you''re hungry, even if you''re forbidden, your hands will be stretched out on your sweets. ¡±


    That''s why the chef said it.You should eat sweets instead of meals.


    "To avoid eating too much sweets, just feed them a healthy meal and fill them up."That way, you won''t be able to eat a lot of sweets. "


    Meer raised her face while satisfied with the complacency that was penetrating her head...


    "... hah?"


    Inadvertently, my eyes blinked.


    Because everyone was looking towards Meer with their eyes wide open.


    "Meer-san..."


    Raffina, who regained her coolness early...... immediately afterwards, was ashamed of herself without love.


    - I knew it... I... couldn''t do it.


    What Rafina saw was just an effective way to deal with snakes.


    To reeducate him that is taught of the serpent, and to turn him away from evil, lest he become a wicked man.Rafina thought of it as an effective, efficient and rational means of doing so.


    But... oh, but...


    That''s by no means what Meer wanted.


    There are other things that Meer needs to focus on more than measures against snakes.


    To develop talented people who are responsible for the country?To instill loyalty in the children who are responsible for the future?


    No, it''s not, says Meer."That''s just the result..."


    She says so.


    "Satisfy your child''s stomach with good food."


    That''s what matters.


    What she sees is only the children.


    It was all about how to treat the children.


    It is a perspective full of compassion.Rafina realizes that she lacks that perspective.At the same time, it makes you unintentionally happy.


    I''m so glad I made friends with Meer now.


    I want to learn the kindness she has, and I want to have it myself.


    ¡±To keep my child from dyeing the path of evil, I need to fill her with good things instead of keeping her away from evil...¡±


    Raffina grumbled with a faint trembling voice, and Meer...


    "Haaa..."


    Somehow, she only replied as if she had lost her mind.


    Meer''s words at this time were to give birth to a motto later.


    "Remove the wicked food from your children''s plates.Don''t leave the child hungry.Therefore put good food on the plate like a mountain, and fill the belly of the child.


    This is spread as a popular motto of educator Meer, alongside the importance of law and order taught, "Boys and girls, hold the law."


    (...... by the way, your motto is known as what you said when you took the children to mushroom hunting.)


    In any case, with the understanding of the members of the student council, Meer was safely set up for the establishment of the special elementary department...


    --It''s no different, Her Royal Highness Princess Meir...


    Meanwhile, Keith Wood, who was watching a series of streams, was convinced by Meer''s words.


    --- Regardless of the country, the talent of this human will not blossom... Princess Meir can''t forgive that.


    The guideline she gave traced the essence of Meer that Keith Wood discovered during the Swordsmanship Games.


    --Think of it, no one is as good at educating children as Princess Meir.


    It was Keith Wood who was impressed by Meer... "


    "Oh, that''s right. By the way, Mr. Keithwood."


    Suddenly, Rafina''s bright voice reached her ears.


    "Yes, what is it?"


    Instead of the Lord, Zion, he should have felt a sense of crisis when the voice came to him.


    But sadly, at this time, he was moved by Meer''s words, and his attention was slightly distracted.


    With such a shudder, the gap opened to the robust armor... there, Rafina''s blade slides in relentlessly!


    "I was recommended a horse-shaped sandwich by Meer..."


    ¡±......... hah?¡±


    Keith Wood suddenly had a funny voice coming out of his mouth.Rafina''s coming after him like that!


    "I heard that, didn''t I? Mr. Keithwood asked you to help him.I was so praised for being such a good cook. "


    Unexpectedly, when I turned my gaze to Mea with a murderous spirit, Mea...... "I''ve done a good job of evaluating you!"I nodded vigorously!"


    - Well, is that so?Usually, I would be glad to have you rate my sweat on my forehead!? You son of a bitch!


    Rafina smiled at Keith Wood, who was grimly confused.


    "Next time, I want you to teach me how to make it."If possible, I can also help you... "Can I ask you a favor?"


    The maiden''s smile... is Keith Wood''s sinister smile somewhere.


    "Yeah, I don''t mind. Come on, Keithwood."


    Theon also pleasantly agreed to it.With a refreshing smile, Keith Wood unexpectedly seemed to hold Nanica, who resembled a murderous intent.


    --GUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU


    Once upon a time, it was the same death as two wolves alone...... Keith Wood gurgled, unexpectedly grumbling under overwhelming pressure.


    --Oh... damn it! Lord Saffias... I envy you!


    I think of a friend who''s not here now, Keith Wood.

 647 Lesson 28 Telling Your Bad Granddaughter About Love

    St. Noel''s School, Special Elementary School Concept - Student President Meir''s liver policy was not well received.


    With the exception of Rafina, the members of the student council, and some students, many showed confusion.And it was an aversion that far surpassed it.


    "Well, that''s right..." I knew it.... "


    After all, it is the "noble people" responsible for the next generation of countries that go to St. Noel.


    Suddenly, it would be unacceptable to be told to accept an orphan in the same school building.


    Nonetheless, Meer was re-elected student chairman.


    Of course, Rafina''s refusal to run was a major factor, but at the same time it was also related to the fact that no opponents of Meer''s covenant appeared.


    Yes, there was not a single person who spoke out against the concept of a special elementary school.Meer''s covenant was accepted with a quiet revulsion.


    --Nobody speaks out against it.That, on the other hand, is a terrible thing.Some people will definitely disagree in their hearts, and many will want to frustrate them...


    They are silent because they are afraid of the tremendous power of Meer.


    The other reason was that the concept of special elementary school was morally "correct".


    Better education for orphans in every country.It is an unmistakable mercy, and it is entirely morally correct.Therefore, it is a kind of righteousness that does not allow anyone to argue...


    --All in all, those things are more disliked by those who oppose them.I''m sure there are people who want to fry their feet for a little bit.


    Opinions held down by absolute force are easily blown up when the force relationship breaks down.


    And when the "correctness" of the opinions held down by the righteousness is shaken, it will continue to flow up.


    Honestly, as for Meer, the current state is by no means desirable... "


    --Now that''s the end of it, I can''t help it.We have no choice but to go through things perfectly, so as not to complain.We have a meeting this afternoon with an instructor from the special elementary department, but we need to do it properly.Uu, but... when I think about it a lot, I''m hungry... "Uuu..."


    Your stomach hurts... under so much pressure... it hurts...?


    "Mmm... this smell!"


    Suddenly, a delicious fragrance appeared on Meir''s nose.It smells like burnt cheese.Yes, Meer is in the cafeteria right now!


    I thought my stomach hurt, but I was mistaken!I was just hungry!


    By the way, Patricia was sitting right next to me.


    I don''t want you to look like meer.His face was as inorganic as a doll''s.However, my hands are scrubbing my stomach the same way as Meer''s, but... well, aside from that.


    "Five kinds of mushroom au gratin."


    Due to hunger, a gratin dish was placed in front of the hungry meer.


    Oh, I''ve been waiting for you!


    With a pounding hand, Mea puts her heart to the scent.


    Meer''s stomach rang cheerfully as the scent of the burnt cheese smelled.


    "I''ve been eating this since this morning, so I couldn''t get into my studies."


    The cafeteria staff bowed deeply as they gave a mischievous smile.


    ¡°Thank you, I''ll give the chef my best compliments.¡±


    Then, waiting for the cafeteria staff to leave, Meer called out to Anne.


    "Oh, Anne, I''m sorry, but please be careful with Patty."The container is very hot, so don''t get burned. "


    Ok, Meir-sama.


    Anne held a spoon in her hands as she grabbed her breath.Then, Patty, from Patricia''s gratin ''dish, into a smaller dish, the contents are subdivided.


    Looking at the stretched cheese, Meer''s stomach rattled again.


    --Eating that thick cheese entangled in the mushroom is irresistible and delicious.


    Thinking about it, Meer is going to take down his own gratin.


    A large mushroom stuck with a fork.Cut it flat and tangle the cream sauce with plenty of cheese.Fufufu, even if you breathe in, you can''t stand it anymore, and it''s puffy, a sip.


    "Afufufu..."


    It''s hot. The heat spreads through your mouth.Cheese entangled in your tongue, your eyes are tearful, and you''re breathing in.At that moment, the mellow flavor of the cheese rushes through your nose.


    Crunchy... Each bite makes a pleasant mushroom sound.The light flavor of the cream sauce brings you to the next mushroom.


    --Five different kinds of mushrooms with different teeth... this selection is the liver of this dish.Moreover, I changed the cutting method according to the characteristics of each mushroom...This chef is quite capable of doing it!


    I often entrust myself to a pleasant quintet of different mushrooms... and when I notice it, the contents of the gratin dish diminish while I look at it.


    ¡°Wonderful. That''s right, St. Noel''s School, the highest school on the continent.I enjoyed it. "


    ... Except that cooking is not the highest on the continent, but there weren''t many people here who touched on such details.


    With that, I ate a gratin in unrest and took a breath.


    Immersed in the intense taste residue in her mouth...... Meer suddenly notices.


    Patricia... she left a gratin!


    Oh, Patty, are you hungry?


    Well, I don''t know if I can help it if my body is small."I think it was Meer..."Patricia replied with a small shake of her head.


    "No, Sister Meir. You can still eat it.I want a cake for dessert. ¡±


    "Hmm. I agree with the cake, but then we have to eat properly."if you don''t eat it all the way to the end..... "


    And Patricia tilted her neck strangely.


    "Why?" Meir-sama.He who is of noble blood is told to leave no one to eat until the end, and to eat only of good things. "


    When he heard the answer, Meer didn''t think and clapped.


    --Oh... what an imperial aristocrat that is.


    Patricia was raised in the Marquis of Clausius.I can''t help but tell you how aristocratic it feels...


    --Oh, that idea is destroying the Empire, isn''t it?... oh?


    Meer, that''s where I suddenly notice.


    - That''s right. She was taught the serpent.Destroying the Empire and destroying it into chaos should be the purpose of the snake.If so, I wonder if it is the imperial nobility that should be re-informed.


    Meir-san?


    With Patricia tilting her neck, Meer often thinks in her arms...Eventually, we come to one answer! "That''s..."


    "I see. I think... that''s the right value for a noble woman."but... how about grabbing the Emperor''s heart? "


    "... what do you mean?"


    Thou shalt approach the emperor, and, as his wife, thou shalt corrupt him.Isn''t that right? "


    Patricia nodded tinyly to Meer, who looked serious.


    "Well, don''t act like you can be buried by other princesses."Instead, you should eat them clean and dirty.Then you must be impressed by the Emperor! ¡±


    The Love Soldier Meer is unwieldy and unworthy!I said, bearing the sound of the effect.


    ".........!"


    After a moment of silence, Patricia, deep, fuzzy!With a complacent face,


    "I see... it will be very studying!"


    I have set my sights on respect.


    --Oh, it''s so chilly, Grandmother...


    Looking at it, Meer looks like she''s done something wrong.


    She was a bad granddaughter who tricked her grandmother.

 648 Lesson 29 If thats what Meer says.....

    Now, while Meer was tonguing in the cafeteria, in the student meeting room, Theon and Tionna were preparing for the afternoon meeting.


    St. Noel''s School is originally an institution for the provision of secondary and higher education.


    Further down into primary education, new lecturers need to be prepared, so today we plan to meet with the candidate.


    After reading through the teacher''s information from the Holy Duchy of Verga, Theon snorted small.


    "The concept of a special elementary school..."


    What do you think of Prince Theon?


    Tiona, who was packing up the paperwork next to her, raised her face and said.


    "I think it''s a big deal. Meer''s policies are accurate and layered.¡±


    Is it layered?


    Tiona had a strange look on her face.In contrast, it was Keith Wood who showed a convincing nod.


    "It''s layered... I see, it''s strange to say."


    As a servant of Zion, he basically refrains from entering into conversations between royalty and nobility.However, here, the student association was different.


    After all, the student council chairman, Meer, loves to talk to people around him.It is the quality of a good ruler that counts on hearing the opinions of a variety of people.


    That''s why Keith Wood''s reputation for Meer is so high.


    Even if the horse-shaped sandwiches and other more troublesome tasks are pushed...... even if they have to be taught to the Saint Raffina, who is proud of the continent, the evaluation will not change.I don''t have any grudges at all... it''s true!


    Besides,


    "Well, what does that mean...?"


    To Tiona, who was tilting her neck, Theon summed up his thoughts and said:


    "The aim, the effect... is that there are multiple advantages."


    "Sure, that''s right, that''s right. Master Meir, when we were saving the village of Lou, we built the town of the princess.It became a school city and began to develop wheat. It''s all connected. "


    Listening to Tiona''s squire, Riola Rouleau, Theon runs his pen through the extra space in front of him.


    ¡°The best reason to create a special elementary section is to prevent creating the next snake.However, there is another reason to create a special elementary school at this time.Prepare for the famine. "


    "Response to the Great Famine...?"


    "Children who are eligible for admission to the special elementary school... Orphans and children in slums are the ones who are most abandoned when famine strikes.Meer is daring to show that she cares about her children at a time when food shortages are a growing concern.It will be a strong message to the royals and nobles of the world. "


    At the very least, Theon thought it would have a strong impact on the nobles of Sancland.


    With Meer''s advice, Sankeland, who was in the process of stockpiling, was able to secure a considerable amount of food, if not as abundant as the Empire.


    Nevertheless, there are a certain number of aristocrats who raise their voices of insecurity.


    Even in Sankeland, where justice and fairness prevail, there may be those who decide to abandon the orphans.


    Even those who can behave as human beings in ordinary times will display a ruthless nature when things go wrong."Though Theon thinks that it''s the weakness of people..."


    "I guess Meer tried to tighten it.She was always worried that a great famine would strike the continent. ¡±


    "Some nobles in Japan are overwhelmed by the ''Great Famine''."There are a lot of people who say, "It can''t happen."


    Keith Wood shrugged his shoulders, and Theon nodded with a serious look.


    "That''s what you think."Keith Wood, that''s an obscure way of thinking. ¡±


    If being driven by anxiety and cheating on food is a problem, it is also a problem to neglect to stockpile, optimistic that it will not happen.


    Don''t try to understand the situation in front of you, and say it''s not a major crisis.It was also stupid.


    "In the first place, this great famine, the biggest liver, will not be known by the people..."


    That said, Theon thought.


    I wonder if I''m standing on the same pitch as Meer for the first time.


    "Don''t let the people know..."What does that mean? ¡±


    Tiona''s doubts again. While summing up his thoughts on how to answer, Zion is a little puzzled.


    By explaining it to her, I realized that my head was getting tidy.And find yourself feeling a little fun.


    "Yes, that''s right..." There are two problems with this massive inaction.One thing goes without saying is the shortage of food.The other is the chaos of the people born of that shortage.We may be able to withstand the shortage of food alone.Only then, if the people behave like soldiers, with discipline and order, will we be able to overcome this situation.But if there is an uprising driven by anxiety and fear, it will no longer be collected. ¡±


    Distribution networks are disrupted, resulting in further food shortages.The soaring price makes the poor starve and those who have lost their strength fall ill.It is not easy to stop the negative chains that have arisen in this way.


    ¡°In order not to do so, the most important thing is to stockpile food to avoid shortages.Secure the means to obtain food.And don''t make the people uneasy. "


    "Oh, well... we mustn''t let people know we''re running out of food to keep them from worrying."Is that so? "


    Theon continued, nodding his head.


    "At the same time, the important thing is that even if there is a shortage of food, if the king will definitely help, it will be trusted by the people, but it''s amazing..." Meer..... "


    Having said this, Theon tweeted unexpectedly.


    Meer-sama''s got it all in order.


    Tiona agrees with Theon in a loud voice.


    In order to gain the trust of the people, he used his birthday festival.


    I prepared my first subordinate, Ludwig, so that the people would not feel short of food.


    We worked hard to stockpile and set up facilities to import wheat from far away countries.


    "On the contrary, in order not to raise tensions between the countries, I made a bread and cake declaration, and on top of that, I took control of the forklord, cornlog, and both chambers of commerce in Peruvian..."It seems like you''ve really acted in preparation for this great famine..... "


    When he heard that, Keith Wood suddenly tilted his neck.


    But in fact, what about it?


    What are you talking about?


    "For example, Belle is the grandson of Princess Meir."


    And when Zion had asked him, he framed his arms,


    "That''s right. It''s hard to believe... but I don''t think there''s any need to question it."


    What do you mean?


    "In other words, if Meer wants you to think about it... then you''ll have no problem thinking about it."I don''t think Meer will tell lies to make evil happen.Well, for example, if you think about it suddenly, maybe that''s the reason why you don''t rely too much on yourself.Because you had knowledge of the future, you were able to make a sound decision, and you were able to make an accurate prediction of the future without any information, right? "


    "That''s true." If you think that Meir-sama is omnipotent, you may be over-reliant.Meer was not always on her own, but rather on someone else''s side. ¡±


    Tiona nodded convincingly.With such a girlfriend, Theon continued with a serious look on his face.


    "So, well, if Meer''s telling a lie, it''s okay to believe it.And... maybe you''re telling the truth.That was a lie too sudden to try to trick us. "


    ¡±If you''re going to throw up, you''re going to make me a better liar?¡±


    In response to Keith Wood''s question, Theon shrugged his shoulders.


    "It''s a bad way to say it, but, well, that''s what it is."I used to say that Lady Bell was like a sister, but this time I should have been able to explain that. ¡±


    "I see. I received an arrow, but I still can''t believe I was miraculously alive."The only thing Prince Abel saw was that Belle disappeared into the light... "


    Meer and Bell were glowing when they were attacked by wolves.If I had been told it was the same as it was then, it would have been easier for me to convince you, and I wouldn''t be the meer who can''t think of it.


    "Nevertheless, is there any intention, or is it really telling the truth, to explain something more unlikely..."


    In response to Keith Wood''s crush, Theon shook his head with a bitter smile.


    "That''s the logic." But as far as I''m concerned, I want to make a different decision. "


    Another decision?


    ¡°I believe in friends, that''s all. I trust Abel''s instincts.Besides, it''s about Meer. Isn''t that enough reason not to doubt it? "


    Then he said, staring toward Tiona.


    Tiona thinks so, doesn''t she?


    ¡°Yes, I would like to believe it too.That''s what Mr. Meer says... "


    Meir, the central figure in the conversation, came in at the right time.


    Oh, everyone, what are you talking about?


    Everyone gave a gentle smile to Meer, who leaned his neck.

 649 Episode Thirty: The Authoritarian Meer!

    I''m sorry to keep you waiting.


    Entering the student meeting room, everyone''s gaze turned to the girl standing next to me...


    "This child is an example of...?"


    It was Zion who opened his mouth to represent him.Meer nodded quietly.


    "Yes, that''s right. Patty, say hello.This is Prince Theon. "


    "Prince Theon...?"


    Sion smiles gently at Patty, who is leaning her neck.


    "Nice to meet you, young lady. My name is Theon Saul Sancland.The first prince of the Sancland kingdom. "


    "Sancland...? But the name of the prince of Sancland..."


    ¡°Patty, that''s all you need to know.¡±


    That said, Meer winks lightly.


    I see, yes, I see.


    Even though my expression didn''t change at all, I knew it!and nodded cheerfully, Patricia bowed her head to Theon.


    "I''m Patricia Claudius, and I hope you know me from now on."


    Looking at her grand claim, Meer suddenly thinks.


    --But even if you look at this child, Theon, your attitude doesn''t change at all.


    Old and young alike, Theon Saul Sancland attracts all generations of women.Even Meir was once blinded by his refreshing smile.


    --Even so, you don''t fall in love at all, and you don''t get nervous...Does that mean you''re my grandmother?Or should I mourn the depth of the serpent''s education?Or maybe there''s a situation where you can''t afford to fall in love...?


    Ragna and Chloe came in turns while thinking about things like that.


    And the last thing that came was Rafina and the other one.


    Everyone, do you have it?


    Rafina gave a cool smile.Meer turned to look at the man standing next to her.


    --There''s no Abel now, so I''ll have to work hard.


    Yes... Abel isn''t on St. Noel''s Island right now.Along with Bell, I''m going to see my sister.


    Meer enthuses and opens her mouth, as if to blow it away, thinking of his absence, which he always supports with his heart.


    Mr. Rafina, is that better?


    Before I turned my gaze, I was standing in front of a tall, tall man.


    Will it reach the late twenties or thirties around the time of the year?


    Intelligent glasses are worn on the sharp face, and the eyes behind the lens give a gentle smile.


    And though he was inferior to Zion and Abel, he was a man with a sweet mask.If it was around Emeralda, I might have scouted the butler of my own house... "As expected, Meer didn''t even touch her teeth.


    Rather, what Meer was focusing on was something else. "That''s..."


    "I''m glad to see you at the beginning. My name is Julius."


    Julius took a step and lowered his head with his hand on his chest.


    It was a traditional courtesy of the imperial nobility.


    "Well, this is polite."My name is Meer Luna Tia Moon, and I''m the president of the student association. "


    Meer gently lifted the hem of her skirt and thanked her.The others exchanged greetings with each other.


    "Nevertheless, I was surprised." You''re from the Empire, aren''t you?Which house is it in? "


    Asked, Julius shook his head shyly,


    "I''m sorry." Actually, I''m from a fallen aristocrat, so I''m not going to name my family now.Do you remember the name of the House of Viscount Oberato? "


    "Viscount Oberato''s house... yeah... well... I think I''ve heard of it somewhere."I don''t know the details, but.... "


    Meer laughs with love and other thoughts.In fact, it was as if I didn''t recognize it, but, well, aside from that...


    In any case, I was relieved to be able to rely on someone.


    In response to Meer''s words, Julius opened his eyes small.


    "I think I can count on you...?"


    Julius, who looked strange, tilted his head.


    "Despite receiving the honorable Viscount status and financial support from his ancestors, this is a house of incompetents who have eaten it all up and lost even their dependent titles....."


    "Fufu, what are you talking about..."You may say you lost your title, but when you inherited the house, you were lost. ¡±


    Meer suddenly remembers.


    Days spent running through Ludwig and his loyal servants to avoid ruin.


    "I went to various places and did everything I could, but it was already too late at that point..."


    --The misfortune of your ancestors'' negative legacy is common. "And..."


    Meir stares at Julius'' face.All that matters is that it''s not there... "Meer keeps staring at one thing.


    "In the first place, the title is hereditary."It''s no basis for trusting me.Or maybe if you got it with your own talent, it might make sense to trust it with it.... "


    Meer knows as many things as she knows, such as the fools who expose their incompetence in the rhetoric that approached her in the name of a famous nobleman.There was no one in the Empire at that time who did anything worthy of the title.


    In the first place, even the head of the Four Dukes'' House was not at all trustworthy.The commoner Ludwig was much more useful, so it was no criterion for judging titles.


    "Rather, the house is destroyed, and it flows into a foreign country without any shield behind it, where it becomes famous for learning.Because of its achievements, it can be trusted.Isn''t that right? "


    Meir evaluates Julius'' performance.And more than that, trust... "


    "I see... that''s the idea of the Empire''s wisdom..."


    Rafina smiled happily at Julius, who looked impressed.


    "Fufufu, you''re surprised, aren''t you? Meer is a flexible person who doesn''t place much emphasis on titles or existing authority.¡±


    While listening to that voice, Mea was watching Julius'' face closely.That stubborn face... about the glasses I was wearing!


    - Hmm, those glasses, they kind of feel like Ludwig.If so, this person must be the one who can do it.There''s no doubt about it!


    The nobleman''s title was not valued, but the glasses were held tightly by the meer, the spectacleist.

 650 Lesson 31: Avengers (Hikers) Gather

    Lake Noeliege surrounds the St. Noel School.


    The lake surface, which had been rough for some time, was now making gentle wave sounds.


    Looking at the lake on the left, a carriage runs.


    It was a horse-drawn carriage with the faces of the "Snake Witch Princess Valentina Lemno''s Revenge Team", commonly known as the Hikkers.


    The members are Abel, the prince of the Lemno kingdom, who murdered his granddaughter, and Meabel, the mother of the murdered granddaughter.Besides, although not direct, Linsha''s head was cut off... and she was kidnapped and harassed... by Sturina!!


    Sturina is sitting in a carriage.There was a pitiful smile on his face that was no different than usual.


    When Belle heard that Valentina was coming to thank her, Sturina forcefully said that she would like to accompany her.I said it with a very nice smile!


    At first, it was a bell that was happy to travel with his first strina, but it was a very good smile, and I was a little worried.


    Therefore, it is decided to check in the carriage for the time being.


    I''d like to ask you something, Lina, but are you going to take revenge on me?


    When she heard that, Strina kept her smile on her face.


    ¡°Of course, Lina, I''ve done a lot of bad things and I have a lot to say.¡±


    "Lina-chan... I just want to check, is that all?"


    "Of course, I won''t do anything violent..."


    "Really, really...?"


    As he did so, Bell glanced at Shtrina''s eyes."I stare..." Belle let out a small sigh as she watched Shrina turn away.


    Lina, I need to talk to you.


    Then, with a crisp, very serious look, Bel said.


    "Lina, the one I know about in the future world, is she very kind... gentle?"


    And there, Belle leans her neck.


    "No, sometimes I feel scared when I skip studying unexpectedly..."Even during the dance... "Well, well, but anyway, Leena is generally kind."


    Subtly shaking her teeth, Bell grips Strina''s hand.


    "And Leena, she said,I laughed like this because I didn''t get involved in assassinations or anything dark behind my back."My grandmother made such a world for me...""I love Lina so much..."I love it when I''m with Lena.So don''t ever do anything short-tempered. ¡±


    "Belle-chan..."


    Belle speaks in a serious voice whenever she wants.Looking at such a bell, Strina nodded deeply,


    "Of course... Lina, I won''t do anything to make Belle sad."Yeah. I didn''t even think about it. ¡±


    "Are you sure...?"


    "Really. I didn''t think of that... just a little..."


    "Even so," said Sturina, with a subtle swim in her eyes.Here... looks a little awkward.


    To keep her from escaping like that, Bell takes a step forward.Her grandfather, Abel, stepped into it!


    "If you think that Lina will take revenge for me, you don''t have to do that."And if Lina says she''s going to take revenge because she''s sick of it, then I''m asking you. Please don''t do this. "


    After taking Strina''s reason for revenge by force, Bell laughed flirtatiously.


    "After all, Grandmother Meer made sure that the Yellow Moon didn''t have to be involved in the assassination, so please take care of it."Lina doesn''t have to hurt anyone anymore. "


    "Belle-chan..."


    Sturina blinked her eyes in a state of emotion.


    "Ah, but then, my stomach hurts a little, and my food won''t go through my throat for ten days or so..."


    "... I can''t do it."


    "Well, about three days." If it''s a medicine that hurts your stomach for about three days..... "


    "Well, if that''s about it..."


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no,


    Abel, who was listening to you, unexpectedly stops you.


    "Miss Sturina, I didn''t get a chance to talk slowly like this, but I want to apologize again."


    I lowered my head with a very serious face.


    "My sister, Valentina, bothered me.If I can make amends, I''d like you to say anything.... "


    "Ah, no..."


    Strina''s face is a little rushed.However, I immediately smiled the usual poor smile... no, somehow, a little demonic smile, like that of a child who came up with a mischievous idea,


    "... I see. Then, Prince Abel, make me an appointment."


    What is it?


    "Please get along with meir-sama."We want you to have a warm, happy home. ¡±


    "...... yeah?"


    Huh, what are you talking about?Abel leaning his neck toward her, Sturina continues.


    ¡°It''s a family matter for my dear friend, so I''m a little concerned.Even if you make a mistake, please don''t cheat with other women. "


    Sturina smiles with a mocking smile.But it was not Abel who answered her, but her granddaughter.


    "It''s okay, Leena." Speaking of Abel''s grandfather, Meer''s grandmother has a reputation for love.I can''t think of cheating.I''m embarrassed to look at you already. "


    What''s the matter!?


    Abel unexpectedly cries out.


    "That''s right..." Until now, I was only concerned about doing something about my sister, and I didn''t really think about it... but if you think about it carefully, the girl in front of me, Bell, is like a testament to the connection between me and myself...


    With that, Belle smiled innocently and turned her face toward Strina.


    You''re just as lovable as you are to Leena.


    Nikoniko smiled as if he weren''t malicious.


    "I''m embarrassed to look at you..."


    "What!? Beauty, Bell!?"


    Immediately afterwards, the flowing arrows pierced the flying, and Shutrina grunted!


    Bell''s indiscriminate arrows accurately pierced through Abel and Strina.


    The arrow is like an arrow emanating from an angel of love, planting a certain emotion on both of them.It was not a pale love... but a strong empathy that it was the same victim!


    It was also similar to what sprouted between Saffias and Keith Wood.Is it possible to say that the bloodline of Meer holds the edge?


    Incidentally, the other passenger, Rinsha, had disappeared as far as she could so that no arrows would fly towards her.


    Instead, the busy Avengers (hikers) headed all the way to Valentina''s clandestine tower.

 651 Lesson 32 Meers Theory of Education "The Teachings of the Five Mushroom Gratins"

    By the way, Mr. Rafina, are you the only teacher in the special elementary school?


    "I''ll have Julius oversee it and handle it with the other faculty at the school."However, at first, I don''t think I can divide the number of people. "


    Meer roared, fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu


    --Well... I wish I could educate Patty well... I don''t need that scale, do I?


    Meer looked towards Patricia and, um, roared again.


    "Oh, is the child, perhaps, a candidate for special elementary school?"


    "Hmm? Oh, that''s right.Patty, say hello to Sensei Julius. "


    Patty, standing up, greets me with a smile, following Mia''s words.


    ¡°Yes, thank you for your continued support.¡±


    Julius said politely and smiled kindly.


    ¡°I see. You''re a well-educated child.Well, I''m going to send him to St. Noel, so is that natural? ¡±


    Then, Julius said he suddenly noticed,


    "By the way, can we understand that the children sent from the orphanage are also children with high abilities who have been dressed with appropriate courtesy?"


    Then I turned to Rafina.Rafina tilted her head a little bit and then turned her eyes towards Mea!


    Rafina''s care for the student council president, and after receiving it, Meir nodded deeply...... Shushu turned to Shion!


    It''s an exquisite path to take once and pretend to think about it instead of flushing it as it is.In the third year of the president of the student association, the accumulated experience points are different!


    Now, Theon, who was silently spoken to,


    "That''s right. It must be hard to follow precedents like this."I hear you''re doing the same thing at Meer Academy, so basically, why don''t you just copy it? ¡±


    "You''re going to select me at the orphanage and send me an excellent child..."


    Rafina''s face was slightly difficult as she crushed it.


    --Do you have something you don''t like...?


    While thinking about it, I decided to think about it as well.


    After all, I''m the only one who has something different to think about here.What Meer needs to think about is what would be good for Patricia''s education.


    There was a well-behaved Patricia sitting at the front of her eyes.Politeness is good. "But..."There was one concern.


    --The question is how smart Patty is...


    I''ve never heard of my grandmother, Patricia, as a person skilled in her studies...


    If so, perhaps her academic ability is the same.Well, it''s lower than that.


    --If that happens, you''ll be planting a powerful sense of inferiority on your grandmother.


    Ludwig is the best commoner that Meir imagines.


    So, for example, do you want to study in a school building surrounded by Ludwigs?When asked, the answer is no. It is a great denial.


    --All around are stupid glasses, and every day I''m exposed to stupid gazes, it''s not very nice, but it doesn''t make me feel good!


    If it was Ludwig nowadays, if there were a lot of Ludwigs around who used to say "Gamigami"... then it was meer with cold things flowing on her spine.


    Even though Patricia didn''t show her expression, the sensitivity around there was probably normal.In that case, if you do it poorly, your personality may become distorted and give you a gap to attach to the snake.


    That''s what I want to avoid.


    So... Meer quietly opens her mouth.He starts talking in a tone like a wise man who understands the truth of the world.


    "I wonder if it''s okay for ordinary children to enroll in the special elementary school?"It''s hard to be distinguished between what you can study and what you can''t.Of course, you don''t have to force someone who doesn''t want to study, but you don''t have to confine yourself to a good girl who can study from the beginning. "


    I''m telling you, Meer''s a little nervous.


    After all, there are only people here who can study."I wonder if they can understand this feeling..."


    --Well, I can study myself, and I''m just imagining my feelings when I''m looking at bells and stuff...


    And when he thought of the odious thing, there was a man who expressed his approval.


    Unlike any other, Julius is a candidate for teacher.


    "I see... I see. In the words of a prominent educator, there is something like this.The child is like wheat.If you don''t grow it, you won''t know what kind of wheat it is.When you get to the fruits, for the first time you can tell whether it is good or poisonous wheat.It''s a word that talks about a child''s potential. "


    A child''s ability at this point is not a criterion for judgment.If we don''t look at the results of education, we can''t tell how good a talent is.


    That is the attitude of education... "That''s what Julius was saying.


    "Oh, that''s right." but..... "


    Meer listens to it, feels a little convinced, and at the same time feels a little worried, and decides to add.


    "As far as I''m concerned, I''d like to add this."Man is not wheat.Therefore there is no poisonous wheat of birth. "


    Be sure to emphasize it!


    In any case, Meer is in a position where she has to educate Patricia.So, what if we replace the current word with a snake?If you don''t raise it, you don''t know if it''s a snake, so if you don''t raise it, it''s not going to happen.


    Rather, the conclusion is that dangerous buds should be picked early!


    "It depends on our education, doesn''t it?"


    I mean, if not, I''ll be in trouble, so let''s just leave it that way.Meer is an eye-power princess who conveys her eyesight (eye contact).


    Then, if I check around again...!?I saw a deep complacency on everyone''s faces!


    ¡°I see. It seems to make sense to me.¡±


    ¡°Well, I don''t think we should take much account of our academic performance at the moment.¡±


    Tiona nodded and thoughtfully crushed.It seems that the other faces are also somehow looking at Meer with respect... "


    --Oh, this... maybe you''ve said a good thing?


    It''s a meer that feels perfectly good.


    --Ufufu, after all, if lunch is delicious, my head will be covered.Those five kinds of mushroom au gratin were very delicious.That tooth texture is good, the scorching of the cheese is good, it''s a really brilliant taste...Ahh, even if you just remember it, your mouth will feel a sense of happiness.


    And so... while I was thinking about the extra things, the discussion was going on...


    ¡±Meer-san... is something wrong, meer-san?¡±


    "Huh...?"


    When I suddenly returned to myself... Rafina looked strange.


    --Oh, that''s not good...


    Meer was a little impatient when she was struck by a surprise.As expected, I was frustrated when I thought about food... and I couldn''t honestly respond to it...


    I wonder how to deceive you. Meer, I often think about it silently... and then, for the time being, I''ll give you a compliment.If I could praise St. Noel''s school food, I wouldn''t feel bad if I were Raffina...


    Master Rafina, have you eaten your lunch yet?


    "No, not yet..."


    In that case, the five kinds of mushroom au gratin are very recommended.


    "Yeah. Fufufu, that''s it. That''s what I asked you to prepare for me, isn''t it?Because mushrooms are good for your body. "


    "Well, was that so?"Thank you. I really enjoyed it. ¡±


    Having said that, Meer continued with a smug look on her face.


    "It''s brilliant that you used mushrooms with five different teeth."It was great to adjust the thickness to fit the elasticity and look for the most delicious shape. ¡±


    Then, suddenly, Meer said:


    "Yes, that mushroom is cooking for kids... isn''t that what education feels like?"


    "... cooking mushrooms?"


    Keithwood got up with a rattling sound... but I don''t know why, so leave me alone.Meer keeps talking.


    "There are differences among the children.There is a difference in the talent you were born with, so of course you''re growing up differently.However, the mushrooms that can be eaten remain the same.Isn''t it important to make sure that you can eat deliciously in the right shape? "


    Having said that, Meer smiles inwardly.


    --This is well put together!In the middle of the meeting, I misinterpreted that I was thinking about food.In addition, my academic ability has become an excuse for not abandoning an unknown Patricia.Isn''t that exactly what you get, a rabbit chaser, a mushroom?


    ... by the way, it''s one of Meer''s maxims that you get two benefits from one action.

 652 Lesson 33 Empathy, Mourning and Hopeful Observation

    --Oh... I''m in a hurry... I think you''re talking about Master Meer...


    Seeing Meer laughing with great satisfaction in her ass, Keith Wood sat down in a chair in the guise of a casual wind... fuuuu, exhaling deeply.


    --That''s right, if you said you wanted to cook mushroom dishes, you''d be in trouble.


    Even then, we have to deal with a formidable enemy called Rafina.Besides, when Meer appeared saying, "I want to try mushroom cooking"... I had no choice but to surrender.


    I was told to fight against two wolves, and Dion Alia appeared as an enemy there... it was Keith Wood who was struck by such a sense of despair for a moment.


    - Well, but... if you think about it, it can''t be that bad.Yes, I don''t think what you''re going to tell Rafina is actually a desperate situation.Isn''t what you''ve done with me just an overly hopeless lack of calm?There is even hope that Rafina-sama can cook more than Meer-sama... "


    After you asked me about the sandwich.Keith Wood, who was summoned directly by Rafina, was told this.


    "A sandwich with bread in the shape of a horse seems difficult to pinch."


    and......


    In a word, Keith Wood found hope.That is, Rafina must have made sandwiches.


    Because if you''ve never made it, you can''t think that it''s difficult to pinch it.That''s why she''s experienced.That must be it... I hope so!and so on... I had a pale hope.


    ¨D ¨D So, if you open the lid, it might be much easier than dealing with Meir and the others. Yeah, it could be!


    ... Basically, Keith Wood is a realist.


    Even when dealing with wolves used to fighting, I was not optimistic that I would be able to win.Rather, I identified my best efforts and did the best I could. That''s the kind of man I am.


    I am aware of the foolishness of entrusting myself to hopeful observation.Nevertheless......, Keith Wood tends to be optimistic about this issue.


    In this case, his instincts tell him that it will keep the peace of mind.


    - But, well, that doesn''t change Princess Meir.


    With a distraction, he turned his attention back to Meer.


    Meer''s words are about the selection criteria for students in the special elementary school.


    --No matter what country... no matter how old... I won''t allow that talent to be kept alive.This is the same thing that was directed at Prince Abel during that swordsmanship tournament...


    See the person as a single person, without distinction or discrimination.See the potential of the person.Besides, I won''t allow it to flower.


    It was also seen at St. Meir School, but it seemed to be further sharpened here in St. Noel.


    ¨D ¨D The king who appreciates talent and picks it up is the good king.A way of life that exalts itself to appeal to the king, a way of living under a king that rewards his efforts, is in a sense a happy way of life.No matter how hard you try, it''s much happier than not being appreciated... but at the same time, don''t you lose your love when you lose your talent?It is also a way of life fraught with anxiety.


    Keithwood, who was picked up by King Abram in his infancy, and raised like brothers to Zion, understood his feelings.


    I know the personality of kings and queens well.Respected, loved and trusted.


    However, his anxiety that if he exposed his incompetence, he would be discarded was engraved in his heart at the level of instinct.


    That''s why I continued to train and stretch my sword talent without slackening.


    --You can think that it made you skip the line... but Princess Meir must be different...


    That''s the analogy of the five mushroom au gratins.


    Apart from Meer, I''m not looking for a genius.The size of your age is not a problem.


    Even if you are so old, I will find a way to let that talent come to life... "For she had said that it was the duty of him that stood upon the kingdom.


    If the people are mushrooms, it is the duty of the ruler himself to discern their taste and cook...


    Understand its virtues, its evils, and just seek and prepare for the best way of life of the person.That''s the answer that Meer gave.


    ¨D ¨D Some will develop their talents due to the sense of crisis that they may be discarded.But Princess Meir was the opposite.Give grace, and reward the grace, and encourage the uprising.He must have a place where he can live, where he can do his best.


    Keith Wood sighed with admiration as he gave you a big blessing first and said, "Give it back to me with the best loyalty you can."


    ¨D ¨D The more this man is, the more he has the Good King''s weapon."No, I''m not an ordinary good king..."


    Keith Wood was truly impressed by the size of that vessel... and at the same time, he was still thinking:


    --If you can devote some of that talent to cooking..."No, well, I know it can''t be helped without the perfect person, but ah, but..."


    Imagining a cooking class with Rafina, Keith Wood unexpectedly looked up to the sky.


    ... Keith Wood didn''t know.


    Like Meer, if you rely on your surroundings... there are people who can help you unexpectedly...


    Raffina''s maid Monica... well, it wasn''t until a little later that Keith Wood learned that she could cook properly.

 653 Episode 34 The Troubles of Sleepless Meer

    After that, I cleared up some agenda items and the meeting of the day was over.


    Rinse your tongue and stomach with a delicious dinner and dessert, then let Meer fall to her bed.


    "Fuwaumu... it was quite a meaningful meeting."I''m glad you can count on Julius, too. "


    Gentle gesture...... "I remember my face with my glasses on."


    --That pair of glasses really feels safe."If that''s the case, I''ll leave it to Patty..."


    "Such as that, I was relieved and closed my eyes gently..."


    --Are you sure...?


    Suddenly, I had a bad feeling, and Meer opened her eyes.


    --Of course, he was a reliable person, but he didn''t know about the snake.And what I need to do in the first place is not to educate Patty better."It''s about saving Patty from the serpent''s teachings...""If so, I can''t leave it to you..."


    Meer roared, mumbling.


    --Besides, if you think about it carefully, he was originally an "Imperial Nobleman".


    I can''t even remember what I don''t like.


    Imperial nobles... That''s a sign of disbelief for Meer.


    In the previous timeline, Meer hardly ever met a trusted Imperial nobleman.


    The sound of an imperial nobleman is that of a meer with a sense of disbelief that can dominate the authority of glasses.


    --- You said it had faded, but don''t be alarmed.I guess I''ve never had to look into it before... ah. That''s right.


    And there, Meer came up with something good.Then she called out to Patricia, who slept in the bed next to her.


    "Patty, are you still awake?"


    "... fuah? What can I do for you?" Meer, onee-san. "


    Patricia woke up after rubbing her eyes.


    "I''d like to ask you a few questions..."


    By the way, Anne is currently getting ready for bed.When Meer wakes up late at night, if he''s thirsty and doesn''t go to the cafeteria (apart from that, it''s nothing like going to the cafeteria in the dark... but I''m not scared at all...), he can drink water, go to the cafeteria staff to say hello, and the dedicated maid is busy until he goes to bed.


    Anyway, that''s why only Meer and Patricia are in the room right now."I think it''s okay to talk a little bit..."


    "Hmm, just in case."Patty, come to my bed.So let me talk to you for a second. ¡±


    "... yes, I understand"


    After a short time, Patricia moves to Meer''s bed.


    ¡°So, what is your story?¡±


    Illuminated by the light of the moon, his face showed a puzzling color.


    ¡°Yes, I was going to tell you a little bit about this afternoon''s meeting.Do you have any idea what the name Viscount Oberato might be? "


    Even though it''s faded now, it wasn''t in Patricia''s time.If so, have you heard the rumors?"The expectation is brilliantly fulfilled..."


    "Yes, I''ve heard of it."


    Patricia nodded and Mea smiled unexpectedly.


    - Ho ho. This is convenient.Let''s ask what kind of house it is.


    and so on, when you''re drenched...


    "Is that a test?"


    "Huh, test...?"


    Patricia said to Meer, who leaned her neck, in an indifferent voice.


    "Viscount Oberato is a passionate man.It''s easy to seduce and manipulate a beautiful woman because of her weakness.Black hair seems to be a particular preference, and it is often possible to impregnate a woman with low status, and there is a problem with tracing..... "


    "Hey, Patty! That''s it, that''s it."


    From the mouth of the young child, words such as impregnating the child came out, so it was meer who became a little wolf.


    "Damn, who told you that?"


    ¡°You''re a teacher?¡±.


    "S-Sensei...? Oh, you''re the educator of the Clausius family."


    and so on...... Meer once again felt the horror of the snake.


    ¨D ¨D Manipulating the mind is what the snake is good at...That''s what I''ve heard, but you''ve been thoroughly investigating the character of the Imperial nobility."This is quite troublesome..."


    To manipulate the Empire as you wish, and manipulate the people as you wish.Snakes are as amazing as ever to the thoughtfulness of their preparation.


    --But... the Yellow Moon family was not so much the snake itself as the people tied up by the enmity of the first emperor, but in the case of the Clausius family, it was more strongly influenced by the snake...Well, basically, the snake is not a unified organization, and I don''t think that''s strange...


    "Is that correct, Mr. Meer?"


    At first glance, Patty was staring at him.


    Meer faintly shook her spine as her eyes stared upwardly at the dark color of the bottom.


    ¡°Yeah, I''m fine. It was a good fit.That''s right, Patty. "


    "That''s right... I''m glad."


    Gently, Patty sighed quietly.In the blink of an eye, the slightly collapsed expression floated in relief.Then, Patricia stared at me again,


    "Is that all you have to say?"Can I go back now? "


    ¡°Yes, I don''t mind. Have a good dream."


    Saying that, Patricia bowed her head without nicking.


    "Have a good dream, Sister Meir."


    He stood up, followed the law, lifted the hem of his sleepwear, and then returned to his own bed.


    Looking at the back, Meer unexpectedly thought about it.


    --Hmm, how did you handle Patty in the future...?Besides, Julius of Viscount Oberato''s house... "I don''t think I can leave it to him after all.Ugh, I''m getting more troubles again!


    And it was Mia who was going to be sleepless again today.


    ... by the way, when Anne returned to the room after a while, she was unconscious and fell out of bed!

 654 Episode 35 Princess Meir, Ill be snitching!

    Heavenly Prison Tower - A white tower built secretly south of Duke Verga.


    The tower was made of white flower stones featuring a smooth feel, and it was an extremely beautiful and majestic prison.


    "Phew..."


    Looking up at the huge tower, Belle opened her mouth.


    "Wow... which is bigger than your grandmother''s statue...?"


    and so on...... incredible! I was crushing a disturbing thing, but unfortunately, Meer never heard of it.Thus, the peace of Meer''s heart was preserved.


    ... is that so?


    "I see. It''s hard to get out of here."


    Meanwhile, Shutina was calmly observing the tower.I stroke the surface of the tower with my thin fingertips... and then I look up again.


    "It''s very expensive, and there''s no place to grab it."Then even if you''re a wolf user from the outside, you won''t be able to climb it..."If I could climb up here, I''d be Dion Alaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa


    Shuttle crushed her, and immediately thereafter, she had a frustrated look on her face.The name I crushed unconsciously... I looked at Bell terrified to hear it.Damn, Nimmanima, there was a bell laughing!


    "Ufufu, after all, Lina-chan..."


    "N-No, no, no, no!" Belle! "


    A bell smiles at Shutrina, who is waving at her.


    Catchy and flirty Ladies.


    With those girls in her butt, Linsha snorted her nose.


    "On the contrary, it seems easy to lose your life."


    "Oh, that''s right." I was worried about you at first... "There''s hardly any windows to jump from in the first place, and there''s an iron lattice in the window. "


    Abel pointed to Linsha''s concerns.Beyond that, there was indeed a window firmly fitted with an iron lattice... "


    "Oh, is that so?"I thought it was a facility waiting for a prisoner to jump off. "


    Rinsha gave a sarcastic smile.Rinsha is a decadent noble lady with a revolutionary brother.The gaze was extremely dry.


    "I see. A place where troublesome inmates who can''t be executed can wait for their lives to be extinguished."That''s not a very good hobby place. "


    With a bitter smile, Abel shrugged his shoulders.


    Well, as a matter of fact, Valentina-san probably has more than Rafina-sama.


    While talking about it, the party went to the entrance of the tower.


    I was waiting for you there,


    "It''s my first time, Abel-sama."


    "Hi Monica, how are you?"


    "Yes. I''m a little busy and I can''t go back to school..."


    Monica, a woman who serves as a maid for Rafina in the original style.


    She''s been running around the country since Valentina was captured, trying to clean up and adjust everything.He waited in the tower today to take care of Abel and his party.


    The opponent is the Snake Shrine Princess, so we''ve been told by Rafina to accompany her.


    Monica quietly lowered her head and invited the four into the tower.


    Through the sturdy entrance door, passing among the watchmen, I saw a staircase that lasted for a long time.


    "I... you''re climbing this?"


    Bell smiled at Rinsha, who had a clear face.


    "Rinsha......, if you don''t keep exercising right now, your hips and knees are going to hurt.Recently, I''ve been moaning that my body often hurts. "


    "Oh, please don''t say such horrible things, Mr. Bell."


    The innocent bell pierced me and, uuuu, it was Rinsha who held my chest down, but I immediately began to climb the stairs with a good temper.


    Climbing a long staircase. One step at a time, as the Shrine Princess approached...... Sturina made her face tense.


    It reminds me of the abandoned serpent castle.


    Something important... my dear friend was taken away... the fear of that time came back to me, and I unexpectedly got strength in my hand... It was then.


    "Lina-chan..."


    Suddenly looking to the side, Bell was staring at him with a serious face.


    "... what? Bell-chan"


    Bell said in a very, very... realistic tone.


    "Valentina, what should I call you?"


    "...... Hmm? Um..."


    "Auntie? I wonder..." Aunt Valentina?No, or..... "


    At that moment, Shrina suddenly burst out in an unchanged state of ease.At the same time, I realized that my shoulders were getting too strong.


    That''s right. Everything we thought was stolen from us at the time is close by.He is smiling next to himself.So, there''s nothing to be afraid of.


    "Yes, thank you. Bell..."


    "? Nothing to be thanked for..."


    and a bell tilting its neck. Taking the hand quickly, Shtrina laughed.


    Let''s kick up the Shrine Princess together.


    "Fufufu, I see. I''ll give you a direct kick from my grandmother."


    And then, with a clear face, Belle


    "Ah, yes. Do you know Leena?"It seems like a disgusting boy should kick between his legs like this. "


    Bell smiles as he shakes his legs.Meanwhile, the bell suddenly sounded embarrassing, and it was a strina that stiffened.


    "Um... who told you that, Bell?"


    "Huh? Of course, it''s your grandmother..."


    "... I see. Yes, I see." "I have to make sure that you tell me..." Hey, Rinsha-san. "


    "Yeah... yeah. Maybe it''s your experience in the Kingdom of Lemno, but... it''s better if you don''t tell me anything weird..."


    Rinsha nods with a very real face.


    Thus, it was decided that Grandmother Meer would receive educational guidance from Linsha and Shutrina.


    Often climbing stairs while exchanging such busy interactions.A heavy wooden door appeared in front of the party.


    Are you ready?


    Abel turned and asked. Linsha nodded, Belle nodded, and finally Shtrina nodded.After a breath, Abel opened the door.


    "Excuse me, sister Valentina."


    "Oh... Abel, you''re here again."


    Valentina''s voice contained a hint of awe.


    "Fufufu, until three days ago, Gain was here."You guys, if you don''t leave my sister alone... even if the gain isn''t hot anyway, you''ll run away by the girl you want to be with. "


    As a result, the party once again confronted the Shrine Princess.


    No one knew at the moment where that vengeance would end.

 655 Outside Edition Princess Meir, Splash Fire

    "Not everyone can behave like Meer Luna Tiamoon."


    Unfortunately, my lord is not Princess Meir.


    It is a phrase known as the stereotype of conception, which mourns the indecency of the nobility of one''s own country.


    The history book tells us that the first person to utter the word was the saint of the Central Orthodox Church, Yorgos the Sarcastic.However, the events that inspired him to make the statement are rarely told.


    This is the story of a certain sibling and a priest hidden behind history.


    Two children were running through a narrow alley in the port country of Ganudos.


    The smell is as sticky as rotten raw garbage.As she moved her hands and legs to wave the malicious air around her skin, her sister shouted in front of her.


    "Hurry up, Cyril! Hurry up or we''ll get caught!"


    A girl dressed in worn-out clothes and not going to the end of the year.From the stretched forehead, my eyes are peeking at something that doesn''t look like a child.


    "Wait, wait, Yana Onee-chan"


    Then it was the young boy who ran after him.She was wearing the same tattered clothes as the girl.


    Whether or not she reaches ten years old, and her younger brother is even younger.She was still a younger brother and sister who had to be sheltered by their parents.


    After chasing such a young sister and brother, a big man ran.


    "Wait a minute, kids!"


    The low voice with the anger and the face with the beard was really a villain... but if such a man yelled at me, many children would become traumatized.


    ... by the way, this man is a fisherman... who emits such a noisy atmosphere.He is a veteran of this road for twenty years, and a very good craftsman.


    Now, such a chase drama between a fisherman and his siblings, but the end of the curtain was dumbfounded.


    ¡±Hi-chan!¡±


    My brother, Cyril, was stranded on the road and fell.


    "Cyril! Damn... ahhh!"


    My sister came back in a hurry... it was Yana, but immediately after that she screamed at the pain that ran into her arm.


    "I got you, kid."


    When it is twisted, the thin arm, the fish held in its young hand, rolls to the ground and falls.


    "How dare you take our fish..."


    "Yana, let go of E-chan!"


    Cyrillic tackles the fisherman''s thick waist.But... unfortunately, the young boy''s attack could not have reached the big man trained in the sea.


    The fisherman kicked Cyril into the air in anger.


    "Do it, don''t do it! Don''t be rude to Cyril!"


    The fisherman laughs at Yana, who moves her hands and feet.


    "Haha! The thief''s brash mouth is dirty!"


    Shortly after, the fisherman raises his arms.Looking at the big grip, Yana accidentally closes her eyes.


    But... help came from an unexpected direction.


    "Our God is a God who loves and loves children.Beating a child in front of the house of God is a fearless act, isn''t it? "


    A quiet voice suddenly resounded.Yana opened her horrified eyes and saw a man with an unpleasant face standing there.It was the black priest''s clothes that covered his tall, skinny body.


    The priest turns to the dumpster, saves Cyril, and then turns his face to the fisherman again.


    "I apologize for this, Father."I didn''t know there was a church on the back road like this..... "


    The priest sighed and shrugged his shoulders as he grinned at the fisherman.


    "What, a cynic like me is not liked by the nobility."Besides, I don''t think it''s better to sweep than to need morality... "Well, it seems that there are many noble people who can''t clean up their hearts..... "


    The priest looked at Yana with his hands together behind his back, after he ranted.


    ¡°So, what did they do?¡±


    "Don''t you see this face?"Father, this is a thief''s child. "


    The fisherman then roughly lifted Jana''s forelock.Yana gnashes her teeth in pain as her hair is brutally pulled.The exposed forehead... Yana knew exactly what was there.


    An indelible testament to my brother and myself, revealing my roots, it''s a tattoo in the shape of an "eye".


    The priest who saw it frowned grumpily.


    "Three-eyed tattoo. I see, the pirate child....."


    Once upon a time, there were people of the sea who lived near the port country.Crushed and scattered, they were now nothing but pirates, but were originally one people.


    In the unique culture that they had nurtured, as a sign of the family, they carved the tattoo of their eyes on their foreheads.It is a testament to the bond that parents engrave in their children.And now that the house is destroyed, it is only a sign of contempt for the child of the pirates.


    "But it''s not his sin."


    At that point, the fisherman shook his head in amazement.


    "A thief''s child is a thief."He stole the fish we took. "


    In the words of the priest, his eyes were glaring, and he looked at Yana''s feet.There, two dried fish were rolling.


    "I see. How much is that fish?"


    "Hey, stop it, Father.You''re just going to do the same thing again, are you? ¡±


    "If you think so, I''ll punish you from now on out of my sight."A priest cannot pretend not to see his children exposed to violence. ¡±


    The priest gives the fisherman the coin, exhaling a troublesome sigh.


    "It''s difficult, isn''t it?" Serving God. "


    "It''s not a big deal. I like fish."


    The priest picked up the fish and then scooped up the giroli and the fisherman.


    So, will you let them go?


    As soon as she escaped the fisherman''s hand, Yana ran to Kirill.Yana breathes a sigh of relief into her younger brother, who looks up at her with a dazzling face.


    "Good. It looks like you''re not hurt..."


    "Hey, boys."


    Suddenly, the priest was staggering.


    Inadvertently, Yana mumbles back.


    "You''re doing extra things..."Besides, I''m not a kid. "


    Saying that, the priest, in an unchanged, grumpy tone,


    "If you want to be treated as a lady, you have to do something about your outfit and your rough tone." more than that.... "


    And then, he looked at his fish with an even more grumpy face...


    "I bought this fish... but how are you going to take responsibility for it?"


    What do you mean?


    As Jana leaned her head, the priest frowned,


    "I hate fish."It''s not very fresh, but I can''t eat something that smells like this.Even so, it is impossible for a person who serves God to make food crude.I''m going to let you take responsibility for the food, so don''t run away. "


    Leaving aside, the priest quickly went into the old chapel.


    After that, Yana, who had entered into the church, was to spend the day in the church.


    And he shall eat of the baked fish, and shall be bathed in water, and shall be changed, and shall be given a bed, while being crude.


    "This is the orphanage..."


    There were other children in the church besides themselves.


    Even though he is not his own child, he feeds and feeds him in this way.A charity that won''t benefit anything...... Yana didn''t trust that kind of thing.


    Adults can''t be trusted. Even the same children can''t be trusted... I think so, so...


    The next day, a priest from Shibuya told me to leave, but I was not particularly hurt.


    It''s the usual. I''m not discouraged.I don''t want to, but... I don''t want to say one thing I hate.


    "I thought I was going to be trapped here."This is an orphanage, right? "


    The priest laughed with his nose at Yana, who said as if she were a fool.


    "Did you think I''d leave it here?"Unfortunately, I can''t do it here. "


    "... because we''re the third?"


    ¡°That''s right, that''s right.¡±


    Yana was not disappointed when she was told.


    If you come to church, you will be saved. At the orphanage, you can sleep with peace of mind while eating...There is no such sweet talk.


    Rather, we should be relieved that they didn''t sell us out.


    "I won''t be beaten, I won''t be beaten..."I was just lucky enough to have a meal and have a place to stay.


    --It turns out, I can''t trust an adult...It''s okay, I''m not counting on you, so I won''t be betrayed.


    The priest offered a piece of parchment to Yana.


    "You will go to the Duke of Verga."


    "The Duchy of Verga?"


    The priest shook his head with a troublesome face as he leaned his head towards Yana.


    "Yeah, I just got a call to send the kids in there to get into school.However, there are many people with roots around here in our orphanage.Even after leaving the orphanage, it would be more convenient to live nearby. "


    That''s exactly where we came from, right?


    "I see. On the contrary, you will be hard to live in this land."


    "Why do you think we''re so convenient for you?"


    I said that and stared at it. And the priest tilted his neck,


    "Well, you can do whatever you want."However, the next time a fisherman catches me, I don''t think I''ll be able to get help. "


    "Cold words that thrust me out..." Yana just bites her lips in remorse.


    Still, I followed the priest''s words because I found rightness in his words.


    It''s certainly difficult to live with my brother in this country...Therefore, if the priest can help me leave the country, I''ll say "I''ll use it"...That''s what I thought.


    "Okay... I''ll do what you say"


    Father said a word to Yana, who nodded.


    "I see..."


    And, I just had to return it.


    A situation where you have to protect your brother alone.


    "If I let my guard down and betrayed you, it would end not only for me but also for my brother..."Yana, whose heart was tightly sealed, could not notice.


    The fact that this priest is terribly poor in his mouth and his handling of children is terribly poor.


    That he showed himself as much kindness as he could...


    Besides, she noticed that life in St. Noel began a while later...


    Later, St. Noel sent a letter to the priest.


    A letter to Yorgos about the grumpy priest... I''m not sure what was written there.


    However, when he read the letter, he had a gentle smile on his face that was different from the usual irony.

 656 Lesson 36 Meers Uncomfortable and Distant Advisor

    The Empire''s wisdom, Meer Luna Tiamoon, was not a bad wake.


    Early to bed, early to rise, rhythmic daily life.It is a gift from the work of the faithful maid Anne, who does not allow me to be lazy.


    That''s why, fluffy ahh, waking up with a yawn, Meer stretches her body on the bed.


    And that''s where the first choice comes in.


    Are you going to change your clothes like this, or are you going to have a fashionable morning bath?


    "Hmmm... that''s right."


    Touch your clothes, then rub your stomach to see how hungry you are!I''m not hungry enough to bear it.You don''t have to get dressed and go to the cafeteria!"...... if it were......"


    "I''m not particularly sweating..."Today is a special day. ¡±


    Anne came back to the room as she tweeted.


    Ah, Mr. Meir, good morning.


    "Good morning, Anne. It''s a good morning."


    Laughing in an upbeat mood, Meer said.


    "I''m headed to the bathhouse."Can I ask you to get ready? "


    Asked, Anne nodded majestically.


    "Yes, already"


    I''ll show you a dressing set for Meer.Fluffy towels, changing clothes, Meer''s favorite hair wash, and soap to wash your body.Furthermore, it is a bag filled with perfume oil for applying to the skin.


    Oh, you''re ready, aren''t you?


    "Today is a special day, so I thought I''d like to welcome you after I''ve cleansed myself."


    Meer nods contentedly to a loyal person who fully understands his feelings with his heart."Then I saw Patricia still sleeping in bed..."


    Well then, I''ll wake up Patty in a little while, and then we''ll have a nice morning bath.


    Yes, today is a special day.


    Today is an important day to welcome students from the Special Elementary School to St. Noel''s School.


    Fifteen days early from the meeting at the student council.


    The order of Saint Raffina was delivered to the countries of the continent by early horses.


    However, the reaction was dull only because of the content.


    I can agree with the idea of providing advanced education to poor folk grass children and orphans, but when you hear that the place is St. Noel''s School, you will be very upset.


    As a result, the first students of the special elementary school were six.


    "If there were seven of us, including Patty, well, maybe it would be just right..."


    "Good morning, Sister Meir."


    Patricia woke up to see if she could hear me and Anne.


    Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu


    "Good morning, Patty. I''m going to go get some sleep. Get ready."


    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±


    Korikori nods frankly, and Patricia starts to prepare her own change of clothes.Looking at that, Meer roared, fumuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu


    --Somehow, this girl feels uncomfortable...


    While twisting his neck, Mea goes to the bathhouse with Patricia.


    There were a few questions about Patricia.Like bathing, for example.


    Patricia can undress herself and wash herself.


    At first, I had the help of Anne, but now I can do it by myself.The only thing I can''t do is wash my hair.


    As Anne tries to move softly, Meer takes control with her right hand.


    "It''s okay, Anne." I''m here..... "


    Meer said that, and put the hair wash medicine on her palm in a good mood.Get your favorite, Horse Seal (Ushinjin) hair wash!


    After you whisk it up, apply it to Patricia''s hair and start washing it.


    Patricia closes her eyes and hardens her body.Because there is no movement, it is really easy to wash.


    ¡±Ufufu, it''s kind of like washing horse hair.¡±


    I mean, the experience of the equestrian department is alive... but it could also mean that Meer is getting close to the secrets of Ma Shang!


    Anyway, while I was washing Patricia''s hair, I still think that Meer.


    - Hmm, I still feel weird.


    I feel uncomfortable from Patricia. It could be called a kind of ''familiarity''.


    Take off your clothes and wash yourself.If you are the daughter of a nobleman, it is unusual for you to do this yourself.Most of the time, they use the help of their servants.


    Based on past experience, I think Meer should do a lot of things herself, so I try to do most things by myself, but usually I don''t do this.


    Nonetheless, Patricia does it very normally.Like the bells that grew up in the favela, there is no way to make it easier or confusing.


    ... just within the first,


    "Isn''t it strange for a noble lady to do this?"


    and had a strange look on his face.


    The reaction is also strange when I think about it.The daughter of a nobleman by birth doesn''t even think about what "that is" is.Naturally, the behavior is what you wear.


    I wonder if Patty is not the daughter of a native nobleman.


    If you think about it, Meer doesn''t know her grandmother well.I had never met him, and I had no interaction with my parents, the Clausius family.


    That''s why I couldn''t grasp Patricia''s origins and home environment.


    - I''ve never heard of your father. Is it okay if Ludwig checks this out?


    "By the way, Sister Meir. Are you getting ready for the morning bath today to welcome other students from the special elementary school?¡±


    Patricia asks next to her as she soaks in the hot tub and exhales.


    "Yes, that''s right. It''s a courtesy to greet you with a clean body, isn''t it?"


    "But the students in elementary school should be civilians.Isn''t it strange that I, the daughter of a nobleman, should greet you like that?In the first place, do you need to mix with the people and encourage them to study? "


    Patricia tilts her head slightly, and Mea smiles.


    "Of course, whoever they are, it''s noble to greet them in their proper form."And knowing the people is necessary to be the emperor''s wife. ¡±


    "But I don''t think it''s necessary for me..."


    Meer smiled gently at Patricia, who looked strange.


    "Patty, this is also to become a snake."It''s very important to know how the folk grass feels... right? As a snake "


    And when she heard that, Patricia,


    Got it.


    Ka-kun nodded honestly.


    - Hmm, as usual, when I tell you about this snake, you''re going to be very honest.It feels convenient, but it''s not really good to stay like this.


    That was also something that was troubling me.


    "When did you reveal to Patricia that you are not a snake?"


    ¨D ¨D The strategy of secretly providing decent education by making people think they are educated by snakes is working well so far...


    You can''t keep fooling me like this."I think we need to see the timing and tell the truth..."


    --What I''m worried about is that if you say you want to become a snake, you''ll be convinced of everything...


    I''m not sure, but Patricia wants to be quite a snake.If I don''t understand the reason properly, I feel like I''m going to lose my feet... "Meer''s intuition was telling me.


    --After that, I haven''t had any weird dreams, but I''m a big enemy."Anyway, we have to be careful and do what we have to do..."


    Hah...... Meer sighed in agonizing sighs. Then, I thought:


    --Oh, and Abel. I wonder if he''s not back yet...I haven''t been able to go for a long drive lately, and my heart is sinking...


    By the way, the person who would have given the most appropriate advice to Meer at that time was Shtrina.


    If I''d told her about Patricia''s condition, she would have told me this. That is......


    ¡°Is Patricia in a situation where she is threatened by a snake and is forced to listen?¡±


    Sturina Etois Yellow Moon, visiting Valentina, needed a little more time to return to St. No?l.

 657 Episode 37 I Want to Be a Princess Meer

    Now, thanks to Anne''s struggle, Meir, who had become the president of Reishi''s student association, and Patricia, who had become beautiful, had finished eating breakfast and headed to the student meeting room.


    So we welcome the children.


    Often joins other student council members and waits.Eventually, six children came, accompanied by an old nun.


    Kids look around, wiggling, nervous.Looking at them like that, Meer rebukes in her head the material she had received in advance.


    - Hmm, sure enough, from the materials I got in advance, there were two ten-year-old boys and one girl, just like Patty.The girl''s younger brother is seven years old.I wonder if there were two eight-year-old girls...?


    Four elderly ten-year-olds with putty, and three younger seven and eight-year-olds.By the way, I remember my name properly.


    Who were you? When I said that, I knew how harmful it would be to the other person''s heart testimony.


    Anyway, I don''t know who the face is, so I wonder who it is.and looked at everyone''s faces,


    "Nice to meet you all, I''m Meer Luna Tia Moon. I''m the president of this school, the princess of the Tier Moon Empire."


    I stretched my chest out majestically...


    Thank you very much.


    The perfect princess smiles.Perfect! Perfect!


    The boys unexpectedly dyed their cheeks and the girls unexpectedly watched.


    The outer surface is a very good meer.


    Anyway, smiling, talking, this neighborhood is free.If you can earn your opponent''s enthusiasm for free, it would be a waste not to do it.


    Of course, I''m not unaware of the ruler''s mentality in conjunction with Meer.


    For it is worse to be despised by the people than to be hated by the people.


    It is better to be feared than to be loved and admired.It is a theory of governance that has been handed down to the Empire since ancient times.


    But... at the same time, I knew."I don''t know where that''s going..."


    What happened to the people who obeyed the teachings...


    ¨D ¨D I''m afraid it''s a double-edged sword that works when you have power, but it brings in a deadly situation when your power is weakened.


    I don''t think I can maintain my power at any time.Meer, who knows the fall, is always ready.


    ¨D ¨D The point is that balance is important.It is bad for your health to eat all the sweet things, but if you eat all the good medicine that is bitter to your mouth, your life will lose its color.It''s important to be balanced and to eat anything.


    Draw a circle like a full moon in the dish arranged in front of you, and eat it in a balanced way.This is the balanced diet that Meer found!


    Commonly known as "full moon eating", it is very famous that it was created by the imperial wisdom meer.


    Well, anyway.


    The children in front of them, they are reserves of snakes.In other words, they are poor children who are disbelieving in nobility and royalty, dissatisfied, and have a desire to give up.It is said that children have an excessive supply of "fear".


    Then... strike a balance, and Meer will take an admirable attitude!


    ¨D ¨D Instead of constantly flaunting my power and being afraid, I want to ask for the kindness that will help me when I lose my power!


    I''ll leave it to the aristocrats around me to fear.If you follow them, you''ll be able to fill nature and fear!Meer is loved and admired by individuals, and that''s what makes it ideal!


    This is the theory of meer-style governance.


    Incidentally, the work of the Empress of Ludwig and the others was indispensable in order to be able to obey the nobles...


    Anyway, after a thoughtful greeting, Mea looked at the children''s faces,


    "Well then, for now, let''s introduce ourselves to each other..."


    That''s where Meer finds out.


    The two children in front of them stretched their hair so long that they couldn''t see their faces.


    "Hmm, but you guys have a little long forelock, right?"It seems that the class will be hampered by the difficulty of seeing the front, so it''s better to cut it off..... "


    Reaching out to the girl in the vicinity, he said.


    "Ah! Now, don''t touch me!"


    The next moment, the girl clutched Mia''s hand.


    "Ah......"


    Meer retracts her hand reflexively.


    "Oh my God! Oh my God!"


    The nun who changed her blood profile seemed to be in a panic, approaching the girl and grabbing her arm.


    "Oh, no, it''s nothing like that."It''s not very rude.... "


    "No, princess, such rudeness is unacceptable!"


    Apparently, this nun is not used to St. Noel.His face was full of fear and nervousness.


    "Anyone who does something gross needs to be punished."


    "Such an exaggeration..."


    ¡°No. It''s for the child''s own good to punish and persuade the child who did the wrong thing.Please, punish me! "


    Meer chanted, "Woohoo!" to a nun with a serious face.


    ¡±Punishment... that''s right...¡±


    Then Meer looked towards the girl.A girl biting her lips in remorse and her younger brother staring at her worriedly.


    --This is... if you want to inflict severe punishment, you can definitely get hit by a snake.You shouldn''t be punished severely like kicking my ass... oh, that''s right.


    That''s where Meer comes up with it.


    "Hmm, that''s right."As a punishment for my hands, you will be the head of this special elementary department. "


    Like a student council president in a school, a dormitory president in a dormitory, and a special elementary school will need a person who brings the children together.


    And if you decide on leaders for children at this age, it makes sense to let the elderly do it.It would be impossible for a seven- or eight-year-old to have a leader.


    --In that case, it might not be possible for the boys to be chosen...Patty is thought to be related to me, so it is highly likely that she will be chosen... "


    I''m trying to educate you to crush the Snake Reserve, but you''re going to choose Patricia as your representative, trained by the Snake?That''s impossible!


    That''s why... it was meer who acted first. but......


    "Huh...? Are you crazy...?"


    In response to Meer''s words, the girl caught her lips and gave a smile that did not look like a child.It''s like making a fool of mea... with a twisted adult smile.


    Is this something you can''t see?


    Then the girl lifts her frontal hair.And their foreheads shall be revealed before them.


    The girl''s young forehead was tattooed with black ink.


    "Huh? That''s how it is."But... what is that? "


    It was a meer leaning her head towards an unusual tattoo.....


    "There''s no one in the Ganudos Port State I don''t know."These are the marks of the Vaisalian people... no, of the pirates. "


    "Pirates...?"


    "That''s right. My brother and I are pirate children."Are you going to let me, the pirate child, lead this special class? "


    Meer shook her head tinyly as she smiled mockingly at the girl.


    "... I don''t like that way of thinking."When the sins of parents are propagated to their children, and the sins of their ancestors are inflicted on their offspring..... "


    That''s a way of thinking that Meer has denied many times.


    After all, the way you think about it... if you pin it down, Meir will have to pay for the sins of the first Emperor... I want to avoid it at all costs.


    Therefore, Meer will stare firmly into the girl''s eyes and say:


    "It doesn''t matter who your parents are."You are you, aren''t you? ¡±


    As I say it, I notice it.


    This could be a message to Patricia as well as Meer''s self-defense.


    Patricia may want to be a snake because her parents are snakes.You may have been taught that you have to be a snake because your parents are snakes.


    If that''s why she wants to be a stubborn snake, then we should clearly deny it now... so!


    "If you are saying that you want to become a thief and make evil, I think you need to blame it and make it change..."It doesn''t mean anything to me what your bloodline is. ¡±


    Then Meer took a step back,


    "Let''s say it again."You are the head of the special elementary department.With that, I will be punished with disrespect. "


    The girl listened to Meer''s words... with a puckered face.

 658 Episode 38 Berlompa

    The room in which Valentina Lemno was trapped was a modest one.


    When it comes to furniture, only beds and small desks.And on the desk, there was an innocent divine scripture.


    "Absolutely a bad hobby. How dare you give the serpent princess a copy of the sacred scriptures and lock her up?"


    Valentina laughed happily and took the divine scripture.


    "If you get bored, do you mean you can read it?"Fufufu, I''d like to try out what it would be like to do the same thing with Saintess Rafina in the book of things that crawl through the earth. "


    Throwing away the divine scripture, Valentina sat down on the bed.


    "At least if I had paper and a pen, I would work on copying the books of things that crawl the earth..."So I welcome you because you''ve had time to spare.Abel, what are you doing here today? "


    Abel watched Valentina as she entered the room.


    "I hope you''re doing well, sister."There was someone I wanted you to meet today, so I brought them with me. ¡±


    Then Abel took a step into the room."The one who appeared from behind..."


    "Oh, I''m so glad, Lina. I didn''t think you''d come to see me."


    Valentina laughed lightly.


    "I was hoping to see you again and talk to you."If it''s true, I''d welcome a cup of tea, but now I''m trapped.I want you to forgive me for not being able to provide any hospitality. "


    On the other hand, Sturina shook her head with a gorgeous smile.


    "Greetings, Princess Valentina."Thank you, but hospitality is fine.I don''t know what''s in it. "


    "Oh... you''re laughing so much, Lina-san?"


    Valentina said, frowning oddly.


    "I thought I took something of yours... was it a misunderstanding?"I thought she was your best friend... oh, maybe it wasn''t that important? "


    Valentina''s words stirred up, stirred up, stirred up.But Strina didn''t move a single eyebrow.


    "Ah, or is that the dead girl... eh, was she Belle?"


    The name came from Valentina''s mouth, and for a moment, Shritna''s shoulders were shaking.Seeing it, Valentina laughs with satisfaction.With a calculated mockery to reverse the opponent''s emotions...


    "That bell-chan doesn''t want revenge after she''s gone to heaven."I don''t want Lina to get her hands dirty, but I want her to be happy... so I guess I stopped taking revenge.Ufufu, that''s wonderful, that''s a beautiful friendship. "


    I was laughing like that, and my face... the next moment, it hardened.


    because......


    "Wow, that''s amazing. That''s a shrine princess."Completely hit. Well understood! "


    "... what about you?"


    To the girl who appeared from behind Sturina... her mouth gently opens.


    Um... in front of Bell, the girl I was supposed to kill...


    Never mind Valentina''s agitation, Bell lifted her skirt with a natural attitude that seemed to make her say "weather".


    "Nice to meet you, Aunt Valentina. My name is Meerbel.From now on, I''ll leave you with the strangers. "


    Majestically, I raised my head.


    "...... What do you mean? At that time, you were......"


    Valentina asked in a voice she could not afford, and Bell smiled.


    "Oh, I''m so surprised."


    Belle said as she stroked her neck.With such a bell in hand, Strina says.


    "Bell is alive." So I don''t have to take revenge on you.That''s all... Lina won''t be poisoned in your mouth. "


    With a crisp face, Strina stretches her chest out, and Bell says, "Huh!?"And he said something... but he immediately shook his head like he had regained consciousness,


    ¡°Yes, that''s right. Is Lina gentle?That''s why I don''t poison anyone. Maybe...! "


    Speaking confidently, Bell pointed to Bishi and Valentina.


    Unfortunately, it''s not what you want.


    Like a wise man who knows the history ahead, the words are powerful.


    On the other hand, Valentina shrugged her shoulders.With a bitter smile that looks at a child who doesn''t understand,


    "Oh... yes. Well, it''s the same thing anyway?Even if you were alive, even if Leena didn''t fall for the snake.Because snakes don''t die.As long as man is man, as long as man continues to make the strong and the weak, the snake of chaos will rise again and again. "


    "Hmm, well... I''m sure it won''t die, but..."


    Belle leaned her head back and forth.


    "I just need to keep him asleep."


    Niccoli smiled.


    "When I get up, I''ll hit my head from behind."If the opponent is a boy, I''ll kick it from the bottom like this..... "


    "Belle-chan..."


    "Bell-sama..."


    Strina and Linsha called out from behind.Belle shut her mouth.


    "Well, anyway, if the snake doesn''t die, you just have to make sure that the snake doesn''t wake up.If you break this world, you can make it a waste. That''s all. ¡±


    "Ahahah, it''s a child." Do you believe that a story like that will come true?I''ve never realized such a thing before. "


    "I believe you." Because I know someone who has created a world of happy dreams.We just have to protect it. ¡±


    Bell''s words don''t wobble.


    Valentina''s words are those of a snake.A word of calculation that punches through the other person''s heart, shakes them, creates anxiety, and deprives them of self-confidence.


    But Bell doesn''t do anything.


    Because she came from a dream world.


    The world that Mea built certainly knew to suppress the emergence of snakes.


    ¡°I don''t know what you read from the book of what you crawl upon the earth.But it''s not an immutable rule that hasn''t changed forever since the world began, it''s not an absolute rule that every servant has to obey. "


    Without any particular concern, in a quiet tone, Bell continues.


    "Meer, Grandmother, said:It is natural for the people to be dissatisfied when the ruler is alarmed.It''s only natural that if you leave it alone, ruin will come, and that''s the absolute law.That''s why the ruler must always see the weak trampled on by the people. "


    ¡°I see. Indeed, with a good leader, there may be peace while that person lives.But also temporary.No matter how hard you make it, it won''t last forever. ¡±


    "That''s right, but in the end, people of that era are going to have to work hard and responsibly.In order not to destroy the important things inherited from the previous generation, the children''s generation and the grandchildren''s generation will inherit without alarm to the next generation.Isn''t that the only way to do it? "


    Bell said that, and then smiled.Valentina, looking at the bright, glowing smile, pissed off... "


    "... what are you?"


    I crushed it. It was more like a question for myself than a word I said to Bell... "


    "What are you, Meer Luna Tia Moon?"You guys are weird.It deviates from this world. "


    "You didn''t do it, did you?" If that''s what you thought, you just misunderstood the world.There are a lot of terrible things in this world, but if you break it, it''s wasted, it''s gentle, it''s warm, it''s irreplaceable. ¡±


    With a majestic chest, Bell lets out."One word to kick Valentina..."


    In the face of such a dignified attitude, Valentina... just kept her silence.

 659 Character Introduction Addendum (Part V)

    Patricia Claudius (10)


    Meer''s grandmother (... apparently). His nickname is Patty.


    "I''m talking about the daughter of the Marquis of Clausius..."


    A snake elite educated by snakes.In order to become a snake, he listens to me.


    I''m not sure what you''re thinking with your expressionlessness.There is a crescent-shaped mole.


    Julius Oberato (late 20s to mid 30s)


    A gentle man with glasses.Full-time lecturer in the Special Primary Department.


    The humans of the desolate Viscount Oberato family.


    The father Viscount Oberato is famous for bringing in a woman.His mother is also expected to be brunette, especially since she seems to like brunette women and Julius is also brunette.


    Yana (10)


    A girl with tattooed eyes on her forehead.The daughter of a tribe that is bewitched by pirates.


    Use harsh language. Slightly unbelievable.


    Enter the Special Elementary Department.


    Cyril (7)


    Yana''s brother. Like her sister, she has a tattoo on her forehead. She''s cute.


    Enter the Special Elementary Department.


    Jorgos


    I''m going to be a saint of the Central Orthodox Church.It is known by the nickname of the satirist (Tundere).


    Actually, even though I am gentle, I am not noticed because of my natural mouth and attitude.


    I was delighted to receive a letter from Yana stating that she is well.

 660 Episode 39 Imperial Wisdom, Buy Mighty Authority With Gold!

    Julius and the nuns were asked to show them around the school, and Meir and the other nuns decided to meet.


    "Hmm, with that number, even Julius seems to have enough instructors."


    As far as schooling is concerned, it will be okay to leave it to Julius.


    It seems that he is quite talented, and that he can do both literature and arithmetic without any problems.He will be able to teach basic upbringing to those children by himself.


    So the problem is ethical and moral.It was education to keep from being stained by snakes.


    "Hmm, as for you, Mr. Rafina, can I ask you a favor?"


    Although it takes the form of a question, it actually says, "I''ll leave it all to you!It was a word that contained the powerful message of Meer. "


    ... and Meer naturally thought the request would be accepted.


    After all, the opponent was Saintess Raffina.It should be before breakfast to teach the other person.Therefore, it should only be for confirmation... "


    In response to Mia''s words, Rafina nods naturally...... Grrrrrr!?


    "... what? Do I do it?"


    Rather, it shows a bewildered appearance.


    - Oh, that''s weird. "This reaction is unexpected..."


    Raffina''s face was slightly troubled by Mia''s leaning neck.


    "I''d like to answer Meer''s request as much as possible... but after hearing Meer''s pedagogy the other day, it''s a little heavy."I always thought that Meer-san would teach herself..... "


    "... hah? Um, uh, the other day..."


    "Look, you taught me about five kinds of mushroom au gratin, for example."I wonder how to treat the children...I''m so impressed with those words..... "


    After being told, I finally remembered.


    --Oh, speaking of which, I was sure that I could say it a little well at that time, but...


    Then, in a hurry, Meer looks at each member''s face...!


    -Hi, hiii! Everyone looks like I''m supposed to do it!


    I had already thought that Theon would come out with the right to justice and fairness, but there''s nothing like that at all!


    "Eh, ah, but isn''t this Rafina or Theon?"Hey, Theon, if you can teach them all about justice and fairness in San Clundo..... "


    So, when I tried to shake my tongue, Zion...


    "I couldn''t take care of my brother. Am I involved in the children''s education?"That''s a lot of odds. ¡±


    He said it like he was lost!


    --Gu, gruuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuCertainly, although Zion is also responsible... "


    Rafina and Zion, the two giants of the student association, refused, and inevitably the other members could not be asked to do the same.Obviously, the only vision that comes to mind is that of being turned down.


    so......


    Well then... this is my ethical education for children.


    She was a tearful meer.


    "Oh... this is a big deal..."


    Back in the room, Meer lay down on the bed, and her voice grunted.


    Eventually, after a brief rampage, Meer switched her mind.


    --Well... but if you think about it carefully, I think this should be more convenient...


    In the first place, the primary purpose of the special elementary school is to educate Patricia.And only Meer knows that.Then we can''t leave it to others.


    If there is to be more certainty, it is best for Meer to be a teacher herself.


    --Besides, this might be a good pre-workout...


    Meer also thinks about her own children.


    Apparently, it is necessary to give birth to eight men from now on, but it is not good for them to be left alone once they have given birth.We must educate ourselves properly. "But..."


    ¨D ¨D I''m very worried that the childcare attendant will function properly.


    As far as Anne is concerned, I''m sure she''ll be fine.Just like Meer, sometimes sweet, sometimes harsh, I''m sure he''ll stick to me.I''m sure of it, even when I''m looking at Bell.


    But... what about the others?


    Ludwig, who will be in charge of the education of Meer''s children... but as far as Belle''s story goes, it''s very sweet.


    "That''s something that I''m not convinced about anymore as a meer who has already learned about my old stupid glasses and gotten tears in my eyes..."


    ¨D ¨D In front of Belle, Ludwig, who has a very favorable face, can''t believe that he doesn''t look sweet on my children.Likewise, Linsha-san is a bit suspicious.


    Looking at Bell''s condition, it seems that Rinsha is also a little sweet as a caregiver.I was surprised to see Meer, even though I expected her to be tough on me.


    --Besides, Lina-san... Rather than getting along with Belle''s parents, there''s even an atmosphere that seems to be actively spoiling her.


    Originally, I hadn''t planned to ask Strina to do it... but I don''t think I would be able to work well if I did.When I think about it this way, it seems that Meer can''t find a good educator.Sometimes it is necessary to look at children with your own eyes and teach them important things...


    ¨D ¨D I want to make sure that you inherit things that are convenient if you know how to silence a disgusting boy.Like, how do I kick it... and take advantage of my experience in the Kingdom of Lemno...?


    "Well, aside from that..." Even for such a bright future, this may be of some use."If so..."


    "Now that it''s like this, we should actively let it live." Hmm..... "


    Then, Meer turned to Anne and carefully prepared herself.


    "The first step is..."


    "I''m sorry, Anne, but could you buy me something to say in town?"


    ¡°Yes, I understand. What do I get?"


    As Anne leans her neck, Meer opens her chest and speaks majestically.


    It''s a pair of glasses that''s not worn!


    What Mea wanted... it was a symbol of authority and wisdom!


    When Anne heard that, she looked strange for a moment.


    ¡°Okay, I''ll be looking for you.¡±


    He nodded immediately and left the room.

 661 Episode Forty Flows Low and Eats Bread....

    Now... what should I do...?


    "I don''t know what to tell Patty..."


    After putting on her glasses, Meer was completely motivated. She woke up early last night and went to the morning bath.So I close my eyes and think, sometimes I freak out!and diving in the hot water, think, think...


    "I-I can''t think of anything!"


    It was not until after lunch that I had finished my morning class that I held my head.


    Incidentally, it is time from afternoon that Meer teaches the children.In the morning, Julius teaches basic study, and in the afternoon, Meer teaches moral and ethical comprehension...


    In the first place, if you''re not morally innocent, you''re not ethically correct.I''m not familiar with any kind of philosophy.


    How narrowly the wisdom of Halibote can come up with a good idea!


    "Wow, what should I teach the children..."Maybe this is the best pinch I''ve ever had...? "


    Even so, I can''t expose my pathetic figure.Patricia called herself the Snake Educator.


    "I''m looking forward to Dr. Meer''s class."


    And so on, without even having to do with Nikoli...... I remember the look on Patricia''s face.


    It''s not good to betray that expectation.It will be about the right to speak in the future.


    "Gu, gruuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu


    Somehow, I''m pointing up something that my child could teach me...


    "Ugh, I have too few cards on hand."


    In the first place, does that make sense?I also think that it is something like that.After all, what we have to do is not make them snakes.There was an indescribable difficulty in the place where it was not just studying.


    In the meantime, the class time of the special elementary school is approaching.


    "Well, what is it? Chloe needs to have a book ready and load it for you to teach...?"


    But that''s... very troublesome. I don''t want to read a difficult book... but I can''t make it!


    And while I''ve been muddling my head for the first time in a long time, I''m worried, worried, worried...... Mea ha!


    "That''s right! I''ll take you out to play!"


    It''s drifting low!


    Yes... even if there are no waves, the water is what makes the flow.From high to low.


    Meer washed away. The lower one, the lower one.


    "Oh... that''s right. In the first place, Julius will do the difficult study.I shouldn''t have taught you that. ¡±


    Everything is about balance.


    All the good medicine in your mouth makes life colorless.If Julius is responsible for the good medicine, what Mea should do... is the role of sweet treats in her mouth.


    Suddenly, Meer felt that her vision had been opened.


    "Oh... yes." That''s right... "I wonder what I was thinking wrong. [M]I just thought I''d take charge of the sweet treats yesterday. "


    It''s not up to me to make it tough.I am responsible for spoiling myself.


    That is the meer-style method of governance... the syrup jellyfish method of swimming in the sweet sea.


    "That''s right. In short, if you don''t want to be a snake, you can make them think it''s good enough that you don''t want to destroy this world."If so, it''s a good idea to give the children a full and enjoyable experience of my time!In the meantime, let''s put it on a horse... no, rather, a mushroom... "


    Then, with a sunny feeling, Mea goes to the cafeteria to witness it.


    The children in the special elementary section are hardened and sitting on the edge of the dining room with a stiff expression on their faces.And as I looked down at it, I noticed that the three boys were standing there.


    "Hey, how come you guys got your meal before we did?"even though you''re an orphan, you''re so cocky..... "


    --Oh, I''m surprised that you have a child who complains about the student association''s decision.Do you know that these girls are hitting Rafina-sama?


    An unexpected outrage, even in the previous timeline of Meer.I can''t imagine what it would be like to do that in St. Noel''s... I can''t imagine those students.


    But that might be the only thing left to do.By the looks of it, they''re freshmen.The young boys who came to St. Noel from this spring.


    Bloodthirsty, look down on the people."In fact, aristocratic tales are so smiling..."


    ¡°Isn''t it because we ordered first?¡±


    Patricia said without any particular concern."I looked up at the boys, and as usual, I didn''t have any expression on my face..."


    The male students became increasingly angry at Patricia''s appearance.


    "What? You''re going to answer us!?"To the nobility of the Empire. "


    That word... on Meer''s back, come on!I got goosebumps.


    - Wait, an imperial nobleman!? That''s not good.


    It is ultimately Meer who will be held responsible for the wrongdoing of the nobility of any suitable country, or the imperial nobility.After all, Meer is the Empire''s princess. It is the top of the Empire.


    --Uh, I wonder if the saffias, emeraldas, and levi are gone, so the containment is no longer effective... It was unexpected.


    The three of them respected Meir''s wishes and were collecting the imperial nobility behind the scenes.It was the effect of their disappearance.The only remaining descendants of the Four Great Dukes were Shtrina.


    Apart from Strina''s abilities, the weakest Yellow Moon family name is less influential than the other four Dukes...


    --It will be compassionate in the future... "


    I was just trying to walk in a bit of a hurry...


    ¡°Please, don''t do it. We just want to eat...."


    A girl stood up.Her name is...... with a long frontal hair and a smelly face.


    --Oh, that girl... it''s Yana-san.If it''s true, it''s going to hit you first, but because you''re a leader, you''re turning to the other side.


    A little surprised, Mia gradually walked up, and...


    "Good mood, ladies and gentlemen. What''s all this fuss about?"


    I''ll tell you with a gracious smile.


    This bastard...... has a bit of an unnecessary thing to do, and he doesn''t stop smiling while the real truth is in his chest.


    "Ah, Meir, onee-san"


    Looking towards Meer, Patricia shouted.With that, the children turned downwards and raised their gaze.


    "Ah, you''re Princess Meir..."


    The boys who were staring at Patricia jumped up in amazement.Of course. They are inferior to Meir and the Four Dukes.


    If so, I wouldn''t be able to run into Meer.


    Meer gazes at the boys with her arms stretched out as she snorted her nose.


    A leader boy said to me like that.


    ¡°Just in time, I wanted to hear your thoughts.Why would Her Royal Highness do such a wasteful thing?If you are the son of a merchant with gold, it makes no sense to let it pass, even if it is a commoner.Gold is a testament to those who possess power and talent.Some of you will be useful to us. but.... "


    He looks at the children with a twist and a distorted expression.


    "These are poor children who have trouble eating."Or is it even mixed with the sinner''s son? "


    Looking down at Yana as if to make a fool of herself, the boy continues.


    "Why did you kill these people?"Aren''t you the only ones who don''t even know how to eat?Why do you want to put these filthy people in the same school building as us? ¡±


    While listening to the statement, Meer was sweating coldly inside.


    --Oh, with such a loud voice, Rafina-sama seems to hate it...


    If you say that loudly in this cafeteria, you will definitely hear Rafina.If that happens, I''m sure Rafina will be in a bad mood.Even if it''s Zion, I''m sure he''ll frown if he asks. This is not good.


    What an imperial noble boy. Meer''s having a headache.


    "Why do you ask...?"


    Come on, think about what you answered.


    It seems difficult for them to understand.It seems unlikely that Rafina will be able to quell her mood by making her admit her inaction and extracting an apology to the children.


    However, somehow, holding them to power while they seem to be standing is likely to be the root of the problem later on.In the first place, the idea of the special elementary department was forced through by righteousness and power.


    Meer''s intuition told me that it was a little dangerous to be able to develop even more strength here...


    - Well, if you don''t calm down a bit, you won''t be able to talk properly..."I don''t know what''s wrong..."


    The thoughtful meer drifted... low.


    Low, that is¡­ to more primitive desires, that is¡­ to appetite.


    What Meer''s nose captured was the fragrant smell of baked bread.It must be very delicious if you eat it with plenty of honey.


    --It''s barren to argue with something so delicious in front of you... no, it''s not.


    It was then. Meer flashes suddenly!


    Why are they so angry in the first place?Are you on your feet?


    The reason is very simple. The hint was already out.


    Wasn''t that what they said?


    "Why are they eating first?"


    - Hahah, I see. These kids are hungry and upset.If so, that''s the prerequisite... "


    If you''re hungry, people are irritable.If so, first let me tell you something appropriate when you''re full and in a better mood, Meer decides.


    "I see. I get it."Then sit here with me, you guys. "


    "... what about you?"


    Meer smiled nickingly at the sons of the aristocracy.


    ¡°You''re angry that children in special elementary schools are eating before themselves.Then, if we don''t eat first, if we eat together, we shouldn''t have any problems.Oh, and you''re also concerned about eating manners, aren''t you?Then, if you teach me, I won''t have any problem. "


    Meer then makes a seat between Jana and Patricia.


    "Of course, I''ll eat with you."You don''t mind, do you? "


    Meer is not human enough to watch others eat in silence.Meer''s brain, which was thinking a lot in the morning, was eating.


    I''m in the mood for all the bread on the table right now.


    Meer, the highest ranking in the Empire, says, "Let''s eat together."We cannot ignore the words of those who belong to the imperial nobility.


    The boys, confused, each make a seat and sit among the children of the special elementary school.


    "Well, for now, it''s a meal." If you''re hungry, let''s talk about it.What it means to get these kids into this school. "


    That''s what Meer thought.


    --Maybe Rafina, who heard the commotion, will come.First of all, I will appeal to the children of the imperial nobility and the children of the special elementary school who are eating well, and ask them to cancel the roughness.After that, you can tell me the significance of the Special Elementary Club with only the part about the "Serpent of Chaos".Fufufu, I''m perfect.


    Nimari, smiling inwardly, Meer reached for the soft bread in front of her.

 662 Episode 41: Hostility is Hostility, Trust is Trust....

    Cyril, my brother, sleeps in a fluffy bed.Looking at that reassuring face, Yana unexpectedly smiled bitterly.


    "You''re too cautious, Cyril."


    Crunch your soft hair as you stroke it.The washed hair is smooth and feels good.


    When I was in Ganudos, I never took a bath.I was bathing in the water, but I''ve never used a fine hair wash like this...


    Yana touched her own hair lightly... and smiled faintly at the good scent that drifted from it... Crush as if to mislead.


    "Well, it''s not good to be alarmed, but I''m tired, so I can''t help it."This afternoon''s class was weird.... "


    That strange luncheon... after an unknown dinner party where we had dinner side by side with the aristocrats who had become involved with us, the afternoon class was even more strange.


    "A healthy spirit is one that is nurtured in nature.It is sometimes said that a healthy mind dwells in mushrooms.There are good mushroom hunting grounds on St. Noel''s Island, and we should all go mushroom hunting in the afternoon. ¡±


    Under Princess Meir''s orders, Yana and her family were taken out to the forest on St. Noel''s Island.I don''t understand the meaning at all.


    The morning class was easy to understand.


    Teacher Julius said.If you learn the letter, you will be able to read the Holy Scriptures of God.That way, you can learn how to live.


    What is the path of people, and how can I get out of the path of people... what is rightness?What is evil and what is sin?


    If you can understand that, it will be harder for you to dye your hands on crime.For the ruler, it''s a good people to rule over.


    I understand the reasoning.


    Even though Yana had never been taught to study by anyone, that''s a very easy story to understand...


    That''s why the funnyness of the afternoon class stood out.


    I had no idea what it meant to be taken together and let them hunt mushrooms.


    "Are you saying we should get our own food?" but..... "


    It wasn''t labor.Somewhat, it''s a game.


    Cyril and the two young girls were running around with great pleasure.


    I was desperately trying to get food to survive, which was very different.Yana may be the first time she has seen Kirill''s so happy face.


    "I wonder what that person is..."


    Naturally, it was such a question to mouth.


    That was a question that Yana had on her chest since yesterday.


    Imperial Princess Meir Luna Tiamoon. Imperial wisdom and the prestigious Princess.


    Yana couldn''t understand her.


    Yana remembers when she was at lunch.


    I was angry with that noble boy, but at the same time Yana finds a reason in it.We can''t do anything for ourselves.Rather, it is only a bad thing that worsens security."Maybe that fisherman thinks so, and so do the nobles of the Ganudos Port State..."


    Not to mention, Yana is a pirate''s child.I''ve been scorned and treated like a nuisance.


    Even if I died, I didn''t have any trouble, and I was slapped in the back of my mouth, and I didn''t think that I would... "I lived hard because it was shaky to do as humans who turned their malice on me.That was the only reason Yana lived.


    Even so... Princess Meir made me the leader of the Special Primary Department."You trusted me..."


    Thinking like that... Yana is puzzled.


    How can you believe it so easily?


    You shouldn''t know anything about yourself.


    Yana never believed anything but her only family, Kirill.Believe it or not, you and your brother will be finished, so it''s only natural.


    That''s why I don''t know anything about Meer who believed unconditionally...


    It was then. The sound of a knock echoed suddenly.


    "Who is it...?"


    A moment of vigilance... but I immediately smiled bitterly.


    After all, this is St. Noel''s School.With the exception of Patricia, who was a close relative of Princess Meir, the students of the special elementary school were to live in the building next to the school''s cathedral.They live in the school grounds.


    It''s the safest place in the world.There was no need to be vigilant.


    When I opened the door with a sigh, I was standing with a boy from the special elementary school."My name is indeed..."


    Oh, uh, Caron, huh?


    She was the same age as Yana, who came from an orphanage in the Verga Duchy.


    It is characterized by poorly settled hair and slightly sharp eyes.He is such a messy boy.


    What''s wrong?


    Get out in the hallway so as not to wake Cyril.And Karon looked around, twitching,


    "Hey, can I come out for a second?"


    "Where are you going?"


    As Yana leaned her neck, Karon gave her a white face.


    "You know where it is, right?"I''m gonna go look for some gold. "


    A golden thing?


    "Oh my God, I thought you were more of a pirate because you said you were a pirate child."I thought you already had a lot of eyes on you. "


    "What do you mean, that..."


    I didn''t know, and Yana''s voice went low.


    "The nobility is so whimsical."Be nice like this and cut it off tomorrow.Same as dogs and cats.That''s why I''m trying to steal the gold so that it can be cut off anytime..... "


    "Yana smiled and smiled at Karon..."


    "Stop it, that''s not true..."


    I said it unexpectedly.


    "Huh...?"


    And when he heard it, Karon''s eyes were rounded.Yana, on the other hand, was surprised at what she said.


    --What am I saying...?What he''s saying is quite plausible... "


    And the sober part tells you, but... still... your mouth moves on its own.


    "This place... it''s different..." Not like you or us.At least that Princess Meir... I think I can trust her. "


    "What, were you happy that you chose me as your leader?"How much do you think you can trust me with that?You''ve been able to live with that for a long time. "


    Karon''s words, wondrously, do not echo in Yana''s chest.


    It''s a word that matches the values that Yana has always held... but now it sounds like some very irritating word...


    "I don''t care about anything." Anyway, I won''t allow you to do anything you don''t want to do. "


    Karon''s eyes were sharpened by the words he threw up.


    "Hey, it doesn''t matter, but don''t face the leader."


    Karon pushed her shoulders.


    I see, Karon certainly had a terrible time in the orphanage.He knew how to control the scene by violence and intimidation.


    ... but Yana, who didn''t even rely on the orphanage, lived alone... Yana, who had stolen the eyes of a rough fisherman and lived in an alley, had far more experience in Shura.


    She grabs Karon''s collar and tightens it up.


    "Say it..."


    ¡°I''ll say it again and again. Don''t do anything of your own.If you do anything of your own, I''ll never forgive you. "


    "Shit, let go."


    Karon said bitterly, but Yana didn''t let go.


    ¡°No, promise me. I''ll never do that...."


    ... it was then.


    What happened?


    Suddenly, I heard a quiet voice.


    "Ah, Sensei Julius..."


    Julius, with a quiet smile, stood there as he turned his gaze.


    Julius looks at Yana, who hurries to let Karon go, with a slightly harsh look on his face.


    "Yana-san, no matter what the reason, you shouldn''t use violence."When you rely on violence, you lose your righteousness. "


    It is a voice that does not waver, as if it speaks the truth of the world.The tone was harsh, but it soon collapsed.


    "I''d like to say... but that''s not reasonable."Sometimes the world needs violence.Maybe Karon-kun did something wrong and was in a state where he couldn''t help but tighten up. "


    While saying bumps, I turned to Karon.


    "Can you tell me what happened?"I''m not as good as a priest who hears confessions, but I''m going to keep my mouth shut. "


    That voice had the warmth to reassure people somewhere... but I can''t be honest with you.


    And when he saw his face, and saw Jana and Karon with their mouths clenched, Julius sighed little by little.


    "Well, I know there''s a lot going on, but get along."I''m going to study at St. Noel''s, and I''m going to work with him at the school.Even if you quarrel, it won''t be boring. "


    After speaking in a calm voice, Julius left.

 663 Episode 42 Boys Talks, Getting Intense!

    Now, the Abel and his party returned to St. Noel only seven days after the elementary school students had all arrived.


    "I was supposed to be home a little earlier..."


    "Ufufu, that was fun, Belle."


    "Yes. Very. Ufufu, I''d like to go again, walking around the city."


    Two daughters in pilgrimage straw hats, famous in the Duchy of Verga, smile at Nico.In addition, Linsha stands with a clear face behind her... and wears a matching hat!


    Abel unexpectedly smiled bitterly at the maidens who seemed to be having fun.


    It was a good journey... I think so.


    Sister, Valentina''s reaction was unexpected.


    No matter how many times I''ve gone to see you, I''ve always had a sneerful expression on my face, and it didn''t seem like my words had arrived once...When I saw the bell, that dazed face, my sister was surprised.


    And then I sewed up the gap that had arisen. Sure enough, Bell''s words reached my sister''s heart.


    --Due to this, I don''t know how your sister will change..."That''s fine. I''d rather change than not change anything..."


    Of course, I don''t think it''s going to happen anytime soon.I knew I would need time.That''s why Abel was so careful.


    --Alternatively, it might change in a worse direction... "


    My sister died herself... it wasn''t like she wasn''t in danger.But that may be the only thing left to do.


    ¨D ¨D Valentina-san did something unforgivable.It''s not my fault, but I have to prune the seeds I sowed myself.Whether it''s good or bad... "


    So... Abel just prays.


    Don''t let your sister short-consider.And so that our reunion with Bell will make a good difference.


    "Then, I turned to St. Noel''s School again..."


    "I wonder how I''m doing..."


    Abel snorted small.


    Probably because we haven''t seen each other for a while.I wanted to see her face right now.


    As soon as he got into school, he found out what he loved.


    I was unexpectedly happy and tried to speak out... "" But... "


    "Meer..."


    The voice calling your name disappears into your asshole.


    Because Meer ran away."With a very serious face..." And the man with the glasses and a gentle smile stood in front of him...


    Unexpectedly, it took a breath.


    An unknown man bows his head to Meer in a friendly manner, and the two go lightly.Abel could only see it off...


    "No... what are you thinking, I..."


    So he returns to me.


    Anxiously stopping and holding your mouth, you''re no different than you used to be.


    I''ve given up giving myself up.At such a time, what do you say to not coming forward?


    Abel raises his face and walks out.And chasing mea straight behind me... I didn''t chase you!


    Abel went to Zion.


    I didn''t have the courage to go directly to Meer... yet!


    "Oh, Abel, you''re home."


    Staying in the boys'' dorm room, Theon welcomes his friends home with a refreshing smile.but immediately tilted his neck.


    ¡°Is something wrong? I don''t seem to have a very good complexion... but what is it with you, sister?"


    "No, my sister was fine."Well, it''s a strange thing to say about being healthy... but it didn''t change anyway. "


    Abel sighed mixedly.


    "But looking at the bell, there seemed to be some thoughts."I''m glad I took her. "


    "I see. Well, that''s fine..."For that, you don''t look like you''re floating.Is something wrong? "


    Abel shook her head tinyly as Zion clung to her eyebrows worriedly.


    "It''s not like that."Just... come back and see me soon. "


    Then I''ll tell you about the sight I saw earlier.And when Zion heard that,... he blew it out unexpectedly.


    "Hahaha. Then you don''t have to worry about it.The man with the glasses is Lord Julius of the Special Primary School. "


    "Special elementary school?"


    "That''s right." Actually, there was a problem in the special elementary school, so we''re running a fire in the student council.In fact, I''ve been pretty busy in the last few days. "


    "Oh... I see. That''s what you''re saying..."


    "It was Abel who breathed a sigh of relief..."


    ¡°But, Abel, it''s not good to leave Mea alone.¡±


    Zion pointed out with a serious face.


    "No, that''s not true..."


    And even as he tried to shake his head, Zion''s pursuit was as sharp as his swordsmanship.


    "In the first place, it''s because you feel that way in yourself, right?"


    "Guuu..."


    Unexpectedly, Abel swallowed his words.That''s because... it was a picture planet.


    Sometimes I was busy with my sister, and I had less time with Meer than I had before.Besides, until a while ago, Meir lost her bell and lost her energy.That''s why I strongly thought that if I stayed by my side and didn''t support myself... "


    It''s also true that Belle''s thoughts have faded a little since she returned...


    "Isn''t it because I feel like I''m lonely and I''m not?"


    When I was told that... it was Abel who had no words to return.


    "Sure, maybe so..."


    "As expected of you, Theon, you''re as sharp as ever..."Needless to say, Theon has never had a lover before...!


    However, there was nothing like that, and Theon advised in a dignified tone.


    "Meer has been busy lately, too.Isn''t it a good idea to ask her out on a date? "


    "It''s a date... If you ask me, I haven''t even been on a cruise recently, so I''ll invite you..."


    Zion nodded heavily to Abel as he contemplated as he framed his arms...


    "That''s good, so I''ll rank ten of her good spots for you to say."


    ... did you say something strange!?


    Sort them out?


    Abel tilts his head at the words he can''t hear."Gently, Theon''s face is a little delightful..."


    "Actually, I read a love novel the other day."Yeah, I read what I said for the first time, but it was interesting.That''s how it was written there... "


    Zion starts talking with his heartless, proud face.By the way, this is the first love novel of my life... it was written by a writer named Meer who passed from Meer to Tiong and from Tiong to Sion...


    It is an amazing delicacy of ten times more sugar, written by the writer with full use of imagination and delusion!


    "When I go out with a woman, I''ve heard from Keith Wood before that performance is important, but I see, I hit my knee like this.Hey, didn''t you, Keith Wood? "


    "Huh? Oh, yeah. Right."


    Somewhere in the sky, Keith Wood nodded.


    In fact, what he taught me was not a level of demonstration, such as giving a gift as a surprise, and announcing what the other person likes in the form of ten rankings...Keith Wood couldn''t afford to make it right.


    Because he had a hard time with him.The day of teaching the horse sandwich to Our Lady Rafina was imminent.


    "It''s important to do it, Prince Abel.Women love to say that. ¡±


    Even if you say the right thing, it can''t be helped!


    "I see... I see, that would be helpful." Thank you, Theon. "


    Abel nodded with a serious face.Without knowing the previous timeline, he was foolish to fall in love with swordsmanship, and carved the advice of his best friend into your chest...


    "Hahaha, if you and me get along, I''ll be in trouble."


    The two princes exchanged a refreshing smile.


    ... something terrible was about to happen!


    Meanwhile, when I say "meer"...

 664 Episode 43 Flowing Low Beyond....

    Meer was always in great shape.


    Feeling good, I gave myself to the flow of pushing my back, and it was rushing, plump, and floating with pleasure.I was in such a good mood that I could sing my nasal songs with pleasure.


    As usual, it was meer who understood that there was no wave that pushed herself up, and it was meer who left the business of riding the current by flowing low.


    Moreover, the flow gradually seemed to be getting faster and stronger.


    The signs appeared on the first day after the mushroom picking.


    Meer spends a lot of afternoon hunting mushrooms.While carrying the mushrooms into the cafeteria,


    "Hmm, it looks pretty good."Ufufu, I totally enjoyed it... oh?This... maybe Rafina-sama would be mad at me? "


    I was a little anxious... but I was just there.


    "Meer-san..."


    "Huh...!"


    Well timed, Rafina has appeared!


    Rafina, Meer, and I freaked out a little as we walked up to her with a lucid smile.However...... Rafina clenched Mia''s hand.


    "Ah, you guys, Mr. Rafina, I haven''t washed my hands yet, so it''s getting dirty."


    Raffina stared at me like that...


    "I heard. About lunch..."


    I was impressed, and said while urging my eyes.


    "... hah?"


    "The fact that the noble children and the orphan children sat at the table and ate lunch together, and the fact that they taught the noble children the table manners... it''s been rumored."


    Then Raffina smiled at Nikon.It was like a normal girl''s smile, appropriate in age, without a back cover.


    "That''s right, Mr. Meer. That''s wonderful."Students attending St. Noel''s are unable to deal with children in the special elementary school.Even though I don''t know it well, I have contempt and try to alienate it.To get rid of it, we need to get to know each other.That''s why it''s ideal to have dinner together.I would really like you to continue. "


    Hearing that, Meer understands.


    - Hmm, apparently, I took off the fitting for mushroom hunting.And to the children of the Imperial nobility."Fufufu, as I aim..."


    Meer, who smiled in her heart and smiled at me, gets a scripture here.


    "Ah, that''s right. In any case, why don''t you make that luncheon the usual thing in Rafina''s name?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Still tilting her neck, Raffina, Mia, nnnnnn... continued with a clear face.


    ¡°Why don''t we make luncheons with college students and children in special elementary schools a regular thing?Only the children of the special elementary school are sitting tightly together, and they will remain foreign objects of the school for a long time, and we will force the luncheon with the name of Rafina here.That''s right, why don''t you involve the members of the student union and invite other students to the table of the student union and the special elementary department? "


    It is a plan to attract other students to feed the student council, especially Rafina and Sion''s name Valu.In addition, other members of the student council, such as Tiona and Laguna, have deep relationships with farmers in their own countries.There should be no resistance to the students in the special elementary school.


    Furthermore, when there is no topic about Chloe, you can use the rich knowledge of books to create a topic.


    It''s called the Luncheon of Our Lady.


    "That''s... I think it''s a very good idea, but... there''s only one thing that bothers me."I took away Meer''s achievements... a bit...Besides, if we''re going to mobilize a student council, wouldn''t it be better to do it in the name of the president of the student council, Mr. Meer? "


    Rafina says that with a troubled face.But Meer shook her head quietly.


    That was a natural decision for Meer.After all, the basic line of Meer''s thinking is not to monopolize glory.It''s about spreading the risk.


    No matter how wonderful the meal with the noble children is, there is a certain risk.And when something goes wrong, it is the developer, Meir, who will be held responsible.


    In that case, as for Meer, I''d rather share the blame with someone else...


    Therefore this shall be done in the name of Rafina.I want Rafina to share some of the blame with me!


    "... this is definitely Rafina-sama''s name"


    In the words of Meer, Rafina nodded with a strange face,


    "That''s right... I mean, you want to spread this to the continent, too."I''m not the president of St. Noel''s Academy, or the princess of the Tiarmoon Empire... but as Verga''s saintly lady''s intention... she recommended something like this exchange dinner... that''s what you should say, right? "


    I told her to check it.


    --Yeah...?


    For a moment, it was Meer who didn''t know what Raffina was talking about, but I nodded, "Well, if Raffina can do it, there''s no problem."


    If it is a call as president of a student association, it stays in the school.If it is a call to be an imperial princess, it will remain an imperial nobleman.


    But... what will happen if I make that call in the name of Our Lady Rafina?"Until that time, it was Mia who hadn''t even thought about it..."


    Rafina sighed, impressed.


    "That''s right, Miss Meer..." "I''m not quite there yet..."I can''t believe you''re a saintly lady. "


    "Huh? That''s not true."Rafina-sama is doing her best.I know exactly what I''m doing. "


    At this time, Meer was... stuck.Kaizuki Meer''s flow is strong, so Kaizuki Meer is flowing with Swiss Sweetness.


    For a moment, I noticed my friend with a sinking face, and I gave him a word of encouragement... but the choice of words at that time was perfect.


    It''s not good for Rafina to say "good person".If it were not true, it would be too visible and, even if it were, it would be unacceptable depending on Rafina''s current psychological state.


    "Miss Meer thinks you''re a good person.I need to be a better person! "


    It would be terrible if it ended up hunting me down.


    That''s why Meer said it."I''m doing my best..."


    If this is the case, then no problem. After all, it''s true that Rafina is working hard, and there aren''t many people who say she''s not.


    Maybe you didn''t deny what you said to that bell.That bell thinks he''s doing his best, so Rafina probably won''t deny it.


    Rafina was depressed because her efforts didn''t produce results.In the meantime, I''ll put in a word of acknowledgement of my efforts, and on top of that...


    I know exactly what you mean.


    Don''t forget your insurance just in case.


    Maybe you''re not really trying, but you look like you''re working hard in my eyes, and I''m the only one who knows... "Meer says.


    In this way, the evaluation is limited to the "individual feeling level".This crushes the possibility of lying and flattery.It''s a personal sensibility... so it''s up to me to deny what I see in my eyes.


    Rafina lost her words for a moment.....


    "Thank you...."


    I told her to twitch.


    Then, turn around, turn around,


    "I''ll do as Meer suggests."I would recommend to all school students to eat with the saints at the luncheon and the children of the special elementary school. "


    When I said that, I just walked away.


    Well, in this way, the Special Elementary Department''s move was a real success.


    Initially, it was the children of the nobility who despised the children in the elementary school, but now it has only softened their attitude.


    Many students joined Rafina''s call.I started to compete, and I started to eat with the children of the special elementary school.


    While glittering her eyes, I looked at the sons of the imperial nobility who were looking toward Rafina, and Mia felt a little uneasy...


    --Somehow, it seems that my attitude is quite different from when I was... hmm... well, it''s just my imagination!


    "Don''t think too deeply..."


    "That''s right, Sister Meir."


    "Yeah? Uh, what are you talking about, Patty?"


    ¡°It''s about this luncheon.The nobility and the common people do not eat at the table together.Not to mention orphans... Meer-san wants to destroy that order and create chaos. ¡±


    As usual, Patty and I had a disturbing conversation... well, just leave it for now.


    Anyway, Meer was in excellent shape.


    The lesson went well.Julius'' class progress was appropriate, and the classes were well conducted, except for some children and Meer, who came to visit, who was sleepy.


    It was a very good place for children to learn.


    ... yes, I was in excellent shape.Meer was riding a torrent. "There''s no doubt about it..."


    But... unfortunately, Meer didn''t notice.


    It was not a pleasant surfer, but a torrential descent.


    There''s usually a big waterfall ahead of the torrent...


    Meer-san, can I have a moment?


    That day, Meer, who was walking down the hallway, was spoken to by Rafina.


    The moment Mia leaned her neck in a good mood... she opened her mouth unexpectedly.


    "... hah? The silver ritual was stolen!?"


    A giant waterfall appeared in front of me!

 665 Lesson 44: Meaning of the Three Eyes

    I rushed to the student council room.The people in the room were Rafina and Julius.


    Oh, Julius-san wanted it too, didn''t he?


    ¡°Yeah, I''m a special elementary school teacher.¡±


    Pushing the glasses up lightly, Julius says.While feeling a little comforted by the glittering lens, Meer turns to Rafina.


    ¡°But what the hell is that supposed to mean?¡±


    "As I said earlier."I found out that the silver ritual items that were stored in the warehouse were stolen. "


    Julius frowned at the words.


    "Hmm? Doesn''t that mean that the children were determined to be the culprits?I thought the killer was a child in elementary school because I was called..... "


    I asked Julius, confused, but I couldn''t understand Rafina''s expression.


    "Exactly. I''m not sure it''s the elementary school kids. but....."


    Meer figured out what she wanted to say.


    In any case, Meer is a ¡°reputational damage leader¡± who is accustomed to not having anything to say.... well, in fact, in the case of Meer, there was nothing like that.


    In any case, it doesn''t matter whether or not you actually did this.Incidents like the one that never happened before occurred immediately after the start of the special elementary school.With that fact, it is possible to use it as a material for an attack.


    "It''s just a good scandal for those who don''t like the children in the special elementary school..."


    Then, all of a sudden, Meer opens her mouth.


    "That stolen silver ritual item..."


    Rafina put her hand on her cheek and smiled.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not something that doesn''t work."It''s normal. But that''s probably why they suspect me.If the rituals were of unique value, it might be that the children of some noble people wanted them, but... if they were ordinary things everywhere, there was no reason to want them. "


    --Oh, I see. Someone who might be caught by the money in front of him and steal it...The children in elementary school are in a very suspicious situation!


    Meer unexpectedly let out a sigh that something troubles her.


    "That''s not true... Those girls can''t be the culprits."They are all honest children. "


    Julius shouted with indignation.


    "Isn''t there anyone else who would do such a thing?"Those who aim for silverware aren''t just for money, are they? "


    "For non-monetary purposes......"


    "For example, someone who doesn''t like the special elementary school is trying to make those children suffer, or... yes."It was meant to attack the ritual itself. "


    --Oh, yes. That''s possible...A snake is involved in trying to interfere with the ritual...!If Patty was involved in this, it would be even more troublesome!


    Meer, I''m unintentionally clumsy. In any case, that would mean stealing to disturb Rafina''s ritual, which is a clear act of hostility against Rafina.


    And it was me who brought such a patty... "It''s meer!


    --Oh, this is really bad...


    Tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, and t


    Those who interfere with the ritual itself.


    On the other hand, Rafina was depressed to think about something.


    "Anyway, it looks like we need to think about measures to make sure the noise doesn''t get as big as possible.""For the sake of Prince Zion''s cooperation..."Julius, I''m sorry, but please take care of the children. "


    Yes.


    After deeply lowering his head, Julius raised his face and smiled a little...


    "With all due respect... I''m relieved."I had already thought you would say that you would close the special elementary section.Then the children are pathetic. ¡±


    "It wasn''t decided they did it."That''s impossible. Rest assured. "


    Rafina, with a gentle smile, lowered her head again, and Julius left the room.


    "Those who want to interfere with the ritual..."


    Troubled, she snorted again, then Rafina turned to Meer.


    I had to tell Miss Meer.


    With that strong gaze, Meer was thrilled.


    "Huh, uh...?" But what are you talking about? "


    What if he suspects Patty?I didn''t want to hear it, but it was a surprise word that came out of Rafina''s mouth.


    "About Barbara... she''s still on this island"


    "... hah?"


    For a moment, it was Meer who tilted her neck, but then I remembered that Barbara, who had escaped, had attacked me on this island...


    "Oh, I just thought it was returned to the original facility..."


    "Actually, I haven''t decided how to handle it yet."She is certainly a snake, quite dyed in her thoughts, but her past is not devoid of sympathy.That''s why you can''t keep it in a very harsh place..... "


    "Ho, what...? Hmm?" So, what if Rafina says that Barbara is the one who stole it? ¡±


    "Barbara must be someone who seems to interfere with the ritual..."


    "I don''t think so, according to what I''ve looked up.On the other hand, the timing of the disruption makes me want to suspect that the snake is involved. ¡±


    The special elementary section is a gesture against the hotbed of the snake.An accurate harassment of it certainly doesn''t look like the work of a snake.


    "But the snakes... they''re really troublesome."


    Mia sighed unexpectedly, and Rafina lowered her voice slightly.


    "By the way, Miss Meer, do you know what the three eyes mean?"


    All of a sudden, I said something like that.


    "Three eyes...? I wonder if it''s about Yana-san''s tattoo?"I only heard it was from the tribe of those children..... "


    Meir leaned her neck, but Rafina''s story continued and she frowned.


    "That means'' the eye that sees the truth ''.It''s a concept common to old evil religions. "


    Having said that, Rafina pointed at her forehead with her fingertips,


    "There is a shortage of ''people'' that God made and rated as very good.Therefore, in order to make up for the shortage of God, man needs three eyes to see the truth.It''s a manifestation of blasphemy against some kind of god. "


    Do you think those girls'' tattoos of Yana and Cyril have any meaning?


    "I don''t know? I still don''t know what that means, but... at least that''s what it used to mean."And they came from the port country of Ganudos. "


    At that point, Rafina placed a bunch of parchment paper on her desk.


    "Is that...?"


    "It''s halfway through the investigation." That''s the basement temple that Meer found. "


    "The underground temple...? Oh, that..."


    An example of a temple I found on a summer vacation with Emeralda.An inscription showing the relationship between the evil of the first emperor and the serpent of chaos...I completely forgot, remembering the sight, Meer unexpectedly looked bitter.


    Where was the deserted island where the underground temple was...?And who was the snake of chaos that the first emperor met?


    "... no way"


    Rafina nodded quietly.


    ¡°The report said something about the minority tribe of the ocean, the Vaisalians.It may be the roots of the Snake of Chaos, one of the candidates. ¡±


    "So, Rafina-sama is trying to impose her sins on them simply because their ancestors were related to the snake of chaos..."


    Meer... it''s trembling.


    After all, Meer is the descendant of the First Emperor... not only, not only! It is an unfortunate thing.


    It was recently discovered that Patricia, her grandmother, had been educated by the snake of chaos.


    If the distant ancestor may be the source of the snake of chaos, then that sister and brother are guilty!"If you are, you will not be spared the subject of judgment..."


    Rafina looked surprised at me like that.


    "No way, Mr. Meer." That''s not what I''m talking about. "


    Bun-bun, shake your head, then Rafina continues.


    "I just thought." They may also be the victims of the Serpent of Chaos... and if they are... they must be protected.no matter what.... "


    With a serious face, Rafina, determined not to protect her children, sighed with relief.

 666 Lesson 45 Pattys Friend, Pattys Past

    "Hmm, roots..." ummm..... "


    The story I heard from Rafina didn''t get out of Meer''s mind for a while.


    Meer, who framed her arms and thought, walked naturally towards a place.


    There is a place... that is... a cafeteria!


    When I heard the difficult story, I was completely hungry. After all, before dinner, I thought I was going to hear a difficult story, and I headed for the Zunzun Cafeteria...


    "Huh? Patty... and even Yana and Kirill..."


    I was just at the entrance to the cafeteria. Find the face you know there.


    "Ah... meir onee-san"


    Patty shouted when she noticed Meer. Irritated, my sister and brother looked toward Meir.


    This was an unusual face...... as Meer walked toward the three of them.


    Naturally, Meir''s gaze turned toward Yana and Cyril. I don''t know if it''s because I got a call from Meer, but they cut their forehead a little. Thanks to that, I could see their faces well.


    My sister, Yana, had sharp eyes and a beautiful nose. The future must be a beautiful woman with a clear face. Cyril, by contrast, looked a little weak. Meer''s round eyes were rough and uneasy.


    Then, all of my siblings had [Eyes] tattoos on their foreheads.


    --- Roots of the Serpent of Chaos... The Vaisalian tribe...


    "Um...?"


    I think it''s because I stared at it. Meer smiled gently at Yana, who looked strange.


    Are you going to have dinner with the three of you?


    ¡°Yes, I promised to eat with you tonight.¡±


    Ka-kun, Cyril nodded happily to Patty.


    "Patty''s going to eat the red moon beans."


    Cyril''s head with a smile on her face... Patty was stroking it! With that familiar touch, where''s Mea, huh? I find it strange.


    ¡±Even though I''m saying it''s luxurious like or dislike... Patty will spoil it...¡±


    Meer tilted her neck further to Yana, who was crushing her troubled face.


    "Oh... Patty?"


    "Ah, uh, it''s tough." "Patricia, is this you?"


    "Fufufu, it''s okay to call it off." Hey, Patty? "


    Patty nodded silently and gruffly in response to Meer''s question. Then, staring at Yana''s face,


    "Yeah, it''s okay. As usual... you guys are friends, so..."


    With a small voice, but with a firm affirmation, Patty unintentionally smiles at me.


    --Hmm, you''ve made friends. That''s a good trend.


    It was Bel, a friend, who rescued the house tied to a snake, the Yellow Moon family''s sturina. Patty likewise seemed to find the connection with her friends to be a great help.


    Now... after enjoying dinner, I split up and went back to my room, and Meir smiles at Patty.


    "Nevertheless, it''s good to have good friends."


    When I smiled like that, Patty nodded her head...


    "Yes... ah, no... I''m not a friend."


    Yeah?


    In response to Patty''s strange reaction, Meer leans back. but......


    "Snakes don''t need friends. It just gets in the way, that''s why I''m not your friend.¡±


    "That''s right..."


    Meer unintentionally roared.


    --As expected, it feels a little uncomfortable. This girl... do you really want to be a snake?


    Meer''s head was spinning relatively well now. Because the dessert for dinner was delicious. It was a very delicious dessert. Especially the moon cherries on the cream are exquisite... well, anyway.


    "Patty, you..."


    "Um, more than that, onee-san..." I heard your precious treasure was stolen. ¡±


    ¡°Oh, you heard that, too.¡±


    "Yes, the silver plates are gone..."


    "It seems that way." Hmmm..... "


    At one turn, Meer had a difficult face. Seeing that, Patty looked a little uneasy...


    "I can''t believe the Special Elementary Department is disbanded...?"


    "I won''t let you do that." It''s okay... but... ufufu "


    There, Meer smiled.


    "Nevertheless, Patty is very important, isn''t she?" about your friends..... "


    In response to Mia''s words, Patty''s body trembled...


    "That''s not true..."


    She shook her head in a panic, and then excused herself...


    "The Special Elementary Department... helps the Serpent of Chaos." I think it will help to break the order and create chaos. ¡±


    "Oh... that''s right. Sure, it could be."


    Meer nodded softly as Patty desperately pleaded for the survival of the Special Elementary Club.


    If that''s the case, we''ll have to do our best to keep it going.


    Meir snorted quietly.


    It was about that night.


    Meer woke up in a creepy voice.


    Uuu, uuu, it''s a bitter voice... It''s so painful, so sad... so horrible... it''s like a ghostly voice!


    Meer...... pretended not to hear.


    Don''t react to this hand. I can''t hear you, I can''t hear you, I can''t hear you!


    "I''ll tell myself..."


    "Meir-sama......, Meir-sama"


    Yuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu, I saw Anne with a worrying look on her face.


    "Anne... what''s wrong?"


    "Um, Patty-sama..."


    "Patty?"


    Meer got up and went to Patty''s bed.


    "... you''re nodding, aren''t you?"


    Whispering into Patty''s face,


    "Nh...... Hannes......"


    Patty leans on her eyebrows and hugs the blanket. Meer tilted her head to the name that spilled out of her mouth.


    "...? Hannes? Huh?"


    It was an unknown name.


    At least it''s not the name of the children in the special elementary school.


    "What do you mean...?"


    If a child of this age were to dream, it would be his parents. But normally I don''t call my parents by their names. Or maybe the name of a friend or a servant... "


    ¨D ¨D Speaking of which, the attitude towards Cyril... Maybe Patty had a brother...? "


    Patty''s friendship with Yana and Cyril reinforces that idea.


    ¨D ¨D I think Jana and Patty have completely different personalities, but maybe the same sister''s common denominator made them walk together.


    Meer''s head turned as badly as ever. The cookies I ate secretly before going to bed were delicious. By the way, I washed my mouth afterwards. "It doesn''t matter..."


    But when it comes to your grandmother''s younger brother, he''s related to me. Perhaps it was the owner of your grandmother''s parents'' home. "As expected, there''s no way I wouldn''t know..." That''s weird.


    Because of my fear, I was no longer able to remember, such as completely shutting out the information of the Haunted House of Clausius.

 667 Episode 46 Maytantei Mia, I feel like Ive solved all the mysteries

    Starting the next day, Maytantay Meer moved quickly with her assistant, Anne.


    After all, last night, Yana and her siblings found out about Patty''s relationship. If this meant that you would have taken care of your brother and sister, it would have confirmed that Patty would become a snake.


    Anne''s sniff is rough, too.


    Of course, sympathy for the children is the crisis of the Special Primary Department that Meer started. If you don''t get up here, the maid will be decommissioned, and you will follow me with a face full of enthusiasm.


    Meir-sama, where are you headed?


    "I see... mmmm, what''s the matter..."


    Meer roared as she framed her arms.


    --I want to deceive you somehow, but it''s dangerous to deceive St. Noel properly... "Ugh, we have to do something..."


    "Princess Meir descended!


    Geez, there''s someone there to call out to.


    In retrospect, there stood the leader boys of the imperial nobility''s descendants.


    "Oh, you are... indeed, Clemens, son of Viscount Chescutti."


    Meer, I''ll give you a smile.


    Later, students who seemed to get into trouble said, "I know your name well!"... and meer in the style of inserting a nail...


    "Her Royal Highness Princess Meir... my name..."


    For some reason, Clemens, the boy, seemed touched and his eyes were urging. He immediately shook his head with a dazzling face,


    "With that in mind, Your Highness, I heard a rumor that they stole valuable ritual items..."


    --Oh, you''re pretty earsy...


    Meer, tongue inside. If only some of them knew about it, it wouldn''t have been that much of a fuss, but who the hell is talking to me like that...


    --Or maybe the bad rumors associated with the Special Elementary School are easy to spread...?


    With a headache, Meer turned to Clemens. I thought he was only here to complain...


    "Are you sure that... they did it?"


    He said with a regretful look somewhere.


    "I can''t say anything about it." I may have no choice, but if I steal it, where will I hide it? Besides, I don''t think I can sell it on this island of St. Noel. In other words, the silver ritual furniture can''t be sold in Verga, right? "


    Even if you stole it for money, the sacrifices wouldn''t sell so easily. In that case, I can''t say that they are suspicious... "


    When he heard Meer''s words, the boy instantly shook his head.


    "... well, well, I can''t trust you to do anything about the lowly folk grass..."


    In spite of that indescribable thing, Meer unexpectedly smiles.


    Clemens bowed in disgust and left the scene.


    "... however, the students who were in direct contact with them are still servants, and the students who are merely thinking in the lettre of the ''Son of the Poor'' are a problem." We have to do something about this. "


    Such anxiety on the part of Meer was unfortunate.


    From the next day onwards, there were successive complaints in the student association, and members such as Theon were forced to respond.


    Meanwhile, Meer was looking for a way to break it down.


    I found someone who could be a clue, and then Meer went after him. "That''s..."


    Julius, can I have a moment?


    "Ah, Princess Meir... what is it?"


    Meer spoke to Julius with a strange tilted neck.


    ¡°Can I talk to you for a second? Are you sure?"


    "Yes, then... well, let''s talk in the room."


    Julius rolled his eyes behind Chirari and Meer. Perhaps he avoided a situation where he and Meer would be alone in the room. He is a very generous man.


    Then, after Julius, Meer and Anne came to his room.


    There was a room set aside for teachers in the special elementary school, and a large desk with a variety of thick books.


    "Oh, is this a book to use for class?" You''re very enthusiastically prepared, aren''t you? "


    ¡°Yes, I can''t help but be educated. Besides, they''re all good kids."


    Sit on a chair, as Julius recommended. And, waiting for it, Julius began to speak.


    "So, is this about the theft?"


    ¡°Yes, that''s right. How are the children doing?"


    Asked, Julius nodded with anxiety,


    "Everyone looks confused." I told you not to worry... "But honestly, what do you think, Mr. Meir? I don''t think they did it, but...."


    "Yes, of course I do." But not all of them. That''s why I think I have to convince you. That''s why I wanted to hear your opinion.... "


    In response, Julius blinked his eyes in bewilderment.


    "Her Royal Highness Princess Meir... it''s not a rumor, it''s something different."


    "Rumor... yes, what kind of...?"


    "Oh, no, I''m sorry." Never in a bad way... "However, people with noble identities usually think of the people as being inferior. I knew you''d be treating those children like criminals....."


    "The people look down on me like that... oh, that''s ridiculous."


    That is the path to the platform. The people are by no means inferior, nor weak. I can''t keep stepping on it forever. Meer knew it well enough to feel pain. Specifically, I felt painful around my neck like this.


    "I''m sure you''ll understand, Princess Meer, but... those girls will never steal anything." If so, is there anyone else who might be suspicious? When I looked at Mr. Rafina''s condition, I felt like that.... "


    "Suspicious person... well, that''s right."


    Indeed... Barbara, headed by a suspicious figure, is on this island right now. Such an incident occurs when she is on the island. Is that a coincidence?


    "The point is, you just have to find out who did it." If only there were other murderers besides them. So... in some cases, you may have to pay for your sins. "


    Meer swallows the raw saliva, gokuli, to Julius, who shines his glasses.


    "That means... that you''re going to produce a sacrifice, right?"


    And Julius nodded profoundly,


    "As you can see, Mr. Rafina, it seems that the person you are thinking of is guilty of a crime that was originally suspected." If that''s the case... after adding the crime of stealing this time, what can I say? "


    Certainly... rubbing my sins against the snake is something I don''t think about either. I don''t know, but...


    "It''s important to protect them. I think it would be good to consider it as one of the means to that end...."


    For the sake of the children... it''s hard for me to object when they say that. "If that''s all I can do, maybe I can''t help it..." I don''t want to do anything terrible as a meer who knows what''s going on with Barbara.


    Like Rafina, it would be the same thing.


    "Why don''t you find out where the ''person you know'' is locked up and if you can''t really steal it?" If only you could ask me where I am..... "


    "Oh, no, I can''t do that." I''ll leave it to Rafina-sama. ¡±


    Sure enough, we can''t let Barbara see the others. but......


    --This is not a situation where you can choose the means...


    Meer was deeply troubled.


    After Julius'' room, Meer went to the cathedral, thinking.


    "I wish I could find the killer like this..."


    And so, while crushing the lack of anything, he enters the cathedral.


    The basilica of St. Noel''s School was usually open to students.


    Sometimes praying in the majestic cathedral, sometimes calming the mind, and reflecting on one''s deeds were recommended by the Central Orthodox Church.


    That day, however, there was not a single ordinary student there. Instead, there was......


    Ah, Miss Meer.


    Raffina, dressed in pure white holy clothes, and her servants appeared. Apparently, they were performing some kind of ritual.


    "Oh, Rafina-sama, what the hell is this...?"


    "I''m working on replacing the stolen artifact."


    Having said that, Rafina took it out of the wooden box.


    It was a silver platter with a white glow.


    "Oh, that''s right, isn''t it?" Is it meant to keep bread on board? "


    "Yes, there are many other uses, but in fact, it''s just a platter of silver that I use for my communion." Even if it''s a sacred object. "


    Rafina shrugged her shoulders.


    "I''d like to say that this is a favorable replacement, so I won''t make a fuss..."


    Rafina sighed with a troubled face. Meer smiles back,


    "That''s right..." "But this is just a big plate..." It''s so big... nh? "


    Suddenly, Meer felt uncomfortable. Surely... didn''t Rafina say that at first? "Silver rituals were stolen..."


    However, when Meer saw the actual object, he certainly didn''t think it was a "sacrifice". Indeed, I thought it was a ''silver platter''.


    What is that for...? "I heard a little while ago that it was a silver platter.


    "I see, indeed, this is a big plate..." But I didn''t say that, and I''m sure Rafina didn''t say that either... "Then why did Patty say it was a big plate...?"


    How did you know what was stolen was a plate? That is, that is...


    Meer was... so blue.


    --No way... Patty stole it... right? "No, but..."


    It was then. Some came into the cathedral. "That''s..."


    "Excuse me. Oh, Meer, you''re here."


    "Well, Abel, you''re back!"


    Meer had a bright smile on her face.

 668 Episode 47 Princess Meir, out! For a horseback riding date.....

    Meer rushed to Abel... but I quickly became anxious.


    I haven''t seen Abel in a long time... for some reason, he looked serious enough to be scared.


    "Oh, what''s the matter?" Abel, somehow I''m a little scared of your face...? "


    "Oh, ah, no, what..." It''s not a big deal, but.... "


    Abel smiled as he slapped his face with both hands.


    Actually, I thought I''d invite you on a horseback date.


    "...... Haa?"


    All of a sudden, Mea, I''m tilting my neck.


    "Of course, if I had the time, it would be..."


    "Um, ah, of course, thank you." Yeah, well, I''ll make it, about time. "


    Then Meer looks towards Chirari and Rafina. Gently, while smiling bitterly, Rafina clenched her hands in her stomach and said, "Good luck!" He told me just by the movement of his mouth.


    Mia nodded her head.....


    "Well then, there''s preparation, and that''s right." Half a minute... no, why don''t you meet me at the stables in an hour? "


    ¡°All right, I''m looking forward to it.¡±


    Then Meir, who had broken up with Abel, walked down the hallway with a trickle...


    "It''s a little run..."


    We''re going all out!


    While running, I put my nose close to my dress...


    --It doesn''t smell like sweat... but just in case!


    Meer had a stubborn face,


    "Anne, hurry up, I''m going to take a bath!" Also, please prepare your horse-drawn clothes! "


    Fly instructions to the dedicated maid. Just like a general who moves forward in battle.


    Got it!


    Response! The General''s most trusted General, Anne, answered with a warm voice.


    And she responded to that trust in perfect form.


    The technique of soaking mea in hot water, brushing it up, and then putting on horseback clothes, like an ancient gentleman...


    While being extremely quick, Mia stares at me unexpectedly with her polite and delicate skill.


    --Oh, Anne, who was flying the cake into space, isn''t here anymore...


    Said Anne, immersed in emotion.


    You''re all set, Meir-sama.


    "Thank you, Anne. That was very helpful."


    Faaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!


    Well then, let''s go to the stables!


    Thus, Meer''s showdown (date) quietly opened the curtain.


    - Hmm, I don''t think it''s been long since I''ve been in the stables like this.


    I''ve been so busy lately that I can''t afford to ride on horses... even the horses are shabby.


    --I hope you can''t sneeze into my stomach...


    Meer, who was on guard, tilted his neck.


    "Oh, there''s no rough storm..." Who the hell is that...? "


    Since Ma Long graduated, the number of people who wanted to ride the rough horse of the storm has diminished. It is a rough storm in the mood. To ride is to self-appoint one of the continent''s leading riders (self-appointment!) Even if it is meer, it is not normal.


    It''s a horse that you can''t even hope for, even if it''s hard work and a pleasant ride.


    That''s why... isn''t Araki lonely? "I thought it was Meer..."


    "Oh, Princess Meir, are you going away now?"


    Suddenly, she turned around, and there was a girl walking after the rough storm...


    "Oh, Huima-san." You were coming to St. Noel, weren''t you? Did you go horseback riding? "


    The Fire Clan that returned to the Riding Horse Kingdom was the Fire Horse, the younger sister of the patriarch.


    She stroked the neck of the storm,


    "That''s why I asked Saintess Rafina to give me a ride." It''s a pretty good horse. The toughness of the feet and the way the muscles are handled are perfect. You''re Princess Meer''s favorite horse, aren''t you? My beloved horse, a stunning horse that can''t be beaten by fireflies. Fufufu, I had a hard time riding, but I was able to enjoy myself. "


    In a compliment, Araki snorted proudly.


    Looking at her twitching nose, she looked at me like she was stunned... but Rainstorm said, "What are you doing?¡± I kept staring at him with a strange face.


    Huh? Is something wrong?


    Hui Ma, who looked strange, asked, "What are you doing?" and the rough storm that leans around my neck. You look really clever!


    - Mmm! Something''s wrong with my attitude!


    It was a meer that made me feel subtly uncomfortable... but to calm down my feelings, I took a puffy breath. Then, I turned to Huima again.


    By the way, what happened today?


    "Oh, actually, my brother contacted me the other day." The report and the letter from the Marlon of the Lin Clan to Saint Raffina are also in my custody. "


    "Oh, Senpai Ma Long, to Master Rafina?" what is it...? "


    "I don''t know, but, well, it didn''t seem that urgent." I don''t have to worry about it...? "


    While twinkling, I suddenly remembered something, and suddenly began to look around.


    "... by the way, that man isn''t here, is he?"


    "That guy...? Oh, it''s Mr. Deon, isn''t it?" Yes, he works for the Empire. "


    "I see... no, but... that man is more of a wolf than a wolf." It''s forbidden to be alarmed. "


    For a moment, it was a smart horse who exhaled, but he immediately shook his head...


    "Let''s go before something terrible comes." "Saintess Raffina will be waiting for you..." I hope Princess Meir enjoys riding too. "


    Having said that, he left in a hurry.


    "Hmm, you''re still afraid of Dion-san." Well, I know how it feels... but if you get used to it... no, I''m scared of things after all... "


    "I''m sorry. Did I make you wait?"


    And there Abel came just in time. Looking at you, Meer smiles.


    ¡°No, I''m here now, too.¡±


    "I hope that''s okay..." "..... ah, that''s it anyway...."


    Nh, nh, after sniffing my throat, Abel said:


    "That outfit suits you very well." You just got a new horseback riding outfit. "


    "Ufufu, thank you. I''m so happy."


    My body just got a little bigger (side = not FNY). Longitudinally, it is the same. I am physically tall. Growth. Definitely not FNY!) Meer just got a new outfit for horseback riding the other day. "By the way..."


    ¡±Hmm, that''s a big deal, something a little shiny...¡±


    Anne stopped Meer crushing the disturbing things, and it was a decided design.


    Anne doesn''t doubt that Meer''s riding skills are very good... but she also knows that Meer often falls off the horse.


    Therefore, it is ideal to wear the same clothes as Meer wore in the riding kingdom. Therefore, I chose something that is as functional as possible and seems to do less damage when it falls, and then...


    ¡°Mr. Meer, I think there''s something worthy of that occasion. No matter how beautiful your swimsuit is, you will be laughed at if you wear it when you ride. No matter how good a horseback riding outfit is, it can be seen with white eyes when worn to a dance party. And no matter how beautiful the clothes are, those with decorations that would stand in the way of horseback riding....."


    Anne thinks of Ludwig in her head and persuades him. When she heard the words, she saw a magic pair of glasses on Anne''s face.


    "I see... I knew it." This clothes can be worn when you have to ride a horse to escape. If so, something more functional..... "


    Defeated the authority of fantasy, she accepted Anne''s advances.


    --Abel seemed to like it, too. Ufufu, that''s Anne, a love army master.


    In her heart, while sending praise to her loyal maid, Meer looked toward Abel.


    "So, where are you coming today?" I wonder if the lakeside of Lake Noeliege is okay? "


    "I see... No, why don''t we go into the woods today?"


    When Abel told me, Meer, ufufu, laughed suddenly.


    "That''s good." The greenery is sprouting and I think it feels very good. "


    In an upbeat, singing tone, Meer said.

 669 Episode 48 Princess Meir, without much clenching... Sniffling and being patient!

    "Ufufu, it''s really refreshing. The wind feels so good."


    Looking up at the sky, Meer gave a gentle smile. The clear blue sky, the white clouds glow pale in the light of the sun, and a gentle warmth pours down onto the ground.


    In the heat of early summer, the occasional breeze is really pleasant.


    Two horses making a peaceful footsteps. Abel was riding Hanaya, and Meer was riding... what a child of the storm, Silver Moon. Unexpectedly, it was meer who almost shouted, "Yes!"


    ... Incidentally, Araki was looking at Meer''s face and exhaling a sigh of great unwillingness.


    Well, you must be tired of being run over by Huima-san.


    Meer, for example, hasn''t saved herself from eating a little too much lately. "Are you all right...?" "The summer is getting closer and closer..."


    Now, the first time I rode on the moon, Meer smiled unexpectedly at the footsteps.


    --Oh, this girl is pretty messy, too. Fufufu, it looks like you''re drawing blood from the storm.


    Unlike the good flower sun, a powerful, overflowing force was transmitted from its back.


    - That''s a pretty good horse. Ufufu, you want to take it home.


    While laughing in a good mood, Meir chases Abel a little ahead.


    Eventually, it was the forest that came into view. The forest, which was dyed yellow in the autumn, was now full of green, full of vitality.


    When horses are lined up on the road where the sun shines, the calm air flows naturally between the two.


    "I''m glad the weather is good." The rough sky until the other day seems to be a lie.


    Meir smiling, Abel,


    "Hmm? Yeah, yeah. That''s right..."


    Something, subtly above the sky. Greetings, I seemed to be thinking about something... but I''m a little nervous.


    After all, Abel is straight.


    I''ve always cared about Meer on my dates so far, and I''ve never been so frightened...


    --Abel, is something wrong...?


    When I think about it, I think something is wrong with Abel. Somehow, my expression is strangely stiff... or nervous...


    --I thought something had happened about your sister-in-law... but it doesn''t feel like it... What the hell is going on...?


    Meer stares at Abel... stare... find her!


    Abel''s reddish-dyed cheeks seem to be staring straight ahead, and the movement of her eyes peeking at me every now and then!


    Then, the Observation Eye (High Power Eye) Princess (Princess) Meer will see through!


    --Oh, Abel, maybe your date isn''t very bright? No, but that''s odd. If it''s a date, I''ve done it a few times before... "..."


    Meer''s romantic brain gurgles! Raising your accent...!


    ¨D ¨D The prince riding the horse and the two of them on horseback... In an unpopular forest... the prince is nervous... hmm. This situation... somewhere... haha!?


    Eventually, Meer gets to the bottom of it!


    - Oh, this is exactly the situation I saw in Ellis'' romance novel! In other words, maybe after this...


    In addition, the truth about Meer twisted... "


    --You ''re going to ask me to marry you!?


    ... we''ve taken a little leap!


    And more! Leaping thoughts fly to the sky and rise to the moon!


    --That''s why you were so nervous... "No, but all of a sudden..." Oh, I''m so sorry. "Even if I suddenly told you..."


    Meer was twisting herself instantly...


    "Meer, I have something to tell you..."


    Abel stopped the horse and jumped up unexpectedly to turn around.


    And I said, "What''s that?" And the silver moon looked back... but I couldn''t afford to care less.


    - Ah, ah, Abel, no way... hey, here?


    Meer grew nervous. "Abel... Abel..."


    ¡°I''d like to present ten of the good things about Meer in a ranking format.¡±


    Something strange has come up!


    "...... Haa?"


    In another sense, Abel gave a gentle smile to Mia, who had hardened.


    "Actually, I heard that Meer has been having a hard time lately." I talked to Theon a little bit because he didn''t seem to be feeling well. So, get some advice.... "


    "Huh... I need advice from Zion..."


    In Meer''s mind, Theon''s face with a refreshing smile came to mind.


    - Speaking of which, did Tiona tell you to turn around Ellis''s manuscript...? And there was certainly a story like that. A scene like that that makes a lover come out nice... I see, that''s it...


    Grrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr, Irrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrgrrrgrrrrr The figure feels really good, like the sea moon that was launched on the beach.


    That''s because Silver Moon said, "Whoa? It''s easier to run." It was an ideal [Kaizuki Ride] attitude that made the footsteps light.


    But... the next moment, Mea will know.


    "Oh, this... this is awful."


    That''s right, Meer was on guard.


    No way, it''s so embarrassing to be praised by a boy you care about!


    "Well then... I''ll announce it." The good thing about Meer, number ten. It''s beautiful to eat. "


    "Oh... Abel, you''re surprisingly manly..."


    Eating like that... even if you praise me like that... bitter smile meer. On the other hand, Abel said with a serious face.


    "No, I''ve seen the nobility eat only delicious food and throw away most of it. That''s very ugly. It seemed disrespectful to the cooks and to the peasants. However, Meer ate cleanly and enjoyed the food wholeheartedly. I thought the figure was very beautiful."


    Such as that, they gave me a very sincere answer, and my body became stronger.


    You''re embarrassed to have been seen in such a place. At the same time... I was praised for being cowardly and beautiful...


    - Huh?


    Confusion, and my face is getting hot.


    But without noticing Meir, Abel''s words continued.


    "The good thing about Meer is that she''s ninth, very hardworking, and she has guts."


    * giggle *... Meer moaning loudly. Well, in general, most of the voices that Meer uttered were unruly to the Lady Daughter, so when it comes to the usual, it''s the usual... but that aside.


    "For studying or riding a horse, swimming. I tried my best to make it work. That figure deserves respect, and I want to be an apprentice."


    Meer coughs, staring straight at me like this. Without Abel''s clear eyes and sharp face, Meer coughs up more dandruff.


    --Oh, this is... terrible. "It''s terrible..."


    In fact, it was quite destructive.


    And even harder was that what Abel was saying was not wrong.


    For example, if this is an evaluation based on such a misunderstanding as flying when dancing or driving a Tenma... it can still be tolerated.


    However, on a day when I was praised as a hard worker, etc., it was difficult.


    ''This man sees me as I am. You''re watching me do my best!


    I think about it, and my cheeks are getting hotter and hotter.


    And...... the ranking is still in ninth place! And we still have eight to endure the announcement.


    Hey, this is bullshit! I''m glad to hear it! While holding down my cheeks, my mouth is snarling.


    ... well, that''s no use talking about it. I''ve never had a straightforward and sincere experience of being praised. I''ve never done anything like it!


    Abel''s voice continued as his head poisoned.


    "Eighth place, brave in situations that need to be confronted or cannot be pulled back." But I''m a little worried about this. If possible, I don''t want you to do anything too dangerous... but if that''s not possible, at least take me with you. I''ll be sure to protect you. "


    "Abel..."


    That''s how Abel''s words went on. "I saw myself in his eyes..."


    The fact that Abel was watching his true self quite a bit... When I realized that... Meer suddenly thought.


    - Huh? Isn''t this... also useful for this problem? See the essence... Take care of the essence...


    Meer starts working his head hard not to let go of the slightly visible light in front of him.


    It was easy to increase the rpm because it was already a gyun-gyun romantic brain.


    Seeing how Meer looked, Abel stopped talking, smiling bitterly.


    Then they just watched me come back from my thoughts.

 670 Lesson 49: Patricia Thinks

    Altogether, the classroom of the special elementary school.


    "That''s why now, Princess Raffina and Princess Meir are working on a response." So, please, rest assured. Please act calmly. ¡±


    Coming off the podium, staring at the faces of each of the gathered students...... Julius said.


    "Don''t get short-tempered." That would make the people who help you worse. [M] All you have to do is keep studying. [M] Just be quiet, like nothing happened. I''m sure that what I''ve worn will be useful in the future. ¡±


    Words of gentleness and care... "


    Patricia - Patty was quiet and listening to him. I was listening and watching.


    --Sensei Julius, why don''t you ask us if we stole it...?


    That was the question I had.


    Ever since the incident, he never asked.


    --Normally, I would appeal to the culprit to name himself... And yet, this man has never said such a thing.


    The gentle eyes in the back of her glasses...... Patty noticed the occasional grief-laden light appearing there.


    - Because you believe in us? Or are you sympathetic...? If so, it''s very... bypassing.


    Compassion, kindness, sympathy... Such emotions are nothing but a place to put in.


    That''s the snake''s point of view. Find the weak part of the opponent, poke it, and try to manipulate it.


    Patty looked at people with snake eyes.


    "As I was taught..."


    Finally, Julius leaves the classroom. "As if I was looking after it..."


    "Hey, Karon..."


    Quietly, the voice of pushing and killing echoed.


    You really didn''t do it, did you?


    Yana thrust her sharp gaze at the boy.


    ¡±You''re choking me, aren''t you?¡±


    A boy who speaks with an unchaste face. While looking at it, Patty was thinking.


    - Maybe I didn''t lie. That boy was just scared to believe... "


    Patty was analyzing the boy''s psychology of bringing stealing to Yana.


    I was afraid of being betrayed because I believed in the happiness that came. That''s why I wanted to prepare myself so that I could be betrayed, and I wanted to assume that I didn''t really believe in Yana, who was in the same situation as me.


    I feel more comfortable with that. Because it overlaps with the values I know.


    --So I didn''t really steal it. Even if I steal it, I''ll steal something more like I don''t know.


    As an orphan, I know anyone who has lived in a ghetto. It''s very hard to make money to steal a silver platter. Not to mention stealing a silver platter like the one used by the nobility is ridiculous.


    If a filthy child takes such a thing, he will definitely be suspected of stealing it, and it will be taken away by an adult.


    --The only people who don''t know it are those who have never lived in a ghetto. Aristocrats... or not for sale from the beginning...


    Either way, Patty decides that Karon wasn''t the killer.


    "Damn it, I thought you''d have to worry about meals..."


    Yana gnashes her teeth in remorse. However, the expression suddenly eased. Because her brother Cyril was taking care of her.


    Then Yana turned to the students in the classroom.


    Anxious young girls. And the same age as Yana, the children are also looking like they are about to cry.


    "Shh, don''t worry." Her Royal Highness Princess Meir is very kind. As Sensei Julius said, if you believe and wait..... "


    The words disappear into the asshole. Yana knows how difficult it is to make the children who are most far from believing accept the words...


    Patty looked at the sight in silence.


    Yana is desperate to protect her brother. Apparently, Patty sighed quietly to her hard-working friend, who looked like a leader and cared about the others.


    --If you hold a lot of things like that, you''ll have to let go of them all. I... I don''t do that.


    I closed my eyes gently, and there was a face that came to my mind.


    "I can''t feel my vitality, my thin face..." My brother... Hannes'' face.


    --To save her, we need the knowledge of snakes. To do that... I have to be a snake.


    That''s Patty''s principle of behavior. To save her only fleshly relative, she chose to rely on the knowledge of the snake.


    ... honestly, Patty doesn''t like snakes.


    For the ideal of the serpent, there shall be many sacrifices of this sister and brother in front of them.


    Besides, I''m sure if you say you''ve made friends with these kids, you''ll be holding them hostage and doing things you don''t want them to do.


    Or would you kill in front of your eyes and carve out despair?


    Either way, there''s no way you can like that kind of thing.


    --The snake has its roots in the hopelessness of the weak. "You can''t escape that poison..."


    A woman''s voice as a teacher echoed in her head. Even if you plug your ears, it will never go away. The voice that binds Patty''s heart.


    There were three serpentine teachers that Patty had ever taught. All of them were shady, tangled voices.


    But... this time, the serpent teacher was a little different.


    - Sensei Meir... what''s with that guy?


    Patty didn''t really dislike that person trying to trick the Empire Princess into playing it.


    --Ever since I got here, there''s been so much I don''t know. Or are you trying to test me?


    In any case, Patty had a job to do.


    Obedient to the serpent''s teachings, never defying them... "


    - To save Hannes.


    "To save my only fleshly relative, my brother, from illness..."

 671 Episode Fifty: Inside the powder of fire.....

    Meer, who was well nourished by her date with Abel, came back to school.


    Abel''s words, which he cares about, melt like sugar, melting in Mia''s heart, warming her body.


    "Ufufu... it''s been a long time since I''ve had a date. Besides, you gave me some tips for the future, and it''s Abel.¡±


    It was Mia who was flustered...... but she accidentally doubted the sight of her encounter in the hallway.


    Yana, Cyril, and Patty were talking side by side with Clemence boys.


    Moreover, I''m not just talking about it. And they stood up before Clemens, and before the two men that were round about him. No, the first Yana was forced to bow her head!


    - Is he fooling around again?!


    Hunnu, it was meer who let out a breath of rage and walked out... but when she almost heard the conversation, she stopped unexpectedly... and rushed into an empty classroom nearby.


    "That way, I''ll finish my ears..."


    "Um... thank you."...... I need your help..... "


    Yana''s bewildered voice. Clemens'' voice towards me was subtly sharp...


    "No, I''m fine..."


    And so, looking towards Clinch and Yana...... I looked at the face peeking under my forehead and turned my eyes slightly awkwardly.


    While sneaking a peek, Mea leans her head back.


    ©¤ Haha, is this...?


    "I mean..." If you''re not well, Princess Meer will be in trouble. Do better. Your accusations will be a reproach to Her Royal Highness Princess Meir. So, if you get unfairly judged, you have to protest. Still, if anyone says anything, it''s a declaration of war on our Empire''s nobles. Even we don''t shut up. "


    --Oh... maybe Clemens saved Yana and the others?


    That''s how it sounds when you listen to the conversation.


    In short, Clemens defended Jana and the others from the students who had fooled them, saying, "He stole the rituals of silver."


    --Is that what he''s saying, is that he''s protesting properly and saying with extreme euphemism that if it doesn''t seem right, we can help him...?


    Meer, who deciphered Clemens words in her brain, smiled and suddenly followed the scene.


    --Hmm, that posture of trying to cover the weak people, that''s... it''s a good appeal for Rafina-sama.


    Yeah, that''s a good thing, and then Meer frowns.


    --But... on the other hand, it''s also dangerous.


    After all, from Meer''s point of view, there''s a lot of suspicion about Patty. If this turns out to be Patty''s culprit, the people covering for the Special Elementary will lose their positions.


    Be ashamed, and his wrath shall be kindled.


    --Besides, even Rafina-sama and the student council will be blamed. And if you do it badly, your anger may turn to me... "


    Now it''s Raffina who''s getting so much softer, but if she gets angry, she must be scared.


    The lion looks cute at first glance. But in his mouth, he has sharp fangs.


    --This is... it''s still necessary to hit your hand early, isn''t it?


    Meer knows how important it is to be ahead of the curve.


    To avoid a revolution, the fire should be extinguished when it reaches the level of powder. More to the point, it is important to dampen the surroundings with water before the fire starts.


    Kaizuki''s incarnation, Meer, is a friend with moisture.


    - I have a hint. It''s okay, it''s okay.


    As she tells herself, Meer summarizes the main points.


    ¨D ¨D First of all, if you think about it on the assumption that Patty actually did it, it''s not a good idea to hold Barbara-san and the snake to account.


    After all, the girl Meer brought with her is the culprit. Rafina would have frowned, no matter how much she tried to protect the Special Elementary School. They''re going to be even tougher around Theon.


    ¨D ¨D In the first place, Patty herself is a snake educated person, and it doesn''t make sense to put that sin on another snake. Either way, putting sin on innocent people is going to be a good ingredient for snakes.


    The arrogance of the nobility and royalty is a Weekpoint that should not be exposed to snakes. That''s why I can''t use Julius'' plan.


    Even so, it is impossible to uncover the true culprit and solve the suspicions of the Special Primary Department.


    "Then what shall we do..."


    ¨D ¨D The culprit does not reveal the truth and shifts the tip of the attack towards the Special Elementary Department. Furthermore, it creates a state in which there is no problem even if it becomes obvious that Patty has messed with it. That''s all that matters.


    It''s dangerous to assert that those in the Special Elementary Department aren''t the culprits. So when she found out that Patty was the real killer, she said, "To hide the fact that the kid I brought in was the killer, I insisted that the Special Elementary was innocent! You could blame me."


    I definitely want to avoid that. so......


    "After all... we need to explain it at the whole school assembly!"


    When he was ready, Meir rushed to Rafina.

 672 Episode 51 When Im finished... when Darrekas Nanika is flagged

    It was about that night.


    Suddenly, Rafina, who had welcomed the visiting meer into the room, thought of an unexpected consultation.


    "At the whole school gathering, I will state Mia''s thoughts..." If we find the real culprit, I''m sure all the suspicions will be cleared up... but then it doesn''t make sense, does it, Meer? "


    When asked to confirm, Meer nodded deeply with a strange face.


    "Yeah... well, that''s right..." If possible, this time... I was wondering if the students could be convinced... that there was a killer among those children. "


    Rafina held her tea in her mouth and stopped moving for a moment.


    Then stare up at Meer. Meer seemed to be in a panic, moving her hand... "


    "Oh, no, of course, I believe in children." but.... "


    "Yes, that''s fine, Mr. Meer. I know exactly what you mean."


    Rafina mouths her tea again and exhales a small sigh.


    Meer Luna Tiamoon, a friend of mine called The Empire''s Wisdom, said that Rafina understood it exactly (... she was going to).


    The Special Elementary Department concept is a form of attack against snakes. Orphans and children in slums are weak people who are prone to becoming hotbeds of snakes. When hunger or a national crisis strikes, there is a high probability that they will be cut off first.


    Meer is trying to give them the means to study and get out of this situation.


    If the infectious idea of the snake of chaos acts on the [weaker person who can''t be looked at by anyone and has lost hope], it gives hope to the weaker person and invalidates the snake''s poison.


    He wants to give those in need a medicine called hope, instead of the snake poison that destroys order.


    And naturally, St. Noel is not the only one to do it.


    If we don''t reach out to the oppressed children all over the continent, it doesn''t make sense...


    "It''s impossible to gather only clean and innocent children to realize Meer''s idea..." No, I can''t even tell you that these girls have never dyed their hands on a crime in the past. ¡±


    For children who have grown up in slums, crime is intimate with life. If we don''t have food, we''ll have to steal it. The harsh situation is that if you don''t, you will die.


    Of course, there are those who have taken part in the evil deeds and have no choice but to survive.


    Even if they were not involved in this theft, if the children had such a past, it would still be a material for attacking the Special Primary Department.


    Anyone who disagrees with Meer''s ideas must use it.


    - I''m sure Meer wants to do something about it. They''re not the only ones here. Think about the children you will welcome in the future...


    Rafina nodded quietly,


    "That''s why I want to talk to you at the whole school meeting... that''s what I''m talking about."


    ¡°Yes, there''s something I''d like to talk to you about.¡±


    St. Noel is where the descendants of the royal nobility, responsible for the next generation of the continent, congregate. Meer knows exactly how to use it. What we have learned here will surely be rooted in the hearts of each student, and the graduates who brought it back will change the country and make the world a better place.


    Meer (inside Rafina) believes in it.


    That''s reliable, and I''ve barely used that power until now, and I can''t help myself...


    "I don''t think the snake will miss the chaos at St. Noel''s School. I don''t know how much power is left in the snake today, but if I can hit it, I''d like to hit it early."


    Then Rafina smiles at Meer.


    ¡°If you say you need me, I''m willing to spare no effort. But... what are you going to do?"


    In response to that question, Meer smiled deeply,


    "It''s all right, Mr. Rafina." I will definitely..... "


    I nodded with confidence.


    Now, after Meir left, Rafina called Sunteri, the head of security on the island.


    How are you doing, Mr. Rafina?


    "For example, this is what I asked for, but I don''t need to rush too much, so it''s going to get better."


    "Well then....."


    "Yes, I don''t think I need to hang the killer in front of everyone."


    ¡°I see, that was more than anything.¡±


    Rafina added a word to Santeri as she bowed her head and tried to leave.


    "Oh, of course, just keep looking for the culprit." You don''t have to hurry so much though... "


    Thinking of Julius'' gentle smile, Rafina murmured.


    "Thanks to Meer, the aftertaste doesn''t seem to be too bad... but I''m embarrassed." I don''t know what to do with it..... "


    I sighed in agony. Gently, his eyes stuck to a letter placed on the desk.


    Recently, a letter was delivered by the hand of Huima, and what was written there... was an invitation from Ma Long to a horseback date!


    "When we''re done with this, I''d like to go on a long drive again." Yeah, let''s invite Mr. Meer over. Oh, I see... well, let''s make the horse-shaped sandwich. Invite Mr. Meer and the others. Maybe we should invite the children too... "


    Twinkle with distant eyes.


    "When this is done... yes, when it''s done..."


    What a disturbing thing to do.


    Rafina''s slightly disturbing crush made Darreka''s Nanica flag stand... but it didn''t feel like it...


    It was only God who knew if it was the flag of the dahlia.

 673 Episode 52 Unwavering Authority Gained ~ I, Fuck Glasses! ~

    The day after the meeting with Rafina, an all-school gathering was to be held at the cathedral.


    Meer and Rafina are in front of the students. In addition, seats are provided in front for children from the special elementary school, and students from the secondary school and above are seated facing each other.


    When I looked at the students, I saw the officers of the student council, including Theon and Abel. They tried to get the students to sit next to each other.


    Once, the students who supported Meer''s election, the Sancland nobility controlled by Theon, and so on, helped make the atmosphere of the venue more favorable to Meer.


    --We try to have it dealt with in the event of an unforeseen situation... this shouldn''t be a problem.


    Well, speaking of problems, it might be a problem that Bell is sleeping and is late, and that Shrina is not here with her, but...


    - Yeah, that''s a minor problem. I don''t think you''ll need Lina''s medicine. It''s okay, it''s okay.


    Rafina''s voice echoed as she nodded.


    "Now, let''s start the whole school meeting." Today, I want to talk to you about the stolen silver ritual. Her Royal Highness Princess Meir Luna Tia Moon, President of the Student Council, would like to speak with you about this matter. Please, ladies and gentlemen, listen carefully. "


    Niccoli and Rafina gave a clean smile. To that smile... I wonder why? "Meer feels like she''s under a lot of pressure..."


    Rafina winked lightly as she approached me.


    - Oh, yeah, that''s right. I''ve arranged a place so that Mr. Rafina can talk properly... From here on out, it''s my turn.


    Meer gently stood up and gently repaired the wrists of her uniform.


    And then what you take out... it''s... yes! A symbol of authority, a pair of glasses!


    Meer looked into her glasses gently and cast a spell three times...


    "... I''m the fucking glasses... I''m the fucking glasses... I''m the... fucking glasses?"


    Crunching in a small voice...... the next moment, open your eyes,


    "That''s right! I''m the fucking glasses!"


    The moment you feel like you''ve become Ludwig over your damn glasses...... I''ll suddenly put my glasses on to fix that image.


    Meer then takes on the spirit of the Empire''s wisdom bag.


    --Oh, I feel like I''ve somehow learned the wisdom of Ludwig. "Hmm, try to solve the arithmetic problem..."


    Somehow, I felt like I was getting better, and I tried to solve the arithmetic problems I had struggled with in my morning class in my head... Trying to figure it out...


    --No, it''s not the case that you''re doing that right now.


    He realizes what''s important.


    Yes, now is not the time for arithmetic. There is something more important.


    After all, it was difficult! and enlightenment, huh? You''re not getting too smart, are you? It was not because I felt it was something like that.


    When I tried to solve it, it was more difficult than I expected, and even if it was difficult, I just couldn''t solve what I had just learned. I don''t think so at all! I don''t know!


    The wisdom of the Empire makes no mistake about the lightness of things... but that''s all.


    And then again, hmmm! With a sigh of temperament, Meer stood on the podium.


    "Good mood, ladies and gentlemen. Thank you for gathering today.¡±


    Slowly, I gazed at the students'' faces.


    There is no hostility in the faces of the students gathered there. There is no unbelieving colour at the moment.


    --Are you going to see what I''m saying, or are you confused...?


    Looking at their atmosphere, Meir somehow understood.


    They''re probably not serious about crushing the Special Elementary School.


    Few people would be willing to make any effort or take any concrete action to pass that claim.


    Of course, there will be a backlash against what the Meers are doing. "I wonder if there''s a sense of dissatisfaction or rejection..."


    - It''s just, at best, a mouthful. "It''s like whispering between friends..."


    It is petty malice. Malice that is not burdensome to your heart, or a light feeling that you want to clear up a little bit of anger.


    Now... the higher the air, the more it provokes attacks on children. They''re bad guys, so you can hit them, or they can create such an atmosphere.


    The feeling of casual whispering may lead to violence.


    --And if the attacked children fight back, it will be irreversible. To avoid that... and to make sure Patty finds out who did it, we have to do our best!


    Stick the nail firmly in advance so as not to exhibit a strange sense of justice. Present and press the reasoning for that to them now!


    Inhale deeply, exhale... Then, Meer finally turned her gaze towards the children in the special elementary school...


    "I believe in these children." I believe in their purity, their kindness, their goodness. "


    With a grand declaration...... Meer''s words began.

 674 Episode 53 The Empires Wisdom Meer, Lets Talk Education!

    The moment Mia''s words echoed, the venue calmed down.


    The impressive colors that came to the faces of the students were of course puzzling and repulsive, or mocking.


    But that was natural. After all, what Meer said was aspiration, or Meer''s own stance.


    There is no evidence that children are not doing it, and there is no reason to believe it.


    It''s just a statement that "Meer believes"...... therefore,


    "There''s no way you can believe me when I tell you that."


    It''s not natural to think that the son of a lowly people has stolen it.


    Somewhere you can hear a sneaky voice.


    ...... I wish I wasn''t related to the Imperial nobility, etc., but Meer quietly lifted her glasses, a symbol of wisdom.


    Don''t panic. Because all of those reactions were as expected.


    Meer says it again.


    "I believe in the virtuous nature of these children." I believe in the goodness of them and all the children. So I''m sure that none of these girls are responsible for the theft. "


    Express your firm trust. In the words of Jana and Cyril, some of them looked uncomfortable, but pretended not to see them, and Meer said.


    "I believe in the virtuous nature of these children." All of you who have eaten with these children and talked to them in person should know. These kids are very nice. "


    Those who taught their children manners...... those who are praised by Saint Raffina for this, and have very good memories, nodded, "Yeah." Among them, children in the special elementary school have become good listeners!


    "That''s why I believe in the virtuous nature of these children." but.... "


    Repeatedly, when there was a battle from here, Mea cut off her words and looked around everyone''s faces,


    "But... it''s also true that such things can happen sometimes when a good person commits a sin..." Therefore, I will think about it. If the "good children" have done evil... who should be held accountable for their crimes...? "


    Meer stares at Patty''s face as she says it.


    ¨D ¨D When I think of Patty''s previous situation, I don''t think she''d be doing anything bad that would harm Jana and Cyril''s sister and brother.


    After a while of worrying, that was the conclusion that Meer had drawn.


    Sure, Patty said "silver platter," and that statement was suspicious... but!


    ¨D ¨D It just so happens that the image of the silver ritual furniture is a large plate. Inadvertently, you can put the image that comes to your mind into your mouth.


    Words that are different from what I expected come out of my mouth, and it is not unnecessary for words to be pulled by the sight in front of me.


    In Patty, the image of the silver ritual furniture was a silver platter, so I said so... It can be thought that it happened to coincide with reality.


    ¨D ¨D If such weak grounds turn a blind eye to suspicion... it is difficult to repair the relationship of trust. It''s going to be impossible to rescue Patty from the snake.


    Conversely, if Patty really was the killer, that''s fine. Patty''s heart will feel guilty when she says she truly believes in Meer. And that guilt turned into a favor with just one word of "I''ll forgive you." You can make yourself at home and gain Patty''s sensitivity and trust. This is delicious.


    Therefore, my stance is only to believe in children. For this reason, it''s important to "reduce the damage you do when betrayed in faith."


    With the objective clearly defined, Meir points to it and sharpens his logic. Like a spear or a sharp mushroom.


    "Of course, the guilty party should be held accountable." But... we, the people who go to St. Noel, shouldn''t think that''s the end of it. Should not those who stand above the kingdom and leave such a situation, for whom the good ones have been compelled to sin, be held accountable? "


    Meer stares at the faces of each of the children in the special elementary school. Then he walked toward them, and quietly laid his hand on Jana''s head, which was in front of him.


    "For example... if Yana here stole food to relieve her brother''s hunger... I will blame the parent who made him guilty." And I''ll blame the ruler of the country for putting his parents in trouble. ¡±


    While saying that, Meer thought to herself, as if to check.


    ... this child is from Ganudos Port State...


    Or, if you stole something that might be money from your anxiety about the future, I''ll blame the lord for causing that anxiety.


    I wake up to Cyril sitting next to me, and to Karon next to me.


    --This child is Yana''s brother, and this Karon boy was sent from an orphanage in the Duchy of Verga, but he was protected in another country...


    Yes, as a matter of course, Meer knew. Indicate the children''s country of origin.


    And none of these children are from the Empire. Not one, not one!


    Therefore, the Empire does not claim that Meer is to blame!


    From the absolute safety zone, Meer continues to talk calmly with Pera Pera.


    "I hate bad things." I hate stealing. Well, if these good children have done evil... I won''t hate or hate them. That''s not to be done, just to teach you that it''s a bad thing... I want to direct my anger to the evil of stealing, and to what created the situation that makes these children do evil things. "


    Meer then stares at the faces of each of the students gathered there.


    "It is the duty of the ruler to make the people good. Below the people, and below the people, it is their work to denigrate the way they govern. I will not starve the people of my country, nor will I disdain the disgruntled people."


    Meer''s words were persuasive. It was because it showed its scope at its own birthday festival.


    The Princess Meir''s prodigal festival was the exact expression of Meir''s words today.


    "Isn''t that the kind of sight that we, the people who go to St. Noel, have to take?"


    That''s what I said... Meer smiled.


    Meer''s claim, that is to say, to "mislead me as to where my responsibilities are"...


    "Children''s own sins" are defined as "the sins of those who caused children to commit sins". In other words, the logic of holding the nobles of their country of origin accountable.


    Yes, Meer threw the stones back at those who tried to throw the stones themselves, holding the children in the special elementary school responsible!


    This is what the noble descendants of the royal family who attend this school are asked by Meer.


    "Maybe these kids are bad... but your parents are bad, too?"


    In answer to this question, I said with dignity, "My country is different! There are not many people who can say" yes ".


    Meer then discloses her heart without telling any falsehoods...... and adds "some interpretation".


    After all, the truth resonates most in people''s hearts. That''s why Meer argues with enthusiasm!


    "I don''t blame these kids for anything they do wrong." I don''t blame you for anything bad you''ve done in the past. It encourages reflection, teaches you never to do it again, and... you just skip yourself. Have the righteous not been made to sin? "


    I put my hand on my chest and said.


    Yes, Meer is always asking herself.


    Are you letting the people run the revolution? Didn''t you instigate them to make a trumpet!?


    Always ask yourself if you''re calling out for a breakout, that''s what Meer''s style is all about.


    I will translate it so that they can understand it and speak it with enthusiasm.


    "Most of those who will graduate from this school will be those who will support the country in the future. If so, you should think about it. To keep the people good, it is necessary the constant effort and patience of the ruler. And it shall be the sins of the parents that teach not the children, and it shall be the sins of us, and of the rulers, that teach not the people.


    Speaking of which, Mea wipes the sweat off her forehead. In response to the momentary silence, a small applause resounded.


    It was Saint Raffina who praised Meer''s words.


    As a result, Meir''s point of view was not an individual one, but a "view of St. Noel''s School" supported by Rafina.


    Of course, this is a production. Meer asked for it in advance. And Meer, with the full help of Rafina,


    ¡°While you''re here in St. Noel, I want you to learn from it and make the most of your experience here when you get home. We hope that those who hate theft and love justice will use their hearts to rule the country. I hope that by the time you rule the country in the near future, there will be no one like the people who are to die."


    Finally, Meer added - it was a word that would transfer the responsibility of those gathered here to the future.


    In other words... this is what Meer is saying.


    ¡°I think your parents are responsible, but you''re not! Your responsibility will be upon your return to your country in the future."


    Anyone can say, "I''m sorry about you!" If it is pointed out, I feel sick. "You''ll be stubborn.


    But I don''t feel bad when you tell me you can fix it, even though your parents may not have done it.


    Also, for those who are proud of their parents, it is irrelevant because our parents are able to do it in the first place. Maybe my parents don''t care much about orphans or poor people? "That''s why I''m the only one..."


    The next moment, the sound of applause echoed from the other side of the scene.


    Of course, that was another show.


    While watching the clapping by the members of the student council and the hands of the people who were breathing, the sound of the clapping ran around the cathedral.


    Seeing that, Meer quietly let out a sigh of relief.


    Thus, the declaration was later laid down as the foundation of the continent''s educational philosophy.


    Whoever loves My Son, not according to his deeds. Just by the very nature of it.


    If his deeds be evil, teach him his transgressions.


    And then, let''s save ourselves from the evil environment and the responsibility to teach...


    Later, the words of Meer at this time became known as "Kinshiketsu".


    It will produce various forms of educational reform in various countries, like the mycelium, as a word that will turn children into gold...


    It was another story.

 675 Episode 54 Bells Are Not Deceived!

    "Bell, hurry up. The whole school rally is already starting."


    Strina rushed him, and Bell ran.


    "I''m sorry, Lina. I overslept."


    Last night, Belle stayed in Shtrina''s room. Without exhausting my talk, I stayed up all night.


    --It was a lot of fun, and I talked to her. "I have to reflect..."


    "It was a bell that I thought was something like that..." As a matter of fact, I''m not impatient.


    After all, it was a whole school rally arranged by my grandmother Meer.


    --Meer, you shouldn''t have to prepare for your grandmother, and today, I haven''t been told to do anything in particular.


    That''s why it''s serious for the princess to sleep or be late for the event.


    "Yeah, let''s be careful." I knew you''d have to go to bed early at night to be a princess. "


    My grandmother was an early-night person. And it shall be the bell that shall imitate it, and lay firm in his heart.


    Geez... it was that time. A figure appeared in her eyes.


    "... that? That''s..."


    An impressive man with a gentle face wearing glasses, that''s...


    "Lina, is that... Julius Sensei...?"


    Julius, a lecturer in the special elementary school, was walking towards the back of the school.


    Well, that''s no wonder. Since he is not a student, he need not attend the whole school assembly.


    As a teacher, I might have been given another job...


    It''s just... something bothers me. There was an indescribable discomfort.


    And there was someone who could accurately describe the discomfort that Belle had learned. Sturina looks at Julius and tilts her head.


    "... that''s weird. Why aren''t you in the cathedral?" Sensei Julius, I don''t think you care what happens to that personality. "


    That''s right... He must have been a "child-friendly teacher". At least, since I was introduced, it was in Bell''s eyes.


    I went to Valentina and came back, so it wasn''t for that long... but the impression on Bell''s chest is still strong.


    And yet, the future of the children is in jeopardy. Can''t you attend the whole school meeting?


    Don''t you care how Meer treats those kids?


    That didn''t fit his image at all.


    "Sensei Julius, what are you doing?"


    Strina said in a suppressed voice to the bell that leaned over her neck.


    "... hey, Belle, what if I have to steal the treasure from somewhere?"


    "Huh? Hmm, that''s right..."


    Suddenly, Bell roared,


    "Sneaking through the walls so that no one would find out... and then working too fast for the eyes of the guards..."


    When I move my arms and show them,


    ¡±Fufufu, that''s right. Dion Alaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!¡±


    Sturina laughed as she put her hand around her mouth and giggled. That pathetic smile turned into a demonic smile the next moment.


    "But you can''t be an ordinary girl like Lina or Bell." So, if it''s Lena, I think she''ll light a fire somewhere nearby. "


    "... heh? Fire?"


    To the wordless bell, Shtrina continues.


    "So, while everyone is desperate to put out the fire, I''m going to steal it." If you start a fire big enough to forget what was stolen, it will fool everyone''s eyes. Maybe you won''t notice until you run away... don''t you think? "


    "That''s..."


    Sturina turned a sharp gaze to Julius as he walked away. Bell understands exactly what that means.


    "I see... huuh..."


    Belle also stares at Julius'' back. I remember that gentle, slightly troubled face... I remember the glittering glasses on that face...!


    "... when I said that, that person... is so suspicious!"


    Bel said. I''ll definitely say it in a squeaky tone.


    Somehow, it''s starting to look very suspicious!


    Bell was not deceived by the authority of the glasses. I observed Julius very calmly and found him suspicious.


    I don''t believe unconditionally just because I wear glasses! "Unexpectedly..."


    That''s why...? Is it because you have eyes to see more than meer?


    No, that''s not true.


    The reason is simpler.


    That is... Ludwig didn''t wear glasses when he taught Belle to study!


    ... that''s right... it''s hard to see. The small text in the textbook is... Because it was difficult to see, I took off my glasses and took a class at Bell.


    That''s why Ludwig has no image of glasses when he teaches studying in Bell.


    Bell has no authority over glasses.


    Such a free bell from the curse of glasses... "


    "It''s suspicious... Let''s chase it a bit."


    Then the two girls nodded and ran out.

 676 Episode 55 The Empires Wisdom Meers Ikenai Delusion

    After she finished speaking, Meer softly took off her glasses.


    Phew, take a breath and bow. Then he graciously turned his heels and took his seat.


    Rafina stood on the podium by mistake and summarized what happened afterwards.


    ¡°Right now, as Meer said, we in the student union are going to be advocating for the children in the special elementary school. I fully believe they weren''t involved in the theft, but even if they had dyed their hands on evil¡­ we forgive them. Of course, I''ll teach you not to get involved in that kind of thing in the future, and I''ll set up the situation so that you don''t have to be involved."


    Immersed in pleasant fatigue and a sense of accomplishment that fills her chest, Meer listened to Bonyari and Rafina.


    "Thank you for your hard work, Master Meir."


    Anne gently approached me and gave me a cup. Cold Vehrga apple juice, refreshing acidity and pleasant sweetness spread in her mouth, and Meer sighs.


    "Thank you, Anne. I talked a lot and I was thirsty." As expected, that''s very clever of you. "


    ¡°Thank you for your compliments. And... well, that was a fine speech. Dear Meer, I''m impressed.¡±


    "Oh, thank you. I hope everyone else does too..."


    Having said that, Meer once again shifted her gaze to the venue.


    The atmosphere was not so bad from Meer''s point of view. It seemed that her words had been well received.


    Next, looking towards the children in the special elementary school...... what a crying Yana was crying.


    Probably he was uptight. It''s hard to imagine what this ruling means for her, who lived alone with her younger brother. And that thread of tension must have broken.


    Jana''s usual eager eyes, but from her eyes, tears ran out, wiping them with both hands.


    And then, my brother Cyril stares at my sister worriedly.


    ... that made the atmosphere of the venue more favorable to Meer.


    Jana is an adorable little girl if you clean herself up. And that younger brother, Cyril, who has a cute face, too.


    Without the shield behind them, there is no one who can''t stir up sympathy and a desire for shelter... for my sister, who has worked hard, and for my sane brother, who is trying hard to encourage her.


    In addition, other children were crying to be caught. But they never spoke up. She was holding on to the crying and biting her lips.


    It was the figure of the weak who were trampled on.


    They cry and beat me if they think I''m a little annoying. That''s why I shrink myself as much as I can so that I don''t notice the horrible thing.


    The habits they had acquired in a harsh environment, their appearance, looked very pitiful in the eyes of the children of the nobility who would never have set foot in the ghetto.


    For the first time, something that was only a dirty mass, as the same person as us, as a child weaker and smaller than us... it was in their eyes.


    Therefore, the air to blame them was no longer dispersed.


    Meanwhile, Meer also saw the children''s tears.


    After roaring with emotion, Meer.....


    --Fuumu... you were moved by my story. Having the power to make people cry is evidence of the power of words... "


    and so on...... and moreover,


    --I wonder if I have the talent for poetry.


    I''m in a bit of a rush!


    ¨D ¨D A talent for writing stories or poems that impress many people... I didn''t realize it, but... I see. "Next time, please cooperate with Ellis..."


    And so on, it was meer who seemed to inadvertently open the way to Poemer.


    - Anyway, if you stay like this, it''s your word... In order to do that, we still need to know who the killer is.


    Meer decided that even if the children had sinned in the past, they would have no choice but to do so. He mentioned that it was often due to the responsibility of the lords of the area where they lived. Their spirit, who had just arrived in St. Noel, also complained that their experience had probably influenced it.


    ... but that''s just for the sins I''ve already committed. It was another dimension to admit the sin and come forward.


    After the whole school rally, if the culprit doesn''t come forward... after all, the fire of blame won''t go out.


    "Even with the gratitude of Her Royal Highness Princess Meir, the Son of the Lesser People will not admit his sins!" "And some of them might say,


    --If the children are the culprits, they have to come forward and offer me the silver ritual gear... If Patty is the killer, I don''t think she''s going to say anything. "If the other child is the culprit, it seems that he will come forward properly..." Well, even if the killer comes forward, I don''t think it''s necessary to reveal his name in front of them. However, if we just say that the culprit has been found, then everyone may be able to imagine it on their own.


    Meer breathed a sigh of relief again.


    ¨D ¨D Whatever it takes, I''m done with what I have to do. Huh, I''m tired today. I''ve used a lot of my head.


    And so, Mea... she kind of wanted to praise herself.


    --Isn ''t it okay to prepare an extraordinary cake and eat it full of stomachs as a reward? Until now, I''ve been patient with sweet things as much as possible... but I wonder if you can eat a delicious snack full of cream? I worked very hard today... I wonder if I could be nice to myself?


    It was when I was obsessed with Ikenai''s delusions.


    Monica quietly walked over to Rafina, who stepped off the podium. After a long conversation, Rafina walks up to Mea...


    "Meer-san... the killer has moved."


    "...... Haa?"


    Meer''s "delusion of eating lots of sweet things in exchange" just vanished like a bubble.

 677 Episode 56...... e Detective Bell, Ill follow you!

    Bell and Strina''s tail began.


    Julius walks down the hallway in a hurry with Stasta. Behind them, two girls follow without a sound. There are no people in the hallway. Therefore, I followed him at a certain distance so that I could not find him.


    Belle, come here.


    Instructions from Strina, who pushed his voice to death. And accordingly, Bell goes for a little run.


    ¨D ¨D Somehow, Lina, I''m so used to it...


    With the footsteps silenced, Bell turned her attention to Shutrina, who was moving from shadow to shadow.


    ©¤ ©¤ I told you that if you were a normal girl, you wouldn''t be able to overcome the walls, but if you were Lina, you might be able to do it...?


    Or you slip and fall along the way, and Ano, your husband, will take it... So, staring at my cheeks while they''re red...


    A bell that is slightly delusional and nimble. With such a bell, Shtrina leaned her neck with a grim face.


    ¡°What''s wrong? Belle, did you have a good time?¡±


    "Huh? No, it''s nothing. Even so, Sensei Julius, where are you going?"


    Ahaha, smiling and deceiving, Belle turned her gaze back to Julius. As he headed out of the classroom building, there was a corridor that was unpopular.


    By the way, Belle remembers that she has never been there before.


    When I first came to this world, it was a bell that had been lurking in the school for a while, but I had never been here because I was basically moving around a cafeteria with food.


    "... there aren''t many people, and I can''t believe I''m really going to light a fire..."


    "Oh, that''s okay. There''s nothing particularly burning in the future, and if it seems to burn well, I''ll talk to Rafina and have her deal with it."


    Nikoniko, strina with a proud face. Unlike Bell, he seemed to have checked ahead of time. It seems that she has already taken care of every corner where it is easy to burn.


    That''s right, Lina-chan.


    What were you going to do while investigating it...? It was a bell that only a few questions were asked.


    "Huh...?"


    However, in the next moment, the interest moves to another.


    Bell''s chest, inherited from her grandmother''s [Blood of Horse Lovers], contains a rough [Nojima]!


    With that blood prompting, Belle turned her gaze...... and leaned her head.


    "Huh? There''s no Sensei Julius...?"


    It was in the old hall that the two of them followed him. It''s smaller than the hall where the newcomer''s welcome dance party was held, and it smells slightly dusty.


    Nowadays, old communion tables and broken desks are placed in a mess.


    --Are you saying you''re hiding somewhere...?


    I thought, but there are not many places I can hide. Although the room is organized, there are two or three places that can be said to be shady. I can see it right there, and I can see that Julius isn''t there.


    "Hey, Belle, isn''t this suspicious?"


    It was then. Strina, who was wrinkled between her brows, pointed at a point.


    There was a wall, a wall decorated with a huge portrait of Rafina.


    Wow, that''s big!


    Looking up at the portrait, Bell opened her mouth unexpectedly.


    It was a huge portrait, almost twice Rafina''s height.


    "... it''s so strange to have such a splendid portrait of Rafina hanging in a place like this on purpose"


    Mmm, it was Strina who roared and insisted, but Bell had a different point of view.


    --Aunt Rafina, I don''t like my portrait.


    It''s a bell that always reminds me of signing my portrait... in a very melancholy way.


    Moreover, what was decorated there was a flashy portrait. Rafina spreads her white wings on her back and flies through the air (Rafina''s wings are the default). Starry skies scattered around her like shining jewels, beautifully adorning her.


    The shining constellation adorned Rafina''s feet, and her long hair was adorned with beautiful crescent moons, like a wise servant unto a saint.


    Just one thing, the pupils who look somewhere far away are not very lively or motivated... It was a skillful picture of the temperature difference between the model and the drawing hand.


    --This leg color might be a little tight... You may not want to put it on the front page.


    Even the bells of the good guys think so. I don''t think it would be strange if I hung it in the room instead of the warehouse like this...


    While doing so, Strina looked around the portrait and looked for something suspicious... "But eventually, what did you think? After all, I grabbed the frame with both hands and took it off.


    Abunayi!


    Of course, Sturina was about to lose her balance. Bell runs to help her in a hurry. So, uh, when the two of you took off your portrait... it turned up from there...


    Ah! Wow!


    Inadvertently, Bell rolls her eyes.


    There was a square hole in the wall hidden in the portrait, followed by a narrow staircase.


    "It''s a hidden staircase. There was a misalignment on my forehead, so I was wondering what it was..."


    Apparently, Strina was half-convinced. There was a surprising colour on his face.


    Is Sensei Julius up ahead?


    I peeked upwards, but the stairs were spiral and I couldn''t see upwards.


    "There''s no other place I can hide... let''s go in for now." I don''t think there''s that much danger in St. Noel. "


    Having said that, Bell slowly dived through the hole in the wall.


    "Oh, wait, Bell. Lina''s going first."


    Strina chased after her and lined up next to her.


    Huh? Lina, do you want to put that portrait back?


    He looked back and Bell leaned his head.


    "Yeah... just in case something happens." Someone might notice if we leave it that way. but..... "


    Gently, Strina smiled pathetically.


    "I think maybe it''s okay..." I didn''t have any guards. "


    "Huh...?"


    "No, everything. Let''s go."


    Then they began to climb the stairs.


    "But what is this place?" I can''t believe there''s such a thing in school... "


    Belle said as she glanced around. And then Strina nodded tinyly,


    "Have you noticed, Bell?" At the entrance, it was open, but there was a door with an iron lattice... Ah, look, even in that window over there... "


    A window of light had opened before Strina pointed out. There is a sturdy iron lattice fitting in there.


    Maybe this is a place to keep someone locked up.


    "Locked up... ah, ah..."


    Eventually, a heavy door jumped into their eyes. Is it for surveillance? It was a door with a small window with an iron lattice.


    I can''t see inside the room yet... but I can see people from inside.


    "After all, someone is trapped...?" Ah!? "


    The bell that tried to walk up to the door suddenly grabbed its arm by the shadow that appeared from the shadow, and it was restrained by its back hand.


    "Bell-chan!?"


    With a startled face, Strina rushes over, but her leg stops. The gaze was sewn behind the bell.


    "Oh, I thought it was Rafina-sama''s hand, but were you guys..."


    The man who grabbed Belle''s arm firmly. The man with a gentle smile... "


    "Sensei Julius... why"


    When Bell asked, Julius shrugged his shoulders in distress.


    "That''s..."


    "Oh my, it''s so noisy..."


    Suddenly the voice... it came from the room where the bells tried to peek.


    The next moment, a small window opened above the door...... and the woman''s face clung to it.


    His eyes groaning, groaning, looking around... I checked Strina and there was a color of cheerfulness.


    "Oh, this is Lady Sturina." It''s so shabby. "


    The woman who was trapped... was standing there with a twisted smile from Barbara.

 678 Lesson 57 The bell is very clean.

    "Ah... ah..."


    As soon as she saw Barbara, Shtrina stiffened her body like she was struck by lightning.


    I opened my mouth and closed it, but there was no word coming out of it...


    "Oh, it''s a shame to open your mouth like that." Fufufu, please let me see your face even closer. "


    From the small window, my arm came out.


    Looking at it, Sturina took a reflexive step backwards.


    "Oh my, your hair is a little damaged." You don''t have a fucking maid on you, do you? Oh, or maybe you don''t have a new maid? I''m scared when others mess with my hair, so don''t you care for it yourself? "


    With a slimy smile on her face, Barbara looked pale and tried to step back... "


    Lina is practicing to take care of my hair in the future.


    A quiet but powerful voice resounded.


    "Lina, please be careful with the stairs." If you fall, you may be injured. "


    In her voice, Sturina''s face was flustered. Then, looking back slowly... somehow, I came up to the stairs. If I stepped back any longer, I would have fallen as Belle said.


    Eavesdrops and guides the other person''s heartbreak. That''s how the snake works... "Sturina gnawed her teeth in remorse as she almost fell down the stairs as she was put on the mouthwatering carriage.


    "Huh? Fufufu, you have a nostalgic face, too."


    Meanwhile, Barbara turned her attention to the bell and distorted her face unpleasantly.


    "Oh dear, I heard you killed the Shrine Princess, but you''re still alive." Well, that was the ex-princess too. "I guess I shouldn''t have expected that much..." Same as you, Lady Sturina. "


    "Lina is a friend of mine. I will not allow my friends to be fooled.¡±


    Belle said with a strong voice, and Barbara''s face was slightly perplexed...


    "I won''t forgive you, are you?" As I thought before... shouldn''t you have a little sense of crisis? Do you understand that you are a prisoner...? "


    "... heh? Ah..."


    And Bell remembers there too.


    I mean the presence of a person who is tightening his arms and making him immobile... About Julius standing behind him.


    For a moment, maybe this is the time to use it...? The thought comes to my mind. "Let''s do this unpleasant boy..." Ano, the forbidden technique that my grandmother taught me...! "


    - Now may be the time!


    Belle snorted courageously...


    --Oh, but how do you kick this...?


    It strikes me as a big question.


    "I wonder if I''m releasing a special kick from a state where my arm is twisted from behind..."


    Often silent thoughts, imagining some future...... the conclusion will come soon.


    --Does it seem impossible...?


    Belle gives up early. It was impossible to escape on your own.


    It is a bell with a reputation for clean posture. In particular, its cleanliness was demonstrated in the field of study, often becoming a source of trouble for Chancellor Ludwig... well, anyway.


    Once again, Belle looks up at Julius.


    "Mr. Julius, were you the one who stole the silver ritual?"


    In the meantime, connect the conversation so that Julius doesn''t move on to any action.


    It is important to buy time. By removing the portrait of the entrance, someone may have noticed that something unusual is happening. Besides, it seems that Strina is deliberately vanishing her presence without uttering anything earlier. "And..."


    - Grandmother Meer can''t be surprised that we''re not here! I''m sure you''ll notice and hit somehow.


    ... the bells are running late, but look! Meer thought it was a bell she never dreamed of. Reality is cruel.


    In any case, this situation has an overwhelming number of allies around. As long as you buy time, there is a great chance that the situation will change for the better.


    So... there was no need to do it yourself, and it was a bell that gave up completely.


    Cutting is very important.


    If you''re not good at arithmetic, you don''t have to do it. If you don''t like it, you can skip it a bit. Why don''t you do something else you''re good at? For example, horseback riding, dominant sweetness (sweets), etc.... you just have to grow it.


    That''s the bell I want to insist on!


    ... well, if you actually do that, you''ll get angry, so don''t say it out loud.


    Now, the moment Bell asked, Julius twitched and stiffened his body.


    "I used to stare at Barbara in a daze..."


    "Yeah... yeah. Yeah, yeah. It''s hidden in my room, so I think you''ll find it soon.¡±


    Confess lightly.


    ¡°Is that to help Barbara?¡±


    "Nh, how about that..."


    Now, a subtle reply.


    ¡°I think it''s very difficult to get her off this island. At least, I can''t think of a way to do that.¡±


    Julius smiles bitterly.


    "Honestly, I''m not good at rough stuff either... so much for what I can do..."


    "Ahaha. There''s quite a bit to see there for you."


    Hearing his words, Barbara laughed happily.


    "That''s right. It''s useless to help a snake because it''s the same snake." What we need to think about is how we''re going to damage them. Now, kill that little girl. If you do that, you''ll do serious damage to Princess Meir and that Strina lady. It will effectively distort them. ¡±


    Barbara says with a crooked smile.


    "I won''t do that."


    Julius shook his head with a sad look on his face.


    "I''ve already... fulfilled my hopes."


    "What...? what are you talking about? you...."


    It was immediately after Barbara had a strange look on her face.


    Shall we do that?


    Solemn voice. At the same time, a few men came.


    At the forefront was Rafina''s loyal elderly man...


    Lady Santeri Bandler, you were in charge of guarding the island.


    I greeted you during your visit to this island, Lord Julius.


    ¡°You didn''t put up a lookout?¡±


    "It''s Rafina-sama''s order." Don''t let the student get hurt by being badly rampaged. I think we should lure him here and capture him. The two of you got involved outside of the calculation..... "


    With Saint Teri''s gaze, Julius frees Bell.


    ¡°What are you doing? Releasing the hostages....."


    And he heard Barbaras''s impatient voice, but he answered not: and Julius looked toward Saint Thierry.


    "You did something stupid."


    Julius shrugged his shoulders at Santeri, who looked harsh.


    "Isn''t there something that people want to accomplish when they lose everything they have?" Thank you very much. That you stayed unguarded...... and that you allowed me to get in here..... "


    Then Julius looked again toward Barbaras, and bowed his head deeply.

 679 Episode 58: Ominous!

    "Slow down, Sensei Julius...?"


    As soon as the whole school assembly was over, Meir received a call from Rafina. It was the same for the other members of the student council.


    As a result, I entered the student meeting room and was told the fact earlier. It was Julius who stole the ritual.


    "But why would Sensei Julius do such a thing....."


    Inadvertently, it''s meer crushing. At the same time, something came to Mia''s mind... that was...


    --Sensei Julius... I''m sure he was from the Empire...!


    I should have pushed the responsibility for this to a far position in the Empire... but as soon as I realized it, the two letters of responsibility were approaching.


    As expected, the same reasoning as the children wouldn''t apply... but still, it was mea with a dark face.


    "I know it''s a shock. I was also very shocked."


    Looking at the sinking face of Meer, Rafina looked sad.


    "But..."


    When I tried to keep my mouth shut, I heard a knock.


    For the rest of the story, shall I tell you who I am?


    The door opened and Julius and... Bell and Strina came in.


    "Huh? Why are you two together...?"


    Meer leaning her neck, fufu! A bell with a proud face. Or, "I got you! It''s a bell with a face like that... it''s really creepy!


    And, of course, Meer doesn''t think about the possibility that Bell caught him.


    The wisdom of the Empire will not be deceived. Anyway, did Belle get her? Impossible!


    On the other hand, Julius had a gentle face that was no different than usual. It was a calm expression that didn''t match the situation, as if I had been called to a tea party.


    "Julius, I have something to ask you." Can I have a moment? "


    Despite Rafina''s enquiry, Julius'' expression never disappeared.


    "Now...... I don''t think you''ll have to ask me now......"


    Whether you''re giving up or not, you don''t have to panic, you don''t have to regret it... In a calm voice, he said. but......


    "I already know you stole the silver platter. It came out of your room, and perhaps you wouldn''t deny it, either?¡±


    "Yep... if you find anything stolen, you''ll be too embarrassed to say it out loud..."


    Could it be that it was done on purpose?


    Rafina said as she peered into his face.


    "On purpose...? What can I do?"


    "I was trying to find evidence that you stole..." To show us that you''re the culprit, why don''t you make it easy on us? "


    ¡°Hahaha. Where does that mean you''re doing that on purpose?¡±


    It was Julius who laughed funny... but Rafina looked serious without touching it.


    "It makes sense." To protect the children. I don''t think your entire career is a lie. "


    Having said that, Rafina placed a bunch of parchment paper in front of him.


    ¡°I can see that you were so passionate about caring for children and educating orphans.¡±


    "... hahaha. You''ve done a good job, haven''t you? I had a snake prepare it for me. We snakes are better at deceiving Duke Verga''s eyes....."


    "You could have stolen something lighter, but you deliberately chose a heavy silver platter. That platter is obviously unnatural for a child to steal. I dared to choose it to make myself understood. Otherwise, even Miss Meer wouldn''t have believed the children so majestically.¡±


    - Mm-hmm?


    For a moment, I didn''t feel like there was any misconception...... but swallowing, Meer, yeah! I nodded.


    "I knew it all!" With that face...... it''s so annoying!


    ¡°To fulfill our own hopes, we tried to do as little harm as possible to our children. Isn''t that the case?"


    It was not strange for a snake to stir things up even more so as to cast doubt on the children. I could have even broken up the order by standing around to divide the student council and the students.


    But he didn''t... "I just headed over to Barbara to make a little poke.


    That''s awkward... not far from the snake''s precision or the snake''s viciousness.


    "You''re a good person. Saintess Raffina... You and Princess Meir are really nice. If that''s the case, I don''t think I need to reveal it this far....."


    Julius shrugged his shoulders and looked towards Mea.


    "... I wonder if you guys are special?" Or the people I know just happened to be scum. Is that what this is about? "


    Julius shook his head small,


    "I am a snake... I hate the world''s order, and I am no match for you..." Would you mind doing that? "


    "That''s how I want to be imprisoned in the same place as Barbara-san...?"


    Rafina cuts her words once and then looks into Julius'' eyes.


    "Julius, I''ve been looking into you." You''re Barbara''s child... right? "


    Raffina asked, and Mia opened her mouth.


    - Huh? What are you talking about? Dear Rafina... Isn''t Barbara''s child already dead...?


    Inside your head??? Raffina''s story continues as she fills her ass with meer.


    "And your revenge... is already over." To cause the house to fall. Your vengeance has already come to an end by corrupting the Viscount House. And then you spent the rest of your life... trying to use it for the unfortunate children. I thought of using it for children in situations similar to my own... Isn''t that right? "


    I see, you mean you see everything.


    Julius shook his head with a bitter smile.


    "It''s fine if you laugh with an unfinished man..."


    With a deep, deep breath, he said.


    "I didn''t think about being imprisoned together, or wanted to be executed. It''s just... I missed you at first sight. When I thought I only had one chance... I couldn''t stop. That''s all.¡±


    And so he speaks. What happened to him?

 680 Lesson 59: Julius Past

    "As you pointed out, the woman locked up over there is my mother."


    Meer''s eyes turned black and white at the words.


    --What do you mean...? Barbara was lying after all?


    Mmm, meer roaring. The smoke was rising from the head of the students at the previous school meeting. Well, it was then.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, um... for the time being, wouldn''t you be a little restless if you ate something sweet?"


    Ragna and Anne brought me a plate with macarons on it.


    --Oh, the reward has arrived!


    Meer makes me smile.


    It was an ordinary macaron used for common tea treats.


    Meer''s delusions were so strong that it was far from the kind of super-luxurious cake I had imagined... but the sweet things were noble!


    Whether it''s a sumptuous cake or a cookie, something sweet makes me happy. Saved by the magic of sweet things in the dungeon, Meer knows how to appreciate them.


    ... anything sweet would be fine? Don''t say anything... don''t!


    Anyway, while filling her mouth with happiness, Meer thinks.


    Even so, Julius is Barbara''s child... Well, it''s no wonder you lied to me about Barbara.


    Barbara, after all, has a snake-like mindset that Meer knows about. If it''s for your own purposes, you won''t hate telling lies.


    "Well, that''s true..."


    --But it''s kind of caught. The look on Mr. Barbara''s face at that time... "


    The look on my face when I told Abel and Mea about the past... "I don''t really think that''s a lie..."


    - So Barbara was fooled? But... hmmm...


    It seemed like something impossible to me.


    Is that Barbara going to fool you? Could that be possible?


    Yeah, yeah, I''m thinking about it, and I''m eating macarons.


    Next to that, Julius'' story slowly progressed.


    "It may come as a surprise to you, but she was... she was a normal person." In poverty, he loved and nurtured me as a young child. "


    From his mouth is the figure of Barbara before he fell into the serpent. A servant woman wearing a child of an aristocrat tried hard to earn a living even before she was kicked out.


    ¡°The turning point came when I was seven years old. The death of one of the sons of Viscount Oberato''s trailer called to me. I was taken away by force in the middle of the night, and I was taken over by the Viscount''s house. Promise my mother that I will be your chief and pick you up. But... the Viscount''s house was soon told that my mother was dead. I got the epidemic disease....."


    --Hmm, you let each mother and child give up by telling each other that they are dead. It''s quite vicious, but it seems like a nobleman''s house is going to do it. "Hmm..."


    The most intrusive part of welcoming Julius as his heir was the presence of Barbara. I understand the idea of breaking up the relationship... but I didn''t want to get caught up in it.


    Is it possible that something like Barbara would be fooled by that level of lies?


    --To infiltrate and explore the nobleman''s house, I feel like it would be before breakfast... Yeah, but Barbara wasn''t a snake until she heard that Julius was dead. I don''t know when he came into contact with the snake, and it might be difficult to probe the common people into the nobleman''s house.


    With that understanding, Julius'' words reached Meer''s ears.


    "Well, I was really dying... but I was saved by my predecessor, the Empress." My Viscount Oberato''s family was tilted toward saving because of the way his father laid his hands on women everywhere. "It''s a bad time, the period of crop failure has arrived..." Haha, it''s pathetic, even though you''re an absolute nobleman, but you starved to death. "


    --You ''re talking about Patty, aren''t you?


    It was a match that somehow caught my attention. Certainly, the imperial family''s rescue of the nobleman''s house, which is in trouble for money, is not something that cannot be done... "


    That day, when I confronted Barbara, Patty said:


    "That''s pathetic."


    My face passed through my head.


    "And so... as my health recovered and I grew up, I decided to crush the glorious House of Viscount Oberato."


    There was no dark light in his eyes that spoke of his vengeance.


    What is there is only a calm, intelligent light. It was the eyes of those who had already done what they had to do.


    "I will take the name of the glorious Viscount family to earth in front of my father, who is old and unable to do anything..." There was no fabrication either. It was a naturally leaning house without the help of the Imperial family. Just roughing up my paycheck quickly broke it down. And even the Empress, who once helped me, didn''t help me this time. "


    That''s probably because I was shocked by the Oberato family who didn''t stop wasting money...


    --It looks like you only saved Julius'' life when it was at stake.


    Inside Meer, an inference was being made.


    That is, that is...


    --Patty went back to the past with the emotions he had in this world and changed the past... Isn''t that right?


    Meer thought that Patty might have done the same thing that Meer did back in the day. If that''s the case...... that''s it.


    Meer reaches out to the macaroons in front of her to organize her thoughts. Place it on your tongue, melt it, and taste.


    - Hmm, the sweetness of sugar, this flavor...


    And so on, I calm my mind with sweets.


    Meanwhile, Julius'' story had reached its peak.


    "Then the Viscount''s house was crushed, and my revenge was over." My father, who played and played with many women, including my mother, died of illness while he lost consciousness. The name of the House of Viscount Oberato fell to earth. To be honest, revenge wasn''t very pleasant... but it was a one-size-fits-all. "


    "After your revenge, you decided to live for your children, right?"


    Julius answers Rafina''s question with a bitter smile.


    ¡°For the sake of the poor children, I never thought of myself as a saint. Rather, it''s a pathetic, pathetic story. I ended up looking for a place similar to the one I had spent time in my mother''s town. I saw the face of my mother who I would never see again -- and at that time, I would have to go to the Viscount''s house, and I would have asked the favela for the sight of a day with my mother."


    No one loved Julius, who was suddenly taken over by the nobility''s house as a trace of the Viscount''s house. Therefore, in his heart, his mother''s figure remained without being overwritten.


    "A human being is a greedy person. If it is" a day with my mother ", it doesn''t matter if it ends in poverty. I thought it was a happy thing at first... At last, I wanted to see it. A future in which children trapped in poverty with their mothers will have a happy future. Gain the art of living well, and take my mother out of poverty. I wanted to see what I wanted to see through them.¡±


    As a result, he became aspiring to educate his children.


    But... before him with such enthusiasm, the snake crept in.

 681 Lesson 60: Detective Macallan Meers Milk Reasoning

    Meer throws the fifth macaron into her mouth.


    The pace was moderate so Anne wouldn''t get angry.


    Even Meir grows a little. If you taste it carefully in your mouth and on your tongue, the sweetness will last for a long time. That''s why the motto of Meer these days is to enjoy sweetness for as long as possible with few sweets.


    Anyway, Julius'' story goes on.


    "It was not long before I came to this island. A man came in contact with me. He told me. Your mother is alive. I''m confined to St. Noel''s Island....."


    While listening to Julius'' monologue, Mea felt a slight discomfort in her mouth.


    ¨D ¨D The moisture in your mouth has been taken to Macaron. If you don''t speak well, you''re going to cough up...


    Rolling macaroons on my tongue, the sweetness is finally coming around!


    I wonder if you noticed such a strange thing about Meer. Anne put down the cup at the right time.


    The white liquid poured in, it was hot milk with a sweet aroma.


    Macarons have milk. It is Anne''s stunning choice for flavor and nutrition.


    "Thank you."


    While speaking with her eyes, Meer thinks with her mouth on the cup.


    It''s delicious. From the flavor, I think it was squeezed this morning. While filling your mouth with fresh milk... it''s a luxury to keep on remembering...


    "The riding kingdom''s..."


    I accidentally opened my mouth and swallowed my words in a hurry... and then I thought about it again.


    --I miss that delicious milk from the riding kingdom. I''d like to drink it to my heart''s content again.


    "Nnnh, if you''re satisfied..."


    "Horseback Kingdom...! I see." Damn, I didn''t notice. Lord Julius, perhaps the man who approached you was not dressed like a riding kingdom? "


    Sharply tongued, Zion raised his voice. When I asked if the man who once trapped my brother was involved again,


    "Yes. As I said, it was a man with a horseback kingdom accent..." I thought what he said was frivolous, and I knew he was probably trying to use me. But...... I couldn''t help but ask what happened. "


    As a result, what he learned was Barbara''s evil deeds. Disrespect to the royalty and nobility.


    "The man said. If I do this, my mother will surely be executed. And I can help my mother. I can help you with that...."


    It was just the whisper of a snake. It was the work of a snake who cleverly reads the opponent''s desires and guides them conveniently.


    - I see. The snake already knew that Barbara''s son was alive. But when she talks about it, she lives only to reclaim her son. It''s not a snake anymore. That''s why you hid the information. It seems logical, but...


    Still, there was something subtly caught in Meer''s head. After all, Patty''s presence really bothers me.


    "It''s terrible..."


    Listening to Julius, Tiona frowned and Liola snorted angrily beside him. All the other members of the student council have an unpleasant look on their faces.


    Meer''s mouth was refreshed with milk, and her face was uncomfortable after checking the surroundings.


    Meer is reluctant to disturb the peace and has the skills to match the surrounding air.


    "Nevertheless, that''s true." Meer, you''ve noticed the man is an example. ¡±


    In Theon''s words, it was Raffina who sat next to me, not Mia... who nodded naturally.


    "If you''re Meer, you don''t even have a makeover." Where was Mr. Julius until he came to St. Noel, and where did the man from Sankeland go? Besides, this way... if you make some deductions, you''ll see the answer. "


    Rafina then proudly speaks of her friend''s wisdom.


    If you were meer, you''d be able to build up such a reasoning with ease.


    No one denies the words of Rafina.


    "My grandmother, amazing..."


    Even the bell is making my eyes glitter!


    Meer''s face was a bit mysterious.


    "Whatever it is, it''s... it''s too much to buy."


    While laughing and deceiving,


    "Um, so, you came to this island to help Barbara, right?"


    Asked, Julius shook his head with a tired face.


    ¡°What my mother did is unacceptable, so I didn''t want to help her from the beginning. I thought he was executed for what he deserved. So... what I was asking for was something more trivial."


    Then Julius laughed.


    "There''s nothing I can do to make you think of as an unfinished man... but I just wanted to see you at first sight..." That''s all I wanted. ¡±


    "I just want to see you..."


    It was Belle who nodded at the words.


    Bel, who once lost his parents and missed his parents, Anne and Ellis, and his loyal servants Ludwig and Dion, know the thirst.


    Normal weather, hiding the ringing, a very serious face, Bell was listening.


    ¡°For me, teaching kids was rewarding. There was certainly a response that we were helping to make the world a happier place. The trust of some of the people around me was also valuable to me. I also wanted to respond to that thought. But... my obsession with my childhood... my adoration for my mother is terrible. I can see my mother who thought she was dead. No, if we miss now, we''ll never see each other again. I couldn''t stop thinking about it."


    Listening to what I''ve been saying, Meer thought.


    This man, Julius, is a rational man.


    His glasses didn''t feel like they were influencing the image, but anyway, Meir thought so.


    Even such a rational man who knows how to rule himself properly manipulates snakes. His only irresistible obsession. I used my feelings for my mother.


    A man, no matter how many years he became, did not have a dimension of longing for his mother...


    It was literally my last chance to talk to my mother, as shown in front of Julius.


    "I crushed the Viscount''s house for my mother''s revenge and sent my father to a miserable death. This gave me my revenge, but I thought the opposite. I may have taken my mother''s revenge. When I destroyed the Viscount''s house, my mother lost her vengeance and ran away. Now I may be trapped in that anger, and I may not be relieved until the moment of death."


    So Julius looked at Rafina... and then at Mea.


    "Isn''t that too sad? I can''t help but think that my mother will be executed. But at least... if my heart was still trapped in vengeance, I wanted to let him go. But that''s all I want.¡±


    Behind the glasses, my eyes were always gently glowing, but now they were only a little more sharp.


    "Lady Raffina, Princess Meir, please take into account your personality." Let me talk to my mother. After that, I''ll be punished like hell, so please..... "


    Meer thought, looking at Julius, who lowered his head.


    - Hmph... well, I think it''s quite common in snakes... but if I do this well, I might be able to make Barbara harmless... "And..."


    Meer remembered about Patty.


    - Back then, she said she was pathetic. If we could help Barbara, could we unexpectedly encourage her to turn away from the snake?


    "In any case, it was Meir who wanted to show Patty the reunion..."

 682 Lesson 61 Although slightly inferior to the dry ones....

    Once Julius was lowered, Rafina looked troubled.


    "You''re in trouble." I wonder what''s going on... "


    Fufu, exhaling full of sadness...


    "For the time being... do you have any objection to letting him see Mr. Barbara?"


    That''s what I said clearly.


    In the very merciful words, Meer nodded, framing his arms.


    - Yes, Master Rafina, that''s very important!


    Mei said, as if, "I am the one who raised the Saintess Raffina!" Meer nodded with a face. "It''s really fascinating! I want to say that... but in fact, the elements that shape Rafina today are deeply related to Mia''s behavior, so I can''t be too strong, but I''m sorry to say that.


    ¡°I think that''s a very good idea.¡±


    Tiona was the first to agree with Rafina.


    ¡°After all, it''s very hard not to see your family, and I think you should.¡±


    The Rudolfons are good friends of the family. The peasants in the territory are also treated as family members, and their feelings towards the "family" are generally strong in Tiona.


    "Yeah, I agree with that."


    It was Zion that went on. He''s also in a situation where he can''t see his brother. I think I can understand Julius'' feelings. Behind him, Keith Wood stares at Theon with a little concern. His gaze suddenly turned toward Rafina... and he felt a subtle grief.


    --Oh, Keithwood, perhaps... you''re interested in Rafina-sama?


    ...... if I walked in front of her, I was delusional that I could seriously aim murderous intent, and then Raffina turned to me.


    "What about Meer?" I''d like to hear if you have any good ideas..... "


    "Hmm, that''s right..."


    Meer put her arms back together and shut up a little bit...


    "If possible, I''d like you to approve Patty to accompany me..."


    I''ll try to say what I just came up with.


    Being properly informed about Barbara and Julius will definitely help you grow Patty properly... Maybe.


    "Patricia-san...?"


    Rafina leaned her head strangely. I put my hand on my cheek and often think...


    "Ah... I wonder if that''s what you want your children to know about Julius?"


    Rafina asked, and Meer said, "Yeah?" I think, but for now, I smile silently.


    Meir learned how to use meaningful laughter. When you look at the opponent''s appearance, laughing at the way he thinks is a very effective means.


    Um, what''s that supposed to mean?


    Chloe asked me a question instead. Rafina nodded once, tilting her head slightly to summarize her thoughts...


    ¡°I think Julius'' actions have something to sympathize with. However, it is also true that the children were defamed. Even though they took care of him, they were damaged by the unjust suspicion. At least they''re bothered by Julius'' behavior. Isn''t that right?"


    Chloe nodded her head in response to Raffina''s question.


    "Isn''t that why Meer thinks she wants to give Julius an opportunity to apologize?" And for that reason, I want to teach the children about his situation... "I wonder if he wants to tell you why he wanted to do it?¡±


    Then Rafina gave a sad look.


    "Ms Julius put the children at risk because she wanted to see her mother. But even though you were thinking of the children, you probably didn''t lie. People have many aspects. However, there''s no one else to blame... and I''m starting to feel strongly about it."


    When I heard that, I was... unexpectedly moved!


    --Oh, Rafina-sama is very, very gentle to you. It''s full of charity.


    In Mia''s eyes, Rafina looked like a gentle lion.


    Even if I stepped on his tail a little bit, he seemed to forgive me... with a gentle smile... I looked like a lion!


    It''s been a long time since I''ve been here, and... it''s meer with all sorts of stains.


    --But aside from that... I see. Then we may not be able to expel Julius.


    Until then, I thought it would be inevitable to expel Julius from St. Noel. However, if you explain the situation to the children properly, the situation will change.


    After all, I told the children that even if they had done bad things in the past, I would forgive them at the whole school assembly earlier.


    After all, even though I planted peace of mind in the children''s hearts, if I inflicted severe punishment on Julius, it would give the impression of being subtly inconsistent.


    Meer''s intuition tells me that it seems less troublesome to have Julius continue to vote than to bring a new lecturer from somewhere.


    There is no denying that the newly-called instructor may be a more dangerous snake. Of course, Rafina would be alert, but it wouldn''t be perfect.


    And most of all, Meer... wanted to believe it.


    The words of Julius... more than that, the glasses he wears...!


    - It was noisy, but the fucking glasses were good. That''s why I''m sure Julius is also... "


    I am a meer who holds such beliefs firmly.


    Trust in glasses is very strong. Although slightly inferior to dried mushrooms, it is definitely harder than raw mushrooms!

 683 Lesson 62: Talking in the Baths

    Now, at the end of the meeting in the student meeting room... Meer was in a state of exhaustion.


    The whole school meeting was followed by a discussion about the treatment of Julius.


    Meer''s health had been cut to the ground.


    Meer''s motivation was so diminished that she couldn''t subtly feel like eating dinner! It''s a big deal!


    ... by the way, it doesn''t mean that I''m having too much macaroons and my stomach is in pain while having another conversation. It is an utter misunderstanding.


    "Hmm... should I go to the bath hungry before dinner...?"


    ¡°Yes, that''s good, isn''t it? I think it would be nice to relax in the bath.¡±


    After work, do you want to take a bath or have dinner? Although it is said to be the hardest choice for Meer, this day will be relatively smooth.


    Thus, accompanied by Anne, Meer went to the public bath.


    When I opened the door of the dressing room, there were two people I knew.


    Oh, Yana-san, Patty, you''re both going to take a bath.


    As she spoke, Yana shook her shoulders. And then, in a small voice,


    "... yes"


    and replied, and began to take off his clothes.


    Meer tilted her neck.


    - That''s odd. "It''s kind of like you''re thinking about it..." Besides, you''ve been waiting for me somehow...?


    Although I turned my gaze to Patty, this face was the same as usual.


    ©¤ ©¤ It''s hard to read the inside of your heart from Patty''s expression.


    That''s why it makes sense to involve Barbarra in the unusual and emotional emotions she showed.


    ¨D ¨D I hope it will have some good effect on the reunion of Julius and Barbara.


    While thinking, go to the bathroom. Quickly wash your hair and body, and quickly sink yourself into the tub.


    "Ohhh..."


    Hot water softens your tender, hardened body. The heat that is transferred softly improves the blood circulation of the body, and the cheeks become hot and puffy.


    "Ahh... I knew St. Noel''s bath was amazing." It''s wonderful. "


    Put your head on the edge of the tub and put a towel on your eye... "Ah" and so on... oh, oh, no, well, um... a little bit... when you''re enjoying the bath with your daughter...


    "Ah... um..."


    Hmm?


    When I took the towel and raised my face, Yana came to my side. I washed my hair and put it together on my head, so the tattoo of the shape of my eyes on the forehead was revealed.


    --The Marine Vaisalian... This tattoo is very noticeable when you look at it like this. If everyone knew that this was used as evidence of pirates, it would be hard to live.


    Meer, whose blood circulation has improved, has a better head than me, and I think about it. Then I spoke to Yana, who had a foolish face.


    What''s the matter?


    Asked, Yana shook her shoulders again and opened her mouth.


    ¡±Actually... Karon told me a few days ago that he was going to steal from me...¡±


    She starts talking with her mother about her chubbyness.


    Well, that''s what happened.


    In astonishment, Meer stares at Yana.


    His arms drooping on both sides of his body, his little fists trembling as if they were holding something back.


    --And you were waiting for me at the large bathing area. "Even if you talk to me, it''s a discreet place..."


    What Yana is doing is a tip from her peers. It was a reprehensible act to say something superfluous. I don''t think it was something I really liked.


    Of course, there are people in the world who are willing to tell. Meer didn''t like the person in her hand much, having suffered a lot of pain in the previous timeline.


    However, from Meer''s point of view, Yana didn''t seem to be the type to be happy with the tip-off. The hand clenched to control the pain is evidence of this.


    "Nevertheless, this is how she came to speak..."


    --Perhaps after receiving the words of the whole school meeting earlier...


    That''s what Meer concludes. In response to Meer''s words earlier, Yana must have thought it dishonest to remain silent about Karon''s suspicions.


    That''s why I was waiting for Meer in the bathhouse to tell you everything. If I go to Meir''s room, I''ll bring suspicion to Karon. However, if it is a large bathing area that is separate for men and women, it is difficult to expose it even if we talk like this.


    ¨D ¨D The more she gets, this girl...... she''s quite resourceful. It feels like bell air.


    Yana bowed her head vigorously as she was impressed.


    "I''m sorry." "I''ve been silent till now..." After all, I''ve entrusted my class leader to me......


    "Ah, Yana-san... you don''t have to bow your head like that."


    Gently pressing your lavish shoulders gently, I''ll wake you up. Then Meer said:


    "Besides, I think so." He''s definitely not doing it. I believe in you. "


    Well, I already know who did it... but of course, it''s meer who doesn''t say anything extra.


    "But..."


    "That''s all I said at the whole school rally earlier." If he''s stealing it, I''ll forgive him. Of course, I''ll be careful not to do it again, but.... "


    Smiling like that, Meer thinks of something.


    --Oh, yes. "I''m so sorry..."


    Naan, with a bad smile on his face, Meer continues to speak. Meir likes to take a bath, but when she takes a bath, her cunning starts to work.


    "Hey, Yana-san, what do I think?" Forgiveness... is very important, isn''t it? "


    Meer thinks.


    A person is something that exists and is poured into the air around them.


    Few people have the strong will to defy the flow that has been created. Meer knew Kaizuki, who had ridden the waves.


    And that flow is easily created by the voice of one person.


    What Mea expects from Yana is to be the first...


    "But... even the unforgivable..."


    A stiff voice resounded. And when he turned his eyes, Yana gnawed her teeth in remorse. At that young age, the tattooed eyes of the inextinguishable pirate stared straight at Meer.


    I''m sure you''ve had a lot of hard feelings so far... but I thought, "Meer''s been roaring all the time..."


    "A man must prune his own seeds..."


    "Huh...?"


    Yana leaning her neck slowly, Mea continued to squeeze.


    ¡°Rewarding is generally what you get. If we do evil in our sight, the nobles and the royalty that stand above us shall be judged and punished. And God will judge the evil that was done out of our sight..." That''s what the Holy Scriptures teach... Maybe "


    Meer confirms the common understanding of the continent, not without a part of it.


    "That''s why you don''t have to waste your time getting caught up in anger, Yana." You should use that angry time to be nice to Cyril. ¡±


    I stress that forgiveness is important, and that vengeance is important! Strongly emphasize!


    Besides,


    "Well, even so, when it gets really annoying, yes." If the opponent is a disgusting boy, just kick it up as hard as you can..... "


    "Meir-sama..."


    Anne was walking to the bathtub. Anne stares at Meer as if she were to blame. Furthermore, Patty, who seemed to have had her hair washed by Anne, was staring at Ziqiu and Meer by her side.


    "Nh, nh, anyway, right? Forgiveness is important, isn''t it? Please, trust us."


    "Master Meir... yes, I understand."


    Yana nodded tinyly, with a certain light of trust in her eyes.


    ... the Marine Vaisalian, whose name came to Meir with an unexpected weight, just a little further.

 684 Episode 63 Bell, beep

    "I didn''t think there was a place like this in St. Noel."


    Meer looked at the hole in the wall of the slightly old hall and roared, "Hmm.


    By the way, the entrance is always open like that?


    As I asked, I looked at Raffina''s face. And...... Rafina turned away,


    "... yes. Usually, there are paintings on the entrance."


    "Yes. Nice show... it was a painting." Rafina...


    Whatever it was, it was a subtle slurp of words, and Bel said.


    "Oh, that was a painting." It''s quite a big picture because it hides this hole. "


    "Yes...!"


    Again, it was Belle who replied. And then she checked with Shushu to see if Rafina,


    "It was a very nice angelic painting."


    said with a lewd face.


    ¨D ¨D Hahah, you used a bowl of tea on Rafina-sama, didn''t you?


    Meer, who thought,


    "Well, is that so?" That''s something you should definitely look at.... "


    Like...... I tried to run myself into Rafina''s mood. However, Rafina smiled nickingly,


    ¡°It''s not a very good painting. Hey, Mr. Bell. Isn''t that right?"


    I said it in a silent tone!


    With that clean smile, Meer feels an unbelievable force.


    --This is... once upon a time, I was told, "Who was it?" ''It resembles the smile when I heard it.


    This is a topic that you shouldn''t touch too much about. Meer keeps her mouth shut while being prompted by her intuition......


    "Ah... yes. On reflection, it wasn''t much of a painting. Um, yeah, that''s right!"


    He clapped his hand and Belle said.


    "It was such an embarrassing painting!"


    "Ugh..."


    Whatever it was, Rafina was about to crumble as she held her chest to see where a single word from Bell had stabbed her.


    Meer grabs the tail of a gentle lion and looks at her granddaughter.


    - Belle... let me talk to her. Are you sure you''re okay? Or rather, an embarrassing painting... what kind of painting was it?


    The content of the painting bothers me, but Meer doesn''t dare to delve into it.


    Curiosity kills princesses. There is something in this world that is better not to touch the bypass. There are books of things that crawl around the earth and things like that...


    "Well, anyway..."


    "Hmph, I usually keep a lookout here, but that day I left the surveillance unattended." I couldn''t read what Julius was going to do. "


    Rafina changed her story even though her eyes were slightly tearful.


    ¡°I see. Students could be damaged if they are badly rampaged. Instead, that''s what you were trying to do, lure them inside and catch them there."


    Julius, himself, nodded with a cool face.


    "That''s why you told me where my mother is." I suspected it was suspicious from the beginning, and I tried to lure it in. "


    "It''s not good for a snake, but it''s better to mix the truth with falsehood to trick the other person." Plus, if you can tell the truth and trap your opponent, you can''t go beyond that. We use our heads, too. "


    I see. I see.


    Yes, where Julius smiled,


    "Oh, oh, this... you''ve been in the Great Belt a long time?"


    A dark voice resounded in the room.


    From the hole in the wall emerged Santeri, the guard, and Barbara, tied to her arm.


    "You have a nostalgic face... fufufu. Oh, what about those kids over there...?"


    I could see that the children in elementary school were breathing in the unusual atmosphere of Barbara. Even Patty was frightened, and Meer didn''t miss it.


    - Hmm, but Barbara-san... while you''re trapped, the signs of darkness are getting stronger again. Somehow, it looks like it''s loose.


    Thinking about it, Meer stepped forward to protect the children.


    "These kids are touring."


    "Huh, a tour...? Do you want to expose me?"


    Meer shook her head at Barbara, who looked strange.


    "I''m just looking at it." It''s not irrelevant to these children either. However, the main order is that way.


    Then, Julius was the one who stood, as Meer pointed out.


    "Oh... yes, I would have loved to hear it from that man."


    Barbara snorts in a grumpy mood.


    "What the hell are you?" What brings you to this place? In the case of snake movement, it''s completely halfway there..... "


    "It''s been a long time, Mother..."


    Barbara''s words were interrupted, and Julius said:


    "... what the hell are you talking about?"


    And Julius called himself unto Barbara, who was wary.


    "I am Julius Oberato of the House of the Fallen Viscount Oberato. Viscount Oberato and your children."


    Barbara leaned her neck.


    Then, Julius stares at him. I can''t see anything else.


    Often staring, she shook her head quietly.


    "Impossible. Are you going to mock me at this time of year? Hahaha, that''s right, nobles and nobles. I really don''t like it. I have to....."


    Barbara pulls her cheeks and gives a crooked smile.


    "Or do you think I won''t confirm my son''s death?" This me? If so, you underestimate me. Indeed, my son Julius died of starvation at the house of the Viscount. He was caught up in the prodigy of his lord and died. "


    Then Barbara puts her finger on me and on Shtrina.


    "The Imperial family did not help the nobility." I left the Viscount''s house in trouble to eat. And my son is dead. I''m confirming the corpse. Or are you going to say that it was a [dream]? "


    That... was the moment.


    When I said the word "dream", Barbara''s body became small and stiff.


    "Dream...? That''s stupid... but..."


    Meer gently rolled her eyes toward Patty as she tweeted.


    Unusual expressions, straight forward... Patty was staring toward Barbara.

 685 Lesson 64 The Judgment of Empires Wisdom (Front)

    "Silly, my son is dead. I can''t possibly not look into it. I can never imagine that it was a dream. Dreams... it''s impossible."


    I gripped my forehead tightly, and Barbara was crunching.


    Sturina stared at her with a slight puzzle.


    She was listening to Barbara''s story.


    The tyranny of the aristocrats of the past injured and rampaged Barbara.


    But I couldn''t believe it until I actually saw it.


    For Shtrina, Barbara has always been a subject of fear. The existence of an unfamiliar serpent, whose embodiment is Barbara, was an absolute evil that I did not think to defy for a while.


    That dark heart of hers... comes from a very human emotion that is so easy to understand that she will be deprived of her son... shaped by the grief that even Strina can imagine. "I can''t believe this, Strina..."


    I thought maybe Barbara could smile and do something terrible... "And yet..."


    "A farce... oh, what a farce." I see, this is a trap to trick me...? Isn''t that right? "


    Looking toward Rafina, Barbara said: Strangely enough, the voice sounded like a cry for help. It sounded as if I had suffered a harsh betrayal.


    Sturina was puzzled by the weak figure.


    "Mother..."


    It was then. Julius gently reached out and took Barbara''s hand. It was a trembling barbaros, but I didn''t shake my hand.


    "I''m sorry I''m late." As promised on that day, it won''t work. I couldn''t be the head of the Viscount family. "


    Still, Julius stares at Barbara''s face.


    ¡±Still... I''m... I''m... so happy to see you and... my mother again¡±


    In the eyes of Julius, his tears burst into thinness. As a result, Barbara could no longer deny her cheerfully dyed face.


    "Ahh... this is... how dare you..."


    The voice that spilled out of my mouth... it shuddered slightly.


    "So, what am I doing...?"


    Imagine the words that follow...... Strina feels a chill in her spine.


    Shtrina''s eyes were on a weak human figure. It''s the end of your life that you may have traced.


    He was robbed of his child and turned to the power of a snake. It was unavoidable that she was abandoned by the snake at the end.


    Strina''s eyes certainly saw the snake moving away from Barbara''s body. You play with people''s lives, and then you just walk away, like that.


    The only thing left was an old woman who was hurt.


    It is the fruit of an empty life that has filled the serpent with everything.


    Barbara sinned.


    Julius was right.


    She has sinned, which she can never bear. The sin shall be judged. That doesn''t change.


    Even if she escapes execution due to her unfortunate circumstances, she will not be released for the rest of her life. You must serve as a prisoner. As a prisoner of sin, you will end your life.


    What a sad thing that is...


    If this were the case, I thought it would have been better for her to execute the serpent when she was exalting her victory... I even thought of that... "There..."


    "You''ve been freed from the snake." Barbara, you are not a snake anymore. "


    What Meer told you with a harsh face... that''s it.


    "Therefore... you must change your way of life from now on"


    It was a bit of a surprise word.


    Atone for your sins, but don''t serve your sentence... and try to change your way of life...


    And the words fell in the midst of the strenghts.


    And when he saw with his eyes that the serpent had departed from Barbarah, he heard the word of Shutrina.


    "Until now it was perishing with the serpent, but you are no longer a serpent. If so, you must live your own life in the future."


    "And then..."


    "Mr. Barbara, you should live with Mr. Julius. Of course, you''re a prisoner, so maybe it''s Julius''s passage...."


    With a quiet, calm voice, Meer continues.


    Strina is acutely insightful in what she means.


    Just as sin must be punished... so must wounds be healed.


    He who loses his son and is wounded and sinful should be given healing along with judgment.


    That''s why Meer is saying it.


    "Live with Julius."


    and.


    "That''s how it seemed that Meer had thought about something..." Eventually, I nodded tinyly...


    "Hmm... that''s right. Wouldn''t it be nice to make Julius your handiworker...? Of course, I think we should keep watch so as not to breathe strange things into our children, but... the rest of our lives are spent listening to Julius and helping him. That''s what you have to do.¡±


    "Are you going to forgive me?" "Imperial Wisdom, Meer Luna Tier Moon"


    From below her forehead, Barbara turns to her sharp gaze. However, Mia shakes her head tinyly after staring at Chirari and Rafina.


    "Forgive me... that''s impossible." You have done unacceptable things. You will be imprisoned, and you will end your life as a prisoner. Thou shalt reap the seeds which thou hast sown.


    Meer''s words are heavy everywhere. There was no compromise there.


    "Or whoever holds a grudge against you will find you and kill you if he is not satisfied with the judgment. Even if you are greeted with a peaceful death, God will judge you in heaven. Your sins will not go away. but....."


    And so, Meer cut off her words. "That''s why it''s a gentle smile to turn to Barbara..."


    There will be only a short amount of time before "that time". If so, is there anything we can do before the end of our lives? "


    Shtrina opened her eyes wide.


    Because now I know exactly what you mean by what you''re trying to say.


    Meer is saying that.


    Give your life "meaning" in the time that''s left.


    A living barbara who abandons everything with his own hands, destroys it, and doesn''t care. That life has no meaning, no value, no fruit.


    All that is left is time as a prisoner to serve his sentence. Avenged, slain in mockery, or fearful of the blade of vengeance, and fearful of the judgment of the coming of God.


    Such an empty end should have been given to her.


    "But no," says Meer.


    Still, there was a point in that life... "


    Snakes don''t die. As long as a man is a man, he will eventually resurrect somewhere and move again. Permanently immortal.


    As expected, the flow that leads to anything is not just a snake.


    It''s a business of people, and it''s a flow that leads to the future.


    He gave birth to a man named Julius. And the children he raised will certainly have an impact on this world.


    I''m not sure how much time Barbara has left to live. But still, Meer tells Barbara to join the flow.


    That life definitely made sense, so that I could proudly die... "


    Meer stared at Barbara and said again.


    "You''re not a snake anymore." Then accept judgment as a sinner, and as the mother of Julius, help him in his good deeds. That''s what you''re going to do. ¡±


    In response, Barbara quietly blinked her eyes.

 686 Episode 65 The Judgment of Empires Wisdom (Table...... Face Tension)

    ¡±Still...... I''m so glad to see you again...¡±


    "Ahh... this is... how dare you..."


    Inspiring parent-child reunion, Meer unexpectedly had her eyes urging.


    --Oh, thank God. This is amazing.


    Yeah, yeah, I nodded with satisfaction, and then suddenly, Meir looked towards Patty.


    Patty was staring at the reunion.


    --Ufufu, I wonder if Patty would agree with this, too. It''s a wonderful happy ending...


    I thought it was Meer... but that sensitive sense of smell sniffed out the discomfort. Patty''s gaze...... finds a faintly worried color there.


    --Hey? I wonder if there''s anything to worry about...?


    Looking around, Strina looks at Barbara with an anxious look on her face.


    Anyway, if it was Patty, even Shrina, I was really worried.


    Meer, often a silent thought. Then we come to one answer.


    - Oh, yeah. The stuffing was a little sweet for what I did. I missed the task of making sure.


    "That''s something mea does a lot of..." "What do you mean, after all?" It can often happen that it disappears. "


    If you do not check the meaning of what is happening in front of you on the spot, it will often become a problem later. Recognition of each other is often a misunderstanding.


    It was possible that the opponent was reading something different from Meer from the situation.


    "Therefore..."


    ¨D ¨D Here, we need to make sure that Barbara knows exactly what it means that Julius is alive.


    Meer nodded quietly, then gave a crisp, grim face.


    "Mr. Barbara, you have been freed from the snake. You''re not a snake anymore."


    Yes, I have to make sure of that first.


    Barbara already has no reason to be a snake. There was no reason to act as a snake.


    That''s why Meer wants to say it! I really want to appeal.


    "I''m not a snake anymore, so let''s be quiet..."


    and.


    We need to make sure you understand that.


    "You have to change your way of life."


    I will also dare to put this in my mouth and check it.


    You''re not a snake anymore, are you? Now, from now on, you don''t have to live as a snake, you have to change your way of life. and... let Barbara know exactly.


    Plus, I''ll tell you what!


    "Mr. Barbara, you must live with Mr. Julius."


    And every time that Barbara saw Julius'' face, she would know that she was no longer a serpent.


    And more! Meer''s concern continues.


    ¨D ¨D When people are free, they don''t think about crap. Even I, being a real person, tried to complete the text of Abel''s romantic essay during the class without any benefit.


    By the way, I didn''t have to find out, but later I read back the text... if this was found by the teacher... it was meer that turned blue.


    - Anyway, it''s dangerous to leave nothing to do. We should give Barbara something to play her part, so that there is no room for evil.


    That''s what Meer said.


    "Help Mr. Julius as a fighter."


    That is, live the rest of your life under the supervision of Julius!


    ¨D ¨D Julius is a trustworthy person who has been stained with evil for a while. Those glasses are proof of that.


    Meer''s trust in his glasses will not wobble.


    Is there anything else you''ve forgotten to check? Thinking of it, Barbara suddenly opened her mouth.


    "Are you going to forgive me?"


    - Forgive me... huh?


    Meer leans over... then looks towards Rafina with a happy face.


    --This... maybe the punishment was too lenient? Certainly, helping Julius and caring for children might be a light task for an ordinary prisoner... Barbara was looking after Lina, so I was used to it and thought it was just fine...


    Besides, you can live with children who have been separated, because it would be a bit of a sweet judgment. Previously, during Tiona''s incarceration, Rafina said, "That''s so sweet!" I remember when I was told with a smile, and I was shaking.


    In addition, Barbarra''s greatest resentment is, after all, Shrina.


    At this moment, Meer suddenly said, "Forgive me! It can''t be said."


    I looked at you and saw... what a trembling stare at Barbara!


    --Hiii, no, you''re shaking with anger. This is dangerous!


    So Meer is going to put a trajectory correction on his own words, that is,


    "Forgive me... that''s impossible!"


    Forgiveness is unbelievable! I''ll have you punished! It should be emphasized that


    "He who has grudges against thee shall take vengeance, and God shall judge thee in heaven. Your sins will not go away."


    Even if the punishment you inflict is lighter, the punishment will still be properly inflicted. "Are you all right?" "I''m putting up a line of defense..."


    ¡°By then, there will be only a short amount of time.¡±


    If you say it too harshly, you think that Barbara may abandon herself and run rampant this time, and make a gentle face and balance as much as possible, that is,


    "You have time to do good so that you can excuse God or the Avenger, right?" "I''ll add that." "I''m doing such a good thing, so forgive me!" "You should act properly so that you can say, right?" That''s what I''m talking about.


    Leave it that way.....


    "You''re not a snake anymore!"


    I''ll check again.


    It''s very important to check over and over again.


    "To accept judgment as a sinner and to help Julius as his mother in his good deeds."


    Live a victory as a sinner. But living like that is also a very good time to live with your lost son!


    To convince Barbara, he said, "Tighten it."


    ¡°That''s what you''re going to do!¡±


    It is very important to assure you.


    People say, "Huh? Is that so?"


    When the current comes, it will be drifting away.


    Kaizuki Meer knows the flow of water well.


    Meer inadvertently shows her granddaughter Belle.


    Extreme care for every aspect - Trying to reduce the area you are exposed to in the future as much as possible... a tactic of surface tension that will do everything in its power to do so.


    I know Kaizuki Meir well, the heart of water.


    Barbara silently listened to Meer... and didn''t respond. However, when I saw the danger disappearing from his face, Mea was relieved... and relieved...


    "... I was sent to St. Noel Island by a different snake than the Shrine Princess." A man with tattooed eyes on his forehead. "


    "... hah?"


    Suddenly, a new wave appeared, and I was swallowed up quickly.

 687 Chapter 66: The Chase After the Play

    It was a bright night on the moon.


    While looking at the starry sky, the fire wolf was swaying by the horse.


    "Now, did Barbara''s son do a good job...?"


    Far behind, I snorted as I remembered Lake Noeliege, which was now out of sight.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter if it works or not, but it doesn''t matter to me..."


    Basically, the wolf is not at the scene when something happens. The incident will happen after he leaves, and by that time, it is desirable that he is already somewhere else.


    Whether it''s Sankeland or the castle of the Shrine Princess, it doesn''t change.


    Never become a party by not seeing successes and failures and not being obsessed with the results. That is his stance.


    "However, after I let him go, I didn''t expect him to go to St. Noel." That woman''s been baked, too. "


    Originally, Barbara was not a snake from the Riding Kingdom. It originated from an ancient snake that rooted in the Empire. Even more geographically, the snakes near Ganudos and the west were also connected to the thin ones, so they were valuable.


    "Well, that''s good." It doesn''t matter if there''s a connection or not.... "


    Snakes are basically individualists. Even if you cooperate for a short period of time, there will be no emotion there.


    "Each of them is determined to destroy the order and change the course of history. Is that the main road of the snake? Now, where should we go next...?"


    And so, the wolf shut its mouth.


    Put your hand in your ear and listen to the sound of the wind.


    In the gentle night wind, I heard something approaching... it was the sound of a horse...


    Immediately after that, the wolf whipped its tongue.


    He drives his horse sharply and runs off the street. but I''m going to lose it... and loosen my legs.


    --This isn''t going to get away with it...


    I let out a sigh as I gave up, and then slowly looked back.


    "Oh, this is, this is a wolf." We are the Patriarchs. "


    At the end of his gaze, there was a slender figure and a tall man on a pitch-black horse. There are two wolves on either side of the horse.


    --If you follow the stench, you won''t be able to escape...? Oh my God.


    "Wow, you''re a wolf." Where have you been? "


    "Shortly, this wolf, in order to make the world a better place, was relying on good deeds." Donate to the orphanage in the north and pick up the scraps of the town in the south "


    Come on, let''s imitate crying, and the wolf will tongue out to make a fool of itself.


    "I''m not supposed to tell you." Whether you''re a parent, brother, or your precious sorceress, you won''t expose yourself to me. That''s what a snake is. "


    "Just asking is stupid."


    "Hey, don''t worry about getting sick." I know very well that you are a fool with only the arms of a sword. "


    "I see... Then let''s talk about what I''m good at."


    Having said that, Horseback Driver pulled out his sword and slurp.


    "Come on, Wolfman. You''re not going to kill me, are you, Patriarch?"


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you." That''s forbidden. I''m just doing my part. "


    "Will you please stop? I''m not good at fighting in action."


    While saying so, the wolf also pulled out its sword. The slightly curved blade glowed brightly in the moonlight.


    Inside my sight, two wolves were closing in on me from both sides.


    "Three against one for each of us..." The Patriarch has no mercy. "


    With his gaze to the right and left, the wolf held the sword in both hands.


    "Hmm?"


    The moment the horse-driven driver stopped watching, the wolf moved.


    Ooh, ooh, ooh.


    Twist the handle of the sword. There was a sound of something cracking, and the liquid stained the part of the handle.


    It mixed with the powdered medicine he was holding... A fierce ray of light was born!


    The weak scream of the wolf and the faint moan of the horse-driven.


    While listening to it on his back, the wolf turned its head.


    "Come on, how much can you hold me back..."


    Crushing his horse as he throws.


    As expected, I was only from the riding kingdom, and the handcuffing was stunning. Leaving the stranded horse-drivers behind, they ran gruntingly through the wilderness.


    By the way... what was unfortunate to him was that tonight was a moonlit night. And......


    "I won''t let you escape..."


    The pursuer was a horse rider of the family of fire.


    Looking back, a horse-driven horse was approaching from behind.


    --Oh, that''s fast. Besides, those wolves know what I smell like. Can''t we finally get away with this?


    Well, that''s the time. The wolf''s ear captured a sound.


    It''s the sound of a river that makes a lot of noise.


    "Ah, at last..."


    What I saw was a thick river.


    It''s a rough river with sparkling moonlit surfaces, splashes of water, and echoes of sowing. The flow is fast and it is unlikely to cross the river without a horse.


    The river flowed down slightly to the right from the wolf.


    Then, in the river, I saw a ship drifting as if it were a dead leaf. The boat goes straight down the river. In parallel, looking down at the river, the wolf stroked the neck of the horse.


    "Come on, you and I are going to say goodbye here." At best, live happily ever after. "


    That said, the wolf cut off the horse and the horse with a single sword...... that linked the horse and the person.


    Then he himself kicks his horse''s back and leaps towards the river.


    The feeling of instant levitation, while gazing at the beautiful moonlit night, falling, falling... The next moment, I hit my ass against a hard wood.


    "Tatataki..."


    "Hey, are you okay? Are you the one who survived the serpent mentor at the [Witch Princess]?"


    Looking up, a long-haired man was looking at us. A man with sharp eyes wearing a blue bandana around his forehead.


    Is that the snake to the west that you sent Barbara to St. Noel?


    "Hmm, it looks like there''s no mistake...?"


    Suddenly, a man raises his eyes.


    The wolf''s gaze rose to the ground. Then, a man dressed in pitch-black came down with the moonlight on his back.


    "I told you I wouldn''t let you get away with this."


    Splendidly, the man who decided to land on the ship, the fire horse driver pulled out his sword... "


    "Hey hey, isn''t it too much to do on someone else''s boat?"


    Suddenly, immediately afterwards, I made a heavy metal noise and sparks were scattered.


    It was the man from Bandana who jumped on the horse race. It was a horse-drive with a sharp crosshair and a sword, but the scaffolding boat wobbled and lost its balance.


    Shhhh!


    A man in a bandana kicks like a chase. The sharp kick shot through the center of the horse-driven body... and knocked it off the boat.


    At the beginning, the wolf looked at him desperately grabbing the boat so that he would not be dropped.


    "Nooo, do it." That''s the most powerful shrine girl I''ve ever seen. "


    While waving his arms lightly, Bandana''s man smiled lightly.


    Well, if you''re afraid of being on a ship like this, I guess I just said it''s enough.


    "I wonder what that''s like...!"


    The wolf laughed bitterly as she reached for the blue cloth that had been blown away.


    It was a man''s bandana that was slashed down by the slashing of a horse-driver.


    I see, it''s pretty good


    The man smiled fiercely as he glanced at the horse drive that had disappeared into the river.


    --The chief is a monster, but this man is a monster without losing.


    "Oh dear," said the wolf, exhaling.


    By the way, where are we going?


    "Come on. Sometimes I just want to show my face in my hometown."


    Having said that, the man laughed. His face, which was illuminated by the moonlight, and his forehead were clearly carved with a tattoo of the shape of his eyes.

 688 Lesson 67 Miscalculation of Daleka

    And Barbarah departed from the place, being glorified by Santeri.


    --No, no... you left me some ridiculous information at the end...


    "That''s the new snake information..." The snake is a Vaisalian people who are related to the Janas.


    "Before the great problem that appeared the moment Barbara was cleared up, my head was about to twitch..."


    - No, it''s not. Now we should be happy that at least one problem has been solved. And to properly solve the problem in front of you is the key. You may want to think again about the new one.


    I''ll take care of tomorrow for myself! Divided into two, Meer sorted out the current situation again.


    For now, I don''t think there''s a problem with Barbara. The rest of us will be waiting for Rafina, but perhaps not so badly.


    --I don''t think Rafina would make such a terrible decision if she became a gentle lion. That bell is permissible, and I''m sure it''s okay. "All that''s left is..."


    Then there was Julius, who was left behind, before Mea turned her attention. He still has work to do.


    Julius walks slowly out in front of the children. "That''s how it is..."


    "I''m really, really sorry."


    I bowed my head quietly. Then he began to speak.


    "For his own sins..."


    The fact that the woman is the mother of her farewell.


    That she was guilty and captured by this St. Noel.


    That I stole a silver platter to see my mother.


    Without any excuse, Julius just tells the truth.


    "When I suspected you, I was able to clear my suspicions, but I didn''t do that. As a result, I''m putting you in danger. There is no excuse for this, it is my sin. I''m so sorry."


    The children seemed dumbfounded at the words of Julius.


    That may be the only thing left to do. After all, there were too many things.


    Just understanding the situation will be a pain in the ass.


    What was a miscalculation for Meir was about Yana.


    She, too, was silent about Julius.


    --Oh, this is... unexpected.


    Meer roared.


    At the large bathing area the other day, I was going to say something to Yana...


    --It seems that the new snake is too influential to be related to the Vaisalians.


    A man with a tattoo of his eyes on his forehead, just like us, leaps forward. That information must have been a bit of a shock to Yana.


    --When this happens, what am I doing here...?


    It was mea who tried to take a step forward with a sharp face...... but she stopped immediately and smoked from her head.


    - No, you can''t! I can''t think of anything!


    Already running out of sweet things (energy) to summarize Barbara''s story, Meer is in a state of shortage of sweets.


    The silence that was born, how it flows, in a situation that I can''t read at all, I raised my voice...


    ¡±But... you did it to meet your mother, didn''t you, Sensei Julius?¡±


    Yana''s younger brother was Cyril.


    Oniisan, Cyril spins his words hard as the sisters say nothing.


    "I... if I were you, I would do the same thing if I could meet my mother." Besides, when I get to be oneechan, I''ll become one... but if I''m told I''ll see you again, I think I''ll do something terrible. "


    "Cyril..."


    Yana stared at her brother, who opened his mouth at an unexpected time, with a surprised look on her face.


    "That''s why... I don''t think Sensei Julius is bad"


    That voice vanished into your asspussy... But it certainly seemed to reach the children''s hearts.


    "Yeah... I don''t think Julius is bad either."


    "Me too..."


    Karon hangs up, and the other students follow.


    Julius had his eyes wide open as he watched the children react. Even if you open your mouth to say something, you won''t be able to spin words from it... "But they were silent, and they were taking their word for it.


    Meanwhile, Meer realized she was wrong.


    I won''t forgive you... I didn''t have to say that. There was no need to guide Yana.


    These girls know how Julius feels. Because the feelings of admiration for his mother are in some of these children.


    The older boys may be mean, but Cyril didn''t lie about their feelings. If there''s a way to see your mother, I''ll do anything. "If I could see you again..."


    ©¤ ©¤ Ufufu, I''ll use my mind on Yana and add it to my sister, but it''s cute.


    Meer (25) is a sister who is slightly tickled by the care of her young Cyril.


    And so, as the children spoke out, they opened their mouths full...


    "I... still want to be taught by Sensei Julius"


    It was Yana, the head of the class.


    The insight was very sharp. Yana thought that even if Julius had been allowed, he would not be allowed to remain in St. Noel.


    And before that story came out, we got ahead of the game.


    --And after all, she''s very sharp...


    Meir stares at the exchange unexpectedly and decides to keep an eye on it.


    "I... hope Sensei Julius understands our feelings properly." You should listen to us properly and apologize if something is wrong with you, Julius-sensei..... "


    Then she bowed her head towards Rafina.


    "Mr. Rafina, please don''t change Mr. Julius from the teacher in the special elementary school."


    "Hmm, that''s right..."


    And so, Rafina had a difficult face.


    - Oh, that''s weird. "I thought I''d give you my consent right away..."


    Meer tilts her head. However, if you think about it, it may be natural. He worked for him and stole. Although there is room for extenuating circumstances, it shouldn''t be possible to stay like this...


    Rafina had been thinking about it a lot, but her face was shining sharply.


    "Oh, that''s right. Then, how about this?"


    Rafina said with a mischievous smile.


    "I think it''s quite difficult to get things back on track." That''s why..... "


    Rafina smiled moodily...


    ¡°How about having a cooking party with the kids?¡±


    It''s a terrible thing to say...!


    "...... Haa?"


    It was not clear to whom the voice, which came out of the flowing arrow, belonged.

 689 Episode 68 Battle Strength Analysis... Definitely Lost, huh?

    Keith Wood is known for his excellent swordsmanship.


    Although the talent was gifted, it continued to develop without fail, and it was no less skilled than the sword genius Zion.


    Not only that, but he also mastered tactical and strategic theories for Zion, who will eventually become king, and boasts the ability to stand out from his usual squire.


    If you are told to fight, you must use force like a god, and if you are told to lead a soldier, you must follow the example of a famous warlord. I''ve been honing myself to be able to behave like that.


    His excellent strategic eyes speak for themselves.


    "This guy, it''s a losing battle" and so on...


    The cause of the defeat is well understood.


    For Keith Wood, who was a war orphan, the children in the special elementary school were no other human resources. Also, Julius'' ideals were very sympathetic to him.


    I thought that someone like him was necessary in the world and should not be treated coldly.


    That''s why when Yana asked Rafina... she was unexpectedly only a little moved.


    ... that''s what gave me the guards.


    At a time when Rafina was somehow looking so happy, I should have seen it.


    "This guy, hey, hey, hey..."


    ¡±I mean, I can''t just say one word about losing... no, no, no...¡±


    Keith Wood thought as he wandered down the hallway.


    "I need a number to fight..." We need someone who can help us to survive the deadly battle. "


    His military common sense speaks for itself. My strength... I need manpower.


    Even now, every time I recall it, a battle rages on my spine.


    Meer''s giant horse bread can still appear in his dreams.


    Just imagine if Theon had eaten that huge piece of baked bread... Keithwood''s stomach hurts.


    It was a terrible battle.


    After that, there was no safe ally, Saffias, in the land.


    "It is regrettable that there is no Saffias." Will you be doing well by now? "


    Suddenly, when I turned to the night sky, I saw bright stars in the blink of an eye. Keith Wood looked like a saffiath in the land of the Empire.


    ...... I''m seriously ill!


    For now, shake your head and let your head clear. First, we need to sort out the information.


    "After all, the enemies are Princess Meir and Lady Chloe... these two need thorough vigilance."


    After all, I don''t know what to do if I take my eyes off it. Meer is a mushroom, Chloe is a delicacy hidden flavor. There was always a need to monitor if there was anything unexpected.


    "Princess Meir''s granddaughter... well, I don''t think there''s a problem with her."


    Of course, I can''t count it as a fighting force, but Keith Wood thinks, like Meer and Chloe, it seems unlikely to infiltrate weird things.


    "She would be fine in the same frame as the children in the special elementary school. If you give me directions, I''ll see what I can do. Also, Duchess Yellow Moon... she seems to be good at making poisonous concoctions, so she''s good at cooking too...?"


    After much thought, Keith Wood concludes.


    "That''s right! There''s no difference between cooking and mixing! Yeah!"


    Keith Wood was confused!


    In purely military terms, this kind of hopeful observation is extremely dangerous... "


    In any case, Strina was brilliantly classified in the same frame as Tiona. In other words, it is a frame that can be used depending on how you use it.


    "What should the new Princess Ragna think..."


    In ten days, the princess of Peruvian agriculture, Rania, shall return to her country for the harvest thanksgiving. If she''s going to be a soldier, we should have a cooking party before that. She is a princess with a deep roots in food and crops, but her culinary skills are impressive...


    "I''d like to confirm... Peruvian Jean''s presence has been enhanced by the Great Famine." In addition, Princess Meer''s liver tissue is said to be located there. Of course, Princess Ragna is involved, and we should never underestimate her. "


    I mean, what do you want to say, "Princess Ragna, can I cook? You can''t just ask yourself," etc. We need to be careful.


    "And, Rafina-sama... what about her cooking skills?"


    I break bread by hand when I often appear at rituals. "At least, I can break the bread..."


    "Yeah... well, there''s no such thing as putting in something weird." In a good way, it seems to be working as we say. It''s gonna be okay. "


    With that kind of judgment, suddenly... there''s a bad feeling in his brain.


    "No... but, Rafina, there''s something strangely sweet about me." Is there any risk of mixing up strange things by listening honestly to what Mr. Meer has to say? Specifically, mushrooms..... "


    As a result, I seemed to be subtly unreliable.


    "Prince Abel and Master Theon will do what they''re told, and they won''t do anything so strange." For the rest, Miss Tiona... I''m sure you''ll be fine. Yes, as a three-person vegetable cutter. And the servant lady..... "


    Last time I was in a cooking class, I had a hard time! And Keith Wood holds his head.


    Meer''s maid, Anne, asks if she can cook more than she used to. Tiona''s maid, Riola, was still there, but she still had some common sense. If they tell you to burn it in the oven, they''ll bake it in the oven... maybe...


    "What about Princess Ragna?" Peruvian Jean''s squire may be super-cooked. Looks like I can count on it. After that, Miss Rinsha, the servant of Belle-sama, would she be able to use it...? "


    What was painful this time was not only the side of the student association. We also have to take care of the children in the special elementary school.


    "As an experienced cook, I, Lady Rinsha and Princess Rania''s squire are the only ones who can move as a scene commander...?" Are you saying it''s just me? "


    Keith Wood walks down a bumpy hallway with his arms folded. We needed more time until he realized the presence of another powerful comrade, Monica.

 690 Episode 69: Keith Wood Gains a Reassuring Side!

    I wonder if you''d like some soup today.


    There was a woman in the cooking area at night when it was not popular.


    Rafina''s maid, Monica.


    Since she left the wind reed and became Rafina''s maid, cooking a saintly evening meal has been an important part of her job.


    Rafina''s job is very demanding.


    Rafina gave up the president of the student council to Meer, but she was still busy.


    Verga''s task is not only to perform rituals. Sometimes in front of the students, they unravel the divine scriptures, and sometimes they hold secret talks with the towns of other countries.


    This is part of the easing of tensions between Sancland and the Riding Kingdom last year, but there is always a heavy responsibility on her shoulders to maintain peace and stability on the continent.


    Even more, it was a snake.


    The mental stress was unimaginable.


    Rafina can be too busy to eat. At that time, it was Monica''s job to prepare the evening meal.


    But... of course, it doesn''t mean anything. It''s good for your body, and yet it''s delicious. It is her wish that you heal your mind and body a little.


    Cut the vegetables quickly and simmer them slowly... they smell good... and I suddenly feel the signs of people.


    "Whoa!?"


    With a sharp voice, Monica was holding a vegetable knife nearby. Hold it in the opposite hand and pay attention to the mysterious signs that suddenly appeared so that I could respond at any time.


    I didn''t even think about the possibility that the students who came to drink water because they were thirsty... but I felt suspicious that they were half clear. but......


    ¡°I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to scare you.¡±


    "You are... Lord Keithwood"


    With a bitter smile, Keith Wood, the only loyal servant of Theon Saul Sancland, appeared. Apparently, he was on the alert.


    "Was there anything... like coming to the cafeteria at such a time?"


    "No, that''s my line... Miss Monica"


    Gently, Keith Wood''s eyes nailed to a pot on fire.


    Lady Monica, what''s that?


    "... vegetable soup, though."


    "Vegetable soup...!?"


    Tsk tsk! Looking at Keith Wood, who was shocked, Monica tilted her neck.


    Is that so surprising? ".


    "I''m sorry to say this... but if you don''t mind, could you give me a bite of that soup?"


    "... erm...? Are you hungry?"


    It is Monica who is told something unexpected and inadvertently becomes vegetarian. "Well, at the time of my visit to the cafeteria at night, I thought so..."


    "Oh, no, it''s not like that." I don''t know what to say... "


    Keith Wood gave an unusual, panicked smile.


    Well then, Master Rafina, let''s take a look at the poison before you bring it to me.


    Monica transfers the soup from the pot to the cup.


    Keith Wood soothed it terrified as he steamed it....


    "Wow, that''s amazing! That''s a decent flavor!"


    "Um... are you being sold for quarrels right now?"


    Even then, it''s Monica.


    "Oh, excuse me. It wasn''t like that, it was very delicious, so I guess I was a little surprised..."


    "Geez, Keithwood''s face is so serious here..."


    "No, at this time, it''s better to ask honestly." Miss Monica, I have something to tell you. Would you mind spending some time with me after this? ¡±


    Monica stared back at Keith Wood, who said such a thing with a serious face, with a strange face...


    Maybe you''re dictating something?


    "No, that''s not it..."


    and Keith Wood, who was in a hurry to deny it.


    Monica bursts out in an unexpected desperate desperation for reinforcements that suddenly appeared in the dead.


    "This is a joke, Lord Keithwood." However, many of Rafina''s servants are not familiar with the palace. It would be wise not to say anything that would mislead them. ¡±


    "I-I see... that''s true."


    Keith Wood nods with a real face. While smiling at it, Monica looked at the soup.


    ¡°I see. After I take the soup to Rafina-sama, I''ll have a little time, so can you wait here for a while?¡±


    Monica asked, nodding one or two times, and it was Keith Wood.


    "Now..."


    Monica, who quit Rafina''s room, said, "What the hell is going on?" While tilting his neck, he returned to the cooking area.


    Keith Wood, who was waiting for the law, seemed to be staring at the Goddess of Salvation.


    Monica smiled bitterly as she heard about the situation...


    ¨D ¨D If Rafina-sama is the originator, failure is unacceptable. Besides, we should make it a success so that Rafina can enjoy it too.


    Just a little bit of temper.


    "There are many children in the special elementary school together." Isn''t it a good idea to split up into groups and have one person in each group who can teach you well? "


    "I see... you mean to destroy each one of them?"


    "A wrinkle between my eyebrows, mum, to the roaring Keith Wood..."


    "...... Sir Keithwood, I''m running out of time to choose my words."


    It is Monica who calmly puts in the tsukumi. Then, lean your neck slightly...


    Perhaps Lord Keithwood isn''t very good at power plotting?


    "Hahaha, I wish I could..."


    "Don''t be ashamed. The Knights of Sancland should think first and foremost about defeating their enemies with the righteous blade. but...."


    Then Monica quietly thought about it.


    After this, Keith Wood will know.


    Handcrafted hand control of wind reeds. Skillfully manipulating the opponent''s mind, the essence of intelligence warfare.

 691 Episode Seventy Princess Meir is completely defeated in front of a sweet trap.

    The next afternoon... peaceful time when school hours were over.


    Speaking of mea, after eating a snack, I''m going to nibble a little bit, that''s the time...


    "Hmmm..."


    St. Noel''s Girls'' Dormitory, in Meer''s room.


    Meer was roaring without lying on the bed.


    I sat down at my desk seriously, with my arms folded up, mumbling... and so on, roaring with a difficult face.


    Meer was seriously thinking about it. "By the way, what were you thinking about..."


    "It was Rafina-sama''s idea... and we can''t fail for the children of the special elementary school or for Julius-san''s sake."


    An example of this is the rapprochement cooking party.


    Sure enough, you can say that Julius'' treatment on the spot was pretty much settled. I don''t think the cooking party has anything to do with it directly... but that''s...


    What if we all made horse bread and it was made to last?


    "The rapprochement itself is going to be a delicate matter." I want to avoid that.... "


    After all, Rafina wants to close the case in a good way. Then the next sandwich-making meeting must be a great success. Best of all, even though I made the horse bread that Meer invented, it''s not very pleasant for me to fail.


    Isn''t it necessary for me to come up with an idea like last time?


    Keith Wood, on his own shoulder, is a meer who begins to evil with complete good intentions.


    It''s a complete bewilderment!


    "After all, the shape is three-dimensional... with fine feathers..." Wings... oh, that''s right. Here, I''ll take care of the texture of the wings with that mushroom... and start collecting mushrooms... "


    Meer starts writing the blueprint of the sandwich in the notebook nearby. "To there..."


    "Excuse me, Miss Meir..."


    Huh? Chloe, what''s wrong?


    It was Chloe who opened the door and showed up.


    Chloe, holding a book in her hand, stared at Meer with a serious look on her face.


    Well, what about the book?


    "Yes, I thought I''d do some research for my next sandwich..."


    Meer unexpectedly smiled at Chloe, who replied that she was a real person.


    "Fufufu, that''s Chloe." You were thinking the same thing as me. "


    Meer nods contentedly to the words of a trusted reader friend, and then looks at Chloe''s book.


    So, what about the book?


    "It seems to be a book that summarizes the most popular dishes of recent times. Monica gave it to me."


    Oh, Monica-san?


    Meer leaned her neck into an unexpected name, but she struck her hand.


    "I see. He was originally from the intelligence organization." I wonder if that''s what you said when you took Lord Rafina''s life and gathered the information. "


    Hmm, it was meer who gave a convincing nod.


    "I thought I might have an idea for a sandwich in this borrowed book, so I loaded it..."


    Saying that, Chloe spread out her book on the desk.


    "Huh. Did you find anything good?"


    "That''s right. It was a lot of help. For example, this fruit and cream sandwich....."


    As soon as she heard that, Meer opened her eyes wide.


    "Well! Is there such a thing?" Is that bread? Not a cake? "


    I peek into the book in a hurry. To my surprise, there was a picture of bread with cream in it!


    It was a round bread with a gap between the fruit and the white cream.


    It''s the same thing, I''ve eaten stuffed meat (sausage), but... the idea of sandwiching sweet things like this on bread didn''t exist in Meer.


    "Ahh... but that''s right. If you think about it, you can even put jam and honey on it, and even if you pinch fresh cream and fruit... no wonder!"


    "I had no idea there was such food either. As a merchant''s daughter, I am ashamed. This seems to have been developed by a prominent chef, but it looks very sweet and delicious. Monica also said that the children also like sweetness...."


    "Oh, that''s the truth, isn''t it?" There are no children who don''t like sweet things. "I''m sure Patty would like it too..." If so, this sandwich is good. Yeah, that''s really good. "


    Sweet, well, sandwiches fill Mia''s brain.


    "In particular, this red moon strawberry and fresh cream sandwich..."


    "Raw cream and red moon strawberries!? So it''s not a sandwich, it''s hardly a shortcake!? Are you saying that sandwiches like that are allowed?"


    When I received the book from Chloe with a shivering hand, Meer reads it in a state of confusion.


    It looks like Monica marked something nice.


    "Oh my... That''s the original Feng Rong..." The organization of information is yours, isn''t it? "


    I mean, it was mea with a clear smile...


    She couldn''t notice.


    That''s all, Keith Wood Feat. I didn''t even imagine that Monica would be the agent.


    Conversely, Mushroom Empress Meir was snatched from her sweet trap. That would be a rare example of how the Empire''s wisdom was completely defeated in an intelligence war.

 692 Lesson 71 Common Sense Belle, raise your hands!

    The day of the showdown was the beginning of the week.


    In the Central Orthodox Church, the first day of the seven days is called the Sabbath.


    This day is a holy day of worship (Mass), and it is a day when work and school are closed. It was supposed to be the Sabbath... that freed me from my daily duties and made my heart safe.


    And there was a man that came out of the temple after the prayer, without peace in his heart.


    Keith Wood is a hard worker like no other.


    "It''s okay... we''ve got work to do." "I thought I was ready beforehand..." there shouldn''t be any problem.... "


    Bumps and bumps... then Keith Wood remembers as if he were telling himself.


    The advice that Monica gave me this time.


    "No matter how much I prepare, I feel anxious..."


    Monica gave Keith Wood an exhausting, troubled smile...


    Lord Keithwood......


    Poop, gently pat your shoulder...


    "... there are times when you have to make it, no matter what, right?"


    Well, there is!


    Specifically, when you have to fight two skilled wolves!


    I thought, "There are times in the world when it doesn''t matter how much you prepare, so feel free to give me advice." And based on that, "There are times when you have to do something about it. Give up!" It wasn''t nice at all!


    Is this some kind of advice? Are you inspired? It was Keith Wood who had to tilt his neck.


    Monica Buentia. Trained by the windbreaker, treated badly in the Kingdom of Lemno, and working under Rafina... apparently, she has been trained more stubbornly than she could ever have imagined.


    I remembered the strange Monica''s face when she gave me advice.....


    "No, but... that''s not advice after all, is it?"


    It was Keith Wood who unexpectedly smiled bitterly.


    Now, the students of St. Noel, who had finished their holy day services in the morning, would be free before lunch. There are no classes and no events on this day.


    You can have lunch in the dormitory cafeteria. You can roll it out into town. Each of them moves to enjoy a weekly holiday... "


    The faces of the special elementary school and the student association were gathered in the student association room.


    After the meeting, they headed to the back of the cooking area. There, Julius, who had arrived one pair earlier, worked hard to make the cream.


    Cream commonly used in cakes, etc. It was to separate the freshly squeezed raw milk and take it out. The separating agent used in the separation is called "Queen Kaizuki powder."


    Its extremely water-absorbent powder accumulates under the raw milk while inhaling moisture. Meanwhile, creams with a light specific gravity are gathered at the top. This is referred to as the vibration kneading (lean) separation method.


    Separation of raw milk itself is a phenomenon that can occur even if left naturally, but the discovery of the powder of the Queen Kaizuki has dramatically advanced the separation technique.


    However, even if the technology is advanced, the labor itself does not become zero...


    If the magic powder that sucks moisture does not mix beautifully, naturally the separation becomes incomplete. If there is a lot of moisture left, the cream will foam worse and the taste will drop again. In addition, from the moment you inhale the moisture, the powder of the Queen Kaizuki has a viscosity, so stirring is also difficult.


    Therefore, the sweat glowed on Julius'' forehead, who stirred up a huge barrel.


    But Julius didn''t stop his hand. I kept moving the big spatula with my arms.


    It was an atonement opportunity given to him. To make children''s memories of today enjoyable.


    ¡°Hey, guys, it''s going to take a little longer, but by the time the bread is baked, I think we''ll be able to deliver the cream.¡±


    Fuuuu, breathing out, Julius smiled.


    "Dr. Julius, I''ll help you too."


    Cyril said that, but Julius shook his head slowly.


    "You have a different job to do." I''ll take care of this. ¡±


    It was perfectly clear.


    Then, after showing the children the figure of the hard-working teacher Julius, the party returned to the cooking area.


    So, once again, we''re going to talk about today''s cooking party.


    ¡°This time, I''m going to make you a cream and red moon strawberry sandwich.¡±


    In a harsh tone, Keith Wood said.


    That''s what he and Monica did. That is, ''guidance''.


    Lead the Meers to a menu that seems less dangerous.


    With a cream and red moon strawberry sandwich, there shouldn''t be a big problem... I didn''t think I was going to add such a disastrous arrangement to it...


    ¨D ¨D Her Royal Highness also read the article on that fruit sandwich. Lady Chloe''s head should already be in the color of a fruit sandwich.


    The information battle had begun to guide the two most dangerous men.


    It is a superior strategy to make the other party willing to step into a trap. By intentionally flowing compelling information, you will induce both of them to become aware.


    "I see... yes, it certainly looks very delicious..."


    Raffina''s face suddenly clouded as she listened.


    ¡±But... horse-shaped sandwiches...¡±


    "Dear Rafina..."


    Suddenly, Monica walks up to Rafina like that...


    "Lord Keithwood taught me how to make it." Besides, I was wondering if you could make it later while discussing it with meer-sama.... "


    There is no exhaustion.


    "While consulting with Meer... the two of you... yeah. Well, there may be some parts that you don''t know when you''re with the kids.¡±


    I imagined a cooking party with my friends, and it was Nikki''s Rafina.


    Keith Wood, on the other hand, switched his stomach a little later in the day, trying to clean up what was right in front of him.


    "That''s why I''m ready for today." The work will proceed in a shared manner. His Royal Highness theon, His Royal Highness Abel, Lady Tiona and Lady Riola, special elementary school.... "


    I quickly split up into groups.


    Theon team, prepare the fruit. It was a simple task like taking or cutting red moon strawberry spatula. As for cutting, Tiona, who seems to be attentive, is accustomed to handling blades. Riola, I''ve lived in the woods, so I''m sure she''ll be fine.


    As for Abel, there was confidence that he would not do anything strange, but if he was on the same team as Meir, Meir was about to run rampant. That''s why I''m in this group.


    The blade may be dangerous to children, but if you just take the spatula, you can do it by hand. It won''t be a problem. It was a thoughtful team.


    "Next, the work of whisking the resulting cream and mixing sugar is done by Her Royal Highness Princess Meavel, Duchess Yellow Moon, and Karon of the Special Elementary Department. And Miss Linsha as a mentor."


    Assign members so that problems don''t arise.


    Sturina was used to the preparation, so it would be ideal for making cream. Perhaps¡­. Perhaps. And Bell will listen honestly to what your friends have to say.


    Also, in the special elementary school, Karon is in this group that seems a little messy. Linsha has full confidence that she is used to dealing with a poor boy.


    "And finally, the bread is baked by Princess Raffina, Princess Meir, Princess Ragna, and Lady Chloe." Lady Anne as support. The instructor is a servant of Princess Ragna..... "


    Then, we would be able to distribute our strength. It''s okay, it''s okay, while I tell myself.


    "Lady Monica and I look around to see if there are any problems. If anything happens, let me know right away... hnn?"


    Well, it was then.


    Some raised their hands vigorously. It was Meer Luna Tiamoon, the only person to need attention.


    What is it, Master Meir?


    "Isn''t there a lot of people who bake a little bread?" I''m used to it, and if anything, even if I help Keith Wood and supervise the whole thing..... "


    "No, it''s okay." I hope you can help me bake bread in its usual form. The division of labor is important, so the division of labor is..... "


    Bread grill is a meer I have already experienced. Anne and Princess Laguna are also there, and Keith Wood wants to seal Mia there, no matter what.


    "Mmm... well, if that''s what you''re going to say..."


    and then exhaled with a fuzzy breath to Mia who managed to persuade me... Then he looked around. I found another one with a raised hand.


    "Well, what is it, Mr. Bell?"


    After being called by her name, Belle blushed happily, after a pleasant voice... I said it was odd.


    Isn''t it bad for you to have all those sweet things?


    "... hah?"


    It was an intense righteousness from an extremely surprising direction.

 693 Episode 72: Showdown, Ambush, Reinforcements!

    The ambush soldier... appeared from an unexpected place.


    Isn''t it bad for you to be all sweet?


    It was Meer''s granddaughter, Meabel, who said the most right thing with a lewd face.


    Oh no!


    In amazement, Keith Wood lost sight of the words, and Bell chatted.


    "I''ve been told not to eat lunch and not just dessert. Wouldn''t it be better to have a regular sandwich for the kids?¡±


    That was right! That was right without complaint!


    Keith Wood twitches before the guilty King, Zion, has a pure, utterly unfounded righteousness.


    Meanwhile, listening to my granddaughter''s righteousness... the educator soul in her chest was on fire! I''m with you!


    ¡±Hmm... if I hadn''t told you, Tatiana-san would have said something like that.¡±


    Memory is a very well-established wisdom of the Empire. Meer contemplated as he framed his arms.


    "Oh, no, Princess Meir? I don''t have much to plan for....."


    ¡°No, given the health of the children, we should give them a decent diet. If you buy something sweet to eat, you won''t want to eat food that''s good for you."


    "The words of the experienced are really powerful..."


    "Besides, you might get bored with all the sweet stuff... I wonder if it would be better to have parallel horse bread, as originally conceived."


    Gently, here, Meer clapped her hands.


    "Ah, that''s right. If it''s good for you, why don''t you just put some mushrooms in it!?"


    You''ve done terrible things!


    "I was just working on a plan to mix mushrooms for the new horse bread. Look, like a Tenma, it has wings..."


    Keith Wood panicked to stop me from expanding the blueprint.


    "No, Princess Meir... that''s right." Look, look, I''m going to pick it up right now... "


    "Oh, it''s okay, Mr. Keithwood."


    Meer gives a gentle smile as she cares for Keith Wood.


    "As long as I''m an expert on mushrooms, I can go and pick them up." this crunch..... "


    It was a crunchy, poisonous mushroom meer!


    Suddenly, Keith Wood fumbles with the poisonous mushroom queen''s rampage.


    "No, I would definitely like to bake bread for Princess Meir..."


    and Keith Wood smiled even more clearly,


    "It''s okay. There are also Peruvian people in the bread grilling team." You may not know, but if you''re a Peruvian, there''s no baking. ¡±


    I know! Rather, that''s why I''m putting you in charge! Meer shows a mischievous wink as she pushes Keith Wood, who is trying so hard to endure things like that.


    "Look, it''s division of labor, division of labor." It''s important to do everything separately, isn''t it? "


    It''s Keith Wood, who unintentionally brings his teeth to a close by being returned the words he said earlier.


    "Actually, I was wondering if I could make bread with mushrooms from the beginning." I had an affair with a fruit sandwich, but this is the first time I''ve done it. The Tenma bread that has evolved into three-dimensional horse bread..... "


    Oh, already... when Keith Wood collapsed... reinforcements surprised us!


    "Excuse me, Mr. Rafina."


    "Huh? Santeri... What''s wrong...?" that''s..... "


    When I turned my gaze toward the voice, a few servants came in, led by Sunteri. And inside the cage they held... "


    "Oooh... oooh..."


    Mia let out such a sigh of admiration... Mushrooms, mushrooms, mushrooms, mushrooms were piled up like piles.


    There are several types of mushrooms, including Veil mushrooms.


    "I was preparing to do something like this." Now we have a selection of seasonal products that we can pick in the forest. Of course, there are no poisonous mushrooms. ¡±


    Keith Wood was unexpectedly moved by the comforting words.


    When I suddenly turned my gaze, I saw Monica nodding tinyly.


    Apparently, she was the one who called out to Sunteri.


    Keith Wood was alarmed. Keithwood was totally moved by Monica''s vibrant induction skills, and he stopped thinking there.


    Or maybe you wanted to assume that you don''t have to worry about this.


    However, Monica was prepared for even more unforeseen events. I bet Meer insisted on mushroom bread even if I didn''t. That''s why I kept it hidden until Meer said it herself.


    So to speak, this is the next best course of action. If it ended with a cream strawberry sandwich, it would be best, but if it didn''t come true, it would crush the danger in advance.


    --This is the arm of the wind rake...


    At the same time, a word came to his mind.


    Once, the legendary general of Sancland said:


    In battle, the cooperation of the local people will be a very reassuring force... "


    "Is this the Sancland War Code, the chapter on land" "The importance of local allies" "......"


    Unexpectedly, Keith Wood experiences the practice of tactical textbooks.


    This is how his tactician skills were honed.

 694 Episode 73 Keith Wood, lets fight!

    The Keithwoods, supported by Sunteri and others, were forced to change their plans drastically.


    In addition to the cream strawberry sandwich, we also had to make horse bread with mushrooms.


    Rapidly reorganized the group.


    From the cream-making team, split up Strina and Bell, and under the guidance of Monica, create a white sauce team for mushroom sandwiches.


    In addition, the shape of the bread was changed from a normal shape to a crying horse shape. Two types of horse sandwiches are to be made: fruit horse sandwiches and mushroom horse sandwiches.


    All you need is mushroom bread to make it into a horse shape. It is also proposed that Keith Wood be pushed away by Meer.


    "Hmm, there''s no mushroom that you can use for your feathers, right?" More like this... if only there were a wide range of fluttering mushrooms... "


    "Princess Meir..." Are you saying that the mushrooms here are not enough? Is your love for mushrooms that great? "


    Keith Wood dared to stand in a terrible torrent that Meer was about to create. Stay where you are to prevent any further deterioration.


    ¡°Make the most of the mushrooms here to create the best shape. Isn''t that what you love about mushrooms!?"


    "What is love for mushrooms...?" Keith Wood complains slice by slice, tilting his neck inside.


    "... mmm?"


    Meer''s eyebrows were inadvertently drawn to the myth.


    "I''m so glad you''re doing this for me, Mr. Meer. Because today is a party for the children and Julius to make up. I''d like you to teach me how to make new horse-shaped bread thoughtfully at a later date."


    Rafina''s got backup.


    ... backup... I didn''t feel like I was just going to have a problem later, but I swallowed everything and Keith Wood nodded heavily.


    ¡°I want you to use what you have here to best shape it.¡±


    I''ll tell you what... Meer,


    "Hmm. That''s right..." What I did to you seemed to make you so arrogant. No one who is not loyal to a small mushroom can be loyal to a larger one. It''s all about humility, isn''t it? "


    and so on, giving a convincing expression. Looking at Meer like that, Keith Wood suddenly thinks.


    --This person, is it really the wisdom of the Empire...?


    And so on! His insights have come so close to the truth of the Empire''s wisdom that it was just at that moment!


    "Oops..."


    "Oh, I''m sorry."


    I''m about to bump into a girl from the special elementary school. The girl lowered her head, but her face glowed with a delightful smile.


    As it is, on the back of the girl who is running,


    "Don''t run too much." Be careful. "


    Keith Wood thinks again as he calls out.


    --Their smiles were made by Princess Meir in the first place...


    Keith Wood, who was close to the children in the special elementary school, had a very bright smile on his face.


    It''s not just the kid now. The children on each stage were clumsy strawberry spatters, mushroom stones, bread kneaders, cream whiskers, and excited faces on Mia''s new horse bread blueprint... everyone had a pleasant smile on their faces. I put flour on my nose, stained my clothes with strawberry juice, and I failed... but there was an innocence that matched my age.


    "They were weak, oppressed, and it was hard to even trust people, so I made them smile pure like this..." What do you mean, not saying it''s wisdom?


    Her Royal Highness Princess Meir is basically an imperial wisdom, when cooking, she is only a little excited and pissed off. It was so unfair that she doubted all her achievements just because she was a bit of a cook.


    Keith Wood''s reflection was enough to wash away the suspicions that had sprung within him.


    In addition...


    Lina, don''t you need some hidden flavor in this mushroom sandwich sauce?


    "Hmm, I''ve definitely heard that cooking needs that kind of thing, too, Lina." If that''s the case, put in the red spice there..... "


    This is it, right? How much is it?


    ¡±Hmm, I don''t know if it''s too little, so maybe we should add more so that we can taste it properly?¡±


    Keithwood''s consciousness was naturally directed towards you, as he heard terrible conversations.


    In a hurry, I saw Monica walking slowly beyond Keith Wood''s gaze, trying to turn her heels.


    "Mr. Sturina, I''d like to ask you a few questions..." When poisoning the opponent, the opponent noticed a lot of it... Will you do something like that? ¡±


    Still leaning her head, Sturina shook her head with a strange face.


    "No, I wouldn''t do that..."


    "That''s right. Because it''s important to let the other person drink while hiding the poison. By the way, I think that the" hidden "flavor is a hidden flavor that is read and written, but is the amount appropriate?"


    That''s what I was told...... Strina folded her arms and thought about it......


    "I see... The hidden flavor shouldn''t be noticed." Do you think adding large quantities of condiments would be a bad idea? "


    In response, Monica nods silently, "Kokuri."


    Sturina smiled convincingly.


    "Hey, Belle, I think you shouldn''t put that much in, even though it''s that red powder." Half of it, no, maybe about a quarter. I think it would be a failure even if there weren''t too many of them and they didn''t work..... "


    - A quarter. Well, that''s about it... yeah. Is there...? Well, well, the strawberry sandwich is going to be pretty sweet. So I guess it''s going to be written off...? Wow, that should be okay... I''m sorry!


    No matter how much sugar I put on the spicy stuff, I feel like I''ve heard stories somewhere... but dare to pretend I forgot, Keith Wood goes around the cooking table.


    Thanks to the constant efforts of the servants, the cooking party progressed.

 695 Lesson 74 The battle is over...... and

    Ohh!


    And it came to pass, after many hardships, that a time of joy came.


    Everyone cheers at the food lined up on the table!


    Arranged on a plate, it was a stunning horse-shaped sandwich.


    Could it be that it''s easier to pinch your face rather than your horse''s whole body? Under the guidance of Keith Wood, the original horse bread and horse-faced bread were lined up there.


    By the way, the molding of the horse-faced bread was in the hands of Meer and Anne.


    Based on the truth that "if you don''t do anything, people don''t think about Roque," Meer waved her role so that she didn''t think about extra things.


    Because of this, the horse-faced fruit bread said, "Why don''t you put fresh cream on the surface and make it into a white horse?" Such as that, it''s a very, very sweet specification based on the idea that it''s not even meer-rock... but it''s fine! It''s very difficult to eat, and my hands get sticky with cream... but I just need to be able to eat it!


    The resulting bread was lined up in front of me with mushrooms and white sauce, strawberries and cream.


    It seems that the cream is sticking out, it is uneven, the mushroom is flaking out, and the cream is thickly applied on the surface, so it is difficult to eat, but it is complete.


    Keith Wood looks at the sandwich with a sense of grace. And then there was no sound.


    You''re finally finished.


    and so on... in a tone like that of a fellow worker, to a crushing meer...


    I did it! To mea with a thoughtful expression like that -- it''s Keith Wood who''s a little bit frustrated... For now, that''s fine.


    If you have something to eat safely, you don''t say luxury.


    "Yes... Thank you for your hard work, Master Meir."


    "It was Keith Wood who replied in a tired voice and tried to back off..."


    ¡°Huh? Where are you going? Mr. Keithwood."


    Huh?


    "From now on, we''re going to eat it with everyone who made it." Come on, hurry up and tell me about your seat. "


    In a natural tone, Mea instructed everyone.


    Is that really okay?


    A Peruvian Jean squire woman with an anxious face. Anne nodded with a smile at her.


    ¡°Yes, that''s meir and her people.¡±


    Keith Wood nodded inwardly to the correctness of Anne''s words.


    --That''s right... This cross-identity table is definitely under the influence of Princess Meir.


    The royalty, the nobility, the servants, the orphans... they all encircle a table. The air of forgiveness felt like it was perfect for today''s reconciliation table.


    --That''s right, Princess Meir...


    Admiringly, Keith Wood took his seat.


    Meanwhile, Rafina was also admiring the sight.


    At first, I thought I had to say something at the beginning of this meeting.


    I could leave it to Meer, but I was still a little enthusiastic that it might be my turn to come up with this meeting.


    However, such feelings were dissipated after watching the children.


    --It''s funny to talk about something difficult here...


    There is no longer any confusion in the faces of the children. No, that''s not the point.


    The horse sandwich with sweet cream and fruit is truly exquisite.


    The melting cream in your mouth, the strawberries with a pleasant acidity, and the crispy bread dough that catches it... And the sense of accomplishment that we made it ourselves... "


    It''s too, it''s too delicious...


    I don''t care if you forgive me or not. I don''t have time to talk, and if everyone can eat something delicious, that''s fine! and the children who just cheeked...... and meer.


    "Oh, it''s really sweet. After all, the cream applied to the surface is the correct answer..." Oh, but that''s no good. "If I don''t eat mushroom sandwiches that are good for my body..." It''s delicious here, so come on, Patty, I''m going to eat this sandwich, too. "


    Meer is busy eating fruit sandwiches while taking care of her.


    The smiling sight made me feel unexpectedly gentle...... and then Rafina gently looked at the fruit sandwich in her hand.


    I take a bite and lick the cream on my fingers like a child. With an overflowing sweetness, I sighed unexpectedly...


    "Running for revenge is easy, then it ends with bitterness. It is difficult to reconcile, so it leads to the future with sweetness. This sweet horse bread is worthy of this place. That''s right, Miss Meir....."


    Rafina imagines as she grunts contentedly.


    --If I make this when I''m on a long drive with Ma Long-san... I''m worried that the shape will collapse. Do I have to ask Keithwood a little bit more about that...?


    The battle of Keithwood may go on...


    "Now, that night..."


    Keith Wood, who had escaped from Theon''s room, was in the courtyard of the school.


    While looking up at the night sky, I lightly tilted the glass. Well, actually, I can''t get drunk, so the contents are sunny apple juice...


    "Oh my, I thought it would be a big deal... but if I opened the lid, it would be..."


    Remembering the innocent faces of the children, Keith Wood unexpectedly smiled.


    What lived in my heart was indescribable fulfillment.


    "... or was it all on Princess Meer''s palm?"


    I''m going to crush that.


    Life in St. Noel is a dream for children. It is not easy for people to accept the happiness that has come down. Besides, it''s hard to imagine how many times these girls have been betrayed.


    Rather than being betrayed in faith, I won''t believe it from the beginning. If I can''t be happy, I barely protect my heart by giving up. It was hard to get the children in that situation used to St. Noel.


    When Keith Wood decided to be taken over by King Abram, it wasn''t easy to believe it. When did you open your heart...? I think that it will stick to me.


    "Her Royal Highness has a good grasp of the situation of the children... and has created such a flow... Is that possible?"


    Julius'' actions, which could lead to ruin, had also been changed by the flow created by Meer, prompting him to deepen his ties with his children.


    How much of this flow is based on Meer''s calculations...? I don''t think that everything is within the calculation, but for now, I don''t think that everything is by chance...


    It was Keith Wood who tried to think, but he sighed tinyly. Shake your head.


    "Well, whatever happens, let''s just pass by..."


    "...... and it almost comes to a good conclusion...... and returns to me."


    "No, no, no, it was actually a very difficult situation... but if I left it like that, it would definitely be a mushroom hunting pattern." Well, horse bread can be made to equal size now, right? I was crushing it, and it was actually quite dangerous...? "


    I remembered the critical situation that I had sealed in the bottom of my memory to protect my heart......, Keith Wood trembles unexpectedly.


    "Oh, is this you?" Keith Wood. "


    It was then. When I was called out and turned my gaze... "


    "Oh, Miss Monica..."


    It was Monica, the meritorious worker of the day.


    I guess she wanted to take a breath, too, but she had a ceramic cup in her hand, just like Keith Wood.


    Thank you for your help today.


    Stand up and bow your head with respect. Be courteous to your daughter. Having regained his usual coolness, he lays a handkerchief on the bench where he was sitting and invites him there.


    Oh, thank you.


    Monica sat there honestly, and then...


    "You did a good job today." I''m glad the children look happy. I''ve never done such a pleasant intelligence operation. ¡±


    Nikoli smiled happily. Then I looked up at the night sky, leaning against my back.


    "The information stops the enemy, weakens their strength, and invites them to split up and eliminate them..." Manipulate information to help you navigate the battlefield. That was the way the wind cocoon was done. But... instead of eliminating and stopping your enemies, Meir will turn them into allies and lead them to happiness. This time, I tried to imitate Meer-sama''s method, but it worked. She''s a wonderful person. "


    ¡°Yes, but you also helped me a lot. I''m glad you''re on my side."


    And then Keith Wood hoisted the bowl up into the sky,


    "To the comforting, poor lady."


    Keith Wood smiled casually, and Monica, fufu, smiled.


    What? Are you trying to say something?


    I said it in the same joking tone as one day. In contrast, Keith Wood......


    "That''s right..."


    "After laughing and smiling..."


    Maybe that''s not bad, either.


    Lie on your knees in a graceful motion.


    "In the meantime, I''ll invite you to the dance, miss."


    "... eh?"


    Pocan, and Monica, who opens her mouth. Her cheeks, which had been poked unexpectedly, faded the next moment.


    Keith Wood, who has calmed down, is not to be teased.


    A good tactician is bound to get back on his feet and fight back.


    Now... while such a slightly romantic sight unfolds.


    Meer sleeping on the bed...


    ¡±Ugh... I can''t eat anymore...¡±


    I enjoyed the dream of eating an equal-sized Tenma-shaped cream and fruit sandwich.


    The next morning, as soon as I got up, there was a figure of meer who wrote in her notebook the ideas she had gained in her dreams.


    "Equally sized Tenma bread into a fruit cream sandwich..." This is a great idea! ¡±


    "There was no end to the battle of Keithwood..."

 703 Episode 7: Putting Two Patties Secrets on Your Right Arm

    Well, time goes back a little.


    After I broke up with Meer, there was a little incident at Anne''s house.


    This way, please.


    Following Ellis, the girl with glasses, the patties entered the house.


    It was an aristocratic mansion - it was incomparably smaller than the mansion of the Clausians... it was incomparably warmer and more comfortable.


    --No, it''s normal... It''s not a big deal.


    Patty tweets to herself in her heart.


    - Normal house. It''s a boring house for civilians.


    With a small sigh, Patty squeezed her wobbly heart.


    Patricia Claudius. She was not an aristocrat by nature.


    As a civilian girl... she spent her days with her mother and younger brother when she was seven years old... It was not long after my mother died.


    The fact that the blood of the imperial gatekeeper nobleman, the Marquis of Clausius, is flowing in my body means that my brother and I will be taken away as traces of it...


    There was no magic trick for her to make that decision at a young age.


    Not to mention, if my brother falls ill and the Clausius family has the art of curing it, then there is no other choice...


    Patricia became the daughter of the Clausius family.


    The situation was similar to that of Julius, but the environment surrounding Patricia was far more harsh.


    What she asked me to do... was to wear a snake''s handiwork and drive the person who had entered into the wedding into despair.


    The ideal statue of the emperor, as the first emperor sought it. Hate the world and destroy it, or curse the whole continent... When the Imperial family forgot about its appearance, the Clausius family was given a mission to remind them. It was the absolute raison d ''¨ºtre.


    As a concubine, I despair the Emperor and curse this world. It was Patricia who wanted to spend her life for that purpose.


    That''s why I was thoroughly taught how to think about snakes, along with my manners as a noble lady.


    That... is not a decent way of life as a person.


    It was only natural to reject it. It was only natural that I ran away.


    But Patricia didn''t escape.


    My brother, the only remaining flesh relative in the world, said to me, "Protect me" from my mother, because it was the only way to save my brother''s life.


    She learned the art of tricking people, killing people, and killing creatures... Patricia stopped laughing when she was asked to do it without changing her expressions.


    Don''t be angry, don''t cry... I just started living true to the serpent''s teachings.


    Everything to help my brother, Hannes.


    To heal Hannes'' incurable illness with a secret trick that only the serpent will know.


    Unnoticed... I froze my heart so hard that I didn''t realize I was having a hard time...


    - It''s okay, it won''t shake like this. Because of Hannes, that''s why...


    Grabbing the collar of my clothes gently, I went to the back of the house.


    It was at the table that I was passed through.


    "Come on, you must be hungry, right? There''s only this kind of thing, but eat plenty."


    And so, to the dish that came out...... Patty opened her eyes wide.


    It''s a traditional dish that has been familiar to the Empire since ancient times...


    My beloved mother always made me such a nostalgic... happy dish...


    So,


    "Mama..."


    Patty fails. "I''m going to swallow that crush..."


    - Oh, it''s been a long time since your mother''s cooking.


    Anne looked at the dish with a smile on her face.


    It''s a dish called morose, in which a dumpling that has been crushed and rolled is floated in a soup of shredded meat. The taste of slowly simmered dried meat and crispy taro dumplings are a nice traditional dish of the Empire.


    It''s also Anne''s mother''s specialty.


    --This dried meat with a good soup is very delicious...


    With this dish, I thought the children would like it, and I turned to Yana and the others... I saw Cyril chewing the taro dumplings happily. Next to it, Yana holds a spoon, slightly nervous.


    Anne''s younger siblings are looking after such young children.


    John, who was Yancha, bumped his niisan and told Cyril, "It''s going to be delicious," and Emilia, who was a good person, was talking to Yana.


    --You ''ve grown up even though you were all children...


    My eyes shifted to Anne''s next door... and she was unexpectedly shivering.


    Yana and Cyril stopped moving when they noticed it.


    Patty... Patty never moved her face at any time... because she was crying.


    From the wide-open eyes, the fluttering, fluttering tears unstoppably dropped down my young cheek.


    "Huh? Huh? Patti-sama...?" What''s going on? First of all, even if it was a bad thing or something I don''t like..... "


    Gently, in a great hurry, I wiped my cheek with my handkerchief, but Patty shook her head in a small way...


    "... I want to see you. To your mother..." I want to see you.... "


    A wish to be spun with an uninterrupted and uninterrupted voice. As expected, Anne can''t make it happen anymore... But!


    "Excuse me..."


    Anne hugged Patty after turning her down in a small voice.


    "I''m sure if Meer were here, I would have done it..."


    "With Meer''s arm, I''m sure it''ll move like this..."


    Patty didn''t resist, but she was left alone...... but immediately, she gripped Anne''s clothes. From his mouth, the cry of being pushed to death spilled out.


    Suddenly, my mother nodded quietly.


    So, she thanked her mother for pushing her back to the correct answer, and Anne quietly lifted Patty''s back.

 697 Lesson one: Sleek, Hiccup, Princess Meir.

    Now, Kaizuki Meer, who had survived the test period, was suddenly summoned by Rafina.


    ¡±Huh... was there something wrong?¡±


    It was a meer who soon became clearer.


    Recently, Rafina became a complete friend and a calm lion, but it was forbidden to be alarmed.


    Yeah, basically, I don''t believe me. I''m not talking about Rafina... "That''s not true..."


    "Sometimes, I let it go unnoticed, and it''s forbidden to be alarmed."


    You don''t believe in your own deeds!


    This little man''s mind has always been careful. I mean, did I unknowingly do something again? Don''t forget the point of view.


    This is the true skeleton of the Empire''s wisdom.


    Meer got up, asked Anne for help, changed into her uniform,


    Hurry to the student council room.


    The image of Meer that was moody just now is not there. Meer opened the door of the student meeting room with a hiccup face like a dry mushroom that had been returned with water.


    Inside, Rafina, who had come first, waited. And beside it was also the figure of Jana and Cyril''s sister and brother.


    Greetings, Rafina-sama.


    "Oh, Mr. Meer. Hope you''re in the mood."


    Rafina gave a gentle smile. Meir was quick to observe. Apparently, Rafina wasn''t mad at me, so I decided.


    Relaxing her shoulders a bit, Meer turned to the children.


    "Yana, I hope Cyril is in a good mood." How was the test? "


    ¡°Yes, it worked.¡±


    And Yana, her breasts lifted up majestically,


    "Um, uh... maybe..."


    Cyrillic with a little bit of confidence.


    Meer turned to Rafina, unexpectedly smiling at her younger brother and sister.


    So, Rafina-sama, what are you up to today?


    "That''s right, but... it''s going to be a summer vacation soon, right?" What do you want to do with the children in the special elementary school? "


    When I was told, meer would also come to terms with it.


    "Oh, that''s right. I certainly didn''t think about it."


    Most of the general students who attend St. Noel return to their native country during the summer holidays. Most of the other students will return to their families, as well as Laguna, who is responsible for the performance at the Harvest Thanksgiving Festival.


    I didn''t leave St. Noel unless I scored a very bad point in the exam... (By the way, it seems that there weren''t many people left behind in the past because of the poor test results... one of them is Belle. It is a bell inscribed in the history of St. Noel''s School)


    "Well, basically, like the students, I think it''s better to go back to my parents, that is, to each orphanage, and have them report what happened here."


    If you can hear about the special elementary school from the children''s mouths, it will be easier to send children next year and beyond. If the work gradually spreads, you can crush the place that can become a hotbed of snakes...


    But that''s not going to happen with these two, is it?


    After that, Rafina turned her eyes to Yana and Cyril.


    "I heard that there was only a short time in the orphanage, so I don''t think there is any point in going back to the report. Besides...."


    "That''s right. If it''s an orphanage in Ganudos, it''s better not to let them go home."


    It is a Ganudos port state with discriminatory values against the Vaisalian people. It must be better to stay on this island of St. Noel than to go back there. but......


    "Hmmm..."


    Meer... I''ll think about it here. I think of my young grandmother, Patricia.


    --Patty seems to be open-minded towards these two.


    He denies it, but it''s definitely his friend. And, from what I can see, Patricia doesn''t seem like she''s ever had any friends like hers.


    ¨D ¨D Likewise, Lina, who had been taught by the snake, felt similar, and there was a possibility. If so, I wonder if these two could unexpectedly become key people?


    To free Patricia from the snake, we need to open her heart. And for that, I would definitely like these two to follow. If that''s the case!


    Nh, nh, I''ll cough it up.


    "What do you think? Yana and Cyril are going to the Empire with me..."


    "Huh...?"


    Yana suddenly blinked her eyes. But right away, I waved my hand.


    "Ah, no... but we need to be here... even if you don''t mind..."


    "Hmm..."


    What Yana was saying was something that Meer could understand.


    St. Noel''s School is a paradise on earth.


    If you stay here, you will have no trouble eating or living there. You can get clothes as well.


    Besides, summer is coming, so it will be very easy to spend time by the lake.


    ... but I want you to follow me, so I''m going to persuade you a little bit.


    "Yana... I want you to see the wider world if possible"


    "A wide world...?"


    "I see. You were in the Ganudos Port State." It must have been a difficult place for you to live. ¡±


    They were persecuted because of the tattoos on their foreheads.


    "But that''s in the narrow world of the Ganudos Port State. There''s more to this continent than just your opponents. Some people are kind to me. Didn''t you also learn that at St. Noel''s?"


    Meer gently stares at Yana, and then at Cyril. Cyril nodded tinyly as she gazed at her.


    "The world is very large on this continent." There is a country beyond the sea. So you don''t have to hang on to difficult places to live in. If you don''t like it, you can escape anywhere, I think. "


    This was the true meaning of the full meer.


    Yes, I don''t care where I ran off to. Horseback riding to faraway places. I don''t care if I run away to a place where the bayonet doesn''t chase me!


    And in order to do that, you must know all kinds of lands and all kinds of nations.


    If you don''t know where the good food is, you can''t decide where to go to escape.


    Meer clenched her fist and said with confidence.


    "That''s why it''s good to know a lot of different countries." If I have to, I will escape. You already know Ganudos, you know Velga. If so, next is Tier Moon. Plus, Peruvian Jean, Sancland, Lemno... There are so many countries on the continent, and there are so many of them that you can live in. ¡±


    And then Meer put her hand on Jana''s head,


    "Besides, Patty... I think I''ll miss you guys." I''d be glad if you followed me, too... "


    Follow me for Patty! Stir in the true taste of Tsukoku Shigari. This is the point of persuading the opponent.


    Yana blinked her eyes, and then she just got lost a little bit...


    "Onee-chan, I want to go to Meer''s country"


    Hearing Cyril''s words, he nodded tinyly.


    "Ok, um... thank you."


    Ufufu, that''s the deal.


    Meir nodded with a satisfied smile.

 698 Episode Two: A Busy Journey

    "Hmm, it''s fine to bring Yana and Cyril home... but the question is where to stay..."


    Meer, who came out of the student council room, screamed.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter if it''s a castle... or maybe you can leave it with Anne''s family again." It may be good to touch such a warm home. I can''t let Patty see your father all of a sudden, and I need to get ready. ¡±


    I was walking down the hallway thinking about things like that.


    "Oh, Meer, I met you just in time."


    I looked back at the voice. I saw Abel walking up from behind me.


    Oh, Abel, what''s wrong?


    At that moment, a cute smile appeared on Meir''s face. I''m not particularly conscious of it... but recently, when I was talking to Abel, I noticed myself smiling naturally.


    Somehow, the inside of my chest is getting warm, and I can''t help but smile...


    Still, Abel, do you feel a little tougher again? "I''ve grown a lot taller, and my face is sharp..."


    Yeah? Is something wrong?


    Fluffy, soft smiling Abel. Meer''s chest twitched in the gap between the sharp face she saw until a moment ago.


    "No, no, nothing." More than that, was there something wrong? "


    "Yeah. Actually, I have a favor to ask." May I accompany you to the Empire? "


    In response to the sudden offer, Meer leaned his head back.


    "I don''t mind that, but... it''s sudden." What''s wrong with you? "


    Well, it was then. Meer''s brain... unparalleled romantic wisdom... brings out the answer!


    --Abel... no way, you''re going to say hello to your father, right?


    Before you get married, your lordship goes to say hello to the other parent... It is an event that appears frequently in Ellis'' romance novels.


    In the society of the royal nobility, marriage has an extremely strong political tone. From matchmaking to the wedding, the person in charge mostly solidifies the conversation, and there is no room for exchanges such as "Please give your daughter to yourself".


    It has been decided that you will have a daughter when you face each other at the matchmaking table. "My parents have already accepted it..."


    But Meer notices.


    --Abel is a brave man. If you decide to do this, you have the guts not to take a step back. Isn''t it possible to tell your father directly to take me away...?


    As soon as I realized it, my breathing became rough.


    Kaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, Then Meer asks again.


    "Well, uh, Abel, what are you doing here in the Empire?"


    "I see... I think she''ll tell me more about it."


    Having said that, Abel turned his gaze. So, I noticed Meer too.


    Until a moment ago, I only saw Abel... but when I looked closely, there was a girl standing behind Abel. "The name of the girl who stands in magnificent frames of arms is..."


    "Oh, Huima-san..."


    Meer swallowed the word "..." in a hurry.


    Because Smart Horse''s face was more steep than ever before.


    Uh, uh, what''s the matter?


    "Actually, it seems that my brother got behind the enemy."


    In a word of shock, Meer opened her eyes unexpectedly.


    "Oniisama, is that wolfman...?"


    The Wolf-user, the most powerful of the Chaos Snake. Even Dion Alaia was strong enough to admit it. "This is an unbelievable situation..."


    "I was injured when I was dropped in the river. Seems to be unable to move for a while


    "And the man who thrust it down was a skillful sailor..."


    Abel, who had succeeded him, stared at Meer deeply here. And then, Meer got a pinch.


    "Sailor... maybe... you''re the man who sent Barbara across to St. Noel''s Island?"


    ¡°I don''t know, but it could be. And then... he left for the Empire with the snake man who was hiding in Sankeland."


    "Well, to the Empire..."


    "Technically, the Empire is the one that went down the river by boat, but... I''ve never been too vigilant."


    ¡°Oh, I see, that means you''re coming with me because you''re worried about me.¡±


    Meer let out half a sigh of relief and half a sigh of relief... and smiled with joy.


    "Thank you, Abel, I''m so happy."


    "I can''t thank you enough." I just want to follow you because I don''t want to regret it. I can''t do anything to my loved ones when they''re in danger... That''s the most painful thing. "


    They say, "Silette, your loved ones." Meer, hey, let out a silent scream.


    ¨D ¨D After all, Abel is a natural person. Normally, even if you''re a loved one... um, I''m glad, but it''s going to shine.


    Holding down her cheeks, twisting her body...


    "Prince Abel wasn''t the only one. I will accompany you. Instead of my shameless brother, I''m going to be a fire wolf chaser."


    Wow, smart horses shaking their heads.


    "That''s why, please take care of it."


    "Oh, that''s going to be... a big belt again, isn''t it?" Well, no matter what, I''m glad that Abel and Huima-san are accompanying me. Ufufu, it''s going to be a pleasant journey. "


    It''s time to decide who''s going to the Empire.


    In addition to the Meer Empire, Abel, Huima, and Yana and Kirill.


    The buzz of the journey made me smile.

 699 Lesson three. Which one is right?

    Pacalla, Pocolla.


    A gentle path leads to the Tier Moon Empire.


    Pacalla, Pocolla.


    Slowly resounding, peaceful footsteps.


    Pacalla, Pocolla.


    A hint of wind and soft sunshine narrowed Meir''s eyes on the horse.


    Ufufu, it''s the best ride ever.


    Patty was riding in front of me as I crushed it. There were two horses walking side by side next to it as well. Yana and Kirill were on board. It was Abel who pulled the reins on foot.


    It was a little horseback riding experience.


    The road connecting the Empire to Verga is relatively safe. That is a gentle path that allows children to ride their horses.


    Therefore, I decided to let the children have a horse riding experience.


    It was such a peaceful sight.


    The sky that looks up is blue and clear, with no clouds.


    The glowing sunshine is somewhere soft and gentle... But that''s why this year''s wheat harvest made me anxious.


    "After all, it must be a bad year after all..."


    Meer''s face suddenly clouded.


    At least, according to Rania, this year is likely to be the same harvest as last year.


    "The destruction of the stockpile has already begun... and if we go along with the overseas purchase of the Forklord Chamber of Commerce, we will manage to survive in Japan..." If a request for assistance from another country that has exhausted its stockpile arrives, it won''t be enough... I guess I can only hope for what Cyril and the others have accomplished... "


    It was when I was thinking. Suddenly, Meer noticed.


    "Patty is sending a gaze towards Yana and Cyril..."


    "What''s the matter, Patty?"


    When she spoke to him, Patty gave him a happy look and then shook her head loosely.


    "No, nothing. More than that, Sister Meir, what does this mean?"


    Is this about riding a horse?


    "Yes....."


    Patty stares at me as she nods.


    "Meaning... Hmm, that''s right."


    Meer often silently thinks about it and thinks about the kind of answer.


    --To have fun exercising, you can''t do it... maybe I''ll teach you without twisting it.


    Meer''s goal is to free Patty from the education of the snake. For that reason, it would be more convenient for me to think of myself as an educator of snakes.


    I want to give you a serious education in order to get rid of the snake, but you better behave as a snake to listen to the story.


    There was a contradiction there, and it should be resolved one day, but this time it seemed that it was okay without worrying so much.


    Because there was a overlap between what was important to the snake and what was important to Meer.


    Meer smiled quietly,


    "... to escape in a hurry." It''s important for snakes to escape, isn''t it? "


    The importance of escaping was common to the snake and meer.


    It''s important to run away. Have a means of escape at all times, and do not hesitate to escape if necessary. I want to emphasize that I don''t mind doing so.


    Anyway, if anything happens to Patty, it''s about Meer. If possible, I''d like you to stay away from the danger zone, and if necessary, I''d like you to escape without hesitation.


    "But..."


    Well, it was when Patty tried to say something.


    "That child, for the first time, looks like you."


    When I turned my gaze to that voice, Abel had just pulled up a horse.


    "That''s right. Ufufu, this is the first time I remember riding with you."


    Then Meer looked at Yana, who was riding his horse, and Cyril''s sister and brother.


    The two of them are smiling happily.


    --Abel cares about you, so you seem to be having a lot of fun. After all, Abel is kind. Ah, somehow, when I do this, I think of Abel and the couple in the future. Ufufu, ufufu.


    Abel picks up a horse with two children in it. And so, Abel and the children laugh together... Imagine such a happy future.


    I''m still a very good romantic delusional brain princess today.


    Huh? Is something wrong?


    Abel stared at me with a strange look. The gentle eye almost inadvertently puffed me out,


    "Oh, oh, no, nothing."


    With a misleading smile, Meer turned away.


    "Damn, that''s a great ride, anyway." As expected, it is the highest moon horse on the continent, the phoenix lightning.


    Stroke the neck of the horse in front of you. With a sigh of wonderful shine,


    "I''ll thank you." Huima-san


    Meer then shifted her gaze forward. Gently, there was a figure of a wise horse riding the east wind.


    My ears are twitching at meer''s words! and moved the horse, soothed the horse backward, and lined up next to mea...


    "Fufufu, is that so?" My lovely horse, fluorescent lightning is quite a thing, isn''t it? "


    A smart horse with a stretched chest.


    That''s right, Mea is now riding a fire horse, a fire thunder.


    Light footsteps and a comfortable rhythm that elevates the rider''s mood.


    Meir, a ummaiser who knows his horses well enough to ride them, nods.


    "Excellent. There''s something Huima-san would be proud of, isn''t there?"


    A good horse is a meer who will never spare praise.


    After all, horses are the last thing to rely on. It is a trump card.


    No matter how careful a person is, they fail and are easily sent to the chopper. Meir is always suspicious of his actions. No matter how careful you are, when you fail, you fail.


    In that case, as a meer, I always want to keep a lifeline of horses. Meer is always respectful of horses who are such lifelines.


    "Thank you very much, Huima-san." Please allow me to ride my horse. "


    "What, Princess Meer is my friend." "I want my friends to ride my proud love horse..." "...... Hmmm...... is it a good match to be thanked?"


    And that''s when it happened. Hui Ma lifted his face.


    Eyes staring forward. It was a wolf running down the road.


    What''s the matter, Wingspot?


    Wolf of War, Yu Tan looks up at Huima and snorts his nose.


    "... it looks like something''s coming."


    In response to Abel''s words, Meer turned her gaze forward. There was a group coming our way.


    The pattern of the flag held by the leading knight, a group of riders coming around twenty riders...


    "That''s the... flag of the Empire, isn''t it?"


    In front of mea leaning her neck, the group in front clears the way. And the knights dismounted their horses, and fell on their knees, and bowed themselves unto their lords.


    Meanwhile, I wave my hands and go slowly.


    That''s right, Meer looks like the princess of the Empire. "Even if it looks like this..."


    Meer is the one these knights should pledge allegiance to.


    Therefore, it is a natural sight for Meer... but...


    "Huh...?"


    Not for Patty who sits in front of me. Yana and Kirill were puzzled by the soldiers who seemed to be embarrassed by them, but Patty''s surprise was not a proportion of it.


    After all, she doesn''t think of Meer as a real Empire princess.


    --Oh, this might have been a mistake. Now, what did I tell you... Oh?


    It was when I thought about it. A suddenly familiar figure of a young knight came into view.


    What a golden metal armor, with platinum hair shining lavishly on the head off the helmet. In his face, Meer is inspired by the memories of his childhood.


    - You look nostalgic, don''t you? I wonder since when...? That''s since I went to your mother''s grave... "


    The knight raised his face and sent his gaze toward Meer. I narrowed my eyes and looked at Meer''s face, then turned my passionate gaze slightly below Meer. "Better down there than meer..."


    "Mmm..."


    Along with a small crush, Abel speeds up his legs. Entering into Meir to block the Knight''s gaze, she quietly stared at the Knight.


    "Oh, Abel, I''m fine." I mean, he''s my mother''s.... "


    "Hmm, that guy... looks like he''s interested in fluorescent lightning." It seemed like he was sending a lot of intense gaze..... "


    A smart horse retreats the horse along with a small crush. Entering into the midst of the fluorescent thunder to block the knight''s gaze, he gently stared at the knight.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Looking at Abel and Smart Horse, Patty looked up at Meer with a silly look on her face.

 700 Episode Four, put it on your right arm.

    Confronted with a group of Imperial Knights, the group soon arrived at the Imperial Capital Lunatia.


    Originally, the return of the princess of the Empire was a major event in the name of the country...... but as soon as I went to St. Noel, I tried to keep it as simple as possible.


    "After all, it costs money..." Every summer and winter, the treasury easily pays off the huge parade every time you return. Especially in winter, it is close to the birthday festival, so it is a huge burden.


    From Mia''s point of view, as a result of being greeted with luxury, the shut-off platform is approaching... "To tell you the truth, I felt like I was being greeted by a queue of guillotines.


    So, a little before entering the Imperial City, I switched to a simple carriage and sneaked back to me so that I wouldn''t find out.


    Meir once dressed as a merchant and even infiltrated the Lemno Kingdom. I couldn''t sneak back to the Imperial City.


    Is this... the Imperial Capital?


    Meer smiles as Patty glances around in the carriage.


    "Yes, that''s right. Has Patty ever been to the Imperial City before?"


    "Yes, I''ve been in Clausius territory for a long time..."


    "Is that so?" Now, I''ll show you lightly. During this summer, there will be a lot of opportunities to go around... oh, this busy area is the Crescent District. "


    With Ludwig''s approach, the crescent district is now unbeatable in the rest of the Imperial City. No, rather, it was becoming a new growth area with more calories than any other region.


    Even now, I saw several carriages coming in, whether they were carriages driven by merchants.


    The faces of the people who go to town are bright and full of life.


    And it was also one of Meer''s support bases.


    "New Moon District...?"


    Patty tilts her neck. Looking at it, Meir notices that it''s a hatchet.


    --Oh, yes. In Patty''s day, maybe it wasn''t the Crescent District?


    Meer doesn''t know the history of the Imperial City. The origins of the new moon district and its status as a residential area.


    I had no idea what history this town had followed and how it had been formed.


    - Kuu, it''s muddy. I see, you need to learn about history for such a time.


    Meer once again realizes the importance of studying. However, I don''t think that "this time" is a lot of things, but... well, it''s important to learn about history, so it''s like Oli.


    That''s when I thought I had some kind of misleading word...


    "Wow, Patty, onee-chan. This is the Imperial Capital, isn''t it?"


    Cyril talked to Patty happily.


    Patty... smiles at her face with a faint smile.


    Yeah. I''m new to this.


    "Then Patty turned to Yana..."


    Is this what the Ganudos Port State looked like?


    "No, the Ganudos Port State was much smaller. Wow, the Imperial City is so big."


    Yana looked at the scene outside as if she was dazed... "


    "Master Meir is right." The world is vast. "


    I snorted, whispering in a small voice.


    Meanwhile, I felt relieved when I turned my eyes away from Patty''s suspicions.


    --As expected, you were right to bring Yana and the others...


    That''s how you often go through town.


    "Ah, I can see it."


    Eventually, a house is seen in front of the party.


    In front of the house, a grand couple, children, and Anne''s family waited side by side.


    Go down first and talk to your parents, Anne. Meir then stepped down and greeted her all the way, but now turned to the children.


    "I''m going to ask you to stay here for a while." This is my trusted Anne''s home. ¡±


    I already had a meeting with Anne.


    It was before I left St. Noel.


    "Anne, for now, I''d like you to go to your parents'' house."


    "Thank you for your concern."...... Meer-sama, but..... "


    And then, he took control of Anne with one hand, trying to keep her words going.


    "I''m sorry if I misunderstood, but this is not what I''m saying for you. Rather, please."


    "Please...?"


    ¡°I see. I need you to take care of Patty for a little while at your parents'' house.¡±


    Mia nodded quietly as Anne blinked her eyes.


    "Just for the record, Patty is an extremely important child." I can''t tell you the details because I''m not sure yet... but I think it might be closer to Bell. "


    "Belle-sama... is that because of Patty-sama''s relationship with Meer-sama...?"


    ¡°Maybe so. That''s why I strongly want to free myself from the snake. But to get Patty to talk, it''s better to act like a snake. I need someone who knows what''s going on around here to stay with Patty.¡±


    That was the true meaning of Meer.


    There''s a lot I still don''t know about Patty. However, if the nightmare I saw the other day originated from Patty... and if that nightmare isn''t just a dream...


    --Oh, just thinking about it is a terrible thing.


    The fact that you don''t dream at all means that there is still a possibility of tracing that history, or it is a history that does not exist at all.


    For example, dreams of Meer running in the sky on a Tenma do not appear as a fragment of memory. Because it''s impossible.


    In other words, the world I dreamed as a fragment of memory is "a world that is likely to be, but has been crushed". I am glad that it was crushed, but the problem is that it is more likely to be. Most likely, because similar possibilities may still exist.


    Even if the chances of being poisoned by cookies disappear, the chances of being poisoned by mushroom pots may still remain.


    --Oh, the Yellow Moon could turn against them... Certainly, Patty has heard stories about her acquaintance with the Yellow Moon Duke. Terrible. Patty should be treated with caution.


    Meer continued as she framed her arms.


    "Of course, I will tell my father and move to White Moon Palace immediately..." In the meantime, I need you to take care of me at your place. ¡±


    In response to Meer''s words, Anne nodded quietly.


    "I see. Anne, even if you give up your life..."


    "... ah, no, it''s okay if it''s not that far." even if it''s a little more casual..... "


    Anne''s sniffle was a little rushed to stop me.


    Then, Patty, Yana, and Cyril are deposited at Anne''s house as per the meeting.


    Patty thought she might complain, but she accepted it unexpectedly.


    --Anyway, Belle thought that Patty might be reluctant to stay in a civilian home...


    Leaning her neck, Meer headed toward White Moon Palace.


    --Come on, how did you end up telling your father...?


    "... while bothering my head..."

 701 Episode Five: Meer, my dads wandering.

    "I''m back now." "Father."


    The place changed, between Shirakizuki Palace and Tsukimi.


    After leaving Anne''s house, Meir and his party headed straight for the White Moon Palace.


    They were accompanied by Abel and Meabel, Sturina, and Huima. And as a servant, Linsha also followed me.


    Then they were to go out before the Emperor Matthias.


    Matthias nodded majestically as he received Mia''s greeting.


    "Nice to have you back, My Eat Meer!"


    That''s what I said! My daughter''s love was overflowing from her mouth!


    "Hey, Father..."


    Matthias turns his gaze as he gorgeously passes through the panicked protest of Meer. That was... Belle!


    "Well, it''s been a long time since Lady Bell arrived." Was it a breathing disaster? "


    The Emperor''s approved sister, Belle, nodded happily.


    "I''m sorry to hear that, Your Majesty."


    Somehow, he made a fat face and said something very clever.


    Hearing that, Matthias laughed, fufufu,


    "I don''t think so." I hear that Meer treats you as her sister. Then it''s like a daughter to me. Feel free to call me dad.... "


    "Father... I want you to be careful of all kinds of misunderstandings inside and outside."


    Even with a little whisper, Meer decides.


    --What if Belle becomes my granddaughter, that is, my father''s grandson...? "Anyway, if they notice it, it''s going to be a big deal! You''re definitely going to be cute. Huh? But in that case, it would be a little less sticky for me, and I''d rather be saved...?


    Even while Meer was thinking, the conversation continued.


    The next thing Matthias saw was Abel.


    "And, well done, you''ve come." Prince of the Kingdom of Lemno. Let''s welcome you. "


    That said, Matthias...... sends his gaze to Giroli and Abel. It''s a gaze with a strong assertion that "I won''t do it to your daughter yet..." Abel gently lowered his head as he received it.


    "Thank you very much, Your Majesty."


    I was supposed to say it quietly.


    Now, after the greeting, Abel stayed in the White Moon Palace. For some reason, Belle and Sturina were to spend time in the palace room. The Duke of Yellow Moon has a separate residence in the Imperial City, but of course he doesn''t imitate going back there.


    It''s a shrine full of people who enjoy their summer vacation with their friends.


    Besides, that night.


    Meer was to have dinner with his father for the first time in a long time.


    After dancing with the chef for the first time in a long time, Meir decides to talk about Patty.


    "By the way, Father, it''s about Patricia''s grandmother..."


    Yeah?


    I just wanted to ask you a few questions before I talked to you about Patty. It''s about my grandmother, Patricia.


    "What was your grandmother like?"


    "It''s unusual. I didn''t know Meer wanted to hear about my mother..." I''m from the Cursed House of Clausius, is that okay? "


    "Ugh..."


    Meer, moaning unexpectedly.


    Yes, when I was young, Mia barely listened to her grandmother.


    "Fufufu, well, Mother was so kind to me that the words'' cursed ''didn''t suit me at all. I think I grew up spoiled a lot at a young age."


    Asked unexpectedly, Meer twitched her eyes.


    --Patty... said he was sweet to his son...


    Unexpectedly, she remembered Patty''s expressionlessness and tilted her neck.


    --It doesn''t seem to fit my image very well...


    "Nevertheless, fufu, it''s been a long time since I remembered." Having been spoiled and raised, I''ve rebelled against my mother for a long time. Back then, I was the one my mother decided to marry - that is, your mother Adela - and I didn''t even like her. even though I haven''t even met her yet, she said she would definitely not marry her partner..... "


    "Well, your father?" I can''t believe it. "


    Meer, who only knows the figure of her father, who fell in love with her mother, is stunned.


    "I can''t stand the fact that my mother decided." Until then, I''ve been severely punished for playing with women outside. "There was also a lot of rebellion..." At that time, it was not unusual for my mother to be in a lot of panic... No, I don''t care. Is that what it looked like? I''ve always been a cold mother... no, is that a dream? "


    Suddenly here, my father leaned his neck.


    "But I was the one looking for Adela in the first place...?" no..... "


    Matthias, who was wrinkled between his brows, suddenly smiled bitterly.


    "I don''t know. I don''t remember much because of the age." Anyway, I fell in love at first sight when I saw Adela who was brought here. ¡±


    Matthias said as he blushed brightly.


    "At that time, I thanked my mother from the bottom of my heart."


    "Are you glad you found Mother Adelaid?"


    "That''s true, but it''s also true that you strictly admonished women to play." Thanks to you, I was able to make my beloved the only one. For me, there is no one more than Adela, and no one less than Adela. She is the only woman who deserves my love, the woman who has the monopoly of my love. "


    Then Matthias gave a gentle smile.


    "The only exception is you, my daughter Meir..." If you and Adela are drowning, I will help Adela even if I get lost. "


    Emperor Matthias Luna Tiamoon, a man who pronounces himself majestically. This man, overflowing with love for his wife, had a very, very pure character.


    He frowns, though.


    "But... at the same time, I felt complicated." I was always rebelling, but in the end, everything my mother said was right. When I think about it, I''m embarrassed, or I can''t be honest. I couldn''t apologize for jerking off anywhere, and my mother passed away. Now it''s just a little bit of the heart. ¡±


    While listening to my father''s regrets, Meer unexpectedly thought about it.


    --Memory is vague... In short, isn''t that the past itself is shaken by the presence of Patty?


    In addition, there was another question.


    - Was Patty released from the snake?


    At least, what my father said about my son being sweet is far from the impression of a snake... "


    "Hmm, by the way, what was your grandfather like?"


    "Father... I see..." Somewhat gloomy in character... "Still, she loved and cared for her mother."


    Then my father remembered something, fufu, and smiled tinyly.


    "As a matter of fact, I''ve heard this story from my father." My father died in this world when he was younger, but it didn''t seem strange to die at any time... "She met her mother and saved her heart."


    "No matter when I die..."


    "Hahaha. While my father, will he be worthy? But, well, maybe it''s because of that blood that I''ve been in the past."


    Looking at my father who laughed so lavishly, Meer thought for a moment.


    The figure of the previous emperor was undoubtedly that of the first Emperor, the Emperor of the Tier Moon Empire.


    --In other words, the one who broke the curse since the first Emperor was Patty...


    If you think about the first emperor''s intentions, the emperor of the Tier Moon Empire preferred to hate and destroy the world. It was precisely that character that saved the heart of the previous emperor, and Patty did not let her children inherit that despair.


    --That means I should think that depending on my future actions, I can free Patty from the snake... "Hmm..."


    It was Meer who screamed with a difficult face.

 702 Lesson 6: Budding

    "But, Meer, what happened suddenly?" It''s unusual to want to hear about your mother. "


    Meer, a little rushed to my father with a strange face,


    "Oh, uh... yes! Actually, I have a child I''d like to introduce to your father."


    Moves to seize a sudden opportunity.


    Now, I don''t want to miss this opportunity because it''s Meer who was worried about how to tell Patty''s story. When the waves come, it''s meer style that rides on.


    Relying on the ingested nutrients, Ia sums up her thoughts as she makes her brain jerk off.


    It''s just a child with the same face as Bell and a little bit like me.


    First, start with the point of appeal for my father.


    "Oh! That''s good." Also, your sister will have more princesses. "


    While smiling at my father who laughs jokingly,


    "Yes, but her name is Patricia."


    "Patricia... is it the same name as your mother?"


    "That''s right. You look like me, and your name is Patricia, right?" I thought maybe your father would remember your grandmother. "


    Meer, here, I was aiming for a light impression operation.


    In the unlikely event that my father is about to discover Patty''s identity, I''ll give him a reason in advance to be convinced.


    ¡°Hahaha. I''m not that simple, am I?¡±


    Apparently, Matthias thought Meer was joking, but that''s fine. If Patty finds her mother, it makes sense just to remind her that she said that.


    People are convinced that just the right answers will be provided to their questions, and they don''t think about it anymore.


    - Hmm, now I can bring Patty to White Moon Palace. It''s a relief, isn''t it?


    In the midst of pleasant satisfaction, the dinner party of the day came to an end.


    Now, the day after you''ve had a good night''s sleep even though you''re tired from your journey...


    A man came to visit Meir''s room.


    "I am very happy to have you back, Princess Meir."


    "Young civil servant with his knees on and his head hanging down..."


    ... no, the man who wears those glasses is a man that Meer absolutely trusts. Ludwig Hewitt.


    "Oh, Ludwig, it''s been a long time."


    With a gentle smile, Meer quickly leaned her neck.


    "Even so, you''re going to have a very sophisticated attitude." Did something happen? "


    Meer giggles and laughs at Ludwig, who always has a stiff attitude.


    "Actually... I just got a call from Princess Arsha of Meer Academy."


    "Well, from Her Royal Highness Princess Asha...?"


    Ludwig lifted his face, giggled, and snorted as he tilted his neck.


    "I found the wheat resistant to the cold together with Master Cerro Rudolfon..."


    When I heard the news, Ludwig sat down in a chair nearby, unexpectedly. Baltazar, who was with him, was also pruning his hips.


    So much so that the information was astonishing. Besides...


    "That''s also... the location of the discovery was in the territory of Guilden Bordeaux."


    When I found out about it, various sights ran through Ludwig''s mind.


    On the way back from the port country in the summer. Suddenly, Meir''s face said that she wanted to lean over to the territory of the Guilden Periphery.


    I didn''t even know that Ludwig''s behavior at that time would come to fruition in this way.


    Meir, who was in St. Noel, had no way of knowing... but Ludwig and the others had been busy working here for a while. In order not to create chaos within the Empire, the work of shedding the stockpile while making delicate adjustments. While negotiating with the Forklord Chamber of Commerce and Peruvian Jean, from time to time, we also responded to requests for relief from other countries...


    ¡°Are you sure you''re okay? Ludwig....."


    In front of me, the food reserves are twitching and decreasing. Some of Ludwig''s fellow wise men were beginning to worry about whether Meer''s policies were right.


    Ludwig himself believed in the correctness of Meer''s ideas. If we go to war with other countries for food, the damage will be enormous. If the field is burned down, there will be no children.


    That''s why you should be right to respond to the rescue request and release the stockpile... but if you''re not worried, you''re lying.


    A new element in such timing. It is the discovery of wheat that is resistant to cold.


    Of course, we have only discovered it. That alone is not enough to break the whole situation. I don''t know.....


    The value of the information itself that ''wheat resistant to cold has been made'' is immeasurable.


    You can get wheat that''s resistant to the cold... if you think about it, people will be relieved.


    Maybe next year we''ll continue with the inactivity? Isn''t there going to be a famine? I had the power to dispel such anxiety.


    "Moreover, since I raised the territory of the Guilden Bordeaux and focused on cultivating the wheat, I was able to prepare a considerable amount of seeds......"


    And Moses and Arsha thoroughly examined the field of wheat in the border of Gilden. And with the help of an uncle of the margins, he searched for the kind of wheat that was resistant to the cold, and made seeds, and replaced it with the existing wheat, and sowed it all.


    In the meantime, let''s increase as much as we can. It is based on the conviction that it will not grow on existing wheat because the cold will continue from the next year onwards.


    I acted in full confidence in Meer''s predictions of the future.


    Gilden, Celo Rudolfon, Arsha Tuffleaf Perugian.


    Ludwig was unexpectedly surprised by the sight of his Lord''s eyes and the talent he had gathered unleashing their power to overcome an absolute crisis...... all connected.


    It was even worse when I saw Meer leaning her neck with a cool face while accomplishing such a feat.


    ¡±Fufufu, Cyril, it looks like you guys are performing as expected.¡±


    After a smile, Meer said:


    "By the way, Ludwig, I wanted to talk to you about something. If possible, I''d like to talk to you slowly..."


    Meer smiled deeply.

 703 Episode 7: Putting Two Patties Secrets on Your Right Arm

    Well, time goes back a little.


    After I broke up with Meer, there was a little incident at Anne''s house.


    This way, please.


    Following Ellis, the girl with glasses, the patties entered the house.


    It was an aristocratic mansion - it was incomparably smaller than the mansion of the Clausians... it was incomparably warmer and more comfortable.


    --No, it''s normal... It''s not a big deal.


    Patty tweets to herself in her heart.


    - Normal house. It''s a boring house for civilians.


    With a small sigh, Patty squeezed her wobbly heart.


    Patricia Claudius. She was not an aristocrat by nature.


    As a civilian girl... she spent her days with her mother and younger brother when she was seven years old... It was not long after my mother died.


    The fact that the blood of the imperial gatekeeper nobleman, the Marquis of Clausius, is flowing in my body means that my brother and I will be taken away as traces of it...


    There was no magic trick for her to make that decision at a young age.


    Not to mention, if my brother falls ill and the Clausius family has the art of curing it, then there is no other choice...


    Patricia became the daughter of the Clausius family.


    The situation was similar to that of Julius, but the environment surrounding Patricia was far more harsh.


    What she asked me to do... was to wear a snake''s handiwork and drive the person who had entered into the wedding into despair.


    The ideal statue of the emperor, as the first emperor sought it. Hate the world and destroy it, or curse the whole continent... When the Imperial family forgot about its appearance, the Clausius family was given a mission to remind them. It was the absolute raison d ''¨ºtre.


    As a concubine, I despair the Emperor and curse this world. It was Patricia who wanted to spend her life for that purpose.


    That''s why I was thoroughly taught how to think about snakes, along with my manners as a noble lady.


    That... is not a decent way of life as a person.


    It was only natural to reject it. It was only natural that I ran away.


    But Patricia didn''t escape.


    My brother, the only remaining flesh relative in the world, said to me, "Protect me" from my mother, because it was the only way to save my brother''s life.


    She learned the art of tricking people, killing people, and killing creatures... Patricia stopped laughing when she was asked to do it without changing her expressions.


    Don''t be angry, don''t cry... I just started living true to the serpent''s teachings.


    Everything to help my brother, Hannes.


    To heal Hannes'' incurable illness with a secret trick that only the serpent will know.


    Unnoticed... I froze my heart so hard that I didn''t realize I was having a hard time...


    - It''s okay, it won''t shake like this. Because of Hannes, that''s why...


    Grabbing the collar of my clothes gently, I went to the back of the house.


    It was at the table that I was passed through.


    "Come on, you must be hungry, right? There''s only this kind of thing, but eat plenty."


    And so, to the dish that came out...... Patty opened her eyes wide.


    It''s a traditional dish that has been familiar to the Empire since ancient times...


    My beloved mother always made me such a nostalgic... happy dish...


    So,


    "Mama..."


    Patty fails. "I''m going to swallow that crush..."


    - Oh, it''s been a long time since your mother''s cooking.


    Anne looked at the dish with a smile on her face.


    It''s a dish called morose, in which a dumpling that has been crushed and rolled is floated in a soup of shredded meat. The taste of slowly simmered dried meat and crispy taro dumplings are a nice traditional dish of the Empire.


    It''s also Anne''s mother''s specialty.


    --This dried meat with a good soup is very delicious...


    With this dish, I thought the children would like it, and I turned to Yana and the others... I saw Cyril chewing the taro dumplings happily. Next to it, Yana holds a spoon, slightly nervous.


    Anne''s younger siblings are looking after such young children.


    John, who was Yancha, bumped his niisan and told Cyril, "It''s going to be delicious," and Emilia, who was a good person, was talking to Yana.


    --You ''ve grown up even though you were all children...


    My eyes shifted to Anne''s next door... and she was unexpectedly shivering.


    Yana and Cyril stopped moving when they noticed it.


    Patty... Patty never moved her face at any time... because she was crying.


    From the wide-open eyes, the fluttering, fluttering tears unstoppably dropped down my young cheek.


    "Huh? Huh? Patti-sama...?" What''s going on? First of all, even if it was a bad thing or something I don''t like..... "


    Gently, in a great hurry, I wiped my cheek with my handkerchief, but Patty shook her head in a small way...


    "... I want to see you. To your mother..." I want to see you.... "


    A wish to be spun with an uninterrupted and uninterrupted voice. As expected, Anne can''t make it happen anymore... But!


    "Excuse me..."


    Anne hugged Patty after turning her down in a small voice.


    "I''m sure if Meer were here, I would have done it..."


    "With Meer''s arm, I''m sure it''ll move like this..."


    Patty didn''t resist, but she was left alone...... but immediately, she gripped Anne''s clothes. From his mouth, the cry of being pushed to death spilled out.


    Suddenly, my mother nodded quietly.


    So, she thanked her mother for pushing her back to the correct answer, and Anne quietly lifted Patty''s back.

 704 Eighth episode, mixed impurities.....

    "Do you want to talk to me...?" Could it be about the mysterious event that you informed us about in your letter the other day? "


    Having said that, Ludwig quietly repositioned his glasses.


    Meir had already informed Ludwig about Bell.


    According to Bell, Ludwig of the future knew who Bell was. In that case, I have no hesitation in teaching.


    Rather, there is now an indeterminate element called patty. The option of not consulting Ludwig does not exist in Meer.


    According to Bell, no one in the future...... said anything about Patty.


    Is it to create a situation where "Belle from the future didn''t know about Patty"... that is, "to create the same situation as their history", or because the existence of "Patty from the future" really didn''t exist in their timeline...


    Since we are not sure about the area, it is best to consult Ludwig... "


    The conclusion at the end of thinking about something small and difficult... there was no reason. "That''s right, without thinking about that, without even thinking about the dust...!"


    ¨D ¨D There is no way that I can be unreasonable that I will struggle with confidential information. In the future, I''ve heard that quite a few people will know how to move bells in time. There''s no reason why I shouldn''t tell you. Yes, I have no choice but to use my wisdom bag.


    It was meer who came to the conclusion.


    Well, that''s meer... but I haven''t told you about Patricia yet.


    After all, Patricia''s presence is the ultimate weak point for Meer.


    "If a snake kidnapped me, I might disappear..." It''s possible that the hard work you''ve done so far can be attributed to blisters. It is something that we want to avoid at all costs.


    - Patty needs to be more careful with information than with Bell.


    As she framed her arms, Meer summed up her thoughts.


    "Of course it''s about Bell, but that''s not all." To be honest, things are too complicated and I''m not sure what to think. That''s why I want to ask you what you think. "


    "But, Mr. Meir...?"


    Gokri, Ludwig throats. Behind the glasses, the puzzling colour spreads in her eyes.


    "Yes, but I... and in some cases, even you in the future, something unforeseeable is happening."


    Meer then quietly framed her arms.


    As far as Belle can tell, Ludwig of the future didn''t say anything about Patty either. "I can''t even imagine that he kept it on purpose..."


    --If that''s the case, I don''t mind. If Ludwig of the future thought that it should be kept secret, it is within Ludwig''s calculations.


    The problem was when Patty was irregular.


    It would be a terrible development to say that we weren''t prepared for Ludwig''s uncomputable events when they happened.


    "Is that a trumpet?" When I see something like that... I think it''s a chopper, and if it wasn''t a chopper, I can laugh and finish it. However, I didn''t think it was a disconnecting platform, so I was alarmed. In fact, if it was a disconnecting platform, I wouldn''t laugh.


    If you see something suspicious that you''re not sure about, just think of it as a chopper! That''s one of the well-known meer adjectives.


    Always behaving in the worst case scenario is the strategy of the Petty One (Chicken Heart Strategy).


    "That''s why I want to borrow your wisdom." I want you to use your wisdom for me, the best wise man I know. I''m counting on you, Ludwig. "


    "Ludwig seemed to have something in mind..."


    "I''m sorry." Her Royal Highness Princess Meir, if that''s the case, may I ask you again about the day? ¡±


    said quietly with a stiff expression.


    "Huh? Oh, well, if you say so..."


    What happened to Ludwig''s unexpected reaction? "It''s mea tilting her neck..."


    Two days later, Ludwig, who had come back, unexpectedly smiled convincingly. Seeing the man behind him, I see.


    Ludwig, who was present, said with a gentle face.


    "The story of Master Meir seemed extremely difficult..." I have decided to ask for your help. Unlike Belle''s time, you can now draw on the best minds on the continent. ¡±


    Ludwig then turned to the man standing behind him.


    Chancellor Ludwig made certain hypotheses about Bel''s time travel. Someone who might not be able to use that wisdom... "


    "That is the wise man who is Ludwig''s mentor..."


    "It''s been a long time, Mr. Garve."


    Galvanus Arminos, the head of St. Meir''s School, said to Meir''s smile, quietly hanging his head.


    Meir brings together the best brains of this era.


    Ludwig the Wise and Galve the Wise of the Empire. And the Imperial Wisdom Meer Luna Tia Moon...... Meer Luna Tia Moon!?


    ... the greatest group of brains, mixed with subtle impurities, was about to take on the mystery of time travel!

 705 Lesson 9: Causes and Consequences.....

    "Greetings, Her Royal Highness Princess Meir."


    Galve, who had come, hung his head deeply in front of Meer.


    "I don''t know, I can hear some interesting stories..."


    "Yes, that''s right. I don''t know if it''s interesting... but I think it''s something I''ve never heard of in a fairy tale. Ah, I''ll call Bell now."


    Looking around, Meer notices that her right arm is not around.


    "Hmm, it''s time for Anne to relax at home, so let''s call Patty." Also, call Jana and Cyril together.... "


    While thinking about it, he calls out to the buckwheat worshippers. Meer''s elderly maid immediately turned to Bell, who was playing with Shtrina.


    Playing! Headed for Bell.


    ... it''s a completely vacation mode bell, free from the test. Princess holiday again! It is an unfortunate thing.


    "Excuse me, sister."


    Ludwig groaned tinyly when he saw the bell that had come in after a while.


    "This... I didn''t doubt your words, but..."


    Ludwig said as he walked up to Belle and stared at her.


    "I apologize for the rudeness." Bell-sama, can I check your neck...? "


    "What? Ah, yes, please."


    Having said that, Bell brushed her hair and tilted her neck lightly. The luxurious neck, the fine skin, has no arrow wounds, no scratches...


    "I see. Certainly not a single scratch." Thank you very much. "


    Ludwig, who had a close look, took a step back.


    After deeply lowering your head, you will lift your arms with a difficult face.


    "That was certainly a fatal injury." And Master Bell disappeared into a light. After all, this only seems like some kind of miraculous force has worked..... "


    Ludwig''s eyebrows folded. Garve slapped his shoulder.


    "Fufufu, it''s Ludwig. You''re still young. If you look at your face like this, you''ll see clearly."


    Then Galv gazed at Bell with a gentle smile...


    There''s no doubt that this one is from the bloodline of Princess Meir.


    I swear!


    Yes, the wise man''s eyes will never overlook the truth.


    Whatever the situation, be sure to find out the truth.


    The wise eye of the wise man Galve is not a fool!


    ... no, I don''t think so. Previously in the woods... no, well, anyway...


    "I''d like to ask you more details about the situation..."


    Belle takes Galve''s word and turns her gaze to confirm it. Meer nodded to such a granddaughter.


    Honestly, Meer didn''t understand the rationale of time travel, so I was just hoping to throw a full throw.


    Now, Bell, who had received Meer''s gorgeous commission, coughed, and then stretched out her arms and began to speak with her chest slightly open.


    "In the first place, what is time travel..."


    In that tone, Meer was haunted. "I can see the fine glasses on Bell''s face..."


    - Hmm, this is...... Ludwig''s story...... you''re telling it like it is. It''s just like your tone. I see, Bell, we''ll do it!


    Meir looks at Belle and smiles unexpectedly.


    --I wonder if I should say that I have a memory comparable to mine... Hmm, but why can''t you study...


    Meer, the landlord of the memorized test strategy, just tilted her neck.


    Now, having listened to Belle''s story all the time, Galve umgh, roared.


    "That''s enough..." Is that Ludwig''s consideration of the future..... "


    While stretching your arms and stroking your beard,


    It''s pretty well thought out, isn''t it?


    "Thank you... that feels strange, too."


    Ludwig, on the other hand, smiled bitterly.


    "Besides, I don''t know how to hear it now..."


    Was Ludwig at Belle''s time also being taught the theory of time travel by Belle from the future? So, who was the first to advocate for it...? "


    Wherever there''s endless interest...


    "However, unfortunately, I don''t think Patricia-sama is in my mindset..."


    Ludwig smiled bitterly. But Galve shook his head in a small way.


    "I don''t think so." My disciple, your theory will explain Patricia''s movements. "


    Garve put sugar in his own tea when he said so. As he watched the ripples that had arisen, he continued quietly.


    "If Meir-sama was thrown into the water, where would the waves go?" If Master Meir were to claw at the string of history, the string would only tremble where the finger touches it..... "


    Galve shook his head quietly as he asked himself a question.


    "No, that''s not true." The ripples circle around the stone. If the flow of history is a line connecting the two points of the beginning and the end, the influence will progress to both sides. It means that even in the past, the behavior of Mr. Meer was so great that it affected him. "


    As if to speak the truth of the world, Meer stares at the forest wise man Galv... no, the forest grandfather Galv.


    Hey, is this grandpa okay?! Gee, I''m worried.


    Apparently, Ludwig had the same question. With a serious look on his face, he opened his mouth.


    ¡°Even the past, which is already a decided event, can be affected? But does that really happen?¡±


    "Master, are you insane!?" "I could hear you expressing your concern." I''m sorry... "


    "It''s not normal, is it?" However, if you are a special person who deviates from the flow of time, you may say so..... "


    That''s what Galve said.


    "Not affecting the past is only a rule that applies to those who are in the flow of cause and effect. If so, once it deviates from the flow of time, is it not surprising that its influence extends as far as the past and the future as a ripple? In other words, it was because of Meir-sama, who caused the ripples, that the" fruit "of the past and the future was produced."


    Deviations from the flow of time...


    The word that reappeared is too familiar for me to say anything. After all, Meer has the experience of being cut off. I also had the diary of that time.


    ¨D ¨D It''s too much for me to deviate from the flow of time.


    "Or maybe not." I might be able to put it this way. The past needed to change in order to see Meer''s deviant feats in the course of history. "


    Ludwig looked up at the words.


    "I mean... in order for there to be such a great person as meer-sama, we need to prepare for it in the past?"


    Asked, Galve nodded heavily.


    "Everything has a cause and effect." Where seeds are not sown, there are no plants or trees. Good crops do not grow in the faint lands. "


    ¡°Do you think you need someone who plows the land and sows the seeds in order for the superior flower called Meer to bloom?¡±


    "Shiritori, since there is an extremely huge ''fruit'' named Meir-sama, we needed a ''cause'' element commensurate with it. That was Patricia-sama..." Isn''t it natural to think that way? "


    It was meer who tried to laugh at such a stupid... but that smile froze.


    Because already, Meer has touched the trail.


    - Duke Yellow Moon Laurenz said. "I was supported by your grandmother''s words..."


    It was an unseen phenomenon when Meer was trying to escape her fate. If we were only to escape the fate of the foe, we would only have influence on the future. However, when the scope was expanded, the "fruit" became too large, and therefore it also affected the cause side.


    --If you think so, sending Patty, who is the "cause", to me, who is the "fruit", and directly influencing her, is definitely the quickest way...


    Suddenly, Meer noticed one serious thing.


    --Oh... but maybe... if I don''t properly raise Patty, it''s going to be a big deal...


    Instantly, wow, a chill ran over Meer''s back.


    Why don''t you just leave Patty to Rafina? Because I remembered the dream I had when I thought about it.


    A dream of being murdered by the Yellow Moon family... If that was caused by the failure to cultivate Patty...


    ¨D ¨D Wow, I mean, I have to educate Patty to a certain state so that she can become a reasonable [cause]...?


    It was a situation that set it apart from the passive attitude that it would be okay if it did not do extra things.


    Meer had to actively educate Patty to protect her "now"...

 706 Episode 10 Belle... beware!

    Meer throbbed and gulped at the perilous scent of the suddenly standing smell.


    Meer''s intuition was strictly stated. I think this is an extremely dangerous situation.


    Meanwhile, Bell was also throbbing.


    After completing the explanation, he said, "Huh, I''ve finished my work." He said, "Tea and sweets."


    Today''s tea treats were a slightly sweet and tangy choice to match Galve... but Bell didn''t mind at all.


    It is a bell that usually knows how to enjoy shibu-iso confectionery because it often likes tea for the elderly, such as Sturina, Meir, Anne and Ludwig.


    And so, Belle drummed her tongue on tea and tea candy... Oh, how are you, Leena and Grandmother Mia...? These tea treats are delicious! "I was completely alarmed..."


    "But... when that happens, another question will arise."


    Ludwig''s voice echoed.


    "Another question...?"


    Because it was a bell that enjoyed the smell of tea gracefully (= relaxed) with Mia, who looked serious...


    Of course, it''s about Mr. Bell.


    "Haa...?"


    It was brilliantly stabbed by the flowing arrows that flew suddenly. While exhaling, Bell seemed to be in a panic...


    "Huh? Huh... huh? Me...? Well, what are you talking about?"


    Ludwig nodded quietly as she blinked her eyes in confusion...


    "If Patricia had a" reason "for traveling in time... maybe Belle would have been flown for some reason too."


    If Mia was like a stone thrown into a lake called History, and Bell came here because of the aftermath... There is no point in Belle coming to this age.


    "By the way, if you''re like Patty..." If the ''fruit'' of Meer attracted Patty, the ''cause'', then it is possible that the ''fruit'' of Meer attracted Belle for some reason...


    "Patricia-sama, it doesn''t make sense that you moved in time because of the cause and effect. That said, like Patricia, it makes sense to think that Belle has something to accomplish...."


    "Huh? No, I''m... uh, to learn about your grandmother''s political skills... somehow..."


    Ludwig screamed small as he rubbed his chin.


    "Certainly, seeing Master Meir''s skill closely would be a difficult experience for the ruler....."


    ¡°Yes, it''s very important for a future ruler to be able to see Meer right away. If you came to the past for that reason, it seems to be a certain amount of persuasiveness....."


    Even Galve said it!


    No, that''s exactly what I''m going to do. If you''re going to move around in time, I can''t stand it anymore.


    It''s an anomaly that no one can get in the tsk, only meer! but......


    "Well, that''s what it is." Or perhaps Belle is right... but if not, it will be irreversible. Then you should think of it as a special reason for Belle''s arrival. ¡±


    Hearing Galve''s words, uuuu, groaning bell.


    Belle is shocked that the holiday is about to end in earnest. Meer placed her hand on her shoulder, which dropped slowly.


    "Bel... human, it''s important to give up."


    ¡±Uuu... after all, it''s over... my night off...¡±


    And so Belle sighed with a deep sigh. "It''s my fault..."


    "Okay, I''ll think about what I need to do." So, if you can get rid of it quickly..... "


    The switched quickly was a bell that could give way to Meer.


    "Well, in any case, there''s no guarantee that our thoughts are in agreement..."


    No, Galv and Ludwig, I don''t think there''s anything more than you two think.


    That''s what Meer says.


    "Perhaps this is something that is difficult to answer or to answer. If so, I must choose. What do you believe in and what kind of thoughts do you follow... I will adopt the ideas of loyal and trusted ministers and the best minds of our empire.¡±


    Do you believe in yourself? Or do you believe in Ludwig? If asked, it was meir who chose Ludwig without hesitation.


    This time, moreover, he had the help of his mentor, Galve. There is no reason not to believe it.


    ¨D ¨D In this case, the presence of Patty is extremely important.


    Meir nodded loudly before turning to Ludwig.


    ¡°I''m sorry, Ludwig, but I need you to gather information about the Clausius family in secret.¡±


    "Clausius... this is Patricia''s home."


    ¡°Yes, we need to know why Patty falls in love with snakes. Besides, I still need to get Patty here as soon as possible."


    Meir''s actions were swift.


    Instantly, as she drives the user to Anne''s house, she starts preparing to receive Patty.


    "Hmm... Patty stands out when she''s alone, and it''s best to deal with Yana and Cyril in pairs." Anyway, I need to be discreet..... "


    If it were true, Yana and the others would be more settled in Anne''s house, but there''s nothing we can do about it.


    "As a way to make up for the chef''s sweets with Sanya..." "After all, Patty''s future..." Hmmm..... "


    Then, Meer frames her arms and thinks.


    - I can''t help it. If I don''t directly educate Patty... "


    Her nose was rough and she was waiting for Patty.

 707 Lesson Eleven: Meer, a villains daughter-like smile

    "Phew, thank goodness."


    Looking at the carriage that came, Meer felt complicated.


    I''m glad you''ve arrived safely... but I don''t know what to do about Patty from now on...


    ¨D ¨D If you''re educating, you should avoid knowing Patty''s identity for now. "Besides, you have to pull it away from the snake..." It''s quite difficult.


    With a gentle smile inside her head, Meer greeted the children.


    "Well, thank you for coming." Please come in. "


    Looking at the palace, Jana and Cyril unintentionally open their mouths. Patty, on the other hand, seemed slightly depressed... somehow, even less energetic than usual.


    --Oh, Patty, is something wrong...?


    While leaning his neck, he went into the castle. We were headed for Takumi.


    If I was to stay in White Moon Palace, I would have to get my father''s consent.


    --Well, I don''t think your father noticed Patty''s identity because there''s something unexpectedly dull about her... You need to be careful.


    It was when I was thinking.


    "Excuse me, Miss Meir, actually..."


    Suddenly, Anne, the loyalist who had walked in, spoke to her in a whisper.


    ¡°Oh, Anne. Thank you for your hard work. You''ve taken care of the children.¡±


    ¡°I''ve done my best.¡±


    Anne smiled softly, and then...


    Meir-sama... I have something to tell you about Patty.


    Then, in response to the information Anne shared with me, Meir unexpectedly turned a blind eye.


    "Did you cry...? Um, Patty...?"


    "Yes, I don''t know why, but..."


    And Anne''s expression clouded...


    "Patty, I think it''s hard to be a snake after all." That''s why I want to tell you as soon as possible that we are not snakes..... "


    I want to tell Patty that I don''t need to behave like a snake...... on Anne''s face.


    "Hmm... yes, that''s right..."


    Meer, on the other hand, accidentally thought about it.


    "As long as I listen to Anne, I feel like it''s okay to say that we''re not part of the snake..."


    - No, it''s still dangerous. If Patty had any reason to stop, she might not hear us at all... This is a lost place.


    And it was then.


    "... I''m sorry. Dr. Meer, I was upset at that house.¡±


    Patty walked up quietly and lowered her head deeply in front of Meer.


    "Put your head up, Patty..."


    While upset by the sudden thing, Meer took a deep breath. Open your mouth while summarizing your thoughts.


    ¡°You know what, Patty? Shaking your heart is not a bad thing. I don''t know what you care about."


    "What do you mean...?"


    Shortly after, Patty returned her sharp gaze. You''re staring at me like I''m inside my heart.


    "The snake... mustn''t shake your heart." That''s what I''ve been taught. Didn''t you send him to a house like that to try it out? ¡±


    In Patty''s words, it''s a grunting meer.


    - I see. I''ll tell you it''s not too much of a rock. That''s a snake.


    Certainly, they are plotting to destroy all order and so on, without a demonstration. "I may not be able to do it because I''m trapped in my emotions all the time..."


    Meer often thought in silence. Assemble the excuse.


    By the way, today''s Meer is not Dat¨¦.


    When my father found out who Patty really was, he ate the chef''s vegetable sweets and strengthened them so that I could deceive him!


    "That''s right. Certainly, if you can act calmly at all times without shaking your mind... you won''t make a mistake. But in reality, it''s not going to work. That''s why it''s important to know.¡±


    "... you know? What?"


    ¡°Knowing that people are heart-shaking.¡±


    It is not always possible to be in perfect condition. It would be best if you could act without shaking your mind, but you can''t always be calm.


    Then it is important to know it and be prepared to move even if it is incomplete.


    Yes, Meer knows it well.


    Naturally, it is better not to have waves. Meer''s ideal is to relax and float in the peaceful sea. Meer wants to be a quiet sea moon.


    By the way, the sea is where the waves come in. Sometimes it was a storm, and it was a place hit by a big wave.


    If so, what do we do?


    Are you trying to keep the waves from happening? Pray the storm doesn''t come?


    The answer is no. Meer wouldn''t do such a futile thing. "That''s not the case anymore..."


    --Prepare for waves on the assumption that they will occur. If a wave is going to happen, you just have to ride it well. You just need to be ready for that.


    Meer tells her story as she frames her arms in awe!


    "I can''t help but shake my heart." Then prepare for that as a prerequisite. Even if your heart is shaken, "don''t lose sight of what to do" is the point. No matter how high your emotions are, don''t lose sight of what you want to do. ¡±


    While saying that, Meer is satisfied with the reasoning she assembled. Because...


    "Oh, and for the record, what you need to do now is not destroy order and create chaos." Eventually, as a snake, it may be time to set such a goal, but what you need to do now is ¡°learn.¡± You learn a lot from me. Think of it as the first thing. "


    That''s right...... "What you need to do without being influenced by your emotions", if you replace that "what you need to do", it will be easier to guide you in the right direction. At first glance, it looks like a serpent''s teaching, and it can be switched to a very easy, neat teaching.


    --Fufufu, I''m really happy. "All that''s left is..."


    Meer stares at Patty, just like the finishing touches.


    "So, while you''re here, feel free to act like a child."


    "Eh...? Eh, what...?"


    Being confused, Patty blinked her eyes,


    Of course, it''s decided.


    Meer thinks of the lines of the villain in Chloe''s story.


    "If you break too hard, it''s a loss for the snake. So, don''t think about difficult things, just make yourself comfortable. Don''t be impossible. It''s all for the snake. Ufufu."


    Then I''ll do my best to give you a bad smile.


    Imagine the smile of a villainous noble lady who appears in Chloe''s story.


    Looking at Meer''s slightly clumsy, evil smile, Patty throbbed!


    Thus, Meer steals. The heart of Patty swallowed deep inside the belly of the serpent...


    "Oh, Meer. You''re here..." Oh, that kid...? "


    It was then.


    Suddenly, a voice was heard from behind. "That''s..."

 708 Episode 12 I like my sister next!

    "Meer, that girl..."


    ---Uk, why is your father here...?


    Meer suddenly hardened to the voice she heard.


    The emperor Matthias, Meer''s father, stood before me in a sharp lookback.


    --This is not a good idea to cover up poorly. I didn''t mean to introduce you in the first place... but subtly as originally planned... If you want to hide famous horses, you can horse the kingdom. If you want to hide your children, you''re among them!


    Meer turned around and smiled softly.


    "Oh, hi, Father." It was just right. This is Patricia I was telling you about. "


    After telling her not to talk as fast as she could, Meir placed her hand on Patty''s shoulder.


    "Also, this girl is Yana." This is my brother Cyril. "


    I will introduce you to the other two children.


    "All three are students from the special elementary school that started at St. Noel''s School. From time to time, I also teach the whip."


    "Huh, I see. The children taught by Meer..."


    Emperor Matthias turned his attention to the children with interest.


    With that, Cyril shook his shoulder. A small hand grabbed my sister''s skirt. Meanwhile, Yana''s cheeks were also tense.


    She has crossed over with adults in the ghetto, but as expected, when she becomes the ruler of a country, she will be different on her own.


    In St. Noel, I may not have felt it yet, but I had to understand its absolute power even if I didn''t want to be inside the magnificent giant White Moon Palace.


    The power of the man in front of me... and the power of me to admire him as my father.


    Meer took a step forward to protect the children from his father''s gaze.


    "It''s over, Father." If you squinted with such a scary look, the children will be scared. "


    I said it with a dazed face as I framed my arms.


    As for Meer, Rafina seemed more terrifying than my father... "Recently, even though she was completely gentle, the lion was a lion." I can''t help but think that things are different from my father... "


    --Well, everybody''s scared...


    "Hmm, I don''t mean to scare you but..."


    Matthias sharpened his lips and said everything, then suddenly turned his eyes to Patty...


    "But... I see. That''s what you call Patricia..."


    After staring at her face, she gave a fuzzy smile.


    "I see. That''s meer." Indeed, I seem to be impressed by the name. If you are alarmed, you will say that you resemble your mother. "


    Matthias knelt down and looked at Patty at the same height. Then, I gently reached out and touched Patty''s cheek...


    "But this hair... and the beautiful eyes where you can''t see the bottom of this emotion..." If you look closely, you''ll see your mother''s face. It feels strange. "


    "Well, that''s a good proof that your father is simple." It''s not what I said! "


    Meer said in a bit of a panic.


    --Umu, it''s surprisingly sharp... Father... I don''t think you would normally notice your mother appearing as a child...


    I was half impressed by my father''s unexpectedly sharp sensitivity... but with the other half...


    --But, Father... Even though I can''t help but see my mother''s face at the end of the year, Patty... it''s a bit...


    What a complicated feeling it was.


    "... I see. That''s right... it was really simple for me."


    Matthias stood up with a bitter smile. Then I looked at Jana and Cyril again.


    ¡±Hmm... you''re my sister, Yana, and my brother, Cyril...¡±


    In response to that voice, the two of them stretched their backs. Matthias passed by his sister, Jana... and stood in front of Cyril.


    "Sometimes, Cyril... what do you think of my daughter, Meir?"


    "... eh?"


    Cyril''s eyes blinked with surprise,


    "Um, uh... I think you''re very kind and beautiful."


    I gave you an exemplary answer!


    --Hmmm... I thought Yana was a very smart girl, but Cyril was pretty young... To say that your father seems happy is a child who can really read the air.


    To support such an assessment by Meer,


    Huh! You''ve got eyes to see!


    Matthias was laughing in a good mood! And then, suddenly, you have a serious face.


    "So... do you like me?"


    Zi gazes at Cyril''s face. Cyril tilted her head slightly,


    "Yes, I love you, Master Meir. I like onee-chan next!"


    "Huh..."


    Matthias framed his arms and stared at Cyril with a steep face...


    "I see... my sister, I like mea next..." Fufufu, great! You''re a great boy! "


    I smiled grinning.


    "There''s a lot to see and do when you like my daughter, Meir. Besides, I liked my sister''s next move. If I told you that I love you more than anyone else, you''d be on your guard!... hey, Prince Abel?"


    Giroli, where he turned his gaze. "When was the time when Abel approached me to rendezvous with meir..."


    "Ah, hahaha..."


    Unexpectedly, she smiled bitterly.

 709 Lesson 13: Labor, Labor, Cake... Cake, Cake, Vegetable Cake!

    Now, Meer, who had safely welcomed the children to White Moon Palace, was exhaling in his room.


    For now, I can''t say anything about Patty until I get a look at the Clausians.


    I heard from Matthias that the House of Clausius was a mysterious event.


    "As for the form, I was not blessed with traces..." There''s a lot of things going on. "


    Matthias caught a wrinkle between his eyebrows.


    "It all started with the burning down of the Marquis''s residence." The museum in Marquis Clausius'' territory burned down. At first, there were rumors of bandit attacks, battles with other nobles, assassinations, etc., but when I looked into it, I found that the Marquis had a huge debt. "


    Shrugging his shoulders, Matthias continued.


    "All the blind artworks have been disposed of, but was it used to pay off the debt, or was it..."


    "In order to escape the debt, the owner took out his blind possessions and disappeared... I see." That doesn''t look good on the outside, does it? "


    In this way, since Meer is the princess of the Empire, she is more nosey than that when it comes to aristocratic psychology.


    ¡°The House of Clausius is a flourishing imperial marquis. And more than that, it is my mother''s home. By the time of the incident, your mother had already died... but we can''t just leave her here. Fortunately, there is no trace of Marquis Clausius, and no one will be bothered if he is buried from the back to the back. Therefore, he ordered Qingyue Province to run to extinguish the fire."


    ¡°I see. Still, the fragmented leaks have led people to inflate their delusions into cursed houses.¡±


    When I heard it, it was a dazed meer, but I couldn''t dispel my doubts.


    --- The suspicion of assassination is easily discarded due to huge debts and the disposal of artworks, but... how is it actually?


    Recently, the situation seemed really suspicious to Meer, who had done similar work.


    Yes, people say, "If you know why it''s reasonable, you can''t doubt it anymore."


    --This still needs to be investigated more deeply.


    Although I think so, the investigation seemed quite difficult.


    First of all, there are not many gestures that can be used.


    The information about Patricia''s time-transfer... was top secret. Of course, I''m going to lie down about the time-transition, but I''m still going to say, "Why do you want to know about the Clausius family?" It''s hard to be questioned.


    By the way, when I tried inserting my neck into the hole of the wooden frame, it was actually a disconnecting platform! I just wanted to avoid surprise events.


    A little street corner stands waiting for you. Therefore, it was necessary to focus the investigation only on people who could be trusted.


    Furthermore, the fact that the character records were not very trustworthy was also a problem.


    ¨D ¨D Like that bloody diary, the characters could be rewritten.


    Usually, I have to rely on people''s memories to be sure that I can find a good place in the literature... This will be quite a task, too.


    And above all, the House of Clausius is a house breathed by a snake. We need to be careful in our investigations.


    "For the time being, Ludwig said that he would have Ms. Zilbert investigate..." I''m a little worried. Well, Ludwig said it was okay, so maybe it''s okay, but.... "


    Either way, there''s nothing Meir can do about it for the time being. After all, the wisdom of the Empire is a kind of wisdom that is not very useful for research.


    So, what kind of useful wisdom is it? It''s a place that gets poor in terms of answers, but... anyway, at least it was an unquestionable fact that it definitely doesn''t play a role in the research.


    So for the time being, Meer was trying to clear up another problem.


    ¡°For now, Patty''s education. Besides, I wonder if I need to read all the reports....."


    I grabbed the paperwork from Ludwig and glanced through it.


    I leave all the details to Ludwig, but I still have a good grasp of the situation... All I have to do is pretend.


    ¡°I''m watching you! The" "pose" "tightens people''s hearts.


    People skip things unless someone sees them. Meer knows a lot about experience.


    People are basically what they skip - what they skip!


    That''s why it''s important to make an appeal that you''re watching. "And then..."


    "If you know that there is a cake in the reward, there is an aspect where you can work hard." This is especially the case before the test. So, give the cake in moderation. That''s the secret. "


    You can''t keep your attention on it. It is important to give a moderate reward and rest.


    I need a cake to do my best. It is important to allocate labor, labor, cake, and so on.


    "Hmm, but you''re going to get angry with the cake." Don''t just keep the cake going, you have to mix the vegetable cake properly. Cake, cake, vegetable cake... It''s important to mix the vegetable cake appropriately. ¡±


    There was a fatal substitution of labor and cake, but it wasn''t meer who noticed it.


    With that in mind, Meer reads the paperwork and grasps the organization''s movements...


    "The security situation in various places has deteriorated slightly..." However, it would appear that no transport units have been attacked so far. It looks like we have a good escort with a mix of Princess Guards and Red Moon Privateers. ¡±


    In the previous timeline, it was Meir who had already been sorely beaten by the plunderers in various places.


    It seems that the guards are functioning well, even though Ruvi and Banos have been talking about the area for a long time.


    Ufufu, after all, you were right to recruit Ruvi-san.


    It was precisely at that time, with a smile of satisfaction.


    "Excuse me. Mr. Meir, there''s Mr. Ruvi here..."


    In Anne''s voice, Meer gently raised her face.


    "Oh... Levi-san...?"


    Immediately, switch your head to serious mode.


    Ruvi Etwa Redmoon, deputy captain of the Princess Guard, is the most important person at the moment. "No, well, the children of the Four Dukes are the most important people..." Among them, the importance of Ruvi is outweighed by the current situation.


    If Ruvi came to visit, it was only natural to correct his posture.


    "You also need to work hard." Yeah. Sure, I''ll see you. Please come in. "


    But when I saw Levi coming, Meir was stunned.


    ¡±Uu... uuuu... mi, meaaaa¡±


    Ruvi''s tears changed his face from his usual stubborn face. With that too much change, Meer lost his words.


    "... well, what''s the matter?" It''s not like you. "


    As I asked, I knew a new trouble was coming.

 710 Episode 14: Love Counseling in the Eyes of Tears

    In the meantime, I''ll put Ruvi in a chair and ask Anne for tea and treats.


    I knew it! "Anne nodded and flew away. After seeing off his back, Meir looked at Ruvi''s face again.


    A girl sniffed her bright red nose. There is no shadow of the usual calm and prone figure.


    What kind of situation is it when Ruvi reacts like this?... The moment I imagine it, Meer''s spine gets cold.


    Oh, no, did something happen to Mr. Banos?


    Banos, the head of the princess''s own guards, is Ruvi''s lover. I was a skilled soldier, and my sword arm wasn''t as good as Deon''s. Besides, Meer also appreciates the personality.


    "Different type of talent than Deon..." Something happened to such a gentle giant!? "And, it was meer who became anxious..." What came out of Ruvi''s mouth was an unexpected word.


    "Uu, uuu... Actually, I''m here to talk about my relationship..."


    "Oh...... editorial......"


    Meer unexpectedly raised her voice.


    ¨D ¨D Sure enough, Ruvi-san is old enough. It''s not strange to come to Emeralda, is it? Saffias-san has a wife too.


    It''s about time for those two to talk about their stories. Those two! But I can manage, so naturally, even Levi nods. but......


    "That''s why you can appropriately put on a habit and refuse." It''s not like you. "


    What''s bothering you...? "Meer tilts her neck.


    "Now, because the mission given to me is important and I want to become a career promoter in Kuroki Province, I don''t want to get married for the time being, somehow..."


    Even improvisation comes to mind as an excuse. It was easy for me to say no...... but Ruvi shook his head loosely.


    "Damn, I did it." But... it didn''t work. I was told that it would be useful for my career, and that it would also be useful for fulfilling the mission given to me by Master...... uuu...... "


    Then Ruvi said, staring at Meer with his wet eyes.


    "The person with whom we talked was a knight named Hildebrand... because he was the second son of the Marquis of Cotyarr..."


    Hearing the name, Meer unexpectedly turned away.


    "Hildebrandt! What...!" Is that Hildebrand? "


    Hildebrandt Kotiyar, the second son of the Marquis of Kotiyar, mother of Meir and home of Adelaid. That is, he is Meer''s cousin.


    And......


    "Oh, I see. That''s why you were there..." I was wondering why you were near the Imperial City..... "


    Hildebrandt was the man who cast a fervent gaze at Meer on the way back.


    "Hmm, that''s what it is." Well, it''s certainly complicated. "


    For a noble lady, marriage and politics are inseparable.


    Just as the editorial with Eschar brought to Emerald last fall, Ruvi''s editorial is firmly tied to political strategy.


    So, what does this conversation mean? And with what intentions did the Duke of Red Moon contemplate this conversation?


    --This aim... is to strengthen your relationship with me.


    Not with the Imperial Family itself, but with individual Meer, that was really troubling.


    Apart from the Marquis of Kotiyar, it was not a house that attracted the blood of the Emperor. It was only the home of the late wife of the current Emperor Matthias, and from the point of view of blood ties, it had nothing to do with Meer.


    I can''t talk about the connections between the noblemen''s houses only by blood, and it doesn''t make any sense to connect with the family of the emperor''s late wife... but at least, it''s subtle whether or not the famous Red Moon Duke''s house is the one I want.


    In the first place, the House of the Red Moon is closer to the Emperor... but what does it mean to be related to the House of the Marquis of Kotiyar?


    Needless to say, we need to strengthen our relationship with Meer personally.


    In other words, it may even be an acknowledgement of Meer''s power and an affirmation of Meer''s support for succession to the throne. Ruvi''s father, the Duke of Mansana Etois Red Moon, is going to officially declare his commitment to Meir''s camp.


    "I see... I''ve definitely had a good relationship with Mr. Ruvi''s father... but this conversation must be a sign of my kindness." However, it''s quite a troublesome situation for my cousin to talk to..... "


    If it''s a hostile act, you just have to stick it out. However, it is not easy to act with good intentions and still have great benefits.


    "No way, because Ruvi likes Banos! I can''t say no."


    It is unacceptable for the daughter of the famous Red Moon family to fall in love with a civilian soldier... Because of that, you shouldn''t be able to reject an editorial that has merit...


    I guess that''s why I''m here. Ruvi''s been cornered to this point.


    Usually, she''s so stubborn that she''s cornered to the point of exposing her pathetic face like this...?


    Gently, the memories of the riding tournament were revived in Meer''s mind.


    I remember Ruvi''s face crying in the same way as before...


    --Oh, that''s right. This person, unexpectedly, becomes a maiden when it comes to romance.


    If so, this reaction may not be surprising either... "Anyway, it''s dangerous to leave her alone.


    --It is more dangerous to get in the way of someone who is in love than to get close to a rough storm without being alert. "And..."


    "Uuu, uuu, Miss Meir..."


    Levi stared at me with a pathetic face. Looking at it, it''s meer who wants to do something about it.


    - Sure, I appreciate Lord Red Moon''s kindness, but it doesn''t make sense to ruin Mr. Levi''s mood. Good!


    So for now, Meer has a policy to take Levi''s side.


    Besides, I''m a maiden in love with Meer. I know how Ruvi feels.


    "It''s all right, Mr. Ruvi." Don''t cry so much, but I''ll take care of it. "


    And so, Anne came back at the right time.


    Meer doesn''t miss the aroma of vegetable cake mixed with the good smell of tea.


    "For now, let''s settle down with a cup of tea." And the cake! It looks like the chef put a lot of effort into making it. "


    In the meantime, if I didn''t eat something delicious and refresh my head... it was meer.

 711 Episode Fifty Thousand Guests Two Love Intermediary Angel Meer, lets go!

    Now, with tea and sweets, Levi is a little rejuvenated (Sweet things are great, after all! It was meer who admired me, etc.)...


    The moment the door closed, Hfufu, he breathed out for a long time.


    This is a very, very difficult problem.


    This conversation is not just about crushing the edge.


    Lord Red Moon, Mansana, went through this conversation to get on Meir''s side. Without it, our friendship with the Red Moon family would be interrupted.


    It is not easy to find the landing site. But more than that, the problem is... "


    "In the first place... I also know how Mr. Banos feels..."


    This is it.


    This time, because my cousin is also involved, it is not easy to intervene meer. By the way, that''s just a matter of postponing.


    "Either way, as the daughter of the Red Moon Duke, Levi has to marry someone else..."


    What is Ruvi going to do then?


    If you say you were opposed to marrying Banos because of differences in status, Meer would be willing to help. But the problem was Banos'' feelings.


    "If it''s Ruvi''s idea, it''s not too bad to push it." Hmmm..... "


    Meir cannot support the tyranny of the nobility against the common people. Recently, Rafina, the lion who had become cat-like, might be awakened again.


    "Besides, it''s also a problem that Mr. Banos'' morale is going down."


    She is working vigorously as the captain of the Princess''s dedicated Guards. I don''t want to cut the morale. "If so..."


    "If possible, I''d like you to think about both sides..." In that case, I won''t spare your cooperation, but... uuu, no! I can''t even imagine Banos falling in love with Ruvi! "


    Meer, I accidentally hold my head.


    "But, well, for the time being, this is a frivolous conversation." I have to do something for you.... "


    I don''t know what to do...... I was just about to start making my head twitch.


    "Excuse me, Miss Meir..." I see Captain Banos. "


    An unexpected name popped out from Anne''s mouth as she entered the room.


    "Oh... it''s rare, isn''t it?" I can''t believe Mr. Banos is coming..... "


    Hmm, snorting one nose, Meer thinks.


    --When Levi came to visit, I didn''t expect Banos to come too... Is this a coincidence? Or... "


    A moment of silent thought. Then... well, there''s nothing I can do about it! and conclusions to be drawn.


    "In the meantime, I''d like to work on escorting the food transport corps. That''s fine." I''ll get through to you. "


    "That''s how I decided to welcome you into my room..."


    "Excuse me."


    And as soon as he came in, Banos fell on his knees,


    ¡°We are very happy to have you back.¡±


    I really, really did say something.


    "Oh, you say the same thing about Ludwig, Captain Banos."


    Meer giggled and laughed,


    "I hope you don''t need a hard greeting." Your shoulders will become stiff if you''re so cramped. Then I can''t move when I have to. Isn''t that what my guards are supposed to do? "


    "Oh, it''s no different, Your Highness."


    When I raised my face, there was an indescribable bitterness on it.


    As for us, in the past few months, the Princess''s prophecy has hit the ground running.


    "Oh, no, that''s why you don''t have to be frightened." Ye have believed my words, and have prepared yourselves for them. And that''s why it''s moving so smoothly. I''m appreciating your work, aren''t I? The Princess Guard is doing well, isn''t it? "


    After laughing in a good mood, Meer leaned her neck.


    ¡°So, that''s what you''re here for today?¡±


    "Yeah. No, it''s not..."


    Then Banos banged his head.


    "Actually, I''m talking about Lady Levi, the lieutenant-captain..."


    "Huh? Is there something wrong with Mr. Ruvi?" I thought you were working hard. "


    With that, Banos loosened his cheeks.


    "You''ve done well." I thought you were an aristocrat. Why? It gives me guts. It''s just... I''ve been worried lately that I''m not feeling well... "


    - Oh my! This is...!


    Meer unintentionally stared at Banos'' words.


    "If I don''t let her use her strength as a lieutenant, I''m going to be a little troubled in the future..."


    Although, Meer''s romantic aesthetic eyes were crushingly observing his expression!


    --This is... but it looks like you''re worried about someone doing the same job... No... but... isn''t it possible?


    It''s as thin as a yarn. However, I felt that Meer had seen the light there.


    I mean, people who don''t like that kind of thing... don''t think about it, do they? If so, maybe... there''s nothing impossible about it?


    If there''s a way out there, if there''s a small possibility, we have to move on, don''t we?


    Above all, Meer wanted to see it. Different identities, different ages, the pure love story of your daughter and a soldier!


    Meer, a romantic novelist, ''s romantic brain roars!


    --If that''s the case, you can''t help but take off your skin.


    Suddenly, Meer''s nose was rough.


    ¡°Yes, if that''s the case, I''ll take care of it.¡±


    "I''ll take care of the rest!" "And then, when she slapped her chest and undertook, Meer quickly started to move.


    "First of all, we need to do something about Hildebrandt!"


    Meer, the love mediator, moved quietly.

 712 Lesson 16 The People That Will Change and Meer That Will Must Change

    "Perhaps Hildebrandt has returned to the realm..." No, I''m sure he''s in the other house in the Imperial City. "


    I''m sure you won''t come back to the Duke of Red Moon and say hello. Even though he is the second son, the people of the noble family are busy. Well, if you look at Mea, you may not think so, but... it''s a busy one. Yeah.


    Perhaps there was a worship of the Emperor, or perhaps a visit to his aunt... or to the tomb of the Empress Adelaid. To do that, you should have stayed at least ten days or so.


    If so, it''s never too early to move.


    Meer acted quickly when she thought of it.


    After Anne helps me get dressed, I go to the infill of the Princess Guard to arrange for a quick escort.


    Originally, I should have summoned Ludwig, or Captain Banos, or Vice Captain Levi... I''m running out of time right now.


    Fortunately, the closure of the Princess''s personal bodyguard is close to the palace. There won''t be a problem.


    Rendezvous with Abel along the way. I walked through the city with him who bought me an escort...


    "Look, Abel, that store is the best in the Imperial City... haha!"


    I almost forgot my purpose and reflected.


    I quickly headed to the stuffer.


    The packing place that had arrived was full of vitality.


    There were three main forces in the current Imperial Guard.


    A soldier originally in the Guard and a soldier in Dion Ala?a''s Corps.


    Another force is the female servant beside Ruvi, arranged by Lord Red Moon Mansana. The number is twenty. "It was said to be an elite match..."


    "This is Princess Meir." Greetings, Rishu "


    The female soldier spoke to me. She is a shivering woman in a sharp air.


    "Greetings. Um, are you the Duke of Red Moon?"


    "Yes, my name is Celice and I have been sent by the Duke of Red Moon." Today...... ah, maybe you''re looking for a friend from the riding kingdom? "


    "Huh...? A friend of the riding kingdom?"


    Why are you telling me that? Tilting her neck, the female soldier led her to the stables. "I was there..."


    Oh, Huima-san, you were here.


    Hui Ma, who was called back, approached with a happy face.


    "Oh, Princess Meir, are you going somewhere?"


    By the way, today''s Smart Horse is wearing an imperial dress, not a national costume from the Horse Kingdom. I only knew how brave it was to ride a horse, but when I looked at it like it was the daughter of a nobleman somewhere.


    Huh? Is something wrong?


    "No, that suit suits me very well."


    "Ah. Is this it..."


    Huima gently picked her skirt and shook it fluffily.


    ¡±Nh, nnh!¡±


    When I suddenly saw it, I wondered if I was having trouble seeing it in my eyes. Abel turned around and was coughing.


    Huima-san, lady doesn''t do that kind of thing.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. But, fufu, I''m sorry you said it suited me, but I think I prefer this kind of clothes. It''s a big deal, so call him inside."


    That day... it seemed that Hui Ma and Xiao Yu had made friendship on the matchmaking day.


    There must have been a connection between horse lovers.


    "But... you have all the good horses." As expected, it''s Princess Meer''s escort. "


    Hui Ma said, looking at the horses in the stables.


    Huh? Do you see the Moon Horse in the Riding Kingdom?


    Huima smiled bitterly at Meer, who leaned her neck.


    ¡°Yeah, I might have been a fool before. I was following the common sense of the people of the Horseback Kingdom just like Xiao Yan... A horse would have been a good horse. But I woke up looking at the horse pairing that day. That was a good match. I had a lot of blood, too."


    He clenched his fist.


    "I can still see you going up that last slope. The east wind and the horses here are good horses."


    Then Huima gave a small smile.


    "Xiao Tan, me, and the other chiefs were changed by meeting Princess Meer..." your brother, or..... "


    "Oh, by the way, I didn''t hear that, but oniisan, what are you doing now?"


    I heard that she got injured, but I didn''t know the details.


    Firehorse Driver is an excellent pursuer of Snake Ranger. "I hope you''re not too hurt..."


    "Until the injury heals, you won''t be able to do what you''ve done before." As long as my brother is pathetic. "


    It was a plump, angry horse, but eventually she shrugged her shoulders.


    Well, but rather, I think it''s just right for my brother.


    "Hmm... well, that''s right. Sometimes you''ll need to rest..."


    Hui Ma shook his head at Meer.


    "No, that''s not what I meant." Niisama, of course you can chase down the Serpent Master... but there''s something you need to do before that. "


    "Huh... what should I do first?"


    "Ah. Snake Shrine Princess... we need to talk to Valentina."


    "Ah, I see, sister..."


    Abel, who had listened silently, was surprised by Huima''s words, but he immediately returned a convincing nod.


    "I see... I guess so..."


    It seems that Saintess Raffina also agreed with me.


    "Oh, is that so?" Rafina-sama... but isn''t that dangerous? I''ll tell my sister Huima-san, but she''s a wolf, and she''s quite a hard worker, so if you let her meet the Shrine Princess, what do you do...? "


    "I didn''t think so either... but I was told by Saint Raffina." Dion Alaia is not just an empire..... "


    Smiley shook her head as she shook her shoulders.


    "It''s horrible... I didn''t know there were men like that in all kinds of places..."


    Bloom''s shoulders trembled, and Meer answered.


    "Yes, you''re right." It''s a terrible story, but... "


    Gently, Mea adds her words, trying to keep her mind calm.


    "Well, but isn''t that a word of courage?" If someone like Captain Deon were everywhere, it would be tough. "


    Yes, yes, the two of you nodded, and then Hui Ma continued.


    "Well, whatever it takes, this is a good opportunity." If I could talk to the Shrinegirl, I wouldn''t be able to do anything like that. It''s time for you to face your brother. Face to face, and... I think your brother will have to change again. I''m not allowed to run away. "


    "That''s right... well, that''s right."


    Just like Hui Horse changed, Xiao Yan changed... Or could Valentina and her horsepower change?


    I couldn''t help but pray that it was in a good direction.


    By the way, what happened to Huima-san in this place?


    "Yeah. Well, actually, I keep the fluorescent thunder here, but it''s going to be a little under-exercised." I was thinking of going on a long journey with Wingspan. If you don''t mind, what about Princess Meir? Prince Abel would be just fine with me. Trying to compete lightly again..... "


    I can''t help but want to do that, but there''s actually a place I''m going to go out.


    Then I explained the situation... "


    I see. Fine, then of course, I''ll accompany you.


    Huima gave a bright smile.


    "What do you say, Princess Meir?" It''s not good to slow down too much. Riding a horse? "


    "Hmmm... that''s right."


    Meer and Peroli licked around her mouth. What I felt on the tip of my tongue was the sweetness of the vegetable cake I ate earlier...


    ¨D ¨D You ate sweet food, so you should also exercise.


    Isn''t there something that we need to change?


    Isn''t there something to repent of?


    ...... Meer nodded quietly as her heartfelt thoughts pushed her.

 713 Lesson 17: Princess Meir, Im Visiting

    I left the stables.


    "This is meir-sama, welcome."


    Ruvi came out in a bit of a hurry. Apparently, she was called by a woman named Celice who was at the gate.


    Ruvi whispered at Meer with a sloppy face.


    "I''m sorry about earlier." Thank you... I got confused when I talked about my love... I hope you can stay calm at all times like meer-san.... "


    Meer gave a gentle smile to Levi, who dropped his shoulders.


    "You don''t have to worry about it." Like me, you always have to go through Shura in order to be tired. "


    Walking around Shurakuba is a fact that can''t be denied...... but there is no doubt about Taisha''s self-improvement.


    By the way, what can I do for the Princess Guard?


    ¡°Yes, I''ve been working here lately. Besides, I''m going to give you a little tour of what I''ve been working for a while."


    "Then, with a mischievous smile..."


    And then I went to see Hildebrandt, so I thought I''d arrange for an escort.


    "Eh...? Hee, to Lord Hildebrandt...?"


    Meer nodded quietly as Ruvi grimaced.


    ¡°Yes, I''m going to listen to you. It looks like there''s a lot of things you need to think about to solve your problem.¡±


    When I entered the building like this, Meer rolled her eyes.


    "Princess Meir, welcome."


    Salute Her Royal Highness Princess Meir!


    All the guards in the building were aligned and in a straight line on either side of the hallway.


    "Oh, I''m sorry I stopped my work."


    A gentle, gentle smile on Mia''s face. They are loyal firemen. As far as I can tell from my reading of Ludwig''s report, he has worked really well.


    Instead of smiling, maybe I could give you a special salary? It was meer who thought about it very much.


    As it was, Meer stopped by the nearby room. It''s time to take a tour.


    In response to Meer''s sudden visit, the soldiers seem to be in a panic and clear the way.


    In the middle of the room, a large desk. Seeing something like a toy pawn on top of it, Mea leans her neck.


    What are you doing with this?


    "Ha! This confirms the cooperation of the soldiers." This pawn is a carriage. And this little pawn of ours..... "


    The soldier asked, stretching his spine.


    "I see... The number of carriages and the number of soldiers make the movement different."


    Incidentally, this tactical simulation was proposed by Ludwig''s brother disciples. Galve''s disciples, a group of brains, considerably raised the level of training of the Princess''s personal Guards.


    What is this board?


    "This is a rotation of the squad in several parts. With this top golden frame, I was in charge of escorting the prosperous Princess Meir....."


    "I see. Until then..." This is pretty tough, isn''t it? "


    "Fortunately, a civil servant has been dispatched under the arrangement of Lord Ludwig." It''s all your responsibility..... "


    After an interesting look around the packing while interacting with him, Meer walked to the end of the hallway and looked back.


    ¡°Thank you for everything, and I want to pay tribute to all of you for your work. It''s a tough time right now, but... I''ll be counting on you."


    Then, quietly bowing his head, Meir and his party entered Ruvi''s office.


    After sitting in the customer service chair, Meir roars a little.


    - Hmm... but... many of you have a slightly stiff expression. Somehow, I feel that there are many people who are really serious. Even the workload is increasing, and I hope you can take a moderate time off... Or perhaps something that can relieve the grief... I wonder if I still need something sweet here...?


    With that in mind, Meer framed her arms.


    Now... when I saw off Meer who had disappeared into Ruvi''s room, the soldiers relaxed their shoulders unexpectedly.


    "You''re nervous..."


    "Oh, I''m nervous... I''m impressed."


    The near guards say that to their mouths.


    Just like the Banos who visited Meir, they were also the ones who felt Meir''s wisdom on their skin.


    The common people do not know. What is happening behind this country now?


    Or perhaps some of those who have been directly in crisis are aware of it, but many people in the Empire are unaware of it.


    We know that this empire, this continent, was in great crisis.


    And the one who avoided the crisis was, like no other, their princess.


    However, the soldiers here don''t know all about how much it was...


    "Anyway, Princess Meir predicted this crisis when she was twelve years old." It was like visiting the Crescent Moon District... No, I think this is a lie..... "


    Some people say,


    "It doesn''t matter if it''s a lie for authority. Her Royal Highness, Princess Meir, has ordered the stockpiles to be stockpiled, imported food from faraway lands, and spared no expense in the event of a shortage among the people. That doesn''t change the fact."


    "Yeah, that''s right."


    At the end, we nodded like this.


    Not a few of their kindred relatives have been saved by Meer''s stockpile.


    With Meer''s intentions, their achievements would not be revealed... but what sprouted in their hearts was indescribable pride.


    "We must act so as not to defame Her Royal Highness Princess Meir."


    While holding a stark sense of pride that they were the princess''s own personal guards, they were still engaged in their work today.

 714 Eighteenth episode Princess Meir... Im going to step on you!

    Escorted by a squadron of princess-only guards, Meir''s party headed for the separate residence of the Marquis of Kotiyar.


    All of them, by the way, on horses.


    The companions are Huima and Abel, as originally planned.


    By the way, it''s the first time you''ve come.


    A corner of the Imperial Capital. Meer snuffed at the Kotiyar''s building in a neighborhood lined with aristocratic buildings.


    Basically, the relationship between Meir and the Marquis of Kotiyar was not bad.


    The kotiyar region is a thriving place of textiles. Since the fashion industry was also well developed, meer often went to play in her childhood and bought various things. Rather than a cute niece, she was more of a selfish princess than a meer, but her uncle, the Marquis, took good care of her and often gave her a nice dress.


    It''s a good memory to have a plush toy made with a cloth that feels good and has a high touch.


    However, when I was asked if I had been in contact with close relatives, it was not true.


    For Meer, Kotiyar''s textiles were the purpose, and he didn''t have any particularly close relatives. Inevitably, they didn''t come to the Imperial City.


    That''s why today is the first time that Meir has come to Kotiyar''s separate residence... "


    The soldier of the princess''s personal guard who interacted with the gatekeeper came back for a run...


    ¡°I am pleased to announce that Hildebrandt Kotyar will be welcoming you soon. After passing through the gate, I would like to ask you to wait for a moment.¡±


    Suddenly, the doorman looked stunned at Meer, who had come on horseback.


    --Fufufu, it looks like you''re surprised at my grandiose stance on the horse.


    The princess Meir likes horses. Although the story was quite famous, many people are surprised when they actually see it. In particular, those who underestimate the princess'' play seem to be losing sight of Meer''s full-fledged riding appearance.


    After all, horseback riding is not a pleasure for Meer. It''s a lifeline, and it''s pretty thick.


    That''s why Meer loves and respects horses.


    That being said, I''m feeling a slightly more comfortable gaze from the doorman... Meer said with a frightened smile.


    If that''s the case, why don''t you let me wait inside the gate?


    That said, Meer pushed the horse forward. Meanwhile, a two-jacketed horse came forward to protect Meer. Abel on the right and Huima on the left were the majestic beginnings.


    But it''s quite a fine vestibule, isn''t it?


    The party descended from the horse, passing through the gate.


    In front of her was a wide front yard. Beautiful greenery as far as the eye can see. There are manicured trees and lawns, and there are wooden fences lining every corner of the lawn.


    Is that a trick to stop the riding?


    "That''s right. I wonder what it is....."


    Meer tried to get close to the fence and walked out... just about that time! Meer''s spine is a battlefield!


    The foot you stepped on... the sound and the nasty feeling... Meer remembered.


    That was a long time ago... "" Indeed, when I was about to head to St. Noel''s beach... "


    Fearfully, when I raised my legs... the bottom of my shoes... looked like mud... and I was a little worried about Nanica!


    "N... oh, no way..."


    "Slowly, I was shivering, but Hui Ma, who was approaching, had nothing to do..."


    "Yeah, that''s horse shit."


    I said something I didn''t want to hear!


    Yes... that was horse shit I was accustomed to seeing in the riding club!


    "Why is there something like this in the garden...?"


    "There''s no need to worry about anything." Princess Meir. Horses are sacred creatures. So, it''s not dirty at all. If you plant it in the field, it will make the plants stronger, rather, it will be a product of grace! "


    It was a smart horse with a cheerful smile, but Meer didn''t care.


    Meir loves and respects horses, but he can''t even love horses.


    --Uuu, why are you doing this...?


    As a matter of course, even the tension falls.


    Moreover, the shoes I wore today were special to Meer. Shoes that were always with Meer, both when they faced Ruvi on horseback and when they escaped from the wolfmen.


    Recently, the size has become a little out of line and there are a few more scratches, but I don''t feel comfortable changing it a little bit. I thought it was an affectionate product.


    --Uuu, my memories...


    "Meer, if you don''t mind, I''d like to give you a new pair of shoes..."


    Abel''s carefree voice didn''t help me to recover the depressed tension...?


    Well! I''m so happy to receive a gift from Abel!


    Phew, smiling, Mea cheered!


    If you think about it, I didn''t have any attachments! Just like that, meer sings a song in an upbeat mood.


    - Hmm. This is certainly a product of grace. Rather, you might have been lucky to have stepped on your horse! After all, the horse is on my side.


    Wow, it was a love brain mode that made me think about everything.


    And more!


    --Hmm, maybe this is the heavenly way. Heaven must have taught me that it''s good to use horses!


    I''m in a good mood to even think about it. She was a simple love maiden, Meer.


    "But falling into the garden means running horses in this garden..."


    Abel looks around the garden with his arms folded.


    "I guess so." From what I can see, that wooden fence looks like a trick to get the horse to jump over it. It''s easy to fall down just in case your feet get caught, right? ¡±


    Pointing to Huima, Abel clapped his hand.


    "I see. Certainly, that won''t prevent the cavalry." If it''s for the training of horses, I''ll be convinced. "


    And it was then.


    Yes, Silver Arrow!


    Along with a strong voice, I saw a horse running. The horse does not come straight to us, but jumps over the wooden fence on the way and rushes around.


    "The man who rides the horse as if to show off..." "That''s exactly who Meer was trying to meet..."


    "Hello, Princess Meir. How are you?"


    Hildebrandt, descending from his horse, showed a magnificent bow in front of Meer.

 715 Lesson 19: Face to Face, Good Youth

    Hildebrandt Kotiyar.


    Meer had no particularly good or bad feelings for the young man.


    In the previous timeline, House Kotiyar never betrayed the Imperial family.


    So, if Hildebrandt was a loyalist who fought for the Empire until the end and died together, that''s not true.


    He died lightly because of the civil strife in his territory that broke out during the Great Famine.


    It was the nobility''s duty to quell the rebellion. When I heard that you lost your life in that battle, of course you were a shocked meer... "However, the memory of my cousin''s common-sense death easily faded into the further shock sequence that followed...


    In addition, Hildebrandt himself and I had been together a few times as a child... I had no idea what kind of person he was when he became a young man.


    - Anyway, I need some information. It would be great if we could find some tips to sabotage the conversation along the way.


    After all, it is difficult to bring it into the bankruptcy from your side, since there is only taste in politics.


    Lord Red Moon, Mansana, has so far supported Meer and offered her a favourable response, but that doesn''t mean that she will do anything.


    If you lose your gratitude, it may hurt your mood, and depending on Meer''s behavior, it may even lead to hostile forces.


    If you interfere with something of great merit without any reason, you may be suspected of incompetence.


    In view of that, it seemed difficult to put a hand on politics. Rather, Hildebrandt... I still feel like it''s better to find some kind of personality problem, some kind of shortage... and some kind of glare point...


    --Umuuu... that''s difficult. If I could buy Hildebrand''s grudge, I''d avoid it...


    The difficulty this time was that all the parties involved were allies.


    If we become enemies, we can kick them as hard as we want. Hildebrandt''s family, Levi''s allies, and Mansana''s supporters, they can''t even kick in this kind of situation.


    I have to pay attention to every aspect, and it really hurts my head... "


    --But I''ll do my best for Levi.


    Meer was in a good mood today. Love is more exciting when there are many disorders.


    After exhaling a burning love soul with a rough sniff, Meer sat down in a chair in the reception room.


    ... by the way, Meer is changing her shoes.


    Anne, the Empire''s wise right-hand man, is always ready. I try to dress up my Lord at all times as an exclusive maid to the Empire.


    Meer and Anne were passing through the room, along with Huima and Abel.


    Hildebrandt once again said, as the three of meers took their seats.


    "Well, again, welcome to the Kotiyar family." I welcome you, Your Royal Highness Princess Meir. "


    "Greetings, Lord Hildebrandt." It''s been a long time... "That''s a strange feeling. I''ve been passing by the other day."


    With a smile, Meir introduces Abel and Huima.


    "Oh, was it the prince of the Lemno Kingdom?" excuse me for this.... "


    Hildebrandt bows his head deeply. Then, with a gentle smile,


    "Sometimes, when it comes to the kingdom of Lemno, it is the kingdom of Wumen." After all, does Lord Abel also use a sword quite well? "


    "Yes, that''s true..."


    Hildebrandt gave a clear smile, as if he was being dragged by the impression of his first face or Abel returning it with a hard expression, but he didn''t seem to care about it at all.


    ¡°That''s interesting. I belong to the Imperial Army. If I had the chance, I''d like to see Lemno''s sword...."


    "Yeah... of course..."


    Abel nodded with a venomous smile.


    Hildebrand continued to look at Smart Horse.


    "By the way, from the sound of your name, I think you''re from the riding kingdom..."


    "I am the patriarch of the Riding Kingdom and Fire Clan." It was a fire horse. This time, as an escort for my friend Princess Meir, I participated. "


    "Ho ho ho, was that so after all?" In that case, perhaps the horse that Princess Meir was riding the other day..... "


    "Oh, my lovely horse. It''s called" Fire Thunder. "


    Listening to Huima''s answer, Hildebrandt smiled happily.


    "I knew it, didn''t I?" Well, that was a wonderful horse. Is there a lot of horses like that in the riding kingdom? "


    "That''s right, every tribe has a horse that represents their clan." Well, my fluorescent thunder is a moon horse in a moon horse. I don''t think there are that many things that can be lined up..... "


    Without a heart, Huima stretched her chest a little.


    "Actually, I''m also focused on riding horses. It is imperative to cultivate a bond with the knight, the horse. I try to train horseback riding in the garden. I''d really like to have a good time.¡±


    While saying that, Hildebrandt gives a refreshing smile.


    Looking at it, Meer unintentionally roared.


    ¨D ¨D Well, it''s kind of like a good young man without a gap. "Worst of all, I thought I''d find a problem with Hildebrandt''s personality..." It looks quite difficult.


    The battle of Meir, the love brain angel, continues in the face of an unprecedentedly strong enemy.

 716 Lesson 20: The Return of Your Own First and the Book of Horse Fuck

    There is little that Meer remembers about Hildebrandt Kotiyar.


    However, there was only one memory left in Meer''s mind.


    That''s right... It was still when Meer was a little girl.


    Meer, who visited the Marquis of Cotyar, happened to meet Hildebrandt.


    That day, my uncle, Kotiyaru Wei, prepared a delicious special cake to entertain me. At that time, Hildebrandt was also present and decided to eat together... "


    Fuwa, the moment she mouthed a pure white cake... the five-year-old Kotiyar boy shouted.


    "What!? This cake is too delicious!"


    And then I threw it out!


    I''ve made up my mind! When I grow up, I''ll become a cake!


    and.


    ... that''s what I thought when I heard about it.


    "Ah, this guy, he''s a bit of an idiot..."


    and so on.


    Well, that doesn''t mean I personally like it or hate it. Meer is just a vague and easy-to-guard guy.


    That''s why Meer was puzzled.


    I wonder what happened to the good young man in front of me...


    --This guy... he''s such a good guy.


    Hildebrandt''s cheerful smile caught Meer''s grin.


    The simplicity without the back cover at that time remained intact, and the common sense and skill of the nobility were acquired... The result was an impeccably good young man.


    --This is embarrassing... Hill, Debrant... you''re a very nice person. Could it be that this is a very good conversation for Ruvi-san?


    Neither politically nor as a partner.


    Yes, a man like Lord Red Moon would choose him as his precious daughter''s partner. "There''s no way there''s a problem with mea coming out if you touch it a little bit..."


    ¡°That''s why I wanted to thank Princess Meir again. Thank you for the good news.¡±


    Mmm, Hildebrandt lowered his head in front of the thoughtful meer.


    ¡°I heard that it was Her Royal Highness Princess Meir who formed a bond between the Marquis of Cotyar and the Duke of Red Moon.¡±


    "Ah... no, I''m not doing anything... but are you okay?"


    Huh? What do you mean, okay?


    "It''s a familiar thing." Ruvi is an upward-looking person. He said he was aiming for the top of Kuroku Province... is that all right with you? "


    Basically, the noble lady of the Tier Moon Empire doesn''t say anything rude about being involved in military affairs. Are you not dissatisfied with that? "It''s meer, but..."


    "Hahaha. You''re a generous lady, aren''t you? But isn''t that Duchess Red Moon''s daughter?¡±


    Hildebrandt said, laughing as if it were nothing.


    "I told you earlier that I was focusing on riding horses, but I feel that the woman riding horses is beautiful. I am not particularly uncomfortable with Lady Ruvi''s courage in aiming for the top of Kuroku Province, and I will support her as much as I can. Besides, Lord Mansana told me that he would give up his evening gift to me for a famous horse. Please take care of my daughter... and I may want to respond to your feelings."


    Then Hildebrandt will give us a truly exemplary answer.


    - Oh, that''s perfect. This conversation... there''s no reason to stop it!


    Politically, Hildebrandt''s personality, and emotionally, there is nothing to complain about.


    - Hildebrandt seems to be eager too... I can''t do anything about it.


    Meer looks at the high wall in front of her. It''s very difficult to get over that wall, high enough to look up... No, even the reasons for getting over it are thin.


    It was meer who was about to bend her knees inadvertently.


    --If only Levi gave up his love affair, everything would be fine...


    Again, if Levi confesses to Banos and gets flushed, everything will be fine.


    Hildebrandt inspires the lost Levi. "The composition really makes sense..."


    "No, in the first place, the story that the noble lady is a commoner, and that she is also in love with an older man, is in itself just selfishness..." Ruvi''s love was far from the common sense of the nobility. It''s only natural to give up... but...


    --Hmm, that''s not funny after all...


    After thinking about it, Meer once again regressed to her origin.


    Meer''s origin, that is... to my own first.


    After all, Meer doesn''t want to see it. Ruvi gave up love for something so boring that it was the common sense of the nobility.


    What Meer wants to see is a passionate romantic play that has made a difference.


    --That''s how the heart burns in love. Besides, after all, I like happy endings. In addition, if you say so, the situation that someone who gave up love because of me will not be at peace...


    Meer needs to be on Ruvi''s side, first of all, first of all, and secondhand.


    ¨D ¨D Generally, in Hildebrandt, who is passionate about Levi...


    Meer thinks so.


    ¡±... I wonder if I can say it''s worthy of you?¡±


    Extremely common sense as an aristocrat and impeccable Hildebrandt.


    On the other hand, Ruvi wants to stay in love even if he abandons his common sense as an aristocrat.


    I didn''t think it worthwhile for these two to get married. Because their values are too different.


    The disparity of passion invites misfortune... and.


    ¨D ¨D The editorial talks that were put together to benefit me ended unhappily. If that happens, don''t you think it''s because of me that you two are unhappy?


    That''s a terrible thing to do. As much as possible, I want to spend time on the bed with you without resentment from anyone.


    Everyone loves themselves, and from time to time, it''s ideal for me to come and play with sweets.


    If possible, I don''t want to be hostile to anyone... now, what''s the matter? and Meir tilts their necks.


    The situation is like a stagnant puddle of water. I don''t think I can do anything right now... "


    That''s what Meer wants...... That''s the Book I just got.


    - Ma... yes. Using the horse I just came up with...


    Yes, a flash of horse. That is, the Book of the Horseshit!


    "What does that mean...?"


    Unexpected voice. Hildebrandt was staring at us as he raised his face.


    The emotion that floated in Hildebrandt''s eyes, who was a perfectly good young man. It''s a faint rage.


    "For me... it''s not worthy of this moon horse...?"


    "Horse..."


    Keywords that appeared in unexpected places. "Meer nodded as if to surrender herself..."


    "Yeah, well..."


    The next moment, I felt a small stream form in the stagnant water.

 717 Lesson 21: Swap Cakes for Vegetable Cakes!

    "If I''m not worthy of the moon horse...?"


    Ask again to confirm.


    Meir did not miss the common sense of the aristocrats wearing thick clothes, and the glaring face in between.


    - Oh, come here. I miss this face. I see, this is exactly what Hildebrandt looked like.


    I''m touched by the cake and I try to become a cake maker... not a cake maker... but a cake itself... A simple and straightforward man. That was the name of Hildebrandt Kotiyar.


    That''s what he''s passionate about right now... he says it''s the "horse".


    --This information looks like it could be used for something.


    Based on that conviction, Meer nodded again.


    While nodding... you start to think.


    Love (Sweets) Brain roars!


    ¨D ¨D Hildebrandt''s thoughts were directed toward Dusk. Good horses... horses... horses!?


    Meer opened her eyes wide.


    - That''s right. To avoid overeating the cake, prepare a vegetable cake instead of the cake... It''s all about turning your thoughts away from the cake and away from the vegetable cake!


    Sweetness (Sweets): Your brain roars!!


    ¨D ¨D If Hildebrandt''s thoughts are on the way to the "sunset cake", that is, the cake, you can shift the direction to the vegetable cake...... that is, you can transfer it to a substitute. In the case of horses, maybe we can do that?


    As a matter of fact, having alternatives available was something that I had considered once.


    That was just a moment ago. It was when Anne helped me and changed my shoes.


    "Sometimes, Anne... I''d like to ask you one question, what would you do if you were to make someone talk about you?"


    "Are you kidding me? Hmm..."


    Anne tilted her neck a little...


    "I don''t think it''s a very appropriate way for you to do this, but do you think I''d like to make you an attractive woman...?"


    "Oh... there it is." That''s what I''m talking about... "


    It''s an episode of a romantic novel I read while chatting with Anne the other day.


    The villain girl set up a plan to get the handsome prince of her heart. It was an attempt to tear apart the friendship between the handsome prince and the protagonist of lovemaking by using a man as a substitute for the prince.


    Incidentally, the daughter of the villain who set it up will be cut off at the end of the story.


    When I read the end of the book, it was unintentionally a zoomed meer. but......


    --This operation leads to ruin. "I can''t use it much..."


    I was sure of that. What would happen if someone were to lure Hildebrandt to the right woman and drive him to an unwanted editorial in order to ruin the conversation?


    Rafina and Theon can''t allow a single woman to sacrifice her life. It''s as if the sound of the blade falling from the guillotine is echoing high!


    I don''t want to step on the horse shit, but I don''t want to step on the chopper trap... no, I don''t want to step on the horse shit either.


    But Anne shook her head.


    "That story had a very bad aftertaste... but what if we could find a woman in love with Hildebrand, for example...?"


    "Hmm, I see. If that woman is attractive and you seduce Hildebrandt... maybe Hildebrandt''s side will refuse to talk to Ruvi."


    Unless a woman favors Hildebrandt. Then everyone will be happy. Rafina, too, would be niccoli, headstopper, disperse.


    "But that doesn''t mean there''s no woman who likes Hildebrand." I hope you find it well... "


    I didn''t think I''d be able to use it anytime soon, but... unless it''s my passion for horses.


    Is it probably possible to prepare alternatives?


    Of course, I didn''t mean to prepare a moon horse instead of a sunset horse.


    Treating horses like that is rude to the people of the riding kingdom, as well as to their friends Hui Ma and Xiao Yu. I don''t want to ruin their mood to help us escape when we have to.


    That said, introducing Huima and Xiao Xiao as candidates for marriage is also a way of thinking that sacrifices them. That''s not true either. No, it''s not... "


    ¨D ¨D Hildebrandt''s passion for horseback riding is what we should use!


    Meer then raised her face quietly.


    "Yeah... that''s right. Hildebrandt. Whether your horse riding skills are appropriate for the moon horse... is very suspicious."


    I said it in a slightly inflammatory way. However, Hildebrandt''s face seemed to be filled with rage, and Meir smiled small.


    "It''s as if I''m letting go of that anger..."


    Hildebrand is not an enemy, and this is not an enemy fight.


    That''s why Meer says with a mischievous smile.


    "After all, moon horses and sunset horses are famous horses that you won''t be embarrassed to let out anywhere." Have you actually seen that horse? I''ve competed for speed before, haven''t I? "


    What, is that so?


    ¡°Yeah, at the St. Noel''s riding tournament. That''s a beautiful horse. How could the Red Moon family have more horses than that? That''s why I decided to talk to my daughter, but it would be quite difficult to match that horse."


    With her hands on her cheeks, Meer let out a sigh. Deliberately, with acting skills.


    "I''m sure Lord Mansanna is worried too." I''d like to give you a horse as a gift, but in the end, can you give it a good ride? Besides, you know that, right? "In this conversation, you will be treated as a member of my family..." Your disfigurement will be my disfigurement? "


    "That''s true, but..." So, what do you want me to do? "


    Meer smiled at Hildebrandt, who looked strange.


    "It''s easy. You can show Lord Mansana your horsemanship skills." In the form of competition, borrowing Yuetsugi. "


    And finally, Hildebrandt''s face spreads the colour of understanding.


    Yes, he thought so.


    What Meer is saying is a half joke. The main thrust of the proposal is that it is a spare part proposal to celebrate the editorial.


    "I see. That sounds like fun. However, if there was no horse in the evening, it would be meaningless."


    According to the words, Meer is dumbfounded.


    That''s right, even though it''s just a subject matter, you''ll need a good opponent to prove that you have the right strength for Yuetsu... "Therefore..."


    "That''s right. So... how about asking Huima-san?"


    Suddenly, Huima, who had been shaken, leaned her head.


    Mine?


    "Yes. Huima-san and Fluorescent Thunder..." There is no one besides you who can stand up to Yuetsu. "


    Having said that, Meer quietly placed her hand on Huima''s shoulder.


    "No, but if that''s the case, I don''t care if Princess Meir is on board..."


    It was a wise horse... but it didn''t taste good.


    - Well, actually, I think I can ride horses better than Hildebrand...


    Even though I was thinking a little arrogant, I couldn''t do it. "


    Hildebrandt must be kicked from the Horse Kingdom. The overwhelming riding skills of the people of the Horse Kingdom are meaningless unless they are attracted to Hildebrandt!


    "Huima-san, didn''t you say you lacked exercise?" Besides... I wonder if I can keep losing to the Empire? "


    Meer dared to be provocative.


    "What...?"


    Meer said as she folded her frowning horse.


    "I''m giving you the chance to take revenge." The princess of the horseback riding kingdom, Kojo-san, lost to me, the princess of the Empire. And now you have the opportunity to compete against my cousin Hildebrand. Isn''t this a good opportunity for Huima-san, your friend, to reward the imperial nobility with a single shot? "


    "...... mhh"


    That said, Huima was silenced. However, he immediately smiled ferociously.


    "I see. Indeed, it was." What I did seemed to make me feel less comfortable in a faraway foreign land. It was the honor of the people of the riding kingdom to compete with the horses without being told of a revenge battle. "


    Then, after confirming that Huima was convinced, Meer told Hildebrandt again.


    So, what do you say?


    Hildebrandt who was swayed by the story... "


    ¡°I see, that may seem very interesting.¡±


    Nyari smiled meekly.

 718 Lesson 22: Wheat and Horse Racing

    "Hmm, isn''t this a good result...?"


    After speaking with Hildebrandt, Meer returned to White Moon Palace with a dusty face.


    It''s that simple Hildebrandt, and I''m sure you''ll be inspired by the riding skills of the Horse Kingdom.


    If that were the case, I wouldn''t do anything half-hearted, such as calling someone from the riding kingdom to be my instructor. He is Hildebrandt, the man who wants to be a cake when he meets a delicious cake.


    "Of course, if you see the incredible skill of the riding kingdom..."


    "I''m sure you''d like to be part of the Riding Kingdom."


    Of course, I don''t think he will actually be a people of the Riding Kingdom.


    ¨D ¨D In the riding kingdom, if Hildebrandt could meet a charming woman, it would solve everything, but, in fact, in order to wear the riding technique, would it be like studying abroad for a few years?


    That might just buy us some time... but in this case, it doesn''t matter.


    You can postpone the conversation, and in the meantime, proceed with the wedding of Ruvi and Banos.


    "If I were to go to the Horseback Kingdom, it would be troublesome if I told you that I would at least get engaged... before that... but that''s just a good thing to say..." Fufufufufu, I don''t want to flirt with you. "


    That''s how Meer smiles.


    Patty, who was watching her face in the shadows, was snorting her throat... of course, she didn''t notice.


    "The next day, I immediately called Ludwig for consultation..."


    "At this time of year... is it a horseback riding tournament?"


    Ludwig had a strange look at Meer, who had spoken of it earlier.


    ¡°Excuse me, but what size are you expecting?¡±


    "That''s right. It''s not as exaggerated as a tournament. It''s like playing inside you... just..."


    Meer, I''ll keep quiet here.


    ¨D ¨D As a formality, I have to call the Duke of Red Moon... naturally, will your father come to see it too? Then we''ll need some escort. "Hmm..."


    Meer, nodding small,


    "Duke Red Moon, and perhaps your father, too."


    "Even His Majesty the Emperor... I see..."


    Ludwig''s face became more serious.


    Meer, look at that face... isn''t it a bit bad? I start to think.


    - Hmm, assuming your father comes to each such event, security will need to be tightened. At the moment, I can only move my troops with ease with the Princess''s personal Guard. However, they''ve been escorting food deliveries lately... Ludwig might get mad at you for not putting any more burdens on you.


    It was meer who was once a whisper in his fucking glasses that passed through his head. That''s why I added it in a little rush.


    Of course, we need to set up a security system, but if your father is going to join us, we might as well mobilize the Guard.


    Then, Meer gave me a playful smile,


    "The princess''s personal bodyguard won''t be able to do anything, but to a certain extent, they relax their shoulders..." Wouldn''t it be nice if you could just take a little breath? "


    Yes, it''s just a breath-taking suggestion. It is in view of the pressure on their hearts that I am an indispensable appeal.


    "Breathing, right? I was thinking about resting, but I see." It was... a blind spot. "


    Ludwig nodded, slightly watching.


    ¡°Okay, let''s take care of it that way.¡±


    Ludwig said quietly as he repositioned his glasses.


    At the behest of Meer, Ludwig moved.


    After completing the horseback riding and security arrangements, Dion took a breath and came to visit me at the right time.


    "Haha, I see. As expected of you, princess. You''ve gotten the point quite simply, haven''t you?"


    After hearing Ludwig''s story, Dion smiles.


    "Eat well, take a rest, and relax your shoulders moderately. The Hundreds know the area, but they may not be good at guards or Red Moon guards who aren''t used to fighting in action."


    Looking at Deon like that, Ludwig said in a calm voice.


    "Food and ease..." said Galve, "those who give them are the indicators of a good ruler." Did you say ''wheat and horse racing'' for a moment? If Princess Meer wrote the theory of governance, it would be a slogan. "


    People don''t get healthy just by feeding them. Just trying to get a good night''s sleep was not enough.


    Children play. It''s the same as adults. People also need time to have fun and relax their shoulders.


    Ludwig wrote it down, saying, "Let''s tell our friends a story about drinking." Then he pushed his glasses up with his fingers...


    "Well... that''s not all, though." I invite Lord Red Moon and His Majesty the Emperor, who are strong in the military affairs of the Empire... What does that mean.... "


    "Reinforcing the cavalry..." In fact, escorting domestic transport units alone is quite a hassle, but...... if we put it into perspective outside the country, we won''t have enough hands. "


    "Meir-sama also has a hand in the riding kingdom." "I thought I was going to rely on that power eventually..." Or maybe that''s why we''re preparing for this... "


    "Well, in any case, I''ll stay close to the princess." The enemy who dropped the wolfman is also a concern. "


    Then, with the loyal ministers'' thoughts and expectations in mind, preparations for the horseback riding tournament progressed.

 719 Episode 23 A Little Extraordinary Edition, Back then, in the Princesss Private Guard.....

    "Phew, oh my..."


    Nearly that evening. Some of the expeditionary guards returned to the packing area of the Princess Guard.


    The Imperial Guard was currently operating with ten men in one unit.


    Depending on the amount of food transported, one or two units form an escort.


    At present, domestic security has not deteriorated that much. Therefore, if ten of them were gathered together, there would be no trouble at all.


    Venerable... yes, the Princess''s personal Guard had already increased their level of skill enough to call her a Venerable Venerable.


    Those from the Guard who were unfamiliar with the battle were trained by the old Dion regiment. Instead, the men of the Old Deon Brigade were taught courtesy by the men of the Guard, and prepared for their service as princesses.


    At first, there was a lot of rebellion between the two forces, but the pride of being the shield of the princess Meir, without Banos, strengthened their unity.


    They were joined by female soldiers from the House of the Red Moon. Even though they were inferior, their sword moves were amazing, and their bow skills were even more impressive. Apparently, the Red Moon family has welcomed a well-known bowmaker of the Ruhr clan as their teacher.


    As a result, the Princess''s dedicated Guard was a well-balanced force with skilled archers.


    Even if it was ten people, it was never a strong enough force for every bandit in the area.


    I don''t know why, but the convoy has never been attacked before, and this time it returned without missing anyone.


    Ernst, a young soldier in such a unit, sighed as he returned his horse to the stable.


    Until I returned to the Imperial City, I would go on expedition. Think of the wisdom of the Empire, the self-consciousness of Princess Meir''s soldiers.


    Reflecting on this expedition, he rebelled in his chest at the words of a senior soldier.


    ¡±Yeah... I guess I could''ve done it this time, too¡±


    Interaction with the opposing nobleman''s private soldiers as well as escorts. She nods contentedly as she remembers the standing behavior in the village that stopped on the road, one by one.


    "... and there..."


    "Good job. What''s the problem?"


    There was someone to talk to. With a clear voice, I turned my gaze to you, and there was a mega-age woman there.


    Oh, this is Celice-sama.


    She was the leader of the militia sent by the Red Moon family.


    Since the time was near to joining the princess''s private guard, it was relatively common to talk about it.


    Ernst was respectful and fond of his serious attitude and sincerity towards his duties. It''s a life-threatening battlefield job. A trusted opponent who deserves to keep his back can be a favorite.


    With a slight smile, Ernst corrected his posture.


    "I didn''t have any particular problems." Some people say you''re too vigilant. "


    Hearing that, Celice frowns slightly.


    "Do you agree with me?"


    Asked, Ernst quietly shook his head.


    ¡°No, the food shortage will easily worsen the security situation. Those who want to attack the food convoys may also come out."


    And if the convoy is attacked, the food supply will be stalled, a new famine will occur, and the security will become even worse.


    The negative chain begins.


    Ernst''s current feelings about his skin were far from optimistic.


    It''s hard to stop a large rock from falling if it starts rolling from the top of a mountain. Therefore, it is necessary to hold the rock firmly before it rolls.


    "If you''re too vigilant, you''ll need less effort..."


    In response to his words, Celice nodded deeply.


    ¡°I agree. And perhaps so is Princess Meir.¡±


    Then, I suddenly framed my arms with a difficult face.


    "There''s just one thing I don''t understand. Actually, I was here the other day..."


    "Here... is Princess Meir in this stuffing area?"


    Celice nodded to Ernst, who was surprised to see her eyes wide open.


    "You''ve done a terrible thing..." "I just wanted to ask you why I was here..." By the way, what did Princess Meir do? "


    "I was just saying that it was both inspection and labor." Because they are also very gentle with the civilians. "


    It was Celice who gave a gentle smile, reminiscent of what she had been doing during the visit.


    "Well, that''s fine... but after that, I need Ludwig, who''s right-hand man." "Princess Meir ordered me to hold a horseback riding tournament..." I was consulted by the security guards. "


    "Jeez, horseback riding tournament...?" That''s... again. Sure... I don''t know why I''m doing this at a time like this. "


    Ernst tilts his head, wondering if this emergency horse-riding tournament is too spectacular.


    "What the hell are you thinking..."


    and so on, when the two of you are looking at each other''s faces...


    "Don''t you understand?"


    You were listening, and the man who was taking care of the horses in the stables spoke to me.


    Gorka is the horseback rider who takes care of the horses of the princess''s personal bodyguard. By the way, this is the man who also accompanied me to the riding kingdom of Meir.


    Normally, he had a silent, scruffy face, but now he had a smile on his face.


    "That''s exactly what Lord Celice said." Her Royal Highness Princess Meir is trying to work for us. That''s who he is. "


    "Huh? But if we were to hold a horseback riding tournament, wouldn''t we be driven out by security?"


    Isn''t that just going to increase the workload? Gorka shook her head tinyly as Ernst leaned his head.


    "It means that resting your body is not just resting. Compared to physical exhaustion, mental exhaustion is a hard thing to recover from."


    The civil servant sent to the Princess Guard was a very talented person.


    I knew very well that the more fatigue soldiers had, the more errors they made at work.


    Therefore, I made an impossible appointment so that I could get a proper rest... "


    However, the Empire is still in critical condition. Sailors who don''t want to know about it can''t afford to rest.


    ¡°Her Royal Highness Princess Meir is probably trying to restore our hearts by offering the entertainment of horseback riding competitions. Especially, Ernst, a stiff one like you, always on your shoulders."


    Gorka patted Ernst on the shoulder.


    "I don''t know because you didn''t accompany me to the riding kingdom... Your Highness''s match was a splendid match." Of all the people who loved horses, there would be no one who wasn''t excited by the sight. ¡±


    Gorka narrowed her eyes nostalgically.


    "This horseback riding tournament will probably be attended by Princess Meir herself." I can''t help but look forward to seeing that riding again. "


    ... unknowingly, my expectations of Mea are increasing...


    Well, it was the usual.

 720 Lesson 24 Princess Meir, wake up to the spirit of an entertainer!

    That day, Meer was having a mild breakfast.


    Patty and her three children, with a tongue in the head chef''s dish, asked Bell, "You can''t like or dislike me, can you?" Nnnh, let''s hear it out loud. I preached to you like that and felt a little better... what a full morning I was having...


    Ludwig and Gorka, the princess''s personal bodyguard, visited Meir when she returned to her room.


    "Huh? What happened to Ludwig and Gorka?"


    Ludwig is still a servant. Now, what can I do for Gorka? While tilting her neck, she enjoys the aroma of tea...


    Gorka lowered her head and asked me this.


    Which horse will Her Royal Highness ride?


    "Huh, am I...?"


    Meer, open your eyes. For a moment, I was confused because I couldn''t understand the situation.


    Why am I supposed to go to a horseback riding tournament?


    In the first place, Meir was thinking about showing Hildebrand the skill of the riding kingdom. So all we have to do is confront Hildebrandt and Smart Horse. There must have been no story of Meer running for office. "Why...?"


    I often think about it, and then Meer quickly understands it.


    "Oh... but I see. Surely, I may not be able to leave."


    and.


    The reason is very simple. Emperor Matthias was joining us.


    It''s about my father. If you''re going to hold a horseback tournament, you must want to see me riding. To be honest, I don''t care if my father comes to see me... "However, if you were to hold such a meeting in this Imperial City, and if you knew that Meer was involved in it... I''m sure you''d want to join us. If we have to call the Duke of Red Moon, then so be it. Why, Lord Red Moon is the only one who can participate, damn it! Isn''t it possible to gonet it?


    In that case, there''s no way that Meer won''t compete.


    --And if you think about it carefully, the confrontation between Hildebrand and Huima isn''t interesting...


    Duke Red Moon, after all. In any case, it''s meer I want him to enjoy.


    After all, Lord Mansana of the Red Moon has honestly tried to show her support for Meir in this case. I''m an ally, a supporter, and a benefactor. I''m trying to ignore his thoughts... so I feel guilty somehow.


    That''s why I wanted you to come and see something you can enjoy.


    "That''s right. Then... how about recruiting contestants not only from me, but also from the Red Moon family''s private soldiers and the Princess''s personal Guard? I know you can''t do that from a security point of view, but if you''re a good Red Moon, you''ve got good riders.¡±


    Meer clapped her hand as she folded her arms.


    "Ah, yes!" In any case, why don''t you split up into the East and West factions and compete? "


    Is it a match?


    "Yes, that''s right."


    While saying that, Meer remembered.


    The other day, it was my own evil that came to light and crushed me. "Have ten sweets to battle..."


    This year''s Peruvian Jean and Empire Friendship Party will serve treats from both countries one after the other, so how about comparing them...? I was thinking about Meer... but Tatiana, who came to visit me, accidentally looked at the note and was frustrated.


    "Mr. Meir... that''s right, eating this much... would be bad for you..."


    They said it in a serious tone in the middle of the day. It really wasn''t Roque!


    Well, anyway... when I was working on that plan, Meer thought.


    ¡±One by one, we''re going to fight... this is going to be quite exciting¡±


    and so on... "


    Meer continues to propose, reusing the old plan.


    "If you decide which side you want to support, you''ll be cheered up..." It might be fun to have a variety of events to compete in. Not only do we compete for speed... but we can also show you more horseback riding skills... "


    Hildebrandt''s passion for horseback riding must be further burned.


    "Well, I don''t mind if I can just go out the last way." I wonder if it doesn''t have to be a race. "


    If possible, it''s just meer who wants to make an appearance on a horse. "After all, racing is tiring..." Besides, if Meer loses, my father won''t shut up. To protect his opponent, Meer must calm down his father.


    It looks very tiring.


    Well, the opponent may read the air and lose on purpose, but that seems to make me feel subtle...


    "I see. Other events besides speeding..." Well, I''ll see if there''s anything I can do to keep you alive during your horse riding training. ¡±


    Ludwig nodded quietly once.


    Gorka, on the other hand,


    So, is it okay for you to ride in the east wind again?


    ¡°Yes, thank you. Please.¡±


    While nodding quietly, suddenly, horseback riding clothes passed through Meer''s mind.


    I mean, clothes, shoes...


    The shoes that I stepped on in the example were washed and cleaned. So there shouldn''t have been any problem... "


    --Abel said she would give me a gift, and if possible, I would like to come with new beautiful shoes... "But I wonder if it would be a shame to urge you from my side... no..."


    There was someone watching me like that... quietly.


    Sneakily, secretly... the one who started it for Meer, the one-armed maid who has a reputation for moving on her own...

 721 Episode 25 Love Brain Princess Meer, youre going to sift your tongue!

    Now, as Ludwig and Gorka walked out of the room, Meer sighed smallly.


    "Well... it looks like it''s gotten a bit of a hassle... well, I just need to get on a horse and get out, isn''t it?" Speaking of which, I don''t see Anne. What''s wrong with you? "


    Perhaps you went to prepare some tea treats for me? Meer thinks sweet things like that.


    Immediately afterwards, the sound of a conk knock. That''s how I came in.


    "Oh, Princess Meir. Was it this way?"


    It was Levi who changed his blood.


    Oh, Ruvi-san, what''s the matter?


    "No, actually, Lord Hildebrandt came earlier and talked to my father..."


    Meer unexpectedly smiled bitterly at Ruvi, who was spurred on to speak.


    "Oh, that''s fast." Hildebrandt, you''re already on the move. ¡±


    "Um, what''s going on with this...?"


    Meer gently smiled at Ruvi, who looked puzzled.


    "Don''t worry about it." Yes, everything is as planned. ¡±


    I nodded confidently, and then thought about it for a moment.


    --Hmm... well, it''s all as planned, and I''ll do something about this, but... every time you rely on me, it''s a little difficult.


    Suddenly, that''s what I''m thinking.


    That doesn''t mean I''m expecting Ruvi to grow...


    Of course, it''s because Meer wants to skip out, and it''s because she wants to be rough-it''s actually different.


    So, what was Meer thinking? I mean... "


    - After all, it''s not interesting that we''ve decided on a path (route) completely. The characters must go in a direction unexpected to the reader or author...


    Yes, meer is... a good reader of romantic novels!


    Meer is truly looking forward to her love affair with one of the Empire''s greatest nobles.


    ¨D ¨D It''s not easy to help Mr. Levi do what he wants, but it''s definitely not the way I want to do it. This may be a good trigger for Mr. Ruvi to move on his own initiative.


    Yeah, yeah, I nodded, and then Meer made a little serious face.


    "It''s just that, isn''t it..." I want you to remember that what I''m trying to do is just buy me some time. "


    "Is that...?"


    Meer says in a gentle tone to Levi, who looks serious.


    "I know. You''re the daughter of the Duke of Red Moon." You can''t keep running away from the edge forever, can you? "


    I was told that it was Levi who was unexpectedly happy.


    ¡°If I may add, this conversation is very good for you. You can think that there will be no more opponents in the future. In that case, the terms of the conversation with Hildebrandt are good."


    After exaggerating a little on the character review, Meir stared quietly into Ruvi''s eyes.


    ¡°That''s why it doesn''t make sense if you don''t properly fulfill the feelings you hold dear.¡±


    Grasping your fist forcefully, you''re waving a fierce rhetoric.


    Meer''s romantic brain has just been activated...... and there was a fever in the words.


    In the middle of such a hot speech, Meer suddenly returns to me.


    --Oh? Maybe this is a little too much to say...


    and so on... "


    I got on my feet, I got on my boat... and I pushed Levi''s back with all my strength... I can''t help regret it now. It is important to speak out with confidence. Therefore, Meer pushes without daring to apply the brakes.


    "I stared into Ruvi''s eyes..."


    ¡°You need to be prepared.¡±


    "Ready..."


    It was Levi with a puffy face, but he immediately tightened his expression.


    "Is that... readiness like that?" Um, during the horseback showdown..... "


    Gokri, Ruvi throbbing. Meer, on the other hand, put her hand on her cheek and tilted her neck...


    "Horseback riding showdown... oh... yes. Well... that''s right. It''s like that..."


    "Nnnh, nodding for a moment..."


    --At that time, Mr. Ruvi, you fought with your precious sword, I''m sure...


    For Levi, who was born and raised in the Red Moon family, the sword was worth as much as his own life. Ruvi says he''s about as prepared as he was when he hit it.


    Meer quietly lowered her gaze and looked at her palm.


    --And after all, the force of pushing my back was too strong...


    "Meir-sama...?"


    "... well, no matter what, you can leave Hildebrand to me." Instead, you must strive to make your love come true. ¡±


    "Then, Meer softened her expression..."


    "Um... even a small step is fine." You don''t have to force yourself to take big steps. "


    Fine tuning should be added.


    You don''t have to be too attracted to it, I said it with such intent...


    Ruvi stared at Meer with a bright, shiny face.


    ¡°Thank you, Master Meir. I''m a little blown out."


    Looks like Nanica blew out!


    A little uneasy... but without pulling any further, Mea decides to keep her hands full.


    "So, I think Ludwig will talk to you later, but I want to get some horsemen out of the private regiment of the Princess'' Private Guard and the Duke of Red Moon, as well as the battle between Hildebrandt and Smiley." Learn more here..... "


    While saying that, I took out a document... "It was the plan of the riding tournament that Ludwig had just made for me!


    It was meer who handed it to me, saying that she had made it.


    "I see, then perhaps it would be more morale to recruit candidates." In addition to horseback riding, combined sports with swordsmanship, archery and fighting techniques may also be good. It''s not just horseback riding that''s needed on the battlefield..... "


    Ruvi thought, "I like that!" And nodding a few times... "Eventually, the story came to an end, and Ruvi left the room, but now Anne came back instead.


    "Huh? Anne, where have you been...?"


    There, Meer leaned her neck. "Look at the person behind Anne..."


    "Hey, Meer."


    Behind Anne stood Abel with a refreshing smile.

 722 Episode 26 Huima, Read Kuki

    "Greetings, Abel. Have you finished your breakfast?"


    ¡°Yeah. A little while ago. The Belle Ladies came to invite me...."


    Abel smiled bitterly.


    "No, is there something wrong with attaching your daughter to your granddaughter?" It''s quite difficult to call. Well, that''s fine, but more than that, Meer. I heard that you were going to take part in the horse-riding confrontation between Lord Hildebrandt and Lady Wise Horse, but is that true? "


    "Yeah, that''s right." I was just going to play Hildebrandt and Huima''s fast-forward battle, but somehow the story got bigger... I''m also going to run for the last bit. "


    ¡°Well, if that''s the case, then we must hurry up and give them the promised horse shoes.¡±


    Abel said with a laugh. Hearing that, Meer unexpectedly turned to his loyal servant, Anne.


    --Oh, maybe Anne... you told Abel in anticipation of this?


    Gently, I asked with my eyes...... Anne turned away with a strange face.


    It''s as if I don''t know anything. "But with a face like that..."


    --Fufufu, when another maid makes such a face, it''s when she''s planning something unexpected... In Anne''s case, it''s time to try to hide the good plan.


    After saying "thank you," she turned her attention to Abel again.


    "However, I was going to ask a craftsman from the Kingdom of Lemno for help, but I don''t know what to do..."


    Abel looked troubled.


    "If there''s a good craftsman from the Empire, I''d like you to introduce me..."


    "Hmmm... yes, that''s right..."


    Meer tilts her head.


    Basically, Meer is an imperial princess... well, I''m sure that she''s an imperial princess in practical terms, but from time to time, it''s a fact that needs to be checked, so I want to emphasize it here.


    Meer is the princess of the Empire!


    So, anyway, you have a good identity, Meer.


    So, basically, I don''t go out and buy dresses and shoes all the time. Bring artisans and merchants to the castle and make it custom-made.


    "But..."


    --The craftsman who summoned you to the castle and paid you for the gift is not interesting at all.


    St. Noel''s experience of going around the store with Anne, and the memories of shopping for a nice piece of cloth in the Kotiyar region, pass through Meir''s mind.


    It''s really fun to browse the merchandise in the store.


    Especially when it comes to boys who are a little concerned. It is a situation of longing!


    Hide the princess''s identity and walk around the city like a palace of your heart. Dating in the square, having tea in the cafe, and catching up in front of the rumored and true statue of the Saintess when she spits a lie is a coveted situation of Meer!!


    So...... Meir decides to beg Abel.


    "It''s a big deal, but I''d like to walk around town a little bit if I have a date." Anne, I''m sorry, but could someone ask the Guard to do it for me? ¡±


    Nikoniko''s face, meer instant. If so, act quickly to ask for an escort.


    Understood, Master Meir!


    Meanwhile, Anne''s actions were extremely swift. When I heard that it was a date, it was Anne who suddenly had a rough sniff. Seeing Anne out of the room in a hurry... I often wait.


    I''m here to help you.


    "Princess Meir, I heard. I hear you''ll be out of town from now on."


    It was a fire horse.


    "Huh? Why, Huima-san..."


    Hui Ma said to Meer, who tilted her neck strangely.


    ¡°I overheard Anne talking earlier.¡±


    A smart horse who stands tall and confesses what he hears. Wrapped in her riding kingdom clothes, she had a crisp, tight expression.


    "That wolf and his brother''s revenge may be lurking in the town." I would love to be here with you as an escort..... "


    such as that, it was a wise horse that spoke out in a furious way... "


    "Hey, I heard about that, Princess Meir." I''m going out. "


    Suddenly, I jumped up at the voice I heard.


    "Oh, this is Prince Abel, it''s been a long time." Besides, I wonder if she was a wise horse lady of the Fire Clan? "


    The man with the face of Nikoniko was the greatest knight of the Empire, Dion Alaiah.


    Oh, Deon-san, what can I do for you?


    Deon shrugged his shoulders as Meer leaned her neck.


    "No. The Princess Guards were busy." If that''s the case, I was wondering if I''d be in charge of the escort this time..... "


    "Oh, that''s right... fufufu, surely if you come to escort me, there''s nothing to be afraid of."


    It was meer with a smile.


    Although Deon was once the subject of fear for Mea, several experiences have slightly changed Mea''s perspective:


    ¨D ¨D If you think about it, no matter how much you say Deon, you shouldn''t imitate him suddenly cutting off without any warning. It''s the same as the cutting edge where the blade doesn''t suddenly fall. The important thing is not to miss the signs. In the meantime, it''s important not to miss Dion-san''s face like ''I want to cut everyone down''.


    "Meer, look at Dion''s face..."


    --Yeah, I''m in a mood, and I''m fine now.


    I will. By the way, there is no basis for that decision.


    Meanwhile, Huima... suddenly retreated without any change in her expression in front of Dion Alia.


    "... oh, that''s right. If you think about it, I had to get ready for a quick run. Yes, the guards will be fine with Dion Alaia.


    Reading the signs of Dion Alaiah, it was a smart horse that quickly disperse.

 723 Lesson 27: The Princess Meir Loves "Normal"

    Unobtrusively, Meer and Abel dressed in plain clothes rushed to the city.


    Only Anne and Deon were the companions.


    "Fufufu, even so, the Imperial City will always be the same." It''s lively, it''s vibrant. "


    Looking at the people on the road, Meer said.


    Unlike the scenery seen from the carriage, when I walked directly through the town, I could feel the soft wind blowing there.


    There are various winds that blow into the town from time to time.


    The festival''s hot winds, the cold, clear winds of the low-traffic winter roads, and the tingling and skin-stinging winds of the revolutionary period...


    Now the wind blowing into the Imperial City was not busy anywhere, and it didn''t lose its brightness.


    It was the smell of the Imperial Capital that Meer was used to.


    I''m just a little happy with that for Meer now.


    "Oh, perhaps you''re not satisfied? I don''t think it''s going to change, but it''s not going to change, and you don''t like it?"


    It was Dion who asked me that in a teasing... or even trying tone.


    When I saw that face, it was when Meer tried to answer.


    Suddenly, at the edge of Meer''s sight, I saw a woman pulling a small child''s hand.


    In an instant, there was a resurrection in Meer''s mind.


    The sound of something hitting your head as you gurgle.


    A rotten smell that sticks to your hair.


    A voice of condemnation pierces Mia''s ear, which stops in amazement.


    "My children died because of you." It''s an egg I tried to feed my child! "


    The face of a woman staring with bloodshot eyes.


    And......


    In the previous timeline, since the incident, Meir has not walked through the Imperial City.


    Walking through a fallen city has become dangerous, even if accompanied by an escort.


    Compared to the unpleasant air at that time, the familiar atmosphere of the Imperial City is so gentle and cozy...


    - Has the mother been able to save her child? "I hope that''s okay..."


    Meer responds to Deon while quietly praying for the safety of the person she remembers.


    ¡°No, Dion. I know exactly how much effort this unchanging ''ordinary'' is supported by.¡±


    As far as Meer knows, I don''t know where the plague is. Although we are asked about the shortage of food, every time we supply stockpiles and eliminate it.


    There has been no famine, and there have been no reports of civil unrest.


    Meer knew that all of this was due to the struggle of those involved in the transportation of food and the Princess''s personal guards.


    ¨D ¨D People believe that even if there is a food shortage, relief will be rushed immediately. That was important, wasn''t it?


    Those fucking glasses...... recalls Ludwig''s words.


    ¡°Her Royal Highness Princess Meir''s job is to regain trust in the lost Imperial family.¡±


    That''s what he always told Meer.


    "In fact, that''s all Princess Meir can do..."


    and so on, along with an unexpected and unnecessary slurping of words.


    Meer tries to argue, even as she growls.


    "Shh, but now that you''ve regained your trust, it''s not like food is coming down..." Is it really meaningful? "


    ¡°That''s right, at least we can slow things down...¡±


    Ludwig continued, shrugging his shoulders.


    "If you think, ''If you wait, you will be saved,'' let the people be patient. However, if you despair that relief will not arrive, you will try your best to break the situation.¡±


    Your own efforts?


    "Yes, to attack aristocrats and merchants and deprive them of food." The fire of battle sometimes burns fields, disrupts transportation, and increases further damage... That creates even more food shortages.... "


    ¡°The situation is getting worse and worse. It''s a negative chain..."


    ¡°Somehow, to avoid that chain, we need to restore the Empire''s trust and restore the food supply little by little.¡±


    It was Ludwig with a bitter face... but that effort didn''t work.


    It wasn''t easy to recover the "normal" that collapsed once, even with those damn glasses.


    Such bitter memories make Mea spin words from her heart.


    "...... I''m proud of this'' normal ''." I think it''s more precious for my mother to be able to laugh with my beloved child. ¡±


    As long as you''re laughing with the children, it''s unlikely that the mother will suddenly throw a rotten egg at you. It was as if the blade of the truncheon did not come down, or as if Dion Alia did not come down.


    Meir deeply realizes that maintaining this "normal" is the trick that does not open the way to the platform.


    "Normally, it''s precious..."


    Abel quietly looked around.


    "I see. Is that what Meer imagines..."


    Meer stared strangely at Abel as she twitched.


    Abel, what''s wrong?


    "No, somehow, I just thought it was like meer." Oh, I knew Meer was Meer. "


    ¡°Well, what does that mean?¡±


    Meer leans her neck tightly. But when she saw Dion and Anne nodding as if they agreed with Abel, she looked increasingly strange.

 724 Lesson 28: New Shoes and Disturbing Signs

    Meers came to the crescent.


    Once a poverty-stricken district, now one of the busiest districts in the Imperial Capital, the enormous building was built. Normal shops, five or six buildings of similar size stood out in the crescent district.


    "Meer, what is this place...?"


    Abel looked up at the building in amazement and smiled mischievously. Meer said.


    "This is my acquaintance''s shop." Now, let''s go inside. "


    Without hesitation, Zunzun and Meer stepped inside the store.


    "This is Princess Meir." Greetings, Rishu "


    "It''s been a long time, Mr. Storekeeper."


    Meer smiled at the man who came out. Go on...


    Is the owner, Sharok, breathing badly?


    I said this.


    Yes, this is the Imperial City branch of the great merchant Shallow Kornrogue.


    To tell the truth, women''s riding shoes were niche products. After all, there are basically few women riding horses in the Empire. The horseback riding kingdom is unknown, and the number of customers is overwhelmingly small, so most of them are made to order directly from artisans.


    The business of stockpiling ready-made products is not established.


    That''s why Meer''s shopping was a reckless attempt.


    In spite of that, Meir broke it off because of this store.


    When he opened this store, Sherlock said.


    ¡°Let''s stock up on all sorts of things to please Meir-sama. We will also prepare equipment for horseback riding that is difficult to obtain, so please let us know when you arrive. And if you can make a public announcement to the surrounding ladies....."


    and so on... "


    The reason why Sherlock set up the store here was, of course, to maintain a good relationship with Meer... Not only that, but it was also a calculation that took into account Meer''s huge popularity.


    Meer''s reputation as a favorite is good for sales.


    It was Sherlock who swore obedience to Meer, but that was it. We have never completely forfeited the merchant''s interest.


    And Meer feels reliably at ease with her sloppiness.


    - Fufu, that''s what a Sharoak Kornrogue is all about.


    Meir introduces Abel to the store manager.


    ¡°Today, my prince Abel asked me to give him a pair of horseback riding shoes, so I came. I''d be glad if I had something good..."


    "Yes, of course, we have it." I''ll get it ready for you soon.... "


    While saying that, Abel nodded in admiration as he looked at the manager who quickly stepped back inside the store.


    "However, as always, Meir is good at making allies." With your wisdom, it might be possible to network with all the kings of the continent. ¡±


    "Fufufu, that''s exactly what I''m buying." I just ate a delicious feast of Peruvian junkies and danced with Sharok-san. ¡±


    and it was meer with a gorgeous smile.


    Now, the store manager who went in the back came back with the three clerks. Everyone has a pile of boxes. Then he took the shoes out of the box in front of Meer and the others.


    "Well, there''s so much..."


    Meer shouted admirably at the horseback riding shoes lined up in front of her. The number will not fall by fifty. Moreover, the design and shades were slightly different, and none of them were the same.


    "Hmm, that''s an amazing number." Besides, does all of this fit me? "


    "Yes, we have a variety of Princess Meir sizes at your command." It can be adjusted by fine tuning. "


    "Oh, you''re the merchant king... hmm..."


    Abel bitterly smiled at Meer, who was stretching her arms,


    "Why don''t you let me wear it?" I use my ankle when riding, so I think it''s better to move that part as easily as possible. ¡±


    ¡°Yeah. That''s right." It''s not just about design... "Um, Anne, can I?"


    "Yes, I understand."


    With the help of Anne, whose romantic brain correction has increased her quickness by nearly 1.5 times, Meer tries on her boots one by one.


    I will try on the comfort and move my ankle further.


    "Hmm, there''s no problem with the ease of movement." Abel, how about this? "


    "That''s right... noo..."


    Abel looked at me as she framed her arms, then took a step back and looked...


    "Oh, I think it''s a design that really brings your beauty to life."


    Well! You''re good, Abel.


    Meer, the tension rises in a flash.


    Your voice begins to creak and skip.


    Well, how about this one?


    Meer changes shoes and takes gorgeous steps with her tattoos.


    "Good. I think it can be used for dancing." Your steps look so lovely. "


    "Oh dear! Abel, you speak so well!" Even if you praise me so much, nothing will come out of it. "


    Meer of Nikoniko. The kinky, fluffy body was bouncing.


    Well, how about this?


    "Hahaha, somehow, when Meer wears them, they all look amazing, and don''t get lost in judgment."


    Nhah! Abel, you''re really good at this!


    What a lovebird scene.


    And... frighteningly, there was no one to stop it...!


    Both the clerk and Anne were gazing at the two lovebirds with a gentle smile on their faces!


    "Oh my... this is... a bit out of place..."


    With only one smiling bitterly, Deon gently headed out of the shop.


    Huh? Mr. Deon, where are you going?


    After shrugging her shoulders to Anne''s question,


    "Ahh... it''s a bit heartbreaking... I''m looking around the store because I''m worried about my surroundings. If anything happens, call me."


    Deon left the store.


    Now, after a fun and enjoyable shopping date, Meer came out of the store.


    On the cheeks, the cheeks are red and upbeat.


    "Ufufu, thank you very much." Abel, you picked a very nice pair of shoes. ¡±


    Meer buys shoes safely and sings a song in an upbeat mood. Seeing that, Abel gave a gentle smile.


    ¡°That''s good. I hope you like it.¡±


    Well, it was then. Suddenly, Abel stares at Meer. Gently, before I could breathe, I clasped Mia''s shoulder!


    "Huh? Huh? Abel? What are you doing...?"


    Suddenly, it was Mia who panicked, but Abel also pulled Anne''s arm, which was beside her.


    "I''m cumming..."


    Abel looked toward Deon after he had embraced his masters with violent manoeuvres.


    "Lord Deon, right now..."


    As he moved his gaze sharply around him, he asked Deon.


    Seeing this, Deon nodded in admiration...


    "Oh. Did you notice? Well done, Highness Abel. It''s okay, arrows and such are unlikely to fly."


    Deon said with a cool face.


    "Sure enough, there were some people who were looking to kill me earlier..." I thought you were going to shoot me with an arrow...... but it looks like you left without doing anything. "


    Hearing that, Abel opened his eyes in amazement.


    "Are you sure, Lord Deon?" So, what does the enemy look like? "


    "Well... that''s it." Perhaps, but it was impossible and you didn''t intend to attack us. Do you know that if you do it properly, you won''t be able to beat me, or do you have any other plans..... "


    Deon snorted his nose,


    "Well, the signs have already disappeared." If I escort you to White Moon Palace like this, you''ll have no problem. "


    As he did so, Deon turned his fierce gaze around him, intimidating him.


    "Well, if you''re going to set it up, it''s only the first time in a long time that I''ve enjoyed sword time." Hahaha


    Looking casually at Deon''s face, Mea... unexpectedly felt her goosebumps on her spine.


    --Oh, I''m glad I didn''t bring Hayama-san. If you see a face like that, you''re going to lose sleep.


    Meer worried about her friends.

 725 Episode 29 I dont want to show off anyway, do I?

    Now, back in the room, Meir decorated the pillow with a new pair of horseback riding shoes!


    The fragrance of the new leather, the cute design, and above all, the gift from Abel... The shoe looked shiny to Meer.


    Looking at it on the side of the bed, Mufu smiled with satisfaction.


    "Oh, that''s nice." Very nice. "Excellent.


    Sleeping on the bed, lying down, looking at the shoes and nicking.


    While singing nasal songs and the like, my legs are clattering.


    "Ufufu, a present from Abel." That''s Abel. He has such a good taste. ¡±


    When I think of Abel, who has a serious face and chooses a gift for me, my chest is really pounding.


    Before dinner, he looked at Niyanya. After bathing, he looked at Niyanya. Before going to bed, he looked at Niyanya and Niyanya. On that day, he went to sleep.


    Patty was twitching when she saw me laughing in such a creepy way, but, well, it didn''t matter.


    Then, the next day, after having plenty of fun decorating his shoes, Meir took them and tried them on.


    If you tie the strings together, the shoes will wrap Mia''s feet perfectly. The supple feel of the tanned leather was really pleasant.


    ¡±Hmm, it''s still very comfortable to wear¡±


    Try walking, jumping, and taking steps in the room.


    The shoes were accustomed to Meer''s feet, as they had been for years.


    "Ufufu, that''s fine." Oh, it''s so lovely. Oh, yes! "


    So Meer clapped her hands on the pok¨¦mon.


    If you think about it carefully, I had to practice for the upcoming horse-riding tournament.


    Meer wants to wear the new clothes right away, and the new umbrella she bought wants to be delivered quickly, so she has a personality that thinks it might rain. When I get a new fork as a gift, I think I want to eat the cake quickly... no, the cake is a meer that I want to eat even if the fork is old.


    Anyway, Meer wanted to use her horse shoes and ride her horse right away.


    Meer is very simple in character. so......


    "I''d like to ride a horse somewhere." A good place is.... "


    Of course, I didn''t say that I wanted to go far outside the Imperial City. Yesterday, Deon said, "Someone is coming to kill me...", so we should avoid going far away.


    Besides, it wasn''t my intention to burden the guards. Ideally, I''d better go and come back.


    In that case, the place is...


    "It''s the front yard of the Kotiyar family..." That''s the best place to be. "


    If Princess Meir asked me, I wouldn''t say no. Besides, Hildebrandt likes raw horses. You will not take a cold attitude to your fellow scholars.


    "For the rest, that''s right..." "...... I''ll invite the kids......"


    I just came up with a good idea, and Meer laughed.


    Well, if you dare to point out something you don''t have to say, I don''t want to show it off. Never.


    However, I was just worried that my children weren''t bored.


    It would be boring just to be in the castle. Then, I''d like you to see me on a horse... specifically, look at my brand-new shoes. I envy you. What can I do for you? I just thought.


    I never thought of bragging or showing off.


    It is pure care. I didn''t mean to show off at all. Don''t say it, it''s not true!


    So Meer went to Patty and the others immediately... "


    Patty, Yana, and Cyril were in the Great Library of the White Moon Palace.


    In addition, there were Belle and Strina, as well as Ellis.


    "Oh, you''re even with Ellis, right?" What the hell are you doing here? "


    "Ah, Aunt Meer, sister." Actually, I was worried that the children weren''t bored, and I was just getting Ellis or Ms. to tell me a lot of stories. ¡±


    Bel said with a smile.


    "Huh, a lot of stories...?"


    "Yes. I have a lot of gorgeous stories about you..."


    "Hmm... anecdotes...?"


    Looking at her, Ellis nodded with a strange face.


    ¡°I''ve been able to tell you a lot about your amazing work.¡±


    "I really hated Ellis'' words, but I had a feeling..."


    "So, what you were talking about right now..."


    After Bell leans his neck with his index finger on his cheek,


    To sum up, onee-san''s dance is very good, right?


    "Oh, dance... well, if that''s the case"


    Meir is quite confident in her dance skills. If you''re dancing, you shouldn''t have much trouble, even if it''s said to be some of the most skilled dancers on the continent.


    - After all, it''s true. If that''s all, well... "


    And I''m convinced.


    ... without a heart, Jana and Cyril had glittering eyes... and Patty had... as usual an emotionally unreadable face. However, when I looked closely, my thin throat moved like I had swallowed a raw saliva for a moment.


    --Hmm, I wonder if that state of affairs is refreshing the sense of respect for me... Well, let''s assume it''s not a negative emotion.


    "By the way, Mr. Meer, what brings you here?"


    Meer smiled tinyly at Ellis, who leaned her neck.


    "Yes, that''s right. I''m thinking of going horseback riding, but I was wondering if the children could join me..."


    At this time, Meer didn''t notice.


    What does it mean that my grandmother knows that my granddaughter Mia is a master of dance...


    I couldn''t even imagine how Patty would act when she went back in time.

 726 Episode Thirty: Unknown Dance Secrets

    The time just rewinds back a little.


    "Hmmm..."


    On that day, Bell was roaring from the morning.


    On the bed in the room, lying face down... while leaning between your eyebrows, you roar in distress.


    I hold my head as I read the diary I received from Ludwig.


    "I knew it wasn''t written. I wonder what''s going on..."


    "Bell, are you okay?"


    It was Strina who looked worried.


    By the way, it was Strina who told me that I would have a private room, but...... I talked about staying in the same room with my best friend.


    It is a sturina that demonstrates the bargaining power cultivated by the Yellow Moon family.


    Even if Belle was going to enjoy her vacation, she wanted a meeting room with her friends... but at the same time she was feeling a little uneasy.


    --Lina, are you still taking me out of my dead shock...?


    At last, I think about it.


    Somehow, when I woke up in the morning, I was staring a little worriedly... Besides, Belle was concerned that Stryna was tied to Dion.


    --But you wanted to protect me so that I wouldn''t be killed again...?


    It''s a bell that even thinks that.


    Bell-chan?


    Bell smiled tinyly at Strina, who leaned her neck.


    "No, nothing." I''m just worried about what I''m supposed to do here. "


    Once again, Belle shifts her thoughts to the issue at hand.


    Those who succeeded the Empress Meir... that was the role Belle expected from her in the future.


    Empress Meir''s strategy is to witness it in person the closest...


    It increased Bell''s authority in many ways.


    Everyone thought that Belle, who was going to undergo a time-transfer, was the successor to the Empress.


    Therefore, this transfer to the past world was like studying abroad.


    It''s like a holiday with a little play under mea, watching its achievements... but Belle came here with that in mind...


    "I didn''t even think that there was any point in my time-tracking..."


    Suddenly, the pointed out fact. Surprised by that, Bell hurriedly asked for a hint. "I''m sorry..."


    "No... I thought it was in Dr. Ludwig''s diary..."


    Ludwig''s journal, it was a highly valid world observation book.


    Knowing that the description of Princess Meer''s story had been rewritten, Ludwig predicted that his diary book would be easily rewritten, and decided to write down and summarize not only what happened in reality, but also what happened in dreams.


    As a result, even when the timeline in which the diary was written disappears and the flow of another timeline becomes mainstream, does the previous description itself remain in the form of a dream record? That''s what I thought.


    "But..."


    "You didn''t even write about me..." Hmm, I was wondering if Dr. Ludwig would write any kind of hints... Ugh, after all, Dr. Ludwig, it''s tough. "


    ...... when Meer asked, "What''s so harsh about it?! It''s so sweet!¡± While mouthing something that seemed to puff out his anger, Bell held his head with both hands.


    "Hmmm... what should I do... I wonder if it''s Patricia''s grandmother after all..." In the meantime, Patricia''s grandmother... no, it might be a prerequisite to get along with Patty. ¡±


    After all, if we go back to the old days, we''ll never see Patty again.


    I could only meet and talk to Patty because this was the only situation where Bell was flown into the past and Patty was flown into the future at the same time...


    I think there''s some kind of hint there.


    Bell''s insight as a Maytante could be seen.


    "Alright, if that''s the case...... Leena-chan." Would you like to play with the kids from now on? ¡±


    "Belle and I are very welcome to play together, but what do we do?"


    "No... I see."


    Bell tilts her neck,


    "Ah... at this time, Ellis or... are working in the Great Library." It might be a good idea to hear a lot of stories. ¡±


    Once upon a time, Belle''s greatest entertainment was reading Ellis''s story. That was the same thing for Bell now.


    "Let''s invite the children to go now!"


    Peep, get up, and Bell leaves the room.


    White Moon Palace, Big Library. In one corner was the workplace of Princess Meir''s writer, Ellis Litstein.


    ¡°You probably need to do some research to write a novel, so you can do your job here!¡±


    Meer''s words made the space lightly reserved. It was an overwhelming space to work alone.


    ... Actually, there is a consideration for Meer to take the people of the Ritstein family and let them escape into the castle.


    If Meir were in the Imperial City, he could order the Guard to evacuate Anne''s family, but he couldn''t be in St. Noel''s in time. So I came to see Ellis, and I set the situation so that he could enter the castle.


    Now, in such a large workplace... "Ellis was surprised at the sudden visit.


    "Um, Mr. Bell... what''s this?"


    Headed by Captain Bell... the three children were essentially led by their guardian, Shtrina. Patty, Yana, and Cyril had their eyes peeled into the Great Library for the first time.


    "Hello, Ellis..." Actually, the children seemed bored, so I thought I''d tell you a story... "


    "Are you talking about it? There are a lot of books here, for sure..."


    Gently, Ellis tilted her head.


    Because there were few interesting stories in the large library of the White Moon Palace that children would be happy with. But Belle shook her head,


    "I thought I''d tell you the story of Ellis and the great achievements of Sister Meer."


    When I heard that, Ellis'' glasses glowed.


    "I see. Master Meir..." Yeah, that''s a very good thing. Well, let''s start by talking about Meer-sama''s dance. ¡±


    Ellis gently repositioned her glasses before beginning to talk.


    ¡°By the way, did you know that Mr. Meer is a very good dancer?¡±


    "Of course! Speaking of Meer-san, I knew dancing." Do you know him? When Meir-san really dances, she''s said to dance in the sky..... "


    A bell that speaks with great pride. Listening to the story, oh, and the children shouting in amazement. Glittering, eye-catching Cyril and Yana. And even Patty was nodding interestingly.


    "Ufufu. You know more, Mr. Bell. Well, how about this story? This is the story I heard from my sister Anne...."


    That''s how Ellis talks.


    The story of the legendary Yuta surrounding the Imperial Wisdom Meer...


    By the way, Meer''s dance skills aren''t by nature.


    Of course, I would have had a fair sense of genius in the beginning, but what was greater than that was still daily training.


    The practice imposed on Meer was more demanding than that of common noble daughters. But Meer needs dance tech for her princess! And they said, "Well, that''s it..." and they accepted it without doubt.


    I''m not particularly dissatisfied, but I''ve accepted a lot of lessons... That''s a harsh trick! "Whose order did the lesson come from..."


    "And whose fault was it...?"


    Meer had no way of knowing.

 727 Episode 31 Im sure of Nanica!

    ¡°But I didn''t think Bell would take care of the children.¡±


    Meir looked again at his granddaughter Bell. Belle has grown up slightly more like an elder sister than before. That''s a little comforting for me.


    "Besides, I''ve come to talk to Ellis, so you''re pretty good at it." I knew it was you, so let''s take the children and explore the inside of the White Moon Palace. Fufufu, you''ll grow up too. "


    Gently, Belle smiled like an adult sister at the words of Meir...


    "Fufufu, of course. Meir-san." I''ve been exploring the White Moon Palace since I was a little girl... "


    It was a bell that stretched out its chest. Meer shrugged her shoulders as she sighed at the bell.


    "Ahh... I knew you''d need a tougher education." Well, anyway... "I''m going to go to Kotiyar''s Mansion to practice horseback riding, but what are you going to do?¡±


    "Yes! I will study hard." Meer, onee-san! "


    A bell with a sloppy posture and a real face.


    For a moment, huh? "I thought so..." Well, because I feel good, I think it''s fine.


    So the party went to the mansion of the Marquis of Kotiyar.


    By the way, today''s escort was accompanied by Deon, Gorka, and several other members of the Princess''s own Guard.


    "The east wind was in your service..."


    It is called Horseback Riding Gorka.


    Meanwhile, Abel was acting differently today. There was a meeting with the young people of the Empire nobility of Saffias and the others.


    Abel will come to the Empire anyway. From now on, it would be better for you to get along well with Mr. Saffias. "Yeah..."


    Meer, an imperial mastermind with a view to the future management of the nation, nods as he frames his arms.


    --Besides, I sometimes have dates so I can enjoy them. Even if it''s fun, it''s normal in the world to get tired of doing it every day.


    Meer, the empire''s entertainer, who was always looking forward to dating, nodded with a grim face.


    "By the way, Sister Meir, those shoes..."


    Well, it was then. With a glimpse, Belle looked at Meir''s feet.


    Oh, you noticed that, right? Ufufu, is that so? Actually, Abel gave it to me as a gift. How about that? Isn''t that nice? "


    "Oh, Uncle Abel... the prince." Yes, it suits you very well. ¡±


    My grandparents were friendly, and I was Nikoniko''s bell.


    Now, Meer, who was at Kotiyar Mansion, quickly changed into horseback riding clothes to say hello.


    Then, when I came out of the mansion into the front yard, I was already waiting for Meer''s second love horse, Dongfeng.


    "Ufufu, it''s still the same, east wind."


    I gently stroke the easterly wind that pulls down my nose. Gently, the east wind snapped back high.


    "Hey, is that Princess Meir''s horse?"


    I saw Hildebrandt on his horse when I heard him.


    "Hmm. Typical tail tortue species..." It''s not a moon horse, is it? "


    "Yes. St. Noel has a moon horse who is used to riding..." What about your horse? "


    "Fufufu, my lovely horse, Silver Arrow, is a hybrid that draws the blood of tail tortue and some horses. It''s a good horse, but this moon horse still doesn''t deserve it. The moon horse is very wonderful. Doesn''t Princess Meir think so, too?"


    In response to that question, Meer shook his head.


    ¡°No, I think every horse is precious.¡±


    Meer respects those who put themselves on board and run faster than she does.


    Whether it''s a horse-drawn carriage or a ship, there''s nothing noble about it that keeps you out of danger.


    And the horse is the last lifeline on which Meer should rely.


    No horse could have complained.


    "I see. Is that how you see the princess'' horse...?" Oh, by the way, can we just run the horse normally today? "


    ¡°What do you call it?


    Ask him, and Hildebrandt runs his horse with a sore face. There was an obstacle made of wood at the end of his path...


    Piao, lightly jumping over it, Hildebrandt laughed.


    "I thought you were interested in this special obstacle... if you like horses."


    "Oh, Hildebrandt, are you provoking me?"


    No, I just thought that if Princess Meer had won over the people of the Horse Kingdom, it would be light.


    Haha, Hildebrandt laughs, and Meer returns a smile of sincerity,


    "Very well. My name will be taken away from us here." Let''s go, yes, the east wind! "


    In response to Meer, the east wind sighed again. Then he ran quietly.


    Look, look, a wooden obstacle is approaching!


    It''s more expensive than I thought I''d see it nearby.


    --Oh? It''s good to jump over this...


    While I thought about it, the east wind accelerated toward the obstacle and kicked the ground in front of me.


    "Huh...?"


    For a moment, my body was floating, and mea, in a hurry, putting strength into my feet. Don''t let go of the reins, gripping them... and!


    The next moment, the easterly wind that decided to land, and the greater impact than imagined, while wobbling his body, Meer worked hard to maintain his posture.


    So, where the east wind is killing the aftertaste of momentum...


    - Whoa, here, here!


    Meer trembles unexpectedly.


    The sweat dripping down my spine. but......


    Wow!


    I saw Yana clapping and clapping, and Cyril cheering... I looked at Patty, who opened her eyes in surprise... and felt a little better...


    "Fufufu, this is so light."


    "Nnnh, get on your feet and wave one hand..."


    "Fufufu, it feels pretty good." Let''s go, Dongfeng! "


    Then, as Meer jumped over an obstacle, someone stared quietly...


    ... it was Gorka, the horseman of the Princess''s own Guards.


    He sees me jumping over obstacles with a gorgeous jump...


    Oops!


    And, unexpectedly, cheers. After that, she seemed to be convinced of something, and she nodded.


    "I wonder what he thought..."


    When you saw mea jumping over obstacles... are you sure about me...?


    I had no way of knowing that.

 728 Lesson 32: Abels Preparedness to Seek Peace

    "Phew, oh my..."


    In one of the rooms of the Imperial Capital Lunatia, the sound of a deep breath echoed because of the deep depth.


    After Daen collapsed on the bed, the serpent master, the fire coyote (Ka Kun Row), grabbed the man in front of him.


    "Are you out of your mind? let''s have a fight with Dion Alaa....."


    Asked, Bandana said with a disgruntled look.


    "What? There''s nothing surprising about it." He exchanged blades with his pursuer, Wolfman, and with his enemy, Dion Alaaa. The sand on the beach is waves, but it''s normal. ¡±


    "Ahh, it''s not like a snake. It''s a simple and straightforward method of attack." It seems that the western sea snake needs to be taught by the Shrine Princess. It''s so neat. "


    Shaking his head in lamentation, the wolf said.


    "Don''t you know the people of the sea?" Iron Rules for Castle Attack. When you attack a castle or a fortress, first think about whether it is necessary to cause the castle to fall. "


    "It''s a word I''ve never seen before in the book of things that crawl the earth."


    "I''m talking about common sense..."


    The bandana man turned a sharp gaze to the dazed wolf.


    "Is Meer Luna Tiamoon a target to kill? even though it''s the castle that should be dropped....."


    "Even if you need to kill them, you don''t have to attack them from the most difficult place." There are many ways to attack a difficult castle, such as attacking with food, using poison, or using fire. It''s not the way we snake it off from the front. "


    Oh dear, this is hard to do...... the wolf sighed.


    "Well, in any case, let''s be quiet here without any extra work." It''s a bad idea to do something extra and get in the way of the old serpents of the Empire, and unfortunately, I don''t like rough times. I''m a pacifist. "


    "Peace... hey"


    The man in the bandana shook his head, telling him to throw up.


    "Oh, oh, don''t you like the state of things and the peace?"


    Well, who''s a peace-loving snake? The man smiled sarcastically at the smoked wolf.


    "As far as I know, those words are a rhetoric of those who just want to keep the status quo." For those of you who have good eyes right now, peace is the way to go. I hate violence that breaks the mechanism by which I get what I get. Of course, but it''s just ridiculous for those of us who get trampled on to say that. ¡±


    The man says so and removes the bandana. On his forehead, the tattoo of the third Vaisalian''s eyes, a sign of alienation, stared quietly into the void.


    "I see. I have to undo what I said about not being a snake." You''re a snake, for sure. It''s undoubtedly a pure snake. "


    The Book of Things that crawls the earth gives the weak the fangs to fight.


    Whispering to the weak who have been trampled down to destroy the order that trampled them down.


    And violence is the most fundamental and quickest way to bring chaos. but......


    Well, I still think it''s better to be quiet for a while, though.


    Even if there''s a sword called me?


    "Hahaha, our Shrine Maiden Princess had a sword called the Wolf-user, and she was also quite strong..." Poor thing, it disappeared before the wisdom of the Empire. "


    Bandana''s eyes turned to the wolf who imitates crying.


    But do you think I''m stronger than that wolfman?


    "That''s true on the ship." However, that man was also quite strong on the horse. But that Dion Alaiah didn''t have a problem at all. Well, if you want to die, I won''t stop. "


    And then, after cutting off his words, the wolf smiled somewhat familiarly.


    "You know more about humor than you do about horseback riding." It''s just right for you and your travel companions. ¡±


    "... thank you for that. Let''s hear it instead of having a good chat." The Snake Master of the Shrinegirl Princess. I said stay out of the way, but what do you think the old snakes in the Empire are up to? "


    In response to that question, Smoked Wolf smiled and tilted her neck.


    "Well... now... there is no Sancland intelligence network that has been eroded by the rioters'' gems, but there is only a limited amount that can be done..." Well, it has nothing to do with the old ones. They''ve been in the Empire a long time before we started. ¡±


    While rubbing his chin, the wolf twitches. I''m not very familiar with the situation in the Empire, but after I previewed it...


    "Well, if I were to aim, it would be Princess Meir''s friends..." The yellow moon knows the serpent. I might know something about an old snake, so it''s not a good place to aim. The red moon seemed to pierce a lot, but Princess Meir was intervening. If so... is it the green moon that protects the nostalgic Lord Eschar... or the blue moon? In any case, there are many things that can be targeted. If they''re going to set it up in the near future, isn''t it our job to keep an eye on it? ¡±


    You''re just looking at it in silence?


    "If it''s true, maybe we should try to spread the chaos even further." If you do it poorly, you will fall in love with me. Our actions could turn into snakefoot. Snakes are like snakes, so let''s not do anything extra. "


    Hmm. A snake with legs looks like a chaotic creature.


    The wolf laughed cheerfully as he was told by the man in the bandana.


    "Hahaha, after all, you''re more fun than a horse-driver." I''d love to have more travel companions with me. ¡±


    Well... the day after that conversation at the inn.


    And when Meer was jumping over an obstacle at Kotiyar Mansion...


    Abel Lemno was visiting a separate residence in the Imperial Capital at the Duke of Blue Moon''s house.


    Saffias invited me to an exchange party.


    At St. Noel''s School, we worked together as a student association, but we were not personally connected.


    --Taking advantage of this, it would be in Meer''s interest to deepen our friendship.


    In the passing room, Abel bowed his head to the host of the day.


    "Thank you for inviting me today, Saffias."


    "No, no, I''m sorry you came." Prince Abel. Is this the first time we''ve met outside St. Noel''s? ¡±


    In addition to Saffias, a young man of his age could be seen in the room. There were five of them. Probably the descendants of the Blue Moon nobility.


    --Do we just have to deepen our interaction... or does Saffias have other plans?


    Abel gazed at him with a cool face, as if he were watching.


    And Abel saw them, as he shook his hand with every one of them. Standing behavior is a perfect form of courtesy. But there are many gaps. The palm you grabbed was also soft, and probably most people have never held a sword before.


    - No, don''t be alarmed.


    Abel squeezed his head and sat down.


    Well then, let''s start the welcome party for Prince Abel.


    With the voice of Saffias, his companions also took their seats.


    By the way, it was tea and sweets during the day.


    Looking at the wonderful sweets, Abel suddenly wants to bring them back to Meer.


    "But Prince Abel, it''s been a long time." How is St. Noel''s Student Council? ¡±


    "It doesn''t change." As always, everyone is supporting Mea and doing her job. ¡±


    With that, Saffias narrowed his eyes somewhere nostalgic.


    "Ahh... that''s, fufu, I envy you a little bit." I can''t go back there anymore.... "


    In this way, Abel proceeds to observe the scene, often while warming up Saffias and Old Dating.


    --Aside from Saffias, you''re not very welcome. Well, the Blue Moon aristocrats would like to recommend Saffias as the Emperor, so it''s natural to be hostile to Mia and me... But yesterday, there was no such thing as murderous intent in the city... "One way or another..."


    Prince Abel, do you mind?


    Suddenly I was called out. At first glance, there was a young man staring at him.


    --Oh, he''s...


    Abel noticed that the young man was familiar with him.


    --That''s right, I was cheering for Meer at the election...


    "This is the first time I''ve talked to you directly." My name is Uros Langez, and I''m from the Baron Langez family. Your Highness Prince Abel, please be acquainted. "


    ¡°This is polite, Abel Lemno.¡±


    Eurus stared at Abel with a refreshing smile...


    "I heard that Prince Abel is in love with Princess Meir..."


    The air hardens in the field for a moment.


    Suddenly, Abel catches it with a lucid smile.


    "I don''t know if I can say love mediation..., but I am gracious to you."


    "With all due respect, Lemno Kingdom is a country that is inferior to our Empire...... but do you still think that you and the princess of our Empire, Her Royal Highness Meir Luna Tiamoon, are equal?"


    Despite the rude question, Abel didn''t get angry.


    If it had been issued for the purpose of shame, I might have felt angry. It was not easy to reward him for his rudeness.


    However, Uros'' intentions were probably not there.


    After quietly examining the intentions of the question, Abel thinks.


    --And he''s so worried about... meer.


    Then, looking at the faces of all but Uros, Abel quietly convinces himself.


    The vigilance of those here. The reason.


    Certainly, some Blue Moon aristocrats seek to hostile Meir as a Faction Operative. However, some of them admire Meer and have good intentions.


    And they that are gathered before us this day, perhaps they are such.


    Saffias, who want to support Meer, and those who share my thoughts.


    --Mr. Saffias, you''re working hard to get to grips with your faction...


    Admiringly, Abel tightened his eyes.


    For they that are before them are not simple enemies. They are, so to speak, knights who protect Meer.


    And for them, Meer is undoubtedly the princess of the Tier Moon Empire.


    Glorious glory, unshakeable pride.


    There is someone who wants to be the lover of Meer, the precious princess. It''s also a Lemno kingdom far from the Empire, inferior to the nation''s power... and the second prince is the opponent.


    It''s no use being vigilant, and it''s up to Abel to convince them.


    - That''s right... I have to be... worthy of Meer. I can convince them... "


    With a quiet fighting spirit in his heart, Abel smiled at Uros.


    "Looking at the mountains makes me want to climb to the top. If you look up at the starry sky, you want to reach for the shining moon. Isn''t that human, Lord Uros?"


    Abel stared quietly at his palm,


    "In the end, I don''t think I''m worthy of Meer." I know that well myself. But I don''t want to be spoiled by what I am. "


    said, clenching his fist.


    "I promise, Lord Uros Langez." I will definitely become a man worthy of the Imperial Wisdom Meer Luna Tia Moon..... "


    And he answered, and nodded with satisfaction, and said Uros.


    "I see... I''ve seen Prince Abel''s readiness." That''s what Meir chose. Your Highness Abel, I am here to support you. ¡±


    Hence, the exchange meeting hosted by Saffias proceeded in a mild mood.

 729 Episode 33 Princess Meir, Im going to ride the waves with all my might.

    The work of the Imperial Wisdom Meer Luna Tiamoon is diverse.


    Currently, Meer was in the middle of an important job in the [Second Office].


    The second office... that is, the White Moon Palace "White Night Canteen".


    --When you work here, your tea will be brought in smoothly. Sometimes someone who distracted me brings me sweets... It''s a really nice environment!


    Thinking of something that wasn''t really Roque, Meer occasionally fluttered out and started working.


    So... what is your important job in such a place? "That''s..."


    "Dear Meir, I brought you the menu for today''s dinner party."


    Hmm, thank you very much.


    Yes, it''s a dinner menu check. For Meer, it''s a very, very important job.


    "Huh. A stew of yellow moon tomatoes and an assortment of three kinds of mushrooms..." Hmm, you know the chef! "


    I looked through the parchment I received from the kitchen staff...... and Meer nodded mightily.


    "I want my children to eat good things without liking or disliking them... and my child''s choices are pretty good."


    In particular, Patty is Meer''s grandmother. If you don''t grow up healthy, you''ll be involved in Meer''s present...


    "Oh, but isn''t this a little short for Cyril?" Boys eat a lot. Besides, maybe Abel wants some meat, too? "


    "I see, we have an extra meat dish." Yes, sir. "


    "For the rest, double the amount of this dessert..."


    "Mr. Meir, the chef has told me that the sweet stuff is amazingly sweet..."


    When the kitchen staff showed their troubled faces, Meer laughed misleadingly.


    "Ohhh. I hate it." Of course I''m kidding, I''m kidding. Do you really think I''m going to tell you to increase your dessert?


    Nah, it''s meer who finished the job, but soon the next job will come to breathe. It looked like a loyal minister with glasses on.


    "Excuse me, Mr. Meer, but this is the event of the upcoming horseback riding tournament..."


    "Oh, Ludwig. You''re ready. None of them....."


    Meer receives a bunch of parchment from Ludwig.


    "We''ve also incorporated the opinions of Master Ruvi and Captain Banos, as well as the horseback rider Gorka."


    "I see... Oh, you''re not just competing, are you?"


    If I glanced through the paper, Ludwig supplemented me along the way.


    "The first to third, and the battle between the main Lady Hui Ma and Master Hildebrandt, was purely a race for speed." However, since it is not the same and interesting, we are changing the distance to each one. And the fourth and fifth ones compete to jump over obstacles along the way. ¡±


    "I see. Oh, these five modern species sound interesting."


    "Yes, the seventh is horseback bowing and the eighth is horseback swordsmanship." And for the ninth, the contemporary five, we made it a combined competition with reference to the training of soldiers. Swordsmanship and horseback swordsmanship on the ground, bowing and horseback bowing on the ground and horseback riding... I''ve never heard of a competition in that whole world. ¡±


    "Is it Ruvi who came up with this idea?" "Fufufu, that''s exactly what I said about the Red Moon family..." That''s a good idea. Hmm...? "


    Gently, the next moment, Meer''s gaze was drawn to the last event.


    ¡±Huh...? What is this... hose dance (tentative)...?¡±


    "Yes, I don''t know what to say, I didn''t have the name of the competition, so for your convenience..."


    Ludwig nodded with a serious look, then quicks and repositioned his glasses...


    "Gorka, the horseback rider, told me." Yesterday, at the Marquis Cotyar''s residence, Meer was eagerly trained to fly obstacles.... "


    "Yeah... well, there was that, but..."


    It''s Meer who reminds me of yesterday. Speaking of which, I waved my hand in front of the children while getting on my feet... "I''ve flown over obstacles many times, and I''ve tried to get off, and so on..."


    "This horse dance is a showcase of horse and horse dance while gorgeously jumping over such obstacles. The last meer suggested that such a sport would be good, not to compete with others, but to work for all those who participated in the competition.¡±


    Wow... that''s definitely a suitable competition for the end of the horse riding tournament... and I think it''s just like other personnel... Unfortunately, it''s not about other people, it''s about me. Therefore, I cannot say irresponsible things.


    In fact, I tried to make a horse jump, but it was quite difficult.


    It would take a lot of training to fly many obstacles in a row, and even that easterly wind sometimes hated jumping along the way.


    Meer flips the parchment in a hurry, and soon finds a page called "Horse Dance (Provisional)". There was a plan to use the stable as much as possible and arrange obstacles everywhere.


    "Oh... oh, this is..."


    "Gorka raised it, but it was just a plan." We have placed obstacles so you can see Meer''s magnificent horseback riding anywhere in the venue. ¡±


    "Oh, is that so..."


    "Meer, while pulling my face a little..."


    --This is going to be pretty tough... I wonder if I can turn you down somehow...? "


    Meer immediately began to consider... what if she didn''t do this... again, looking at the parchment...


    - Whoa, whoa, this calorie!


    Unexpectedly overwhelmed. "To the love of horse riding overflowing from the parchment..."


    "If only Meer had done this horse dance (tentative), how wonderful would it be..." With such expectation and passion, Meer unexpectedly clumsies.


    What is even more troublesome is that this competition is very well done. In other words, it wasn''t something I couldn''t do from the start, but it was attacking a line that seemed like it would be close if Meer worked hard.


    For example, if you were told to run up the city wall with a horse, or fly in the air with a horse, you might be able to say "nonsense...". However, this horse dance, if you do your best, you will be able to do it.


    And if they suggest something I can do, it''s up to me to do my best.


    In other words, not doing this would be tantamount to declaring that Meer would not work hard.


    --Well, if I say I won''t do it, I''m sure that the morale and loyalty of Mr. Gorka who wrote this will be reduced... Even if you show a shameful horseback ride, your loyalty will still fall... "


    A big wave looms in front of Meer. Harder riding would greatly increase the loyalty of my lord, but if I skipped it and sank it, the damage would be immeasurable.


    - Ugh, oh, that''s weird. This time, I was supposed to make it easier for the last one to come out... "" Why is this happening... "


    Meer, who was going to enjoy the summer holidays completely, realized that the words he had once spoken to Belle had returned to him.


    Yes... Meer''s holiday is over today.


    Just now! It''s over!


    "Ughhh..." said Meer, after a small roar.


    "... oh, you''ve made a great plan." If you don''t work hard, you can''t do it..... "


    It can''t be helped. Defying the waves isn''t how Kaizuki Meir works after all.


    The easiest way to make it easier is to ride with all your might, not against the waves that have come.


    This is how Meer''s special training began.

 730 Lesson 34 Princess Meir, Talk to Your Friends

    It was not until seven days later that the horseback riding tournament was held.


    In the meantime, Mea was practicing as much as she could. It was a full-fledged mode.


    Basically, when the chopper is chasing from behind, it is meir that shows unparalleled concentration.


    --If there''s something and you have to run away with your horse, just because there''s a fence in front of you, you can''t stop your legs.


    For that reason, hard practice is not a pain at all.


    Meer, who had polished the "unobstructed riding of horses" with mekimaki, finally took her hand off the reins while riding, showing her enough room to wave one hand.


    I could spare... or I could show my guard...


    "Ufufu, ah, riding a horse is somehow so much fun!"


    That''s how you move your body with practice, eat plenty to quench your hunger, sweat plenty in the bath, and sleep plenty.


    Meer lived a much healthier life than ever before. Her skin seemed healthy and radiant.


    Usually, someone followed me to practice.


    Sometimes it was Bell and Strina, and sometimes it was Smart Horse.


    Today, Yana and the three children were together.


    The children seemed to enjoy riding small horses in particular and were well aware of how they were enjoying themselves.


    And while Meir was practicing, Abel was watching over the children.


    Abel gently pulled the reins and played with the children. It seems that she is looking at her own family in the future...


    --Abel looking after the children... that''s good!


    It was meer who came inadvertently.


    ... well, aside from that.


    On that day, after completing his horseback training, Meer returned to White Moon Palace and bathed in the hot tub. After that, the body that had turned into a hokka hokka was cooling down in the cafeteria.


    Ahh, when you go to the bathroom, the cold juice will soak up ~


    Saying that, I saw Jana walking suddenly as she was darling. When she found the hair moist and damp, she smiled.


    It is a well-known fact in the palace that one of the few luxuries of Princess Meir is bathing.


    In an empire like St. Noel, boiling water is quite a hassle. Nonetheless, it was an indisputable luxury to want to bathe every day.


    That''s why I always thought it would be a waste to throw away the hot water that only meer had. After all, Meer''s bath is a luxurious design that also floats in the bathtub vanilla (bath herb) that Anne prepared for me. Replacing the hot water once a time feels like such a waste...


    That said, letting Anne use it is a little bad. Even though it''s a dedicated maid, the special treatment is more attractive to Anne.


    However, in the case of a noble lady, such as Sturina, or a nobleman of another country, it is naturally not possible to use the remaining water of Meer. It''s natural to have hot water for each of them so that they can take a bath.


    In this way, for a long time, the usage of the remaining water of the princess Meir was uncertain...... but the presence of the three children eliminated Meir''s desire for such a waste.


    Well, even so, today, they are still the children who were kept in Meir''s second bath.


    --After the horse ride, it''s disgusting to be covered in sweat, and it looks like you''re using hot water effectively.


    As she wipes her hair, Mia calls out to Yana, who walks up and down.


    You just got out of the bath?


    Ah, Meir-sama!


    Yana jumps up and stretches her spine. And then I got close to a little run.


    Near the point where it was within reach, Meer touched Yana''s hair.


    "Hmm, you also use a lot of hair wash and perfume oil, right?" Ufufu, my hair is very beautiful. "


    Meer smiled gently after tinkling with her fingertips to check her hair.


    Anne told me strictly to use the bathing goods that Anne had arranged for me and for my children.


    I''m not kidding. If my grandmother and her friends don''t keep me clean and healthy, I''ll be in trouble.


    --When I get back to St. Noel, if she''s sloppy, Rafina will be mad at me...


    In that sense, this child may be a good indicator of whether to make Rafina an angry lion or a friendly cat.


    Let''s treat ourselves with generosity! It''s a meer with a strong temper.


    Stroking her hair, Yana giggled.


    Huh? What''s wrong, Yana?


    "... I''ve never been told that before."


    Yana said, dyeing her cheeks a little bit red.


    "Oh, is that so?" In that case, you''d better be prepared. "


    Meer laughed mischievously,


    "I''m sure you''ll be a beautiful lady." Fufufu, I think you''re going to tell me you don''t like it. "


    Saying that, Yana stared at me with a troubled face.


    "Well, anyway, what about the Imperial City?" Are you bored, Cyril? "


    "Ah, yes. Please take care of me like this..."


    "Fufufu, you don''t have to say it that hard." Yes, if you''re not bored. Oh, yeah, yeah. "


    Gently, Meer clapped her hands.


    "I''m sorry to hear that, but how is Patty lately?" Is she enjoying it too? like horseback riding..... "


    When she heard that, Yana turned around and her expression clouded.


    "Oh, what''s wrong?" Is there anything that bothers you? "


    "Um......"


    "Yana, just think about it a little bit..."


    ¡°I think riding a horse is fun. but....."


    But?


    "I think I miss my brother." She said she was the only one in the family... "


    "That''s right..."


    Meer frames her arms and thinks.


    - Does that mean that the Clausius family didn''t have parents? Now then, the owner of the Clausius family during Patty''s time... hmm...


    "Um, I''ll continue to be careful, and I''ll make sure to see how it goes and report it."


    Meer smiled gently at Yana, who was stretching her spine with a crisp face.


    "Yes. Please......"


    At that moment, a bad feeling ran through my spine. The [premonition] had a nicky, smiling Raffina face.


    - I-It was... what the hell...? What did I think was dangerous?


    Quick thoughts. The answers are readily available.


    The keyword is "friends."


    Meer assembles her words, guided by her sense of crisis.


    "Yana, I''m so happy with your feelings. But I don''t want you to be around Patty."


    "Huh...?"


    "I''m glad you care about Patty for me. But I don''t want you to take advantage of your friendship to explore Patty''s heart. I really want you to be a good friend of Patty''s.¡±


    "Friend" is very important to Rafina, the Saintess of Verga.


    So, what if it were known that Meer was using that "friend" to gather information...?


    - I don''t feel good. It''s not surprising that you think your values have been tarnished.


    That''s terrible. When I did it badly, I said, "Who were you?" There is a possibility that Rafina will say something like that.


    "No, even though you''ve made friendships, you can hurt Rafina even more..."


    --Even a scary lion is in your hands... it''s so dangerous!


    It''s scary, and it''s mentally hard to see that smile again before that.


    Now that you''ve become friends, I want you to remain friendly.


    This is Meer who really wants you to stay like Rafina who is kind to her heart.


    "Of course, as a friend, you don''t have to worry about Patty." That''s what a good friend is. If you have any concerns, just let me know. Just trying to be for me... if you get too strong, you won''t know if you''re friends with Patty. "


    Then Meir stroked Yana''s head.


    "Yana, I''m so happy with your feelings." But you don''t have to think about it as being of any use to me. Whatever useless you are, I will never forsake you or Cyril. That''s why I want you to feel at ease and treat Patty as a regular friend. ¡±


    When she heard Mia''s words, Yana snorted with a crying face.


    "Master Meir... what''s your friend...?"


    "... eh?"


    "I... don''t know because I''ve never had a friend before."


    In response to the words, Meer unexpectedly haunts them.


    "That''s right, Yana is a Vaisalian..." Even if she doesn''t have any friends, it''s only natural that she''s pointed to as the descendant of the pirate...


    "Ah, yes... that''s right."


    Meer tongues at her own bypass, but thinks about it unexpectedly.


    --What is a friend...? It''s quite difficult.


    In the light of the flow of talk, I cannot say what is appropriate. Yana is asking serious questions. It could have a negative impact on Patty if we just let it go.


    Meer often thinks... I thought of my friend Chloe in my head...


    "Hmm... that''s right. In my opinion, can I treat my friends as my dearest friends without denying or making a fool of them?"


    Meer and Chloe became friends through reading. However, the book''s preferences are not entirely consistent. What''s so funny about that? Sometimes Chloe was reading something she thought was true.


    But Meer never denied it. Chloe also doesn''t deny Meer''s favorite book. Rather, it was something I didn''t get, and I actively read it, and as a result, the range of their preferences widened.


    "Talk to the other person, know what is important to them..." That way, I think we can be good friends who can influence each other and expand each other''s world...... I''ve said something a little difficult. "


    It was Meer with a smile on her face, but Yana was listening with a serious face. If anything, it was a momentum that could be taken out by note.


    "You don''t have to look so scared." Even if you haven''t been here before, you can still make lots of friends. It''s okay to be more relaxed. "


    Meer strokes Yana''s head. I tried my best to encourage Patty to become a good friend and help her get motivated.


    By the way... there was something I didn''t realize.


    It means treating the value of "friend" with care and taking it seriously enough to bother your head... That means that Rafina cares about what she cares about...


    Without being particularly aware of it, she was not at all aware of the fact that she was cultivating good friendships with Rafina.

 731 Episode 35 begins with a horseback riding tournament!

    It was early in the morning on the day of the horse riding tournament...


    "Ugh... noo..."


    "Until the sun comes out of my face, it''s only a few hours..."


    In the dimly lit room, meer is hiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii! I woke up with a screaming voice.


    --Are those voices just dreams...?


    The next moment I thought with my slumbering eyes, again, hiiiiii! Finally, in my mind, hiiiii! I screamed.


    --No, no, what''s that voice...? What is it!?


    I pretended to turn around and checked the area. There was no one in the big room!


    If this is St. Noel''s school, Anne sleeps in the bed next to it. But now I''m alone in this room. I''m alone!


    So... where did you hear that scream coming from?


    Even though there''s no one there... who''s going to say...?


    The next moment I thought, hiiiii! The screams were suddenly heard again.


    Meanwhile, the wooden door blocking the window was rattled and shaken, and Meer trembled!


    Gaze into the darkness, then turn your back toward the window - then naturally put on a blanket.


    --Oh, if Anne is here... I''m afraid she''s not scared, so I''m going to help her... but I''m alone now. Yeah, it''s no problem if you fall asleep like this. It''s never scary, but I don''t need to go out of bed to investigate the cause.


    "It was a crumpled, squishy meer..." The sound never stopped.


    - Uuu, uuu... I can''t sleep now...!


    and so on, often roaring in the blanket...... when I noticed, the area was brighter.


    "... heh? Oh, that''s weird." Why in the morning in such an instant...? What is this strange phenomenon...? "


    While saying so, it is meer who unconsciously wipes the traces of saliva in her mouth. "Apparently, she was just falling asleep..."


    ¡°Good morning, Mr. Meer. Are you awake?"


    Opening the door, looking at Anne''s face as she came in, Meer sighed in relief, unexpectedly.


    "Ah, Anne...... Hope you''re in a good mood, it''s a good morning."


    "Yes, but last night, it was an amazing breeze. Meir-sama, have you been able to fall asleep?"


    "The wind... Oh, that was the wind..." Yes. Well, I slept well. "


    As Meer got out of bed, Anne opened the wooden door that blocked the window. Then, from the outside, the light of a bright day was pouring down.


    "Oh, you''re fine." Fufu, this is a great day for horseback riding. "


    If you look up, the sky is as blue as it gets. A white cloud flowed slowly, reflecting the summer sunshine and shining brightly.


    The gentle breeze carried the morning smell into her chest and Mia stretched out.


    Well, then, I''ll come.


    Not to mention... the dining room.


    Now, after completing the routine work of tongue-drumming the head chef''s dishes, Mia quickly changes into horseback riding clothes.


    Then we headed to the stables of White Moon Palace.


    From the incident in the riding kingdom, the east wind that had become the horse of Meer had been transferred from the stables of the Princess''s personal guards to the stables of the castle.


    Looking at Meer''s face, the east wind snapped in a gentle voice.


    "Fufufu, today, please take care of the east wind."


    Meer stroked the tip of the east wind''s nose.


    If it was a rough storm, I could sneeze, but the east wind, a gentleman and knight, doesn''t imitate such rudeness. I don''t want to be rude... but that''s why I feel a little lonely.


    --Fufufu, that''s a strange thing. To feel like a nostalgic memory of being sneezed... Also, when we get back to St. Noel, we''ll have plenty to ride around.


    It was time to think about it.


    "Oh, Princess Meir. Are you here to take care of the horses?"


    A good, cheerful voice. As he turned his gaze, Smart Horse walked over with a smile on his face. Gently, his face suddenly became cloudy and he looked around.


    "By the way, did you bring Dion Ala?a with you as an escort...?"


    You''re afraid to ask.


    "Don''t worry about it." As expected, I won''t take you inside the castle. Besides that, please take care of Hayama-san today. "


    With a gentle lowering of his head, Huima framed his arms in a feisty manner,


    ¡±Fufufufu, if that''s the case, I''ll have you say it to the fluorescent lightning, not me¡±


    Hui Ma quietly looks at the stables. You heard those words, but the fluorescent thunder turned quietly towards us.


    Your nose is twitching, and when you think about it, you exhale deeply.


    "The fluorescent lightning seems to be in good shape." Fufufu, the weather is nice, and we''re going to have a good fight. "


    Huima gently looked into the sky and said.


    This time, we won''t lose to the Empire.


    "Fufufu, how about that?"


    The powerful words of Huima were stirred up with a smile, and then Meer continued.


    "Both Hildebrandt and the sunset oyster he rides are quite capable." I would like to ask you not to be alarmed. "


    The horseback riding tournament, led by Meer, kicked off.

 732 Lesson 36: Festival of Peace, Meerpik

    Peace Festival Moon Goddess (Meer) ''s Choice (Pick)


    Now known as a global event, the horseback riding tournament was first held in the Tier Moon Empire, and the first event planned by the Empire''s wisdom, Meer Luna Tier Moon, is also a well-known story.


    Selected by the Moon Goddess (Meer), who illuminates all earthly darkness equally, the Games have been accepted by the people as a way to deepen friendly relations between nations, gathering proud riders from different countries, competing in their technical abilities, and celebrating each other''s fights.


    Such a meerpic, but of course some people take a critical view. When the size of the tournament grows, it is normal in the world for those who do not like it to appear.


    Even if it was a meerpic initiated by the wisdom of the Empire, it was no exception.


    Some say,


    "What is the festival of peace?" This is a place to show off the cavalry strength of each country. It''s just a place to show off your military might and intimidate others! "


    and.


    Certainly, many meerpic competitions are based on military coaches. I see, we can argue that we can show the cavalry their skills.


    The statement had a certain persuasiveness.


    But the wise followers of the Empire answered.


    ¡°I say that because I don''t know what the wisdom of the Empire has done. Don''t you know how much she has contributed to peace on the continent? Unlike the Esse pacifist, who only speaks, Empress Meer practiced making peace with her own way of life."


    This editorial was also very convincing.


    Since that time, her presence has already been known throughout the continent as the "Virgin Mother who makes peace".


    They argue that such a competition started by Empress Meir was a good example of a display of military power.


    So which one is right?


    A student at St. Meer''s once asked the Empress Meer.


    "With what sentiment did Lord Meir start the Meerpic?" To strengthen the cavalry, to find a good rider? To show off your power? Or are we just trying to keep the peace and friendliness of our soldiers? ¡±


    In response to that question, Empress Meir opened her eyes in amazement for a moment, and said that she had an indescribable bitter smile.


    And finally, I never answered the question.


    "Why, she avoided speaking plainly..."


    Many historians have repeatedly thought about finding meaning in their bitter smiles.


    Some people inadvertently laughed at their good intentions as if they had been taken by the public.


    Some people said that they lost their words in grief because of a distortion that was too far away from their own thoughts.


    There was also the theory that she bitterly smiled at the innocence of the child, saying that such a thing was something that she didn''t have to think about.


    A number of theories emerged, but in the end no one knew what they meant. Because she didn''t tell me the answer.


    But can''t you think of anything like this?


    Empress Meir didn''t dare to say an answer, but entrusted it to us who would live the rest of our lives...


    Will it be a festival of peace, or will it be a place to show off the military power of various countries...?


    Isn''t that what the wisdom of the empire thought, whether to entrust the responsibility for the interpretation to those who will live afterwards, or to their own children?


    You''re the ones who give the answers... didn''t you dare give us the right answers to the questions we can answer?


    It could have been her prayer.


    I want my children to build a wise and glorious future for the children of the Empire and the children of the continent...


    Or maybe it was trust.


    "I''m sure the children will be fine..." "If you inherit the peace we''ve built and go further from there..."


    We have received that trust... so how should we live?


    I would like each of you to give me the answer. [M]


    Excerpt from a congratulatory speech to the graduates of the 20th Dean of St. Meir School


    ... well... it''s a global festival and horseback riding tournament meerpic that also appears in the congratulations to graduates... what did Meer start thinking about, actually...


    "Oh... this is quite..."


    Meer''s proposed horseback riding tournament was on the outskirts of the Imperial Capital, Lunatia.


    The Kuromizuki provincial jurisdiction''s Kureyaba is usually just a wide, unassuming square... but now it has completely changed its appearance.


    It was overflowing with unusual enthusiasm.


    As soon as I entered, the two armies split up on the left and right sides.


    To the west is a private regiment of the Red Moon family that is rumored to surpass the regular Imperial army. He waved the flag of the giant red moon and raised his temperament.


    To the east, the Imperial Guard is dedicated to protecting Princess Meir. Waving a giant purple flag, he raised his voice in defeat.


    "Hmm... that flag..."


    "I wonder if it''s the flag of the Princess''s dedicated Guards..."


    Ludwig, standing beside him, said with a gentle smile.


    ¡°I''ve been offered a flag that will make me feel loyal to you.¡±


    "I see..."


    On the surface of the purple flag, there was a fancy embroidery of Meer with wings like a fairy sitting on the crescent moon... Meer didn''t look well, so I didn''t particularly say anything about it.


    "Master Meir, please take that seat."


    So Ludwig pointed to the back of the venue. Both factions were seated evenly.


    "Oh, is that...... I wonder?"


    ¡°Yes, with the help of the Red Moon family, we have created an impromptu seating area. We use it to see the whole battlefield from a height.¡±


    It was an impromptu cup made of wood.


    Is it about the second floor of the castle? The upper part was like a balcony, where seats were lined up.


    "Already, Lord Red Moon is here." Your Majesty is due to arrive soon. ¡±


    "Hmm, well then, let''s climb up first..."


    Meir was accompanied by Abel, Prince of the Kingdom of Lemno, and Shtrina, daughter of the starred Duke.


    As expected, Bell, who can''t reveal her background, is supposed to take care of the children with Anne in the lower seat.


    As I climbed the stairs, Lord Red Moon, Mansana, and Levi were waiting for me.


    "Lord Red Moon, greetings. Thank you for your cooperation in my project.¡±


    Lifting his skirt, Meer smiled like a princess.


    That''s right... if you''re motivated, even meer can look like a princess. I didn''t make a fool of myself!


    ... no, but I need you to wait. If you think about it carefully, since Meer is a princess from the beginning, it may be strange that you can''t get a princess face unless you''re motivated... No, but that''s something you shouldn''t think deeply about.


    Meer now has a hard-working, princess-like face, and has succeeded in doing so. That''s the only thing that matters, so don''t think about it.


    Meir facing the princess, Lord Red Moon smiled moodily.


    ¡°No, thank you for inviting me to such a fun place. Princess Meer. I''m ashamed to say that this heat is full of my own blood. Hahaha


    "Apparently, it was a relief for me that you were enjoying it..."


    Unexpected events suddenly strike.


    "Excuse me, Miss Meir."


    The sudden turn came in the form of Meer''s cousin.

 733 Lesson 37 The Festival of Peace and Not Peace, Meer.

    "Greetings, Her Royal Highness Princess Meir."


    Oh, Hildebrandt. Fufufu, you''re looking quite energetic.


    Hildebrandt Kotiyar, who came to the auditorium, was already dressed in horse-riding-friendly clothes. Stretching his spine, he answers with a cheerful smile.


    "I am ready to come to the competition immediately." After all, my cousin, my disfigurement, is the disfigurement of Master Meer. There''s no way you''ll be able to show off your unorthodox appearance. "


    Hmmm, that''s nice, isn''t it?


    To Hildebrandt, who seemed to be in a good mood, Meer smiled...


    - That sounds good. If you really fought, the impact would be huge if you lost. If you lose to Huima-san without any skin, your interest in the riding kingdom will suddenly arise, hehehe... It''s as planned.


    Meir doesn''t doubt that his plan is going well.


    With regard to this incident, I really believed that everything was going well. I didn''t believe it, so... I didn''t even notice it until now.


    That''s right. Your failure is my shame... yeah? "


    What happened was a sense of discomfort in the blink of an eye.


    Something was stimulating Meer''s sense of crisis.


    Zokuri, the instinct that ran up my spine, it was as if I thought I was at the top of a wave, and suddenly a huge wave appeared behind me... Oh, actually, I was about to be swallowed by the wave right now...


    ---if you think about it... Hildebrandt is my cousin, isn''t he? That''s why his mistake is a disgrace to me... Yeah, you''re right. I''m not here, but... hey?


    That''s what Meer thinks.


    --If Hildebrandt were rude enough to say, "I refuse my engagement and go to the riding kingdom on my own"... wouldn''t that make my impression worse...?


    After all, Mansana believes that her relationship with Hildebrandt will strengthen her relationship with Meir. To that extent, I know Hildebrandt as "Meer''s family".


    If Hildebrandt goes to the riding kingdom on his own... wouldn''t Mansana be offended?


    And it was "Meer''s body" and "Meer''s cousin" that offended him.


    --Oh, man, this was a blind spot. "Ugh, I thought this was the most peaceful way to lead the conversation..." It''s unexpected!


    Meer bites her teeth at the fact that she was unknowingly alarmed.


    But that might have been the only thing left to do.


    In the previous timeline, Hildebrandt died a long time ago, and Meer couldn''t afford to mourn his death. And the timeline of redoing, which has sprung back into the past. Meer couldn''t afford to have a relationship with him.


    In short, the impression I had of him was too thin.


    As a result, Meir could not see Hildebrandt as herself. While he said that his failure would be a disgrace to him, he was unable to feel it.


    --I don''t know... what kind of unknowing is this...


    It was a stunned meer... but I quickly recovered and tried to correct my trajectory.


    That''s because the chef''s dishes were so delicious this morning.


    It was a horseback riding tournament, so today, the dessert that you served me was a service... because the food with the newly imported sweet beans was very delicious...


    Its sweetness is energized, and Meer''s brain begins to activate.


    ¨D ¨D After all, the basic thing is that it''s good for both... In other words, it is important for Lord Red Moon to create a situation where it would be better for him to have no more conversation with Hildebrand... even if that is impossible, at least create a situation where he thinks, "Well, that''s okay." That way, Lord Red Moon''s impression of me will be avoided. "...... if it were......"


    Meer turns to Chirari and her princess-only Guards.


    Fortunately, Captain Banos is also scheduled to participate in the competition. Moreover, it is an example of a five-type competition.


    The story of the militant Red Moon family is famous. Isn''t it possible enough to appeal?


    Then, Meer gazes toward Ruvi.


    It was Levi who exchanged greetings with Shtrina and Abel... but I haven''t heard any progress with Banos since then. I don''t want you to listen to me! Don''t even listen to the dust!!


    --Mr. Levi is also surprisingly cautious. "Even though it''s my relative''s muscle..." Well, Emeralda and Safias are both very careful, and maybe I and Lina are the only exceptions...


    Whatever he was thinking, Meer sighed smallly.


    - I can''t help it. I was going to leave you alone, but I''m going to give Mansana a push and give Mr. Banos a boost.


    Hahaha, I''m looking forward to seeing how Lord Hildebrand can ride the dusk.


    In the words of Mansana, Lord Red Moon, Meer returns to me with a smile. Then, somewhat in a hurry,


    "Of course, of course, but I''m glad you enjoyed the bold looks of my proud princesses and dedicated guards." The elves are gathered below the captain. "


    "Huh. That''s very exciting. Which is the higher side of my Red Moon army....."


    "Nyari," said Mansana, with a smile on her mouth.


    Fufufu, I won''t lose, absolutely


    Meer looked alternately at Mansana and Hildebrand and said something rough in her nose.


    Thus, on the day that the festival of peace was held, Meir could not feel very peaceful.

 734 Chapter XXXVIII Declaration on the opening of the session

    Then, after a glorious step through my late father''s ¡°Call me dad¡± offensive, I came back to Meer.


    Today''s horseback riding tournament begins with a greeting.


    Well then, first of all, Master Meir, I''d like to ask you to say a few words.


    Meers assembled in front of the audience. In front of Lord Red Moon''s private regiment and the Princess''s personal Guard, Meir snorted.


    "Hmm..."


    Shit, it was like a stupid move... but meer didn''t move. Already, I''m not upset about this kind of situation.


    As he stood up, he naturally walked to the front of the observatory and looked down at the soldiers.


    Take a small inhale, exhale, and then


    "Good mood, ladies and gentlemen. Thank you for joining my selfishness today."


    Talk to Niko or someone.


    - In the meantime, we need to raise the morale of the Princess Guard.


    After all, their success leads to the appraisal of their captain, Banos.


    Already, she didn''t seem to have enough morale, but just in case, Meer started talking quietly.


    Especially this time, as an opponent of the Princess''s personal Guard, I am very happy that you joined the Knights of the Red Moon.


    Meer continued with a smile.


    "I''ve heard that the army of the Duke of Red Moon is the best army in the Empire." I expect to work in line with that reputation. "


    It was breath-taking, extremely smooth and natural yawning.


    That''s Mansana''s mood... of course, but Mia was more aware of it...


    ¨D ¨D The higher the wave, the more the power of those who have overcome it will be recognized.


    Fighting against the mighty Red Moon army will undoubtedly boost the reputation of the Princess''s personal Guard. Of course, what kind of good Captain is that? It''s also something that will interest you.


    - There''s a problem with the title, but first, Mansana-sama needs you to like it.


    Therefore, Meir first lifted Lord Red Moon''s private regiment and turned his gaze to the Princess''s personal guards.


    "And all my princesses'' personal guards..." Thank you for always working for me. You''ve been on a very busy mission here for some time, in particular. First of all, I would like to sincerely say, "Thank you for your hard work."


    Meir said in a calm tone.


    There was no lie or deceit in the word. Meer knows that their work is a distraction. Therefore, I have given you my heartfelt thanks.


    When I heard it, tears appeared in the eyes of some soldiers as if they were stunned.


    The Imperial Guard retained the same loyalty to Meer as the Empress.


    "That way, when I''m busy, I can hold such a meeting, which is very difficult, but... please feel free to play..."


    Meer, here, tighten your expression.


    "You are my proud sword, my shield. I still believe in that name, even though it is inferior to Lord Red Moon''s army, it is by no means inferior in strength."


    "Then Meer turned to the berth..."


    "Today, my father, His Majesty the Emperor, and the Duke of Red Moon are here." A great opportunity to showcase your true power. I look forward to a glorious victory. "


    With that, Meer gave a gentle smile.


    "Now, this is the conclusion, but even though we will face each other from now on, both factions have a flourishing army of our Tier Moon Empire." Celebrate each other''s good fights when the battle is over, without competing with each other. "


    Meer didn''t want Lord Red Moon''s relationship to deteriorate as a result of the tournament. When I have to, I want both armies to work together to protect me.


    Therefore, it should be clearly stated that it is only in this sport that the spirit of confrontation is burned.


    "And for that, I want you to come to the competition without hurting yourself, and I want you to take care of that."


    Of course, if someone bleeds, the scourge will remain... but more than that, if the Princess''s personal Guard gets injured, it may hinder the transportation of supplies. That''s not what Meer wanted. Therefore, don''t get hurt, don''t push yourself! It should also be emphasized that


    "That''s the end..."


    Well then, let''s have some fun.


    I''ll also make an impression that this is for fun.


    When she finished speaking, Mea graciously turned her heels and sat down.


    "Now then, both factions, return to their original positions." When I get back, I''ll start with the first competition in order. Make sure the person in question goes on the course. Also, the referee is in place.... "


    The emperor spoke to Meer, who returned to his seat as Ludwig''s twitching instructions flew.


    ¡°Is this the last horse dance competition that comes out of Meer?¡±


    "Yeah, that''s right..." "Father, you look very sleepy."


    "Fufufu, I didn''t expect me to invite you to such an event..." I was too happy to sleep last night. "


    Mansana, who was listening to it beside her, gave a gentle smile.


    "Oh, so was His Majesty." Recently, Ruvi has a dismissive attitude, so if you can speak up even for a little thing, I will be very happy. ¡±


    "Hahaha, is that so?" It looks the same everywhere. "


    In this way, Meer, Ruvi, and even Strina looked at their fathers who laughed at each other with indescribable expressions.

 735 Lesson 39 The Motivated....

    To be honest... "This horseback riding tournament within the Imperial Guard was received with some discomfort.


    All of the empire''s wise actions so far had a solid reason for doing so.


    Recently, we have been busy with food escorts, etc., and we felt that they were of great significance to our work. Therefore, even if I was busy, I didn''t have any problems... "


    This horseback riding tournament was quite different from that.


    Some people said that they had arranged a fun event to relax their shoulders in order to work hard...


    "Well, of course, it''s always a tense assignment that stops you from breathing." I''m glad to have a little recreation ready to take a breath here..... "


    I had that feeling.


    The same is true of those who compete in the competition... or rather, what Meer said in the second half: "Let''s have fun without getting hurt!" The awareness was stronger. "but......


    "...... You all heard me." Princess Meir''s words. "


    "Oh... I heard about that..."


    The royal guards whispered whether they would return to their camp or not.


    "Master Meir was proud of us." Your sword of imperial wisdom...... "


    The former Guardsmen were proud to hear the words.


    To them who were loyal, Meer''s words were more proud than anything else.


    On the other hand, the ex-Dionese reacted differently.


    "You told me to beat Lord Red Moon''s army." I see, this is Princess Meir. That''s not what I''m saying. "


    The army of Lord Red Moon is the undisputed elite of the Dionysians of the Hundred Battlegrounds. Not only the sword and bow arm, but also the horse riding skills were superb... but Princess Meir said that she could face such a strong enemy and win.


    "You can win," I say majestically.


    That soldier trained by Dion Alaa... somewhere in the crushed future, the elderly and the men who blow the army of the Saintess... what happens when they say something like that...?


    "Exactly, Princess Meir." It''s a pleasant thing to say. Then we can''t afford not to fulfill that order..... "


    ¡°Of course, I don''t have to say a word.¡±


    Men smiling fiercely. The morale rises to the ceiling.


    ¡°You''ve given us a place like this. Be careful, you guys, in order to respond to Mr. Meir''s concern."


    It was the riders who were chosen as the representatives.


    "Ugh! I''ll take care of it."


    Backed by the cheers of their companions, the horsemen ran towards their horses.


    Meanwhile, Lord Red Moon''s private regiment was upbeat.


    After all, they were pulled out by the Princess''s personal bodyguard, headed by the precious Lvi lady, and several female soldiers.


    How could it be that the Princess Meir''s Guard had a subtle and unconvincing Moyamoya?


    "This is a good opportunity to give back." Of course, I couldn''t even start a war head-on... I don''t think they''d give me a place like this. Let them be ashamed in front of Her Royal Highness Princess Meir. "


    "I see. I couldn''t help listening to the speech of Her Royal Highness earlier." to defeat us with the treatment of horseback riding..... "


    The soldiers of the Duke of Red Moon are proud of their army. They were naturally receptive to Meer''s flattery of being the strongest in the Empire.


    Yes, we are the best of the Empire. You can''t lose to a guardsman who can stand by the princess.


    Nonetheless, Meer said earlier.


    "Win" against the princess''s own guards... "


    Because of that, their pride was hurt.


    "As a citizen of the Empire, we adore Princess Meir. Therefore... we can''t leave the princess unaware. Leaving it like this would be a shame for the princess. Here, to give you a fresh look, let''s take it off. Hey, gentlemen?"


    Whoa, whoa, whoa! It was a face that gently returned the voice of enthusiasm.


    Now, looking at the uplifting two factions in the distance, Mea nodded with satisfaction.


    ¨D ¨D Both of you are motivated enough. I''m so impressed, and I''m sure Lord Red Moon will be pleased with it. "The force is different..."


    That''s why we often wait.


    The first match begins. In the beginning, it was a simple quick battle.


    "By the way, how does the Red Moon family align their horses?"


    "When I suddenly asked..."


    "Most of them are tail tortue species. There are also other kinds of mixed blood... but most of them are unified by the tail tortue species."


    Tail Tortue, a workhorse that the Empire prides itself on. Although the speed was transferred to the moon horse. It has a reputation for absolute stability and toughness.


    "Oh, tail tortie... it''s the same kind as the east wind..." In this case, there is little difference between horses, and it seems to be purely a rider''s technique. ¡±


    Somehow, after the commentator crushed the seemingly mighty thing, Meer was, um, folding her arms.

 736 Episode 40 The Ladies Appeal Strike!

    The opening of the horseback riding tournament was marked by a race around the clock with pure speed.


    Incidentally, it is extremely important that the closing of the horse riding tournament is marked by the splendid horse-dancing of the princess... Therefore, when a fairly high level of things is presented, everyone is expecting the right level of things... Are you all right?


    "Well, anyway..."


    Hmm, this looks pretty good.


    Meer breathed into the weather and breathed into the incandescent race.


    "During the rough storm, the ground was more rough, but this way, the race in a neat and tidy place became a pure speed battle, and this is powerful."


    Meer, who unexpectedly stepped forward to support me,


    "At that time, I was fucked."


    It was Levi with a bitter smile. Then, as I suddenly came up with it, I tilted my neck.


    ¡°But, Meir-sama, if the ground was in good shape at the time, how were you going to compete with me?¡±


    "Huh? That''s... a secret, of course."


    That said, it was mea with a smile that looked like it meant something...


    Needless to say, I don''t have any good ideas... In the first place, even when it comes to course muddiness, it''s not me, it''s a storm... "I didn''t have a plan from the beginning..."


    That''s why it''s meer who laughs and laughs and fucks around to change the story.


    "Ah, and... yes." I almost forgot to tell you, Mr. Ruvi. I plan to appeal to Mansana-san about Banos at this horseback riding tournament. "


    "... hah?"


    Levi opened his mouth suddenly and suddenly. That was a serious, slightly altered expression for your daughter -- by the way, it was something that Meer used to be...


    ¡±Oh, oh, oh, eh?¡±


    "Shh, it''s loud, Ruvi-san."


    Meer gently puts her index finger on her lips, then smiles gently.


    "Okay? If my aim is good, this engagement story will be canceled." But that''s just postponing your conversation. If so, this time we should strike with another hand...... ¡±


    "Damn, that''s why you''re appealing to my father, Captain Banos...?"


    As she asked Ruvi with a strange face, Meer nodded her head tightly...


    "That''s right. We can''t just take Hildebrand away from the conversation." And we have to make sure that we get Mr. Banos right. "


    With an extremely serious face, I''ll show you! Meir was enthusiastic about Levi.


    After all, "Maybe there''s someone more promising than Hildebrandt?" It is inevitable that the impression of Meer will worsen if you don''t think about it... "


    The militarily bright Mansana must be taken seriously as a meer I want to be close to.


    "First of all, I appeal to Mansana-sama to appeal to Banos-san." If you recognize its existence, it''s quite a spectacle! I have to think about that. "


    Ruvi whispered to Meer with a serious face.


    "In that case, I wonder if there''s a problem..." "After all, Captain Banos is a very nice person..." Even if you can look at it, it should convey its charm. Especially that muscle... fufufu "


    and so on... well, the competition is progressing as your two daughters have a slightly dirty conversation.


    "Hmph... so far, I''ve said five minutes with Lord Red Moon''s army."


    The speed battles in the first half were almost reciprocal.


    As expected, it is a tail tortue species that prides itself on its stability and toughness. Neither of them collapsed, and there was a close fight that was stuffed with breath.


    In the first five lap duel, Lord Red Moon''s private soldiers won, in the second three lap duel, the Princess''s Private Guards won, and in the third lap duel, the Princess''s Private Guards won.


    "Oh, I wonder if she said... Toni-san..." It''s pretty good, isn''t it?


    Meer crushes as she looks at the Victory Run cavalry.


    Incidentally, as a matter of course, it goes without saying... Meer remembers all the names and faces of the contestants of the Princess''s personal Guard today.


    After all, the Princess Guard was the sword and shield of Meer. Those who risk their lives to protect Meer from the flames of revolution. And they said, "Who was that? If you say something like that, your morale will go down. Inadvertently lowered his shield and said," I couldn''t defend it! Things such as "may also happen.


    In order not to fall into such a predicament, Meer is working hard day and night to use her brain. That way, I make sure to consume the sweetness I consumed that day properly. So, eating a little bit too much sweet food is evidence of proper use of the brain... maybe.


    "But does this still mean that Captain Banos'' pottery is well maintained..." Hey, Mr. Ruvi? "


    Meer sends her gaze to Chirari and Levi, and continues, looking towards Mansana. All of a sudden, Ruvi was shaken to talk, with a clear face.


    ¡°Yes, that''s right. Captain Vanos is always there to guide you with a fever. He is a very good person, especially his muscles are wonderful... and he has trained his subordinates."


    "Well, that''s great." After all, having thick muscles gives me a sense of security..... "


    It was Shtrina who was listening to the conversation between Meer and Ruvi.


    It was a small, leaning strina, but immediately after that, I nodded with a heartfelt face.


    "That''s right. The big captain at Meir''s is very dependable." That bear-like figure... as an escort, I think Lina is also very comfortable. "


    It''s coming in instantly! It was a really good idea, Sturina.


    Now... when I heard the Ladies'' Banos Appeal, I was intrigued not by Lord Red Moon''s Mansana... but by the Emperor who was watching next to it!


    "Huh... my muscles... I see... my dependable dad..."


    Hearing that crush, Meer, I''m shivering!


    "Ah, no... my father, you don''t have to work out..."


    Inside my head, my father, who had grown up to be a bear, came up to me and said, "Call me dad."


    Meer hurriedly looked at her father, and at Mansana, the Red Moon Duke. "..."


    "What are you going to do!" My Red Moon cavalry won''t be able to compete so easily! Don''t give up till the end! "


    Mansana, I didn''t hear you!


    Grasping your fist, I raised my voice loudly.


    He usually has a calm image, but... A horse is... a sinful creature that makes people passionate.


    "But you''re doing pretty good." "Her Royal Highness''s soldiers..." But the skill of battle is not just riding horses. We still have a fight ahead of us. "


    Giraldi, Lord Red Moon Mansana with his fervent gaze. In response, Meer:


    "Fufufu, I''ll stand up for you." After all, the captain of my princess''s personal Guards is a superior officer! Especially like this...... you don''t force me to call you dad, you''re highly rated! "


    ... the direction of the appeal was somewhat lost.

 737 Lesson 41: The Ladies Move

    Now that the three fast-running battles and the obstacle race are over, the first half of the competition is over. Once, I decided to put in a small pause.


    "I see, the way you fly that obstacle is quite brilliant..." I''ll be studying. "


    Meir has been practicing jumping over obstacles for the horse dance. Obstacle races with a lot of similar movements were a lot of helpful.


    Basically, because I knew the horseback riding skills of the king''s people, I was a fat-eyed meer... but the soldiers showed me enough skill to make me roar.


    "In particular, this last jump is impressive." It was a flowing movement. "


    "Oh, you looked so good."


    Then, she exchanged smiles with Abel, who was watching next to her.....


    "Oh, I''m so happy..."


    W-Well, it was an immersive meer...... but suddenly, it stopped moving.


    ©¤ ©¤ I completely forgot about Mr. Banos'' appeal!


    Yes, Abel''s location was bad for Meir''s ability to stay focused (serial mode).


    --That''s right, it''s good to have a good match and get excited... but in the sense of impressing Mansana-sama... it''s not enough at all.


    As I turned my gaze, Mansana was certainly looking forward to the race, but she was not particularly impressed by the Princess''s personal bodyguard.


    Until recently, Ruvi and Meir had been pitching hard (that cavalry soldier was someone the captain had trained...... and he was a good rider, but the captain couldn''t reach a single step......), but I couldn''t help it.


    Mansana is obsessed with horse racing.


    ¨D ¨D After all, I have no choice but to draw your attention to Mr. Banos'' skill. Well, that''s what I was going to do... so I guess I should get a little bit moody here...


    Well, it was then.


    "Mr. Meer, I''m sorry. I''m gonna step aside for a moment."


    Oh, Lina-san, where are you going?


    Asked, Sturina whispered a pathetic smile into Meer''s ear.


    "I''m a little curious about the children, so I thought I''d go see them..."


    The children translated in their heads, and Mia nodded, "Hmm."


    ¨D ¨D In front of your father, we''ll watch the first half together... and then we''ll sneak out and watch with our friends.


    A posture that does not give up playing with friends while serving as the starred Duchess (Etwarin)!


    Meer felt like she''d seen Strina grab her hand there.


    ... well, anyway.


    "In that case, I''ll go with you." I have to change my clothes.... "


    Along the way, I met Anne, and I thought I''d inspire Banos. But when I heard that,


    "What!? Are you leaving already?" Wouldn''t it be okay to stay here a little longer? "


    It was the Emperor who started it.


    There was a feeling that it was a little stingy...... but I wouldn''t say it.


    After all, this winter, Meer is sixteen. You''re a fine lady now. With that much adult attitude, you can flow.


    ... no, but I need you to wait.


    "I don''t feel like I was already twenty when I returned to the past... but I don''t think I was a good lady..."


    Well, leaving aside such trivialities, Mea''s face was shivering,


    "Oh, Father." If you don''t get ready, I won''t be able to go out to the horse dance, but is that okay? "


    "Guru... no, but... that''s too lonely... guru..."


    The emperor roared with remorse... I clapped my hands.


    "Oh, by the way, didn''t they come with you?"


    "What are those kids...?" Um, if it was Patty and Bell, I''d be downstairs, but.... "


    "Oh, my God! Then there''s no need." Call the children here. "


    "No... but are you sure?" "Father."


    He is presumably the emperor of a great power.


    "Can I call someone with such cheerful uniqueness...?" "If you ask me..."


    "There''s nothing unknown about your identity." Are these the children for whom Meer is the guardian? If so, that''s enough. "


    "Father...."


    My father''s words and the trust I can put in myself from there made me feel a little unexpectedly moved...


    "In the first place, if you look like Meer, that''s all you have to say!"


    The words that follow make me a little bit squeamish.


    - That''s right. Your father spoiled me just because he saw me in Bell''s face.


    Besides, now there is also a girl Patty (herself though...) with her mother''s face.


    There is no reason to hesitate to call me here.


    "The emperor and the children like the high places." I''m sure you''ll be glad to be here. "


    Father laughing innocently.


    Meir turns to the other town next to him, the Duke of Red Moon. but he smiled calmly,


    "I can''t say what His Majesty says is good." Besides... we must all enjoy our horses! "


    In the second half, it was somehow a umania that was going to be a step forward.


    Umania''s all over the place, and I was really impressed.


    Hmph, snort, and now look at Shtrina.


    I was afraid that I might want to enjoy watching games with my friends in a more relaxed place, rather than in such a tense place...


    Well then, Lina will pick you up soon.


    I said it with a sad face.


    - That''s right. If you think about it carefully, Lina doesn''t seem nervous even before the Emperor...


    Nodding with a convincing face,


    "Well then, I''ll go." "Father."


    Meer quietly turned her heels back. Well, it was then.


    "Please wait, Master Meir." I''ll be joining you. ¡±


    Yo, Ruvi stood up and said with a crisp face.


    "Oh, what''s the matter, Ruvi?"


    Looking back at my father''s quest with a twitching look,


    "Yes. As a lieutenant, I will try to encourage the riders to compete..."


    "The rider who competes..."


    And when she heard it, Mansana nodded as though she had found it.


    ¡°I see, that''s important. Go ahead. Say hello to him."


    It is obvious that the word ''him'' does not refer to Banos.


    Perhaps Mansana thought that Levi would go to support Hildebrandt, the young man who was going to be his fianc¨¦.


    Perceived this, even though Ruvi''s face was slightly clouded.


    "Ok, please continue to enjoy your father." My princess''s dedicated bodyguard. "


    Then Ruvi quietly left the scene.

 738 Lesson 42: The Men Behind

    "Are there any abnormalities around...?"


    Inside the horseback tournament venue, a short distance away from the princess''s private bodyguard, two men were talking.


    One of them is a huge man who stands out from the crowd. Banos is the exclusive commander of the Princess Guards.


    "Yes, nothing unusual so far." No one seems to be close to the viewing seats, and I have checked the places where I can aim with my bow. ¡±


    Responding to the inquiry, he was also a knight named Eugene, who belonged to the Princess''s own Guard.


    Today''s horseback riding tournament was basically held to take their breath away. However, some soldiers, including Eugen, insisted on escorting Meir today.


    Eugene was a man without a right hand in his loyalty, even though the arm of the sword did not extend to Banos.


    Even if the Princess Guard were to be wiped out, he would fight to the end by himself... "He was a loyal man who was sure of that.


    Therefore, Banos placed his full confidence in him.


    "The Guard is also very well guarded."


    In addition, it was convenient for me to say that I was a former Guardian. Nowadays, communication with the people who are guarding the venue is going to be smooth.


    This wouldn''t have worked so well on Banos.


    "I see. Well, if His Majesty is watching, they won''t be relieved." It''s impossible to target Princess Meer in this security situation..... "


    In the end, Banos shakes his head as if to deny it after crushing it in a tone that makes him say so.


    "No, after all, it''s forbidden to be alarmed." We''ll make sure that one of us is escorted by Princess Meer. And your friends around you. ¡±


    In Banos'' eyes, it is Meir who is most threatened with death.


    In him, the importance of the princess Meir has already surpassed that of the starry duke and the emperor. He is convinced that she is the only reason the Empire is at peace.


    --If you think so, even when I first met you... "


    The first time we met was during a struggle with the Lulu tribe.


    When I said, "Protect yourself and return to the capital," I thanked God for the good fortune of successfully gaining the excuse to retreat while being dumbfounded by what a selfish child...


    ¨D ¨D From now on, that was all in the calculation... He''s a terrible man.


    It was quite natural for Banos to focus on protecting Meer, their great benefactor, by making him the backbone of the Empire.


    --Normally, the Emperor wouldn''t care more... but I''ll leave it to the Kingsguard. We should protect Princess Meer thoroughly.


    As an Imperial soldier, the Emperor is the first to protect... but in this case, I ignore such principles.


    - Well, it''s the "Princess-only" Guards. I could argue that it was okay to devote myself to escorting Princess Meer... Her Majesty the Emperor is also very cherished about Princess Meir...


    "Hey, you''re doing it..."


    Suddenly, Banos, who was about to put his hand on the sword, looked at the opponent and let out a sigh.


    "Ah, Captain Deon. Don''t come near me without a trace..."


    "Haha. I thought you didn''t notice, but you raised your arm, Banos."


    Deon raised his hand slightly, but immediately smiled bitterly,


    But you''re the current captain, right?


    "Hahaha. That''s right. No, I can''t get rid of my habits."


    Banos said when he was drowning in his head.


    So, Captain... Dion-sama was escorted by Princess Meir as well?


    "Oh, right. It seems that an enemy who cares a little has come into the Empire....."


    Deon''s arms were folded, but suddenly he turned his attention to the Princess''s personal bodyguard and narrowed his eyes.


    That''s right, it looks like you''re putting together a good team.


    "Hahaha. It''s a hundred men team that Captain Dion trained." That''s right, wherever you go, you''ll achieve more than enough results..... "


    "Half of it is the Guard." And Lord Red Moon''s soldiers. It''s not that you just have to fight for a mission, you know, when you''re escorting a free princess. No, you''ve been escorting transport units lately..... "


    Deon shrugged his shoulders,


    "It looks really troublesome." "I''m sorry I''m going to wear it, but..." In fact, I think you''re doing well, Captain Banos. "


    Sniffling, he smiled at his mouth.


    "Hahaha, there''s something stupid about getting you to admit it." Honestly, the practical part is Lady Ruvi... the Duchess of Red Moon is doing her best. "


    "Is that so?" I thought it would be difficult for the lieutenant to be Lord Red Moon''s daughter, but.... "


    Banos shrugged his shoulders at Deon, who looked surprised.


    "I agree. Well, that was a happy miscalculation." Hahaha


    After showing a joking laugh, Banos suddenly has a gentle face.


    "Well, actually, you''re doing well, that lady." The commoner listens to my orders and takes my intentions very seriously. I''m so glad you''re here. "


    Dion looked surprised at his mouth.


    "I see. I didn''t know you liked these women."


    "Hahaha. That''s right. If I was 20 years younger, I might have enjoyed such a fairy tale."


    Deon laughed bitterly at Banos, who laughed loudly.


    "Well, that''s right." Sure is a fairy tale. It was the marriage of a knight of civilian origin and the daughter of a nobleman. It''s too ridiculous and blushing.... "


    Suddenly he came up with the idea, he said.


    However, it seems that the princess likes to talk like that, so it''s better not to be too stupid.


    Is that so?


    Dion nodded deeply to Banos, who frowned.


    "I wonder what he said..." He seems to be reading such a book with his friend''s daughter. The Princess''s personal bodyguard might be able to spend some time with the princess. If you get the chance, ask me. "


    I saw Meer approaching, as if timing had just been measured, as I was rumoring. Together, Ruvi and Shtrina, and even the figure of a horse.


    Look at Deon, huh? Meer looks surprised. Gently, the next moment, the horse hiding behind me hid behind me without a sound.


    "Hahaha, you''re obsessed with me...... Lord Deon"


    I think of the princess I just met, as long as I miss her.


    Deon, on the other hand, had a bitter smile on his face.

 739 Episode 43: I knew it!

    Meir stepped down from the auditorium accompanied by Levi and Sturina, the two-star Duchess (Etwarin).


    "Hmm, before I go to Mr. Banos, should I rendezvous with Anne and finish changing...?" However, even if Mr. Banos'' competition starts on the way to changing clothes, it won''t be boring... what''s the matter... oh? "


    While tweeting, I could just see a smart horse brushing on the fluorescent thunder.


    "Oh, Princess Meir..."


    After slowly looking back, Huima had a really tight face.


    "Oh, what''s wrong?" Huima-san, somehow, you look so happy... "


    ¡°Of course, right? It''s impossible not to have fun on such a fun day.¡±


    Hui Ma said, bouncing happily.


    "Ah, somehow, it''s been a while since my chest roared." There seems to be a lot of blood in me. If you think about it, when my family''s fate was at stake, I could not face the battle..... "


    With distant eyes, Huima said.


    "At that time, the feeling of moaning in my chest... let me clear my head today." Fufufu, I''m not afraid of anything right now! Me and Firefly are starving to run. "


    Smart horses roared ferociously. With such a dependable look, Mia nodded, "Hmm..."


    "Apparently, Hildebrandt is going to do something about it..." I wonder if it''s Mr. Banos..... "


    Gently, turning to the Princess''s personal Guard, Meir finds the target.


    "Oh... there you are." Banos-san. Fufufu, even from a distance, it stands out. ¡±


    "Huh? You''re going to see the horse riders of the Empire." Well then, I''ll go with you. "


    etc., it was a wise horse that followed me in a hurry... but I found Deon next to Banos.


    "HIHH!"


    When I jump up, I fall back behind me. As always, she was scared of Deon.


    --Well, if you think about it carefully, Huima-san has an amazing brother called Wolfman... If you had a sword user far superior to oniisama, who knows how strong that is, you might have to be scared.


    Meer smiles as she covers her smart horse with her back.


    "Greetings, Mr. Banos. Besides, Dion-san was also here."


    "Ah, Princess... it wasn''t me. Princess Meir, you''re not going to invite me to such an interesting tournament."


    ¡±Fufufu, in the swordsmanship tournament, I''m going to ask you to fully wave your arm... no, if Dion-san comes out, isn''t it interesting?¡±


    "I see. After about five years, please hold it." Perhaps your beloved prince is feeling good. "


    When I was talking to him, Deon suddenly turned to look next to Meer.


    It was Strina who was ahead of that gaze... "


    "Ah, uuu, noo, Dion Alaaa....."


    I don''t know why, but Strina felt slightly uncomfortable.


    --Oh... I wonder if not only Huima-san, but also Leena-san, isn''t she good at Deon-san? "Well, if you think about it carefully, Leena is related to the snake..." "For once, as a hostile person to Dion-san, my fears might not go away..."


    I''m a little worried.


    If I can, it''s Meer who wants us to get along.


    "Oh, Duchess Yellow Moon. It''s been a long time. I wonder if it''s been since the riding kingdom."


    Deon showed a sophisticated courtesy, but for some reason, Shtrina''s cheeks were subtly reddened.


    Lina-san, what''s wrong?


    "Huh? Ah... yes. Nothing at all..."


    Then, Shutina throat, nh, nh, nh, and so on, and then her usual pathetic smile.


    "Greetings, Dion Alaia. As usual, you''re exerting a murderous aura of noise. Pathetic, the princess of the riding kingdom is frightened. If you lack care like that, I think women will hate you."


    And as he looked upon Hirari and Smiley, Shutrina said, Against him,


    "Hahaha, I''m glad you can smile like that again." Duchess of the Yellow Moon "


    Dion returns with a smile.


    "Huh? Are you interested in Lina''s smile?" I heard that women under the age of 20 were not interested, but perhaps they changed their purpose in a change of spirit? "


    Shtrina said, putting a little teasing colour on her poor smile.


    "By contrast, Deon..."


    "Of course, I''m not interested. But one way or another, it''s a boring problem. If it''s the crying face of a strangely old lady, she might not get tired of looking at it....."


    Looking at Strina''s face, he shook his head... "


    "I''m tired of seeing the crying faces of crying children, and I can''t stand watching them." In any case, like Princess Meir, you don''t have to get tired of showing her a pleasant face in a hurry... "


    Ahh!


    Inadvertently, it was Strina with a muddled face.


    Meer nodded contentedly as she watched the two interact.


    --Hmm, it doesn''t seem like we''re going to get along so I''m relieved... ahhh? I just got a little bad word from you...? No, but is pleasure a compliment?


    "With an unexpected flow of arrows, Meer, put your arms together and think about it..."


    - Yeah, well, it''s better to be pleasant than unpleasant for Dion.


    I conclude so.


    After all, even if Meer sees the common people''s sweets that are [meer baked], if it''s delicious, it''s fine! The vessel was large enough to be able to handle it. To this extent, there is nothing to say.


    Well, in the meantime, the conversation continued.


    To turn into a counterattack, Shtrina often thought silently. After that, I took a breath trying to say something with a slightly smiley smile that came up with something...


    "I see, this is the love pattern of Lina''s youthful day..."


    Immediately afterwards, the voice heard from behind, hehehe! I screamed.


    "Oh no, Belle?" What, why? Since when? "


    "Bell stretched her chest out small to Strina, who looked like she was a wolf..."


    "It was a break, and I saw the meer sisters come down, so we all came together. but....."


    Then he said with a very happy face.


    "Great, I''m relieved." I knew it, Leena, with General Deon.... "


    "T-That''s not true. That''s not true, Belle. Lina... um..."


    Bell waved her hand at Strina, who was in a hurry to say something.


    "Ufufu, that''s fine." Lina. It''s okay. I know... "


    Bell gave a gentle smile as she slapped her shoulder.


    Looking at Bell''s face like that, Strina screamed silently.

 740 Episode 44 Love General Meir, Ill tell you!

    ¡°By the way, Mr. Banos, I''d love to show you your skills this time.¡±


    With a smile on the face of Bell and Shtrina, Meir turned to Banos again.


    "If you think about it, I''ve never seen your horse riding skills before. I''ve seen Dion-san''s invincibility many times, but...."


    Banos plays a role in defeating Dion. He was an important figure for Meer. But you''ve never seen him for what he did with his sword and horseback riding skills.


    "Haha. That''s what they said. Well, I guess I''ll try my best to meet the expectations of Princess Meer."


    Looking at Banos with a luxurious smile on his face, Meer suddenly felt emotion.


    ¡±Think about it... you and I have been together a long time since the war with the Lulu tribe.¡±


    Considering that he was supposed to die in the woods, emotions were a part of it.


    ¡°I see. Since then, we''ve been on a glorious path.¡±


    Banos suddenly said, with a serious look on his face.


    "If possible, I would like to perform the honorable function of escorting the princess in the future." For that reason, today is a good time... "I hope you enjoy the knightly skill of the princess.¡±


    "Fufufu, I''m looking forward to it, Captain Banos."


    "Grrr, there..."


    "Captain Banos..."


    Next to Meer, Levi, who was silent, took a step forward.


    "I wish you good luck." I believe in the captain''s victory. ¡±


    Ruvi put his hands together in front of his chest and said as if he was praying.


    "Hahaha, trust is appreciated..." But even before the deputy captain, you didn''t have that many riding fights, did you? ¡±


    Levi shook his head quietly as Banos tilted his head with a strange look. Shake your head - somehow, with a ready face!


    "No, I''m very familiar with it." I mean, I...... you......


    --Shhhhhh! Ruvi-san, I''m not going to confess at this time!?


    Meer, panic over Ruvi''s sudden murder. I didn''t expect any confession from Meer. But there''s no way I can stop it now... "" Meer, it''s just a throat-sniffing... "


    "Tsk... tsk... tsk..."


    "Ruvi''s mouth softened and froze..."


    "If you''re not a great horse rider... your subordinate''s name will be scarred too!"


    Ruvi said with a crisp, tightened expression.


    "I see. Indeed, I now have the daughter of the Red Moon family under my command." Hahaha, you can''t lose so easily, surely. "


    Ruvi exhaled a tired sigh at Banos who laughed loudly... and tightened his expression again.


    ¡°While the captain is at the competition, Her Royal Highness Princess Meir will be well guarded. Please feel safe and focus on the competition.¡±


    "It''s not just another backup for Meer..." It''s a grief-stricken word. A word that pushes Vanos'' back vigorously. In the words of the deputy captain who supported the captain...... it was the words of the person who was responsible with him.


    Banos blinked his eyes in surprise at Ruvi''s ale.


    If the deputy captain from the Red Moon family told me that, I wouldn''t be able to work so hard.


    "Yes, now I''m Levi, the Princess''s dedicated Guard Vice Captain." Don''t forget to win, Captain Banos. "


    Now then...... Ruvi returned to his heels. That shoulder is heartless, or it''s a little lonely down there...


    - Hmm... this is...


    Meer, find a new serious crisis.


    I quickly walked up to Ruvi and whispered softly.


    "Mr. Ruvi... you just went to confess, didn''t you?"


    "Ugh..."


    Ruvi''s shoulders trembled... Staring towards Meer... what a pathetic face.


    "... uuuu... I feel... depressed that I didn''t have the courage to do this." It''s something I''ve always wanted to tell you... why can''t I tell you when I''m supposed to be able to tell you anytime... "


    Ruvi said it with the face of a maiden like that... but Meer found an undeniable misunderstanding in her words! "That''s..."


    "I see... I''m sure you may not have the courage, Mr. Levi." But, if you were acting... it''s not just courage, it''s savagery... It may have been corrupted by reckless behavior. "


    "Huh...?"


    To Ruvi, who blinked his eyes, Meer... said in a tone that seemed to tell the truth about the world without wavering.


    "You... are missing something important, Mr. Ruvi."


    "Is that...?"


    Ruvi squeezed his face and straightened his posture.


    "In front of Ruvi like that, Meer really stretched her chest with greatness..."


    "I know, it''s time!"


    He said in a tone that sounded like a battle-sensitive general.


    "T-Timing...?"


    Ruvi leaned back like he was struck by a shock. Meer continued in a gentle tone to Ruvi.


    "Hmm, it might be okay to paraphrase it as a winning opportunity..." Either way, we should change our perception of being able to communicate our thoughts at any time. When the seed is sown, and the flowers are in bloom, and the fruits are in fruit, the first reaping is done. And he shall sow when he shall sow, and rear when he shall sow, and reap when he shall reap. Or maybe that''s what the battle is all about, isn''t it? When you should attack, you should attack, and when you should defend, you should defend. "


    Love General Meir nodded with his arms folded.


    "There is a time for everything. There is a time to express your thoughts. It''s a mistake to say that you can always say that.¡±


    It''s impossible to think about going to confession at that time.


    The accumulated knowledge of Meer''s... romantic novels speaks for themselves!


    I don''t think that timing is the only thing!


    "I can always say, the error is..."


    Gokri and Levi snorted, and Meer shook his head tinyly.


    "Oh my... I can''t help it." I didn''t expect you to be so far out of love. I think we need to teach the neighborhood together. "


    Meer, to say the least, calls his faithful maid.


    "Anne. This, Anne..."


    "Yes, Master Meir."


    Anne stepped forward and bowed her head with a stern face.


    "Excuse me, but could you also prepare a reading for Mr. Ruvi that will teach him the basics of love?" I see...... Ellis wrote, "Your Highness''s great love!" I wonder if it''s okay around here? "


    ¡°Okay, I''ll have it ready for you soon.¡±


    ¡°Let''s keep reading the text. It''s easier to make a horse-shaped sandwich than to make a horse-shaped sandwich if you''re in love with me.¡±


    and so on. General Meir and his master, Anne, made it possible for Ruvi''s romantic education to proceed... Are you sure?

 741 Lesson 45 The wisdom of the Empire knows how to ride horses.

    Now, after giving Ruvi a mighty sermon, Meer hurried to the makeshift tabernacle. So I changed into horseback riding clothes.


    It was a slightly flashy thing that was newly tailored to match the horse dance.


    A half-moon shaped hat with fuzzy feathers, and clothes with a blue base that resembled the army uniform of the Lemno Kingdom. On top of that, the red cloak is either because it is the color used in the election, or because it takes care of the Duke of Red Moon.


    Finally, the shoes that Abel bought were properly worn and checked on their appearance.


    "Hmm, that feels good!"


    He nodded with satisfaction and returned to the stadium.


    Ludwig confirms the return of Meer and announces the resumption of the competition.


    The next competition is a team game. It had four horses running in a relay format and delivering messages.


    The first rider ran one lap, the second two laps, and the third three laps, and gradually ran a longer distance and handed over the command. The fourth rider became the final runner and ran around.


    Incidentally, the circumference of the course is 1,500 m (Moontail), and if it is 6,000 m around...... even if Meer runs as hard as he can, it will take half a day.


    No, I mean, it''s impossible for me to run that distance... "


    ¨D ¨D A horse that can continue to run that long distance is a wonderful thing after all. You have to take care of it. "Yeah..."


    It was a meer that renewed the spirit of Aima. Tenma Hime Mea loves all the horses without wings.


    ¨D ¨D However, I don''t know how hard it is to run in the first place. When I look at it, it''s like this... and it''s starting to feel like my business.


    The long history of the Tier Moon Empire... How many princesses have lived a peaceful life?


    If I had been born two or three generations ago, I would have been able to live without such hardships... and I would have become regrettable.


    --You ''ve made a mistake in the time of your birth. I wish I had been born to that first horse. The horse with the shortest distance and the easiest was good... "


    That way, you could have stayed in bed without having to struggle like this. If I clap my hands, the cake will come out, so...


    Meer-sama, what''s the matter?


    At first glance, Anne looked worried. Looking at it, Meer returns to me with a hahaha.


    --The cake came out... yes, it is. If I had been born sooner, I wouldn''t have been able to throw a cake at Anne.


    Meer unexpectedly smiled bitterly.


    --Oh, that''s right... If I hadn''t been born in this era, I wouldn''t have met Anne or Ludwig... maybe it would have been harder.


    That''s why there were snakes in the past era... what would have happened if they had been born without allies in such an era...


    --Thinking like that, Patty''s going to struggle, I''m sure...


    Unlike Meer, Patty doesn''t know who she can trust.


    When I suddenly saw it, I saw Patty''s eyes. I don''t know what Meer''s gaze means, but she''s tilting her head.


    "Um, Miss Meir...?"


    Anne''s voice again. Meer smiled at it,


    "Yeah, nothing." Anne, thank you for helping me get dressed. I''m the Fortunate One..... "


    How comforting it is to have enough loyalty to believe... Meer once again feels it.


    ¨D ¨D After all, I was born in this era and it was the right answer!


    And while Meir is contemplating life from the horse''s running appearance, the race goes on.


    From the first horse to the second horse. The battles are almost reciprocal.


    "Hmm... I wonder if I should think of this sport as an interesting liver with a different distance?"


    "I replied to Meer''s crush..."


    "Sounds like it." I''m not very familiar with horseback riding either..... "


    Kirari, it was Ludwig who shone his glasses.


    "We will determine the pace distribution while considering the length of the distance and the development of the race. Gorka, the horseback rider, said that judging the situation would be a very important competition. For example, if you put it behind the opponent until the end and use it to dodge the wind, if the difference is too open, you can increase the speed and close the distance from the beginning...... and you can think of various strategies......"


    "Huh. I see. The situation is... well, that''s very important, isn''t it?"


    Meer thinks again. After all, judgment of the situation is also important for horse riding. Therefore, we have to get on a horse that can properly judge the situation!


    "... but I see. It''s not just about the horse''s abilities." It is also important to properly communicate the gist to the horses. "


    We need to properly inform the horse of the situation and have him decide on the basis of that information.


    To whom? Of course, to the horses!


    However, even if the decision is left to the horse, the judgment materials need to be clearly communicated...


    "You''re going to be questioned about your communication with the horses..." It''s really deep... it''s a very well thought out competition, isn''t it? "


    Yes, a smiling meer.


    Such a meer crush... this is what Ludwig sounded like.


    "The rider grasps the horse''s abilities properly, judges the situation correctly, and distributes the pace. The ability to properly communicate the intention to the horse is also becoming important, so it is a very deep competition."


    and so on... "


    --Meir-sama was a man who was deeply taunted by horses. Since Meir-sama admitted it, Gorka who conceived the competition must also have a high nose...


    It was Ludwig who decided to talk to him later.

 742 Lesson 46 Sad Guilt

    Meanwhile, Belle and the children, who had separated from Meer, were taken to the auditorium by Shtrina.


    The emperor smiled gently at the children who had arrived.


    Mansana''s eyes narrowed interestingly as she looked towards Patty, not Bell...


    "I see..." Sure enough, there was a face of the previous princess. Besides, that girl is somewhat like Princess Meir..... "


    "Hahaha. That would be true. Well, actually, it''s not as cute as meer....."


    The emperor laughed in an upbeat mood. As prompted, Belle and the others took their seats.


    With that, Yana''s body stiffened to an out of place nervousness. Even though I greeted you once, it was like an imperial emperor and a grand nobleman sitting in his seat. It was impossible to tell me not to be nervous.


    Meanwhile, Kirill did not sit down, stepping out of the fence in front and watching the race.


    "Wow..."


    Horseback riding, seen from a high position, had a different force.


    The Empire is amazing to have so many horses.


    Cyril cheers as she watches the horses race. When I heard that, Belle smiled... and began to speak.


    "Fufufu, let''s teach Cyril something nice." In fact, there is a country called the Riding Kingdom where everyone rides horses. "


    Horseback riding kingdom...?


    To Cyril, who was tilting his neck, Bell spoke in a very mighty tone.


    "Yes, it''s a very nice country, isn''t it?" "There is a wide meadow spread out..." Horses rush around. The inhabitants also lived with the horses, and hehehe, I rode a lot. I miss them. "


    That''s how Bell goes around her neck. Gently narrowed his eyes to look at the scenery of the riding kingdom from afar...


    "When I do this, I feel like I can see the sight of the meadow." Ah, look, over there... "


    "Belle... the horseback riding kingdom might be that way..."


    In response to Strina''s modest tsk, Bell turned her face in the guise of casual wind...


    "... I miss you so much!"


    It is a bell at an appropriate pace at any time.


    Now, despite what Belle-san said, Cyril said, glittering her eyes.


    One day, we want to go too, Yana-san


    Yana loosened her cheeks a little, and then stroked Cyril''s head...


    ¡°Yeah, maybe we could live there someday.¡±


    That word she said herself... Yana suddenly feels strange.


    --I couldn''t even think about it until a little while ago...


    The hard days in Ganudos Harbor country pass by.


    Stealing food, robbing poor children like ourselves, getting beaten up and hurting... but still living desperately.


    It was all about protecting Cyril and surviving together. "But for now..."


    --What do you want to do, where do you want to live... I''m thinking about that...


    "Onee-chan...?"


    When she suddenly returned to me, Cyril was staring at her with a worrying look on her face. To reassure her, Yana stroked her head and then turned to Patty.


    As usual, Patty watched the competition without any expression on her face.


    However, Yana somehow... looked like her face was backed up.


    - I see... Patty''s brother is now...


    Yana remembered and felt guilty about herself as she enjoyed her days.


    It was probably the same kind of guilt that Patty had.


    It''s... a guilt that you''re the only one living happily ever after.


    - I''m not sure, but Patty can''t see her brother. "And my brother is not very happy..."


    "Even though I know that, I enjoy happiness..." And there was a thorn in Yana''s heart.


    I want you to be a good friend of Patty''s...


    What resonates in my head is the words I was told by my great benefactor Meer.


    What can I say to Patty as a friend right now...?


    At the end of the day... Yana opened her mouth.


    "Hey Patty... can you take Patty''s brother with you?"


    "... eh?"


    Patty opened her eyes suddenly.


    "Riding the kingdom, if you go with me, I''m sure it will be very fun." Cyril will be glad too... Well, of course, I don''t know much about Patty. I don''t know what Patty''s brother''s doing right now. But I''m sure if you were me... you''d do something about it. "


    What Yana wanted to say is that she would definitely help me if I were you.


    It''s a little hope.


    I''m sure you''ll help me if I ask for your help... "No matter how desperate the present may be, happiness will come tomorrow and the day after tomorrow.


    What Yana wanted to tell her friends was that hope. "But..."


    "That''s why... when we''re all done, we''ll be together..."


    Words of courage, but they don''t reach us.


    Patty...... shook her head in silence.


    "... I can''t do that... I''m sorry."


    It was the word of rejection that came back.


    And Yana couldn''t ask why.


    Because Patty''s face... it looked like she was going to cry somehow...


    Someone was watching the situation closely.


    It was Shrina who sneaked up on the two of them to make sure no one noticed.


    Patty''s face...... Sturina, who has captured her mind''s movements with extreme accuracy, sees what she used to be.


    "After all, that girl..."

 743 Lesson 47: Your Majesty, I notice Nanica.....

    Former Lieutenant Banos of the Dion Corps. He is known as a good man to take care of.


    Captain Deon, who was as strong as a god, and the soldiers who were not out of the realm of ordinary people. It was his job to hold on in the meantime. And the skill had a reputation.


    But Meer didn''t really know what it was like to be a soldier.


    Could it be that you''re crazy as a captain? I was worried about you... "


    Banos was doing so much to dispel Meer''s anxiety.


    "Oh, you''re doing great."


    Meer was unexpectedly cheering at the bullish figure of Banos.


    The stretched spine and its huge body standing upright toward the heavens, like a giant tree rooted in the earth, how reliable it is.


    Three arrows were released from such a ruthless standing.


    * giggle! Every time I hear a sound, I don''t leap, and I drop my shots.


    Moreover, the interval between the first shot, the second shot and the third shot is fast.


    Hyuka, hyuka, hyukku, the rhythm sounded three times, and it was instantly coming through.


    Even though they weren''t as good as the famous Ruhru clan, they still had the tricks to keep their hands off the expert archers.


    The opponent is in a hurry to see it too, but their aim is too distracted to prioritize speed. One shot and two shots were good, but the third came off slightly.


    But that must have restored calm. He exhaled once and shot again. The arrow that flew to draw a line shot through the middle of the archery.


    ¨D ¨D It was a soldier of the Red Moon. "I''m calm..."


    Mmm, it was a meer that I was so impressed with.


    Next, horse archery.


    Banos gently puts the giant on his horse, or accelerates the horse. And while passing by, cumming, cumming, cumming!


    Whoa, whoa!


    The more meer cheered, the more brilliant it was.


    "Awesome! It hits like that a lot." Moreover, while manipulating the horse..... "


    Praising Mia, Levi''s chest was puffed up next to her. Without a heart, he looks so mighty.


    Isn''t it true that Anne and Tiona did the same thing to shoot a bow from above the horse?


    "Yes, but then I shared the horse with Master Tiona and the bow."


    And so on, as Anne waved her hand, Mia smiled slightly gently...


    "Fufufu, thanks to that, I''ve been saved, so I won''t be humble." Besides, since you''re a maid, you don''t have to fight like that at all. "


    "But as a deputy captain, I should probably do something about it..."


    Levi looked worried on the side. The look I was so good at turned around. I was really worried about it. Can I do it? I was crushing it.


    "Well, maybe there''s nothing I can do..." I don''t think it''s going to be like fighting on the front line..... "


    Gently, I''m following you.


    "Fufufu, well, I can do it, but..."


    Without reading the air, it was Hui Ma who pushed his neck with a really mighty face.


    By the way, Dion isn''t nearby right now.


    It was a smart horse whose attitude increased in inverse proportion to the distance from Deon.


    Leaving such noisy commanders behind, the competition continues.


    The race for horse speed is a victory for Red Moon soldiers. The swordsmanship on the ground ended in the victory of Banos, and the last thing he waited for was riding swordsmanship.


    "The opponent is quite good, but it won''t reach Mr. Banos." Fufufu, that''s right, you''re the captain of the Princess''s own Guards. "


    Meer smiles with satisfaction. Then, when I suddenly looked next to it... the Huima, who had been having fun until a while ago, had a slightly blue face.


    Oh, Huima-san, what''s the matter?


    I followed his gaze, and it was not Deon... but Banos.


    "Oh, Huima-san." Are you afraid of Mr. Banos? It''s okay, right? Yeah, but he''s much more common sense and calm than Deon. "


    "No, I''m not scared of anything else." It''s just... well, I thought that Dion Ala?a was a horrible being... who could put it on with one hand... and one hand on the other... "


    Smiley horse trembles. "Meer often thinks..."


    "... I see... if you ask me..."


    I nod unintentionally.


    By the way, no one has said anything about Deon having to play Banos with one hand... well, I can''t say that I can''t...


    "Huh! No way, Huima-san." If you inflate such a terrible imagination, it will cause trouble for the horse riding afterwards. "


    Having said that, Meer slapped Pong, Pang Hui Ma''s shoulder.


    "It''s okay. If Dion-san looks like he''s slaughtered a wolf or somebody else, I''ll do my best to stop him."


    Isn''t Princess Meir afraid of Dion Alia?


    In response to Huima''s question, Meer had plenty of room in her expression...


    "Of course I''m not scared, but if I say it''s a lie..." But at least, it shouldn''t be slashed just to stop it... maybe "


    There were words that supported Meer''s heart. "That''s..."


    ¨D ¨D I am a "pleasant" human to him. If that were the case, it wouldn''t be so easy to get slaughtered. People want to slash and throw away unpleasant things with a little trigger, except for those that are pleasant.


    Then Meer laughed at Huima.


    "Come on, it''s almost your turn." Before you do, let''s look at Mr. Banos'' bullish figure and cheer him up. Today is the day to enjoy the horse show. ¡±


    "I see... that''s right..."


    Huima nodded to Meer with a slightly bright face.


    Meer and Smart Horse cheered Banos for their support.


    Now... change the seats.


    Your Ladyships were thriving here too.


    "Wow, that''s amazing! That''s amazing. As expected, Sister Meir''s Guard Captain!"


    Pyon Pyon jumping bell and Cyril laughing at the imitation.


    Although her expression remained the same, Patty was also watching the competition.


    "There was someone who stared quietly at it..."


    The Tier Moon Empire, the Emperor, and Matthias Luna Tier Moon look at the bell that makes their eyes glitter... "Look at Patty, who doesn''t take off her gaze..." "Then, look at meer who raises her voice of support down there..."


    Look at the place where the cheering is going, the giant man who cuts through with his opponent, Banos...


    "I see..."


    Heavily nodded, then whispered in a small voice.


    "... muscles. Asking that person to teach you... hmmm"


    "..."


    In a moment, an unidentified chill ran over Meer''s spine, which was a little bit far away, but Meer didn''t notice the cause.

 744 Episode 48 The main race is about to begin.

    --Hmm, I felt some chill, but...


    After looking around, Meer turned to the auditorium. There, Emperor Matthias and Lord Mansana of the Red Moon laughed amusedly.


    Like this... bend your elbows to create a force, point to it, and now point to Banos.


    Perhaps the two honor Banos'' tough body and strong army.


    That''s a desirable development for Meer... but for some reason. Meer had an indescribable hunch.


    - No, well, you think too much.


    In the end, the competition ended in the supremacy of Banos. Banos, who also demonstrated unparalleled strength in horseback swordsmanship, overwhelmed the representatives of the Red Moon Private Corps. The Princess''s dedicated Guard Captain turned out to be a stunner.


    "I can''t believe you''re so strong... this is an unexpected miscalculation."


    "Fufufu, it''s not a miscalculation, Miss Meir."


    At first glance, Ruvi was proudly inflating his nose.


    "With Captain Banos, it''s as easy as that." It would have been easy to win with one hand. ¡±


    It wasn''t impossible to wield a sword while manipulating a horse with one hand...... I didn''t think it was possible, but I didn''t think it would be wild to say it. Isn''t it inexcusable to water your beloved maiden?


    Nikkori laughed, and Meer said.


    "That''s very reassuring." Well, no matter what, you could have appealed to Lord Red Moon..... "


    Then, nodding in satisfaction,


    "In the future, if Hildebrandt catches me with a good bait, my plan will be fine." I''m begging you, Huima-san. "


    Just before I turned my gaze, Huima and Hildebrandt appeared just in time.


    The atmosphere in the venue changes into a stunning moon horse.


    "Oh, that''s..."


    "That''s Lord Red Moon''s proud moon horse," "Yuetsu" "..." It''s a wonderful fur. "


    "No, but the horse of a friend of Princess Meir is also a wonderful horse." Look at that supple hindpaw. It''s really beautiful... "


    Gokri and the throat-sniffing soldiers of both factions.


    Looking at the situation, Meer guessed.


    --It looks like there are quite a few horse lovers in our empire, as well as the Riding Kingdom... "I thought it was just Gorka or some of you..."


    Meir who discovers the existence of potential Ummania.


    - Hmm... I wonder if anyone would be interested in studying horses at Meer Academy? Besides, in some cases, some aristocrats may offer to cooperate... "


    In any case, school management costs money. And even though it has improved slightly, the Empire''s finances are still tight. Nevertheless, the aristocrats are still wasting their time... "


    ¨D ¨D If you want to spend money anyway, I''d like you to spend it for Meer School. At that time, it''s even better to make them happy to let themselves out. "Hmm..."


    So it is a horse.


    Horse research can be helpful, and it may lead to business in the future.


    --The people of the riding kingdom probably don''t like selling horses, but... if it''s research on how to fix horse injuries, or later on, making food using horse milk, such as horse liquor... Besides, if it''s any better horse breeding technique, it should be more interesting... If so... let''s also look at exports...


    Meer nodded.


    "I see. Maybe I can do it." Horseback riders will be strengthened, and horses will be needed for transportation. "Above all, when something happens, it''s the horse that escapes..." Fine, research on horses! "


    Meer-san, what''s the matter?


    Ludwig asked with a strange look, and Meer shook his head.


    "No, it''s nothing." Um, by the way, what are those two battles? "


    "It was a circle. I thought it was a distance that reflected the speed of the moon horse..."


    I see. It''s a pure speed battle, isn''t it?


    Indeed, it was worthy of the battle against the moon horse. Meir was able to win the match in the Riding Kingdom because it was a long run for endurance. If I had played pure speed against the mountain tribe''s proud moon horse, "Dew", I''m sure Meer would have lost.


    --East wind is a good horse, but there are some things that are not suitable for me...


    And the true value of the moon horse will appear after all, this short distance sprint.


    To show off my proud horse. Smart Horse and Hildebrandt stood side by side in front of the observatory, then walked slowly in front of both camps.


    By the way, they didn''t belong to either faction. In other words, it is a special guest treatment.


    Therefore, the people of both factions were able to support each other without any trouble.


    Now, as the two of them approached, Meer raised her voice to support them.


    "Huima-san!" Good luck! And Hildebrand! ¡±


    Meer sends a heartfelt brew to Smart Horse and a freshly shaped brew to Hildebrandt.


    In response, the riders smiled and waved.


    --Hmm, that face... Hayama-san is motivated too. This is a relief, isn''t it?


    I used to be frightened of Deon.


    Seeing the intelligent horse focused on the battle, it was a safe meer...


    She was unaware. "The fact that dangerous seeds had already been sown..."


    The run of the horse, the signs contained in it. Meer sensed it when the start signal sounded and it was a little later.

 745 Episode 49: Miscalculation... Meer, you misunderstand Hui Horses riding skills!

    Two horses arrived at the starting point.


    While there were some horses that were showing signs of victory, both Yuemin and Huo Lei had a calm attitude. However, the quality seemed slightly different.


    Your son is a sunset beast with a somewhat sophisticated attitude. It was to show the nobility''s elegant attitude towards the horses and their surroundings.


    On the other hand, Fluorescent Lightning was just quietly concentrating on the course in front of him. It was the face of a warrior who focused on battle.


    Did I just say the best moon horse that the family of fire is proud of?


    Meer felt the difference between a horse that had actually been on the battlefield and a horse that had never been on the battlefield.


    --Hmm, maybe it''s the fluorescent thunder that''s used to running through all kinds of situations... but it''s a horse that''s very fast if it runs smoothly, evening and evening.


    From Meer''s point of view, the running track is not rough. There is no place for an accident that would upset Yuetsu. In other words, it would be a pure speed battle... "


    --When I fought it, I knew I was good with the strategy... but it was quite difficult in this situation. What do you think, Huima-san?


    Though I thought it was okay, I felt a little uneasy.


    Incidentally, the operation was of course the one considered by "Araki".


    The horse runs and the horse thinks. Meer then empties her head and focuses only on matching the horse to make it easier for her to run. That would be the ideal division of roles... is that right?


    As the tension gradually increased, the referee raised his flag... Shake it down, scream.


    Get started!


    At the same time as the signal to start, two horses jumped out.


    It was preceded by the fire thunder of a horse!


    Grunts, accelerates while you gaze, and pulls the turtle apart. Yuechan also chased him, but the difference gradually opened up. When he turned the first corner, the difference between the two horses was about one horse.


    Yuuki... has been completely left behind!


    "Wow! That''s amazing!"


    Meer raised her eyes in joy. There was also a great cheer from the watching audience.


    --Ufufu, it''s the best exhilaration I''ve ever had. With all this excitement, Lord Red Moon will be pleased with you, won''t he?


    Meer was very satisfied, but her smile quickly froze.


    Gurgling, accelerating fluorescent lightning.


    "Oh! Good luck, Huima-san!"


    Meer, cheer.


    Gulp, gulp, accelerating fluorescent lightning. "It''s like dancing in the sky..."


    "But that''s a wonderful speed..."


    Meer, spill the crush of admiration.


    Gurgling, gurgling, gurgling, accelerating!


    Meer, I think we''re in luck here.


    - Oh, isn''t that a little too much acceleration?


    and so on.


    At this point, the sense of crisis that Meer felt was, "Think about pace allocation!" It wasn''t about that kind of dimension.


    Wise horses are from the riding kingdom. A rider of horses representing the Fire Clan. You will not do anything unnatural, such as causing the horse to lose breath in the second half.


    Also, there is no sign of shortness of breath in the second half. The fluorescent thunder that ran vividly was pleasant, and it ran pleasantly. "The desperately pushing Yuuki and Hildebrandt seem rather bitter..."


    Until then, the running of Smart Horse and Firefly was overwhelming.


    It was overwhelming, strong and above all beautiful.


    It was the beauty of some of the finest.


    The swordmaster, Dion Alaiah''s swordsmanship, seemed so beautiful that it appealed to others.


    Alternatively, the bows and arrows of the bow masters'' Ruhr warriors are breathtakingly beautiful.


    The intelligent horse and the running of fire thunder wore a dazzling beauty.


    It was a brilliant run that everyone was falling in love with.


    --Oh, this is terrible.


    Meer''s intuition was appealing.


    Hui Ma had already misunderstood that he was as skilled as Xiao Yu.


    I could beat Hildebrand, attract him moderately, and invite him to the Riding Kingdom... I was hoping for that kind of skill!


    --This is too... too overwhelming!


    When I turned the second corner, the difference was slightly open and three horses.


    For a moment, Hildebrandt was trying to catch up and win at the end? I suspected that it was Meer... but when I saw his face, I realized that it was different.


    Hildebrandt was impatient and gave his instructions to Yanabo. However, Huima...... hadn''t issued any instructions for the fluorescent thunder in the first place. However, I entrust myself to the horse... No, as if I was letting the horse and my heart pass, I ran through the course as a horse.


    It was a daunting run for all the competitions.


    I wonder if the Banos game that raised so many spots has already disappeared from everyone''s memory...?


    Meir looked up at the auditorium and glanced at Mansana. From what I can see... I''m nailed to the run of a smart horse! He opens his mouth wide and watches the brilliant run without waste.


    Probably, the Banos who had shown great success earlier had already been thrown away from my memory.


    By the way, the Emperor seemed to be watching his muscles with his arms in good shape. "I''m glad you still remember the Banos game..."


    - No, I don''t care about your father. Besides, it is not desirable that Lord Red Moon''s impression of Banos should fade from his head. Ugh, that was a miscalculation!


    The Banos'' struggle must have been forgotten if they had seen such a splendid run.


    ¨D ¨D It''s a riding that can''t compare to Xiao Tan-san. "I can''t even fight with my sword..."


    Gokri, I''m throaty...


    Meir is convinced that she is better at horseback riding than Xiao Xiao.


    I see, there is the fact that Meer won the match.


    Certainly, considering that, I can say that Meer''s horseback riding skills are better than Xiao Yi''s... I might say that...!


    I don''t know why, but I don''t feel like I''m subtly dissatisfied. It''s a strange thing.


    "Well, anyway..."


    --No, it''s good that you''re attracting Hildebrand... but you''re overdoing it. This is going to be a powerful attraction to the others.


    Meer gritted her teeth and turned to the venue.


    The venue that had been boiling up to the moment just now had changed and calmed down.


    Unexpectedly beautiful, fascinating horseback riding. It was a real horseback ride, unlike the Empire''s Tenma Princess (), which was different from one and the same.


    - Guu, you''re all in love. I can''t believe Huima-san was such a demonic woman...


    With a meer gnashing her teeth and a horse on her butt, the thunderbolt curved around the third corner.


    The difference was even wider.


    Hildebrand whipped it hard... but it didn''t stretch.


    In contrast, smart horses and phoenix thunder increasingly ride the rhythm. The audience is enthusiastic about the light footprint.


    Well, it was then.


    Meer suddenly noticed.


    - Huh? I guess I''ll have to get on the horse later... huh? I''m riding this incredible thing in the air...?


    Meer was in a hurry, but I was on the verge of catching up with him.


    "That''s..."

 746 Episode Fifty: Meers Miscalculation - Dying Horse Dance!

    Then the race ended without any turbulence.


    --There was no reversal or chasing at all in the second half.


    I think it was Meer, but if there was no one who expected it in the first place, there would be no one who expected it.


    It was such an overwhelming run.


    Immediately after the goal, Huima moved to the front of the audience seat.


    I got off my horse, bowed gorgeously to the Emperor and Lord Red Moon, and then came to Meir.


    "Fufufu, I don''t know, Princess Meir. Could you show the Empire the power of the riding kingdom?¡±


    Meer smiled relievedly at the wise horse with a doozy face... "


    ¡°That was a great run. Huima-san, you must be one of the best horse riders in the Fire Clan.¡±


    While clapping and clapping...


    --If so, it would have been nice to release my hand a bit more...


    I want to say something like that, but...... I swallowed the words.


    For the people of the Horse Kingdom, battles on horses should be sacred. If so, no matter what kind of battle you play, you won''t be able to think of losing your hand.


    - Well, it''s ridiculous to complain to Huima-san. You should send a heartfelt compliment here. Hildebrandt must have enjoyed the run of Smart Horse and definitely had an interest in riding the kingdom.


    You don''t have to ask for too much. I think we should try to figure out what to do with Ruvi and Hildebrandt, as we originally did.


    I saw Hildebrand coming there at the right time.


    Perhaps we were going to praise the run of Smart Horses and celebrate each other''s good fights. Or would you like me to show you Huima''s love horse, Firefly?


    In any case, it would be good to have your interest, "Meer nods with satisfaction.


    Hildebrandt stared straight at the horse and smiled.


    "No, Lady Hui Ma." Your horseback riding was quite impressive. I''m impressed with this Hildebrandt. "


    Well, my friend, I hope you can show me the power of fireflies.


    Huima, with her eyes closed, said with a proud, winning face.


    "Huh. I''ll call the horse my friend..." Is that the mindset of the rider of the riding kingdom? Otherwise, I wouldn''t be able to ride that stunning ride..... "


    "That''s right. If you treat a horse like a disposable tool, you won''t be able to unleash its full power." Horses are the most trusted comrades on the battlefield. "


    With his arms folded...... Huima nodded mightily. Hildebrandt had such glittering eyes when he heard it.


    --Hmm, it looks pretty good. "And how do you remind Lord Red Moon of Mr. Banos'' activities..."


    Meer tried to immerse herself in her thoughts... but she couldn''t afford it.


    Because... Hildebrand suddenly put one knee on the spot.


    "...... Haa?"


    With this action, Meer''s eyes blinked suddenly. Hildebrandt looked up at the horse and said in a quiet voice.


    "Master Smart Horse, please teach me your horseback riding skills." will you be my mentor...? "


    Hearing that, Meer quickly regained her composure.


    - Ah, ah, well, that''s right. A simple Hildebrand would say that.


    After all, he is a man who says that when he meets a delicious treat, it will become a treat in the future. The roots are simple.


    Well, whatever it is, it''s as planned. It seemed that he wanted to instruct Huima directly, but that was it. Before Smart Horse can teach you, learn more basic things in the Horse Kingdom, and somehow provide proper guidance so you can keep him away from the Empire.


    So, if you''re interested in a good riding woman in the Horse Kingdom, it''s even better. As expected, I may not be in love with Smart Horses, but the riding kingdom is overflowing with women who are good at riding. "If you fell in love with someone, you wouldn''t even have talked to Ruvi..."


    --No, if you can marry Huima-san, that might be fine. It seems a little fun to have relatives with Huima-san, and it is preferable to have a network in the riding kingdom... Fufufu, well, I don''t know if Hildebrandt can grab Huima''s heart...


    "In any case, it''s only since I got close..." Meer was totally off guard. I saw Hildebrandt''s serious personality... he was mistaken.


    As it was, Hildebrandt, who took Smart Horse''s shoulder and hand, continued to say.


    "No, that''s not true." Let''s not mislead them. If possible, could you be my lifelong companion? "


    "............ Haha?"


    Hui Ma was not the one who raised his voice in amazement. It''s meer!


    Suddenly, Meer''s eyes blinked... the next moment, she quickly turned her gaze. The destination is the seating area. A man sitting next to his father, one of the four dukes of the Empire, Mansana Etois Red Moon...


    The moment I saw that face, Meer didn''t think, hiiii! and I''m going to scream.


    Mansana... most of the time, that man with a gentle smile...


    It was because the blood vessels were floating on the forehead, with the teeth clenched.


    ¡±Even though I''m trying to be patient and have a cute daughter, you''re doing something on your own, you bastard!¡±


    I could certainly see the words on his face that were not worthy of the duke.


    Well, in the first place, you''re acting like a gentleman, but Lord Red Moon is originally a militant. Otherwise, we wouldn''t be building a powerful private army.


    --Why did this happen...?


    Meer grunted unexpectedly.


    It was all because Huima''s horse ride was too brilliant.


    If Huima hadn''t ridden so brilliantly, Hildebrandt wouldn''t have confessed too abruptly.


    If Smart Horse hadn''t ridden so brilliantly, Mansana would still have a good soldier in her mind, called Banos. With that as the bridgehead, I might have been able to talk to Ruvi''s opponent.


    It was all overwhelming, because of Huima''s horse riding.


    "Ugh, I can''t help it if it''s getting cold." I had to move on to the next competition like this and try to mislead her somehow.... "


    The point is that the riders of the next competition will have to show off their horseback riding skills better than Huima. So, if you can boost the venue and change the venue air, in the meantime, Lord Red Moon may calm down...


    Nah, I tried to make a hopeful observation, so I hang on.


    "That''s right, the next competition was my horse dance!"


    Hurry up and the horse dance of Meer''s death will begin!

 747 Episode 51 Poniprimea! Run!

    Anyway, you better hurry up. The situation was tight.


    Meer runs towards the east wind.


    "Meir-sama..."


    Ludwig walked up to me along the way,


    "I''ll do a horse dance right away." I''m going to ask you to set up an obstacle. "


    While giving short directions, he watched the Princess''s Private Corps and Lord Red Moon''s Private Corps.


    Meer grunted unexpectedly to the noisy soldiers.


    "It''s such an incredible atmosphere!" Guru...... Hildebrandt. I thought I could read a little more air...... "


    The simplicity of Hildebrandt, the man who wanted to be a delicious treat when he was young, seemed rather polished over time.


    "What a man who is true to his desires." If that savagery were to come to Ruvi-san a little more... more? "


    Meer, I remember there.


    Earlier, I remembered Ruvi trying to make a sudden and natural confession.


    "... there''s no doubt that you confessed at the wrong time." Hmm, after all, it''s useless to have the courage of the dark clouds. "


    Now, when the east wind that was in the standby state looked at mea, fufu, I snorted my nose slightly smaller.


    The atmosphere that was even killing somewhere seemed to have completely calmed down. I was looking around with a chubby gaze.


    The Empire''s proud workhorse, the Tail Tortue, is calm at all times.


    "Hmm, that''s easterly." It''s a lot of courage. "


    After lightly stroking the neck of the east wind, Meer looked towards Gorka, who was holding back immediately.


    Are you ready?


    From the look of it, the east wind is attached to the reins, and it looks like it''s just going to ride afterwards...


    "Yes, at any time......"


    Gorka nodded heavily, and then...


    "The two horses just now, they were both really good moon horses, but... our east wind didn''t lose either." Please, show everyone what he''s capable of. "


    Hmm, I nodded loudly to the cheering voice, and then mea, refreshed... refreshed? "Hey," I rode the easterly wind with a brave clamour.


    "Well, to be honest, I don''t really think I can break this situation, but... anyway, I need to change the air a little bit. Please, Dongfeng."


    Meer stroked the east wind''s neck again,


    "Yes! Syl... east wind!"


    Tofu soup! He cried out the name of the unknown dish and ran away.


    There were no obstacles on the course yet. Under the direction of Ludwig, work is progressing on the rapid pitch, but the venue has not yet been completed.


    However, I knew that.


    Now, rather, it''s important to change the air on the spot.


    Slowly go around the course to get everyone''s attention as much as possible. Running in front of everyone with a big wave of one hand. Anyway, if you start like this, it''s possible that no one saw you. It doesn''t make sense, and it''s simply lonely.


    --After doing it, it might not make much sense...


    After the perfect ride of that wise horse. Moreover, it was after Hildebrandt''s mess.


    - Is there anyone interested in my horse dance?


    "W-well, it was meer that made me anxious..."


    Woah! Meer!


    The cheering surprised me.


    When I saw it, the Emperor Matthias Luna Tiamoon, who stood in front of me, raised his arms and voiced his solidarity. As if there was no running of smart horses, there was a figure of a man who was just looking forward to Meer running.


    Moreover, Abel, Bel, Sturina, and the children cheer nearby.


    --Fufufu, it''s usually a little bit like your father, but at times like this, I appreciate it.


    Anyway, I see it, it''s the top of the country. Such an emperor cannot be allowed to be unresponsive to those who are interested and supportive...


    More to the point, Meer was also frustrated. "I don''t know who I am..."


    It is a fact that everyone will forget if you don''t check it persistently, but Meer is the princess of this empire who wants to hide something. She is a princess.


    And in the long history of the empire, few princesses like horseback riding. Whether or not she is definitely not there, I have to read the history book in detail, but it doesn''t exist to the extent that I can''t think of anything...


    Besides, Meer''s horseback riding is actually not so bad. It was surprising, though.


    The general hobby level of the noble lady is very much exceeded, and even within St. Noel, it can be said to be the top horse rider.


    Yes, at some point, Meir said too much about Princess Tenma (Pegasus Princess), but she was only as good as Princess Pony (Pony Princess).


    It''s Ponipuri Meer... but it''s not Punipuri by mistake, so just in case.


    In the meantime, several obstacles were erected on the course.


    It is the exact same arrangement that we have practiced many times.


    "Hmm, that''s a perfect job, isn''t it?" Ludwig... Well, let''s go. The east wind. "


    Meer''s voice and the easterly wind whispered high.


    And...... the wind began to blow as if responding to that voice.

 748 Lesson 52 Princess Meir is a good dancer!

    Exhale and inhale as much as you can...


    Meer instructed the east wind.


    "I''ll do it flashily, Dongfeng." Please don''t lose to Fluorescent Lightning and Huima-san. "


    In response to Meer''s voice, Dongfeng suddenly snorted his nose and answered. The moment Meer held the reins briefly, the east wind ran quietly.


    You don''t have to hurry that much. Meer puts her gaze on the venue while putting herself to a pleasant three-stroke clap made by the east wind.


    --Hmm, it looks like you''ve succeeded in directing your consciousness here...


    "The problem is after this..." Whether or not you can finish your acting properly. After collecting gaze, it is a good place to be red shame, such as failing and stopping acting along the way.


    In front of Abel, I was very enthusiastic that I could not imitate the unconventional.


    So, first of all, the obstacle just in front of Lord Red Moon''s private regiment. That number is two. You will be jumping continuously.


    The pace of the easterly wind suddenly changed. A beautiful quartet. Meer uses her arms and knees to create a rhythm.


    Obstacles are quite high in this way. As expected, there was no fear in Meer''s heart.


    --If you''re scared of something strange, it''ll be passed on to the horse... In the first place, it is a light obstacle that falls easily so that the horse does not get hurt...


    In fact, I tried to lift it during practice, but it was light enough for me to lift, and it was also made fragile. Even if Meer bumps into me from the head, it''s not like I''m going to get hurt...


    Therefore, Meer only concentrated on the movement of the east wind.


    - Focus. Focus. Anyway, I''m not the one who jumps, and you should stay out of the way here so that the east wind feels good.


    Shake your body as your pace changes. However, like the moon drifting in the waves... it naturally leaves itself to the east wind.


    Meer stepped on her foot and leaned forward in front of an approaching obstacle. My ass was floating lightly, and the body of the easterly wind flew.


    Landed while perfectly matching the center of gravity of the east wind to its own. Use your knees and hips to kill the impact and move to the next obstacle.


    Jump again!


    The two jumps were, surprisingly, as beautiful as the role models. Surprisingly!


    That''s right, Meer''s riding skills these days are quite advanced.


    You can no longer make fun of Little Horse Princess. Meer is already a rider who has surpassed Pony Princess. It is no exaggeration to call her Super Pony Princess. It is a super poniprimeer.


    ... I''m not a superpunipunimir. Just in case.


    Then, after jumping over the second obstacle, an amazing event occurred.


    Meer... the authority of the Sea Moon equestrian, that meer... oh, my God.


    "Dongfeng, that''s where you''re going!"


    I gave you my own instructions! It was a very groundbreaking sight.


    That''s right, it''s meer who leaves everything to the horses when it comes to riding, but when it comes to dancing, things change. After all, Mia''s only good stunt is dancing.


    Meer understands the art of making her dance partners dance comfortably, as well as the art of attracting their own dance to their surroundings, with a fuzzy feeling.


    Draw a small circle to introduce the Red Moon Private to their horses. Then, slowly, I crossed over in front of them.


    Look at that, from the Red Moon Private Corps! An impressive sigh spills over.


    Next, Meer and the east wind headed for the Princess Guard.


    Whoa, whoa, whoa! and something like a cheer roared. Meer was very popular among the Princess Guards.


    "Dongfeng, there..."


    When Meer called out, Dongfeng''s ears twitched and moved. When Meer holds the reins briefly again, Dongfeng, Buhihiii! He sighed high and raised his forefoot.


    Whoa, whoa!


    The faces of the Princess''s cheering Guards. And as you respond with one hand,


    "I''m going to cum. Yes! And ufuu!"


    In response to Meer''s voice, the east wind accelerated again. Jump high in front of obstacles. Land. Jump!


    Hmph! Balance your legs and hips, keeping Mea in a beautiful posture.


    It is named dance, and I can''t imitate it unnatural.


    Meer is not unreasonable.


    The east wind that had landed safely rotated once more, and Meer raised her hand.


    "Oh, oh!"


    And, again, the cheers of the crowd.


    Hearing that, Meer finally realized her misunderstanding.


    That''s right, Mea didn''t have to create waves that surpassed Smart Horses on her own.


    - That''s right. I wish I could have caught the wave Huima-san had made and overcame it!


    Nowadays, the audience is very excited by Huima. There''s no such thing as freneticizing a chaotic audience!


    "Now, let''s finish up." Dongfeng. I''ll attract Lord Red Moon''s attention. ¡±


    Turning the horse''s head and aiming at it is an obstacle placed in front of the observatory seat.


    As before, she pushed straight toward me.


    The wind... gradually increased in strength as it pushed Meer''s back.

 749 Lesson 53: Sir Knight

    Come on, climax, let''s go, east wind.


    The easterly wind replied with a hiccup in response to Meer''s hollering.


    Accelerate all at once and head toward the obstacle.


    This time, there is one more obstacle than before, and it is arranged in three rows. But Meer has no cowardice.


    "Whoa, whoa, meer! Good luck!"


    I''m even more embarrassed to hear my father''s voice, but... don''t worry about that.


    ¨D ¨D A triple jump worthy of the final exhilaration. I don''t know if it was Ludwig''s idea or Gorka''s idea, but it''s going to make a big difference! So, here''s the thing... I''m going to make a good speech and try to deceive you!


    With that in mind, Meer jumps over the first obstacle in a pleasant mood.


    While deciding to land gorgeously without any problems, I jumped for a second time. The easterly wind jumped up vigorously. Meir is confident of success as she focuses on keeping her breath and centers of gravity together.


    It''s the last time!


    It was really smooth, like flowing water... like flowing nautical moon, and I finished the second jump. One last time.


    --Come on, when this is over...


    And so, Meer... thought about the rest of it.


    "That''s something you shouldn''t do..." I was fatally alarmed.


    The third jump. The easterly wind jumped over the obstacles... it was just at that time! A gust of wind blew in.


    "Uuhii!?"


    As if the east wind was blowing from below, it was soaring like a Tenma.


    All of a sudden, it was meer who had lost her balance for a moment... "


    Hmm!


    Gently, the princess''s sniffling and enduring! Grasp the reins and balance on the bow.


    Meir was then convinced of the longest floating feeling she had ever felt, and of the great success of the last jump.


    --No way, at the end, this wonderful jump! Ufufu, you''re amazing!


    I admired myself... but... at this time... I was completely off guard.


    That''s why... I misheard the voice that sounded right after me as a cheer of praise.


    Meer, who decided to land gorgeously, raised her hand to respond to the cheer with a full smile...!


    "Princess Meir descended! It''s dangerous!"


    "I saw Ruvi rushing up ahead..." After that, I saw Banos rushing in late...


    ... Huh? I wonder if something happened...?


    Nnh, I looked back easily... and I saw it right after!


    I noticed that an obstacle wrapped up by the strong wind was coming toward us!


    Meir-sama, come here!


    Ruvi reaches for the east wind reins... but not in time!


    The obstacle with the width is not only Mia, but even Ruvi, who was rushing towards me, could be involved...


    ¡±Hee, hiiiii!¡±


    Meer and Ruvi stood up screaming. There it is!


    Aubu!


    It was the enormity of Banos who stood magnificently up to protect both of them. When he stepped forward to protect Meer and Ruvi, he gulped down his body.


    Without being timid, the obstacle, which was coming at him with intense momentum, hit Banos on the shoulders!


    Captain Banos!


    It overlaps with Ruvi''s screams, and there''s a terrible sound of something breaking and breaking...! Meer, I accidentally close my eyes... but immediately after that, I saw an obstacle flying at a tremendous speed, and I screamed.


    Fortunately, the obstacles were broken in two to avoid Meer and Ruvi, so it was helpful... "


    - Oh, why was it broken in two?


    "Are you hurt?" "Her Royal Highness Princess Meir"


    With horrified eyes, Banos approaches the run.


    "Damn it, Mr. Banos... No, I''m fine, but... oh, are you okay?" I was bumping into that obstacle all the time..... "


    "Huh? Haha, what?" It''s nothing compared to Captain Deon''s stroke. "


    Seeing Banos laughing, it was Ruvi who sat down without strength.


    "Ah... oh, my God... I''m so glad..."


    I snorted like a spit,


    "Mmm, don''t be nosy!" Captain Banos! "


    I protested with a slightly trembling voice.


    "No, well, that''s not a big deal..."


    It was Banos with a troubled face, but the next moment, he was in even more trouble. "That''s..."


    Wonderful! You''ve worked so hard, this Emperor, Matthias Luna Tiarmoon!


    It was a loud voice heard from the audience.


    The emperor stood in front of the audience and looked down at Meer.


    He gazed at Banos with emotionally moistened eyes,


    "Well done... well done, you''ve protected my daughter, Meir." Your work is truly worthy of the princess''s shield! "


    After speaking in a compelling tone, he said in a harsh tone.


    "Let''s reward this person for their work here and now." In the name of the Emperor Matthias, I grant him the status of Lord (Knight). "


    "...... Haa?"


    Too...... Too suddenly, my eyes blinked. It was the same for the others. Not only Banos himself, but also the nearby guards around him, and Ruvi was too stunned to speak.


    In that case, the one who recovered first... what a meer!


    Together with the previous timeline, I am used to being swayed by my father''s recklessness and thoughtfulness.


    She regains her coolness and quickly analyses the current situation.


    "Sir..."


    Small twinkling, Meer nodded small.


    Sir, in the Tier Moon Empire, it is a title without a territory. It is a one-generation title, and some nobility privileges are recognized, but its fruits have no meaning except honor.


    At first glance, you''re an aristocrat... so much so that you can be treated as a member of the nobility by other imperial nobles...


    At this level, the emperor''s selfishness is not particularly problematic.


    In addition, the impact of this event was sufficient.


    In fact, it was made to be light and fragile so that even if the obstacle or horse hit it would not hurt... It wasn''t as devastating as it seemed... but whatever the facts, the important thing now was that it was flashy.


    "I stood up to protect Meer and Ruvi from what was flying with tremendous force..."


    It was powerful and convincing.


    "Besides, that man is the captain of Meir''s princess-only Guards." If so, isn''t it inconvenient not to hold the title? ¡±


    It was also true.


    Right now, Meer''s just a princess. However, the work of Ludwig and the others came to fruition, and when Meir became the Empress... "The fact that the captain of the Empress''s Imperial Guard, the Empress''s limp, is a civilian may be problematic.


    Even though it''s an honorary title, if you''re an aristocrat, you can balance things around there...


    Of course, that''s not true if Meer did a difficult analysis.


    There''s only one thing Meer thought about. That is......


    --A civilian soldier becomes a knight for his service... and he is joined to the starred Duchess''s daughter... It''s so dramatic!


    This is it.


    The romantic novel brain meer nods deeply while being prompted by pink brain cells,


    ¡°I see, that''s so great.¡±


    I smiled contentedly.

 750 Episode 54: Kami Kaihi, Straight Strike

    Meer-sama!


    Anne came for a run as the venue became noisy.


    "Oh, Anne. Ufufu, how was it? My horseshoe dance."


    Meer, who came down from the east wind, smiled and heard...


    "More than that, are you really injured?"


    Anne looked at Meer with a worried look on her face.


    ¡°Yes, there''s nothing wrong with that.¡±


    "I see... I''m glad. Ah, over here, please."


    Anne offered her a water bottle with lemon tea on the moon.


    "Oh, thank you."


    Quickly, Mia, who had put her mouth on the water bottle, suddenly exhaled from the flavor that spread through her mouth.


    The acidity of the fruit on the tongue and the aroma of black tea are very pleasant. The sensation of hydrating my throat was not too hot, not too cold, just fine.


    "Fufufu, that''s Anne. She''s delicious."


    Meer smiles. Anne smiled happily back and suddenly shut up... "


    "I''m really glad you''re okay." Um... by the way, Mr. Meir? I''m going to ask you something unexpected... but this wind wasn''t deliberate, was it? "


    "Huh...? What do you mean... on purpose?"


    Anne said with a very serious look to Mia, who leaned her neck strangely.


    "It''s not like that wind was woken up by Meer-sama, is it?" Or I was expecting that wind to blow..... "


    "...... why are you talking like that?"


    "For a moment, it was Mia who got confused..."


    ¡°The people of the Horse Kingdom said that Lord Meer would manipulate the heavens.¡±


    "Ahh..."


    Certainly, some of you will say! While convinced, Meer unexpectedly frowned...


    "I don''t have that kind of power." That wind was totally unexpected. "


    I will deny it properly. After all, Anne''s sister is Ellis. Well, it was Ellis who brought Princess Meir to this world.


    What would happen if I were to ask you this story? It''s just a chill for me to imagine.


    "Are you sure...?"


    "Yes! Of course." I don''t have that kind of power. "


    I assure you, Anne put her hand on her chest...


    "I see... I''m glad..."


    "Huh? Good... what do you mean?"


    When asked, Anne looked extremely serious.


    "If it was intentional, I would be complaining." Do something dangerous and don''t worry about it! "...."


    "Well, Anne, with the power to wake up the wind like that, my words... they''re quite unforgettable."


    Jokingly, Anne shook her head tinyly at Meer.


    "Even if Master Meir could use the magic to manipulate the heavens, I believe he would not abuse it." All I''m afraid of is that you''ll use it to do anything to put yourself in danger. That''s why it''s impossible to hesitate to bid farewell to Meir-sama. "


    "Anne..."


    I was inadvertently moved by the trust of loyalists.


    Meer!


    Anne was followed by Abel. Whether it ran or not, there was a little vermilion on its face.


    "Oh, Abel, what''s wrong? I''m in such a hurry..."


    "No, um..."


    Abel looked at Meer, and for a moment he smiled relieved.


    "I was worried if you were injured..." I got out a little bit and came to see how things were going. "


    ¡°Well, so are you?


    Ufufu, laughing funny, Meer turns around.


    "Look, as you can see, there''s nothing wrong with it." Vanos-san protected me..... "


    "I see... no, I knew it wouldn''t be a problem if I looked at it..."


    Abel sighed smallly.


    "Hey, no good... when it comes to you, even if I know it''s okay, I can''t stay calm..."


    He laughed as if to make a mockery of himself.


    "Well! Abel..."


    Abel, who has grown up a little, is really worried about himself... and just thinking about it makes my cheeks a little hotter. My throat is drying up and I can''t speak well.


    What a maiden I was in love with.


    Now, as if waiting for the conversation to end, Ludwig is approaching. He told me in a very serious tone that he was entrusted with the progress of the meeting.


    "With all due respect, Miss Meer, I''d like you to say hello after this..."


    "Yeah. That''s right."


    "Then Meer looked at the sky..."


    It looks like the wind is getting stronger, so we need to close it early.


    When I was about to head for the auditorium, Meir thought:


    --The anger of Lord Red Moon... has subsided...?


    Even if I stare at it, I can''t see it well from here... but just now, Mansana was so angry that her face turned red. Even though it''s not against Mea herself... I''m a little distracted to be nearby right now...


    "... hmm, that''s right. Now, let''s finish off by riding the horse and running around the venue....."


    Gee, that''s where Meer comes up with the good stuff.


    --Oh, yes. "For the sake of Lord Red Moon''s goodwill, I wonder if I can give you my last greeting while riding the sunset crane..."


    Even though he had no choice, he defeated the good horses of the Red Moon family to perfection. I may need to follow up a little.


    --Besides, she may have lost to firefly lightning and may be caught in the cave, so please prepare an opportunity for her to stand out for the salvation of her honor...


    "Horses...? Is that to make it clear to everyone... that there were no injuries in the incident just now?"


    "Huh? Yeah... yeah. Well... that''s true, too. Yeah."


    Anne and Abel rushed over worried. There may be others who are worried.


    Ludwig suddenly lowered his head as he framed his arms and, yes, nodded at Meer.


    "I''m sorry." Meer-sama... it was my mistake to make that obstacle. "


    "Huh? It''s not like you to try to force yourself to shoulder your responsibilities, Ludwig."


    Meer gently smiled at Ludwig, who seemed to be slightly entrenched.


    It''s nobody''s fault.


    I''ll tell you right away.


    If Ludwig were to overweight himself due to this incident, there would be many obstacles.


    I need him to be energetic and motivated to do his job.


    "No one could have predicted that the wind would blow suddenly like this... I couldn''t have predicted it myself"


    I didn''t even know it, so I added it bluntly.


    Ludwig wouldn''t be like that, but it would be bad if he had suspicions like Anne''s.


    If that wind was Meir''s fault, or Meer''s predictability, then, worst of all, Meir could have created Ludwig''s fault.


    I needed to deny it.


    ¡±I didn''t even know you were......?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±


    Having said that, Ludwig still had a difficult face.


    That''s why Mea keeps telling me not to push.


    "We humans... have no idea when the wind will blow..."


    It was meer who tried to say, "I don''t know if it''s something I don''t know about," but...... it''s been a long time since I bit it.


    I became nervous after interacting with Abel, and my mouth became rough. I didn''t have enough to drink Anne''s lemon tea!


    If I keep saying, "Isn''t that right?", I''ll say, "So, what''s your point?" I feel like exposing a bit of a pathetic figure.


    No good... I want to avoid messing around in the right place, so I can fix the trajectory in my brain. I skipped to the point where I could not bite, i.e.!


    "... I wonder?"


    Jump all the way to the right place without using your tongue too much! "Fortunately, you didn''t have to bite me..."


    ¨D ¨D Kuu, biting where it matters is unexpected to me!


    While making a slightly sinister face, did I mislead you? and more, staring at Ludwig''s face.


    Ludwig listened quietly to Meer''s words... but eventually nodded as if he felt something...


    "Master Meir''s heart... I understand."


    Briefly, he bowed his head deeply.


    Apparently, Ludwig was relieved that he was convinced, and Meir turned to Yuanyuan.


    "We humans... don''t really know when the wind will blow...?"


    Ludwig remembered the battle in the words thrown at him.


    You really don''t know that?


    This question is not just a question. Isn''t that a form of questioning in which rhetorical expressions have been applied...... that is, the other way around? Because he and Ludwig thought about it.


    You really don''t know that?


    Perhaps after that, these words continued.


    "Are you sure you don''t know?" No, it can''t be that.... "


    "[]/(adv, adv-to, v


    I see, Meir certainly doesn''t blame Ludwig for his loss this time. Ludwig didn''t expect the wind to blow because he thinks it''s hopeless.


    I guess... then, Mea asked.


    ¡°Do you really think you don''t know?¡±


    "Do you want to stay like this for the rest of your life?"


    --That''s right... In the first place, the recent wheat failure is also caused by the cold wave. We humans cannot even know the weather tomorrow. "That''s what I thought unknowingly..." "But..."


    Didn''t Meer show you?


    A few years later, we have a cold summer. and the accompanying crop failure of wheat and the outbreak of famine.


    Isn''t that why you were able to prepare?


    ¨D ¨D It was good while Meir-sama was there. But you told me not to let those who lived in the empire after Meir''s death, the future empire, be flirted with the whims of the heavens and suffer from famine... didn''t Meir tell you?


    When will the wind blow and what will the weather be like tomorrow?


    Even if we can''t predict it perfectly, we can still improve the accuracy.


    I don''t know how to do that... "It was Ludwig, who framed his arms and thought with a serious face.


    Well... well, this is totally irrelevant...


    A few years later, two new disciplines were established at St. Meer''s School.


    One is a comprehensive equine research course where you learn the knowledge of horses inspired by Meer. The other is a discipline that studies meteorology.


    Each of these two disciplines will make a significant contribution to Meanet''s transportation department and the agricultural technology development department...


    Well, that was a complete nonsense.

 751 Chapter 55 Aftertreatment

    Leaving Ludwig, Meir hurried to the place where the turrets were connected. There was also the figure of Ruvi.


    "Oh, just in time. Ruvi-san, do you mind if I take a moment?"


    "Ah, Princess Meir..." Did something happen? "


    With a strange look on his face, Levi asked me to do it.


    Actually, I was wondering if you could borrow the sunset dumplings.


    Do you want me to give you an evening cup of tea?


    "Yes. I have to say hello to the closing of the party today, but I thought I''d ride the sunset boat and move around the venue......"


    Huh? Meer leans her neck.


    I didn''t have the usual sense of domination for the sunset beside Ruvi.


    "Oh, somehow, you''re totally losing your energy..."


    "Yes. It seemed like he was trying to salvage his honor in the battle against St. Noel..."


    Beside Ruvi, Yusuke sighed with a pathetic face.


    "Oh, I don''t need to worry about it." Even Yuuki is not a good enough horse. "


    Even so, Yuechan''s neck was still drooping.


    "But..."


    "That''s right. A good horse is no different than me and Firefly." However, if the rider was the opposite, the result might have been different. "


    Looking back at her cheerful voice, Huima slowly walked over.


    Hui Ma, who had come to the side of Yuechan, lightly slapped Yuechan''s buttocks,


    "Yeah. Flexible, good body." If you''d like, I''d like to ride with you this time. This horse is a good horse. "


    Yuki snorted his nose like he was moody.


    Apparently, it was a pleasure to be recognized by Smart Horse of the Horse Kingdom, a raw umeister. It''s a cash horse for a price.


    By the way, Huima-san, where''s Hildebrand?


    "Hmm? Ah. Is that the guy...?" Oh, this was my first time doing this, so I needed a little time to reply..... "


    After saying so, Huima continued with a crisp face.


    "I am a substitute for the clan of fire, the patriarch." At the same time, he was a fighter of the Fire Clan. Naturally, he that shall marry me shall be better than I in riding, and moreover shall be as good as my brother. That''s why I told you to train and come back. "


    Meer tilted her head slightly toward Dodon''s chest.


    "Huh... I think I''ll be like Dion if I ride a horse better than Huima and my sword is stronger than that horse-driven one, but is that okay...?"


    I put my hand on my cheek and asked worriedly,


    "...... Haa?"


    Huima unexpectedly tilted her neck.


    "No, well, maybe Huima-san is better at riding horses, but... your sword skills are quite limited when you''re in line with your brother." I feel like I''m going to become some kind of sword demon, like Deon-san, but... do you prefer that? "


    When Huima heard that, she immediately turned blue...


    "Well, even if the sword arm isn''t that much, okay?" Yes, horseback riding! Hmm, well, if you''re not a man whose horse riding skills lightly surpass me, then you won''t be my opponent... yeah. "


    He is a smart horse who says in a hurry.


    He''s not like that! I didn''t think so, but I did.


    In the meantime, Hildebrandt would need to train in the Horse Kingdom in order for Smart Horse to turn around, and there would be a nice encounter there, and that would be fine.


    - Now we''re done with Hildebrand. "After that..."


    Meer quietly looked up at the audience seat and took a small deep breath.


    Now, as Meer comes out on his horse again, the surroundings start to rough again.


    But that, the slightly rough air, was what mattered.


    ¨D ¨D There''s no way to ride a wave in the ocean. It''s better to ride the current if it''s a little rough.


    Yes, the air was rough... but it was never too rough.


    The horse on which Meer was riding was the sunset mackerel, which suppressed the air.


    It was a sunset horse that took a step behind in the battle of the horses, but still, the splendid elegance emanating from its whole body was alive and well.


    In addition, the fact that Meir was riding Lord Red Moon''s horse was also a sign to the surroundings that the relationship was friendly.


    Meir raised her voice as she slowly walked through the private regiment of the Princess'' Private Guard and Lord Red Moon, as well as the audience seats and equally spaced positions of the emperors.


    "How was the horseback riding tournament today?" I hope it will be a fun party to relieve the anger of everyone every day..... "


    Meer then sends her gaze to both factions in turn.


    "Now, needless to say, today''s battle is only a battle between Imperial soldiers." It''s just that our people are competing for arms. Therefore, now that the battle is over, I want to celebrate each other''s hard work. "


    That being said, Meer takes the initiative to start applauding. After that, applause echoed from various places in both camps, clapping and reluctantly.


    Meer, after checking it out,


    "Fufufu, that''s a natural reaction." There are wins and losses, not just battles. It''s very difficult to get rid of the fading altogether. By the way, I dare you to say it. You can''t taste today''s remorse..... "


    That''s why I want to say, "Don''t stick it to your roots." Meer.


    "And if you''ve fully tasted the pleasure and remorse... you''ll eat a delicious meal, drink a delicious drink, go to bed, and forget all about it tomorrow."


    In other words, I would like to say that all of today''s events should be disrespectful.


    ... and by the way, I''d like to do Hildebrandt''s dirty work, if possible, without rudeness! I want to insist, it''s meer!


    "Now that the battle is over, no matter how many emotions there are, it''s all non-side." Here''s what I''m going to say. Because you are all people who live together on the continent. All of you, like you, are my beloved subjects. "


    Meer would have prevented a crack between the two factions beforehand.


    After all, both Lord Red Moon''s Private Corps and the Princess''s personal Guard are important enemies. "When I have to, I want you to join forces and protect me..."


    So, today, everything is disrespectful. Eat something delicious and forget about it! and exalted.


    ...... Meer''s words were strangely ingrained in the hearts of the soldiers of both factions.


    Until recently, we sent each other warm support, and sometimes we were unhappy and hateful to the other person... but when we realized it, the last thing we had left was the memory of having a good time today.


    That was a strange turn of events.


    There was a fierce battle, and there was a splendid competition between the moon horses that would blind everyone.


    After soaking up the complacency of the game, the final finale was a meer''s horse dance that was unbeatable in both victory and defeat.


    With a little smile on their faces, the soldiers thought of a splendid poniplice dance.


    "Oh, there was a lot going on, but it was kind of fun..."


    Along the way, there was a sudden confession, and there was an imminent crisis for Meer, and I felt that various accidents had occurred, but if you recall, it was all fun.


    Eventually, no one inspired them, and the soldiers of both factions walked up and shook hands in honor of each other.


    In addition, the barrels arranged by Ludwig were transported there at the right time, and the venue was boosted.


    After the battle was over, those who fought in vain bumped into each other''s cups, because in the latter world Meerpic was said to be a festival of peace.


    And the drinkers shall swear together.


    Let''s do it again.


    "I want to do this festival again, which is fun and bloody..."


    That''s why I want you to stay strong until then.


    After rejecting the grief, Mea turns her head towards Lord Red Moon.


    Finally, the time for the final finishing was approaching.

 752 Lesson 56: Doing New Things the Old Way

    Meer then urged the dusk.


    "I''m headed to the front of the observatory..." The time has come to face Lord Red Moon.


    Lord Red Moon, have you enjoyed today''s party?


    Looking up at the auditorium, Meer said.


    "Oh... Princess Meir." Yes... yes. The fierce competition between the horses certainly felt something boiling in their blood and jumping in their flesh. In that sense, well, I enjoyed it. "


    Lord Red Moon mansana nodded with a sinister face. "Meer looked at her expression..."


    --And after all, I forgot all about today... it doesn''t seem like it''s going to work. "It''s Hildebrandt''s fault for thinking he was my daughter''s wedding partner..." If you were my father, I''d think you''d be making it by hand.


    In that sense, Mansana can be said to be a self-control person... but if we don''t do something here, the relationship between Meir and the Red Moon family could deteriorate. That''s not good.


    I wonder if she needs some consideration... Mia nodded her head...


    "That''s more than anything." Well, there were some confessions that surprised me along the way..... "


    That said, just now, Meir looked at Mansana''s face. I saw that cheek twitching for a moment, and I wanted to escape unintentionally... Raw hatred, and now Meer is riding the sunset crane.


    I said to Meer, who was moving on the taller side, "What?" and leaning his neck. To sneak away was a horse that was not worthy of a king. It stood there and did not try to move. It was really an airless horse.


    "Well, well, that... youthful thoughts are hard to resist."


    Without a choice, Meer continued to speak. Fortunately, we already had a plan.


    First, let''s forget about today! I press. Let''s forget about all the things we did today and leave no one to blame. I wish I were you. I really wish I were you, Meir.


    ... but if I couldn''t push it off, I was going to use another theory to calm Mansana''s mind.


    The key word is "youth".


    ¡°I can''t resist the enthusiasm in my heart, it''s like a young man''s saga¡±


    Yes, Meer was planning to blame Hildebrandt''s orbital deeds, all of it, on his youth! "And then..."


    "Now, it is also a fact that the young man''s irresistible enthusiasm will open up the future of the country."


    "Young" isn''t that bad, is it? I will try to talk in the direction of.


    Meer then glimpsed Mansana''s face. If I find the color of anger on his face, I will immediately retreat... I will step as close as I can!


    ¡°That''s why I want to support my cousin Hildebrandt''s love and passion.¡±


    Oh no!


    Mansana''s face was stunned. But Meer dares to continue her words.


    "His feelings may create a new relationship between the Riding Kingdom and the Empire." Young passion breaks new ground, no matter how difficult it is... it has that power. ¡±


    After I say so, Meer, I''m going to attack you even harder!


    ¡±Not only that, but I will also... support Mr. Ruvi¡±


    I''ll tell you what I''m going to tell you. "I support and support Ruvi''s love..."


    Of course, you can clearly say, "Levi is in love with Banos! I don''t even want to make it clear. I didn''t... but it made me smell frightened.


    Ruvi is also in the middle of a relationship right now. "That''s how it is..."


    ©¤ ©¤ Hildebrandt''s messing around, well, it''s a mess, but Levi wasn''t keen on that conversation, either. That''s why Hildebrandt''s behavior was mutually beneficial. I''m glad your daughter didn''t hate you!


    I insisted on keeping it quiet.


    Rather, Hildebrandt''s behavior is good for Ruvi. If anything, I''d like to appeal out loud.


    "Support Ruvi..."


    ¡°Yes, her young passion is also very valuable. I don''t think we should crush it by old custom....."


    Forget about the marriage partners who are worthy of the nobility. Meer wants to tell you that I''m here to support Ruvi''s love affair.


    In Ruvi''s case, if he likes Banos too much and gets stuck with a poor nobleman like this, it''s obviously going to have a negative impact, and...


    Ruvi was the first to express his support for me.


    Among the daughters of the Four Dukes'' House, Ruvi has done a great service. Ruvi''s role in the planning and operation of the Food Delivery Corps'' escort plan using the Princess''s personal Guard is by no means small.


    "Besides, Ruvi-san agreed to the new things I was trying to do."


    The new covenant... I can''t tell the public about the covenant I made with the Duchess''s daughter-in-law with the stars in secret. As expected, Ruvi became an ally of Meer that day. If so, as for Meer, I would definitely like to cooperate.


    --Besides, a soldier who had an unusual career from a commoner and the daughter of a nobleman were joined... It''s very romantic... I would definitely like to see it.


    I''m a little honest with my own desires.


    "Meer-sama is about to do something new..." Ruvi supported it with his actions..... "


    Mansana thinks about what Meer is trying to say...


    Meer is the wisdom of the Empire. I''m sure there''s a point to that statement.


    --Are you saying that the relationship between the Kotiyar and the Red Moon family was not suitable for you...? But why is that...?


    One, of course, was the relationship with the Riding Kingdom, as Meer had said.


    --Young, huh...


    Hildebrandt Kotiyar''s passion for horses is nothing but fulfillment within the Empire. His craving is not satisfied when he has given him a horse. No, then his passion cannot be put to good use.


    --The environment that truly makes use of the young passion overflowing is in the riding kingdom... Her Royal Highness Princess Meir must be looking at it that way. The princess hates that person''s talents withering away without being brought to life... I guess that''s who she is.


    It was also well manifested in the princess''s personal guards. Both the horseback rider and the giant captain are performing the role given to them by Meer vividly.


    --That''s the essence of imperial wisdom!


    Mansana opens her eyes wide to reach such a conclusion.


    ... Incidentally, Mansana''s speculation overlapped with the hard-won loyalty of some other country. I am worried that Mansana will suffer from stomach pain in the future.


    "That aside..."


    --But that''s not all you''re trying to say. I made a mistake. What Lord Meer is trying to do is'' new ''. But to express that support, I was trying to do it the old-fashioned way. I don''t think that''s the right thing to do... I''m sure you''re telling me.


    Unexpectedly, Mansana let out a deep breath.


    --The more you think about it... the old way of saying that marriage between great nobles strengthens the relationship and expresses support, etc. It was an ancient pallor. On the other hand, what Meir is trying to do is to reign over this Tier Moon Empire as the first Empress of the Empire, and no one has ever done it before. Unsurprisingly, it was certainly a paradox to show support in the old way.


    If you think about it, it''s support for Ruvi, and maybe this time it was old-fashioned.


    In order to support the prosperity within the army, we tried to boost it by talking to the promising young nobleman Hildebrandt.


    - That girl... Ruvi was trying to clear that path with her own strength... through her work in the Princess Meir''s personal Guard. And that way, even though Meir-sama was found to be suitable for his own faction...


    If so... what can I do to express my support for Meer?


    --Don ''t think about it. "Haha, I can''t skip it at all..." "This is to support Meir-sama..."


    Inadvertently, it was Mansana who spilled a bitter smile.


    "I see... I get it. It seems to me that the matter of the fringe conversation with the family of Kotiyar has been a little too hasty. I think I''ll talk to Ruvi a little bit more.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that''s fine.¡±


    Meer smiled at Mansana like that.


    Now, it was only a few months later that Mansana heard about the opening of a comprehensive horse studies department at St. Meir''s School.


    He immediately expressed his support for the fascinating "new" study of horses.


    With the help of the Red Moon nobility and the Kuroku Province, the equine studies department had a good start.

 753 Episode 57 Winning Opportunity... No Results!

    It was about that night.


    After dinner, Levi was suddenly summoned to his father''s study.


    Levi walks down the corridor of the Red Moon Mansion, which looks like a solid castle. Stretching his spine, he walked sharply. The maids who passed him by looked so beautiful that they sighed unexpectedly. "I''m sorry..."


    Standing in my father''s study, in front of the door, Ruvi let out a small sigh...


    ¡±Uuu... I hope you''re aiming well...¡±


    and so on, grumbling weakly.


    "Captain Banos, please help me..."


    Naan crushing her is a truly and unmistakably lovely maiden.


    Then, I took a deep breath to regain my vigilance...


    "Excuse me, Father."


    Slowly open the door and enter the room.


    Once inside, my father was sitting on the chair in a relaxed manner.


    "Oh, Ruvi, you''re here. I''m sorry for calling you so tired."


    "No, no problem." More than that, was there anything? "


    "Levi tried to sit on the sofa without being prompted..."


    ¡°I was talking to Hildebrandt Kotiyar, but I decided to cancel it.¡±


    Suddenly, Ruvi stopped moving for a moment...


    I see.


    While pretending to be calm, inside, he said, "I did it!¡± He exclaimed joyfully.


    Well, I knew it halfway. Hildebrandt was messed up in front of a crowd, and now it would be difficult to talk to him formally...


    But Ruvi quickly squeezed his heart.


    After all, Father, Mansana is a man of war. The conversation was accepted by an ambush without giving Ruvi a chance to argue.


    For Ruvi, it was a steep conversation. If we don''t recover from the chaos, we may be able to set something up.


    With that, Levi quickly regains his coolness and does what he needs to do for now. "That''s..."


    "Father, about Lord Hildebrandt... please don''t punish me too much." It would be nice if you could take care of it so that your friendship with the Kotiyar family does not get worse..... "


    Huh?


    "I don''t think that person was mean either..." Because love is a hard feeling to resist. "


    For the second half, Ruvi said with a sense of humor.


    "Besides, to make the relationship with Princess Meir worse, it''s the opposite of what it was meant to be." Please, I hope you can quell my anger here..... "


    ¡°I know, I wasn''t officially engaged. I was going to do it in peace...... but"


    And here, Mansana stared quietly at Levi.


    "It''s not too bad." Besides, you''re not angry... "Did Hildebrandt Kotiyar suit your taste, after all?"


    "Huh? Yeah. No, not that it didn''t suit my taste..."


    Levi waved his hand in a hurry... but suddenly, Meer''s words came back to life.


    There''s a time for everything...


    --Maybe it''s only now that my father knows how I feel.


    All of a sudden, Ruvi thinks.


    Here, if you tell yourself that you have a loved one, you may not be able to bring an edge conversation with you in the future.


    Isn''t it logical to take the lead here and suppress my father''s movements?


    Levi''s brains, a military mini-meer, go! Go! I was jumping.


    Inhale, exhale, inhale again... Levi opens his mouth to spin his words...


    "After all, I want to test my strength..."


    Levi unexpectedly said something unexpected to his father.....


    "... hah?"


    I spoke out of strength.


    "No, don''t even say it." I know exactly what you mean. "Without the power of my fianc¨¦ or the power of the Red Moon..." However, I will be able to fulfill the prosperity within the army by my own power... Isn''t that what you want? "


    Mansana keeps on talking with her eyes staring at the distance.


    "Apparently, I did something extra to help you." I thought I knew your talent and domination.... "


    With a smile of mockery, my father shook his head.


    "Young... I completely forgot." How far can I go to rely on my strength...? Fufufufu..... "


    "Ah, no, Father? I..."


    It was when Ruvi tried to talk to his father, who seemed to have misunderstood.


    "Excuse me."


    Suddenly, the sound of a knock. The one who showed up was the long-time butler of the Red Moon family.


    "I''m sorry." Lady Ruvi, there''s a member of the Princess''s Guard. Anything, something went wrong... "


    I guess that''s because Levi was the daughter of the Red Moon family.


    Whether the starred Duke''s Lady (Etwarin) needed to be called at night was a delicate matter. but......


    "Excuse me, Father, this story is finally over..."


    Ruvi stood up without a moment''s hesitation.


    I was the deputy captain of the Princess Guard. Captain, I have an important job as assistant to Banos.


    There is nothing wrong with betraying his trust.


    Quickly, to prepare, Levi returns to his room.


    Suddenly... heh? You missed the right time to tell my father? "I''m driven by the thought..."


    --No, well... even if I tell my father my thoughts here, it would be terrible if he tells Captain Banos afterwards and refuses to do so... "I''m sure my father would be angry and endanger Captain Banos..." "That''s not really the intention..." Yeah, that''s right!


    And so, at the end of the day, Ruvi arrives at one conclusion.


    "Besides, Her Royal Highness Princess Meir also said that savagery is not good." Yeah, I almost forgot. After all, Father put it behind him. Captain Banos is ahead of us. "


    Thus, the Red Moon Princess in love rushed to the packing house of the Princess''s dedicated Guard.

 754 Episode 58 General Meirs Decree of Love! All armies charge!!!

    "That''s a great wind..."


    As soon as he left the Mansion, Levi frowned at the strong wind that blew at him.


    The wind blowing from the middle of the riding tournament was increasing in strength and screaming.


    ... I''m worried about Mia''s sleep tonight.


    "Let''s hurry, Lady Ruvi."


    Ruvi nodded one by one to the incoming Celis and got into the carriage.


    So, what happened?


    Celice, sitting opposite her, frowned and said.


    "Actually... a few horses of the Imperial Guard escaped..."


    "... yeah?"


    Ruvi unexpectedly frowned.


    "Some of the stables were destroyed by this strong wind, and the horses escaped." Some troops are moving to bring it back..... "


    Outside, it''s already dark at night. The capture seems to be struggling beyond my comprehension.


    "Today is a long day with horses..."


    When Ruvi smiled bitterly, Celice lowered her head with an unfortunate look on her face.


    "I''m sorry." Originally, I thought it was going to be taken into account by the lady, but it was a gathering called by Captain Banos..... "


    Well taught!


    Without thinking, Ruvi grabbed Celice''s hand and grabbed it with both hands... "After a moment, I had a happy face..."


    "Nh, nnh. Oh, my God. I''m the Lieutenant Commander of the Princess Guard. I''m in a position to assist Captain Banos, so it''s only natural to have a rally in an emergency.¡±


    Levi said with a crisp face.


    While doing so, the carriage arrived at the packing area of the Princess Guard.


    The building was full of vibrancy.


    Apparently, they entered the banquet after the race, and it was reported that the horse escaped in the middle of it... "There were also a few private Red Moon soldiers mingled in the cache.


    ¡°Um... what''s the situation?¡±


    Ruvi hastily walked up to Banos.


    "Ah. Lieutenant. I''m sorry I called you in at night." As a matter of fact, the Red Moon''s private regiments are also helping me out... I appreciate the manpower, but I can''t get rid of it anymore... "


    "No... that''s fine, but..."


    Ruvi cuts out his words and looks a bit frustrated.


    Banos always used subtle salutations... but it felt like a wall between him and me.


    Because I''m a lieutenant, I think it''s okay to deal with me in a stronger tone... even though I''m a good lieutenant.


    Moreover, he joined the ranks of a certain nobleman called the Lord.


    Then perhaps you can speak to me more affectionately, without using salutations? I even think of it as something like that. I have to tell you this...... Levi''s got the courage to wrestle.


    "Captain Banos, you have been ordained today by His Majesty the Emperor." Please be aware of this. ¡±


    "Hmm? No, uh, what does that mean..."


    "I''m not a starred Duchess, but I don''t have a title of my own. If so, Captain Banos will rise to the knighthood! You don''t have to use a proper salutation.¡±


    I don''t know why I''m going! Levi says this with his own face.


    On the other hand, Vanos''s face looked subtly awkward.


    "Ahh... no, the Lord''s story..."


    Is there something you''re unhappy about?


    "No, I''m not dissatisfied..." These guys made fun of me. I became an aristocrat, so I envy you all for being in love..... "


    Unexpectedly, I was thrilled by the words. I was curious how Banos feels about his relationship with the noble lady.


    If you''re told you can''t think of that, you''ll get caught up in it, but if you''re happy with it, your rivals might increase all of a sudden.


    In Ruvi, Banos is the handsome man of the world. Even if I become anxious, I can''t help it.


    "Oh, yes. Our captain has become an aristocrat." I won''t make the others look big anymore! "


    Banos'' title is a boost to the ranks of his team. With a bitter smile on his face, Banos invited Levi to the Captain''s Office.


    "I can''t talk calmly over there." ah, something, even a drink..... "


    Ruvi gently asked as he advanced the chair to Vance.


    "Ah, that, Captain Banos?" What about the captain...? "


    Huh? What do you mean, what do you mean?


    Levi wavered his courage to Banos, who tilted his neck... "


    "I-It''s like... a love affair with an aristocratic daughter..."


    "Hah, no, no matter what I''m told..." I''ve never thought about it. It can''t be a story like that... oh, I see. "


    And, seemingly convinced of something, Banos nodded tinyly.


    "Speaking of which, did Lord Deon say it was popular?" I see, surely if I were a civilian soldier, would I be able to make love to a noble daughter...... "


    Banos did so and shrugged his shoulders.


    "Well, in any case, it''s out of my league." After all, you can''t say that without looking even better. Unfortunately, I don''t think I can talk to you about anything that might interest the Vice-Captain. "


    "I see..."


    In response to Banos'' answer, Ruvi looks half relieved and half discouraged, indescribable.


    "But, well, what is it?" I didn''t expect you to tell me about your love affair. If you say this, it might be rude, but... you''ve grown up. "


    Huh?


    Suddenly, Ruvi blinked a little...


    "What does that mean...?"


    "Oh... no. I don''t mind if I forget, but I''ve seen you before..."


    That''s what Banos says, with a nostalgic smile.


    "At that time, my daughter became a fine lady..." Moreover, I didn''t expect to work together as a deputy captain... "Haha, life is quite strange, isn''t it?"


    Ruvi noticed.


    "Banos remembers that time..." "You remembered me..."


    I''m so glad about that... is that why...?


    --Oh...? Isn''t this right now...?


    Suddenly, it flashed! Isn''t it time for me to tell you how I feel?


    Isn''t it a natural timing to say that I''ve always liked the flow of this story?


    - Isn''t that right, Miss Meir?


    In your heart, if you ask, now is the time to charge in all your forces! When I waved my armament, I remembered the figure of the love general Mini Meer...


    Ruvi nodded tinyly, inhaling and exhaling...


    "Um... Captain Banos"


    "Well, let''s go and get the horses, shall we?" I can''t let a daughter of my age work too late at night. "


    "Then Banos turned his sharp eyes to Ruvi..."


    "Lieutenant, give me the map..."


    "... yes. Immediately"


    His serious gaze made Levi crumble for a moment... but he quickly crushed it as he prepared a map of the Imperial City.


    ¡±I wonder if I can stay like this a little longer...¡±


    and so on... "


    Ruvi''s passion continued.


    How would the settlement be?... It was something the love general Meir couldn''t figure out.

 755 Lesson 59 Princess Meirs Elegant Morning

    "Fuwaaa..."


    Now, the day after the race. Meer went to bed for a little while.


    Stretch your body on the bed.


    "Hmm... you''re still subtly tired." Fufu, I''m still sleepy... "


    Meer yawns and scrubs his eyes.


    "Is this because I used too much energy yesterday in horse dancing...?"


    Nah, it was meer crushing.


    Incidentally, it goes without saying that... apart from that, there was a huge sound of wind, so I couldn''t sleep much because I was scared. It''s only due to too much exercise, maybe.


    "Good morning, Mr. Meer. Please."


    A sip of the hot milk that Anne brought me, and Meer exhales in small breaths.


    ¡±Ahh... the waking hot milk is delicious after all, isn''t it?¡±


    It has a sweet, mellow scent, a generous tongue and a rich taste... The taste of heavy milk stimulates and awakens Meer''s brain cells.


    Hmph! Nodding one by one and quickly changing into a dress, Meer headed to the cafeteria to be pushed against her back by her appetite.


    Ah! Good morning, Miss Meir.


    There were children in the cafeteria. Yana was the one who stood up cheerfully and greeted me. In response, Cyril greeted her in a hurry, saying, "Ofuyofufu, I''m sorry."


    "Fufu, Cyril, you don''t have to panic." It will clog your throat. Eat slowly. "


    Meer then turns to Patty.


    Patty lowered her head, as usual, with a thin expression on her face.


    I don''t know why... that face looked even less energetic than it did yesterday.


    "Um, meer-sama..."


    Then, Yana suddenly approached and hit me in the ear.


    "Well, Patty seems to have a hard time leaving her brother alone and enjoying herself. That''s why I''m worried...... as a friend"


    As my last friend......, Yana''s slightly embarrassed face. Apparently, it was a shine to say I was a friend.


    Smiling at it, Meer gently stroked Yana''s head.


    "Yes, thank you. Yana..."


    Meer then turned her gaze to Cyril.


    Did Cyril have a good time yesterday?


    "Yes, it was so much fun!"


    Nico''s Cyril nodded with satisfaction.


    --Also, it looks like Patty''s brother is in some kind of tough situation. I''d like to do something about it, but it''s a thing of the past... Before that, I still don''t know what kind of situation Patty was in... and I still can''t do anything about it...


    Patty''s home, the Clausius family, hasn''t come up yet. Why did you crush it, and what kind of house it used to be... "I don''t know what you''re talking about..."


    "That''s why I''m waiting for Ludwig''s report..."


    - Well, it''s only been ten days since I asked you to look into it. It will take a little longer for the report to arrive, won''t it? Hmm, you''ve done well with Mr. Ruvi, so is there anything I can do for you...?


    Even during the summer vacation, I''m relaxed and wild... well, if it''s a bit of a holiday, can I read a book or explore the information from my father...? "I think it''s meer..."


    Such a meer''s peace will soon be shattered. "It''s also from an unexpected direction..."


    "Just a minute, that''s tough!" Meer, you''re my grandmother! "


    Just as Meer was tonguing at the soft bread, her granddaughter, Bell, ran in.


    "Oh, Belle... it''s a shame, you panic like that." Besides, I''m your sister. "


    Meer frowns and looks out.


    I don''t think you''re aware of yourself as an imperial princess at all. While dazzled, I threw the remaining bread into my big open mouth with another bite.


    Incidentally, about half of the bread was left.


    Meer likes to eat bread in small pieces, but she also loves to eat strawberries with a cheekful of them in her mouth. It was really a way of eating that I didn''t have enough awareness as an imperial princess.


    In that way, Belle said as she boomed her arms to Mia, who liked a gracious breakfast.


    "Oh, that''s not the point." Meer, onee-san. "


    To my granddaughter, who is changing her blood profile, mea, with a dizzy face, and then with tea, shed all the bread in her mouth...


    ¡°What happened? From the morning, there''s nothing that makes you panic like that..."


    Now, Saffias-san is going to rebel!


    Belle took the dream diary she had received from Ludwig, the later prime minister.


    "Led by the Blue Moon nobles... I''m going to turn a flag against you, sister, here..."


    Open the diary and say bell. Meer, on the other hand... "


    "...... Haa?"


    I had to tilt my neck a bit.

 756 Lesson 60 Princess Meir, we must call an emergency meeting.

    --All right, Mr. Saphias is, um, upset!?


    Meer, drink the tea that was right in front of you. Then, to calm your feelings... hehehe, I''m exhaling... First, let your gaze run around you. Apparently, no one seems to be listening, but just in case.


    "You can''t do this anymore, Belle. Just because it''s a novel set in an empire, don''t make such misleading expressions... The villain Safi, modeled after Saffias, and the Blue Moon, modeled after Boolean, right?"


    I''ll tell you how much I feel, it seems to have been passed on to Belle fortunately...


    "Oh, that''s right. Excuse me, sister. It was about a novel."


    It''s a bit clubbing, but it responds.


    I think I can fool you somehow, but meer, you move fast.


    "Well then, Belle... I''d like to hear more about it, so could you please come to my room..." Ahh, and bring Lina along.... "


    Continuing to give Bell directions, Meir looks towards Anne.


    "I''m sorry, Anne, but could you bring Ludwig and Abel?"


    Currently, while gathering the best possible members, Meer gurgled and roared.


    Meir-sama?


    At first glance, Yana was staring at her worried face. Cyril, too.


    Patty, on the other hand,


    "Saffias... Blue Moon...?"


    and so on, with a strange look on his face.


    ¡°It''s okay, it''s just a novel and I''m stuck in a story. Look, the other day, I was talking to Ellis who was in the library about this story."


    With a gentle smile, Meer deceived me.


    "That''s why you don''t have to worry about anything." I hope you enjoy your summer vacation. You can ride a horse, or you can talk to Ellis. Yeah, but not as much as the sweets. If you don''t listen to the chef, you won''t grow up. "


    While stroking the children''s heads, Meer reconsiders.


    ¨D ¨D Anyway, we have to ask the circumstances and devise countermeasures...


    Quickly clearing out the breakfast in his mouth, Meer sat down while saying Mugmug.


    When I got back, there were already people in Meer''s room who were the lords.


    "I''m sorry all of a sudden." Ladies and gentlemen, but it''s an emergency. ¡±


    After that, Meir turned her gaze toward Bell. The bell that received his gaze,


    "Yes. Actually, it looks like Saphias-san is planning a rebellion..."


    said straightforwardly. As a supplement, Meer said.


    ¡°I''ve already told you that Belle is from the future, but it''s information from that line. Looks like Saffias and the Blue Moon faction are planning a mutiny in the near future.¡±


    When asked by his gaze, the bell nodded tinyly.


    "Hmm... well, for now, I wonder if I need to probe Mr. Saffias..." However, if it''s true, I don''t think I''ll be honest with you..... "


    "Meir-sama..."


    It''s time. Strina smiled as pitifully as usual... "


    "Actually, I have some medicine that won''t allow me to lie..."


    You''ve spoken disturbingly!


    "Huh..."


    "Meer, I often keep my thoughts to myself..."


    --That''s very convenient. It might be a good way to get information, but... it''s a double-edged sword. I''m afraid I''ve created an irreparable groove between you and Saffias.


    The fact that they suspected Saffias and gave him a suspicious pill would be a good culinary ingredient for the snakes.


    After nodding one by one, Meir looked towards Shtrina.


    "Thank you, Lina, but I''d like to use it as a last resort."


    Shtrina nodded, not particularly dissatisfied with Mia''s words.


    ¡°That''s right, I think that''s fine. If you use the medicine, you will lose control for a week, so there is a risk that the enemy will find out....."


    Meer, unexpectedly frowned at Sturina with a troubled smile...


    "... um, Lina, I thought I told you not to use poison in the future, but..."


    ¡°Things that are not life-threatening are not called poison in the Yellow Moon family.¡±


    It was Shrina who said such a thing. Well, aside from that.


    I don''t think Lord Saffias would do such a thing.


    Abel was the next person to open his mouth.


    "Oh, by the way, Abel met Mr. Saffias the other day."


    "That''s right." At that time, I didn''t see what I was talking about. I''ve even spoken to the young nobles of my faction about working with you to build this empire. It''s hard to think of him as a betrayer. "


    Ludwig nodded to Abel, who looked bitter.


    ¡°I agree. I don''t think Saffias will benefit from betraying Meir at this stage."


    Then, pushing the glasses up, Ludwig said.


    "With all due respect, that information is incorrect...?"


    "Hmm..."


    Meer nodded and roared.


    - Is it possible that it was a mistake...?


    "When I looked at Bell..."


    ¡°It''s impossible for Dr. Ludwig to write a lie, and I don''t think it''s even more impossible for him to write a mistake.¡±


    It is a bell that affirms that.


    And meer agreed to that.


    I am convinced that Ludwig''s dream diary is more credible than the princess with too many legs and the bloody diary based on Mia''s own subjectivity.


    "Belle, it was not only Ludwig''s diary, it was a diary that even recorded the contents of his dreams, right?"


    Belle nodded quietly as Meir asked.


    ¡°Yes, that''s what I said.¡±


    Dreams are the memories of countless histories created by the fluctuations of time... Ludwig''s diary, which covered even that, was an excellent prophecy.


    As far as the princess and the bloody diary are concerned, the "character describing the future" changes easily. More susceptible to historical alterations than to memory or matter was the word "character".


    Therefore, Ludwig writes both reality and dreams in such a way that the text may change due to shaking... that is, if today''s "description as a real event" is changed into a "dream event" due to shaking, it can be ascertained what affected it.


    Ludwig was worried about the extremely powerful and powerful description of historical changes. I was... anxious about the strength of its influence.


    ''Belle comes from the future'' is a fact woven into our own history. However, Ludwig himself did not remember that Bel had "Ludwig''s diary".


    As a result, it could be expected that the journal would be the starting point for a new "wobble" leading to a powerful future prediction.


    I don''t want to change the past as much as possible from the residents of the future world who are building a world that is almost close to the ideal. Even if things change, it may be unavoidable to want to minimize the impact.


    "Professor Ludwig was uncertain about making me hold this until the end. But he trusted me and entrusted me with terms that I wouldn''t show you as much as I could.¡±


    And Bel gripped his diary in his chest.


    "That''s why I can''t show it to you, but I can trust you with this."


    Bell said with a sharp face.


    It was a truly magnificent word worthy of those who inherited the blood of the Empire''s wisdom.


    ... by the way, why did Bell notice the description of the "Saffias Rebellion"? Because recently, like every day, she was reading the diary. I read it every day!


    So, why did you do that? Of course, they said, "I have a role to play more than I have been flying in the past," so I didn''t try my best to read the diary to get a hint to think about it... Of course not.


    Bell is not so diligent.


    In addition, it is not that I tried to skip by loading the diary book and putting myself under the influence of the diary book...


    "As far as possible, Dr. Ludwig thought that it would be better not to change the past without the influence of this diary... if I read this and became influenced by the diary, my actions would have a negative impact on the past, so I might not have to do anything!"


    It has never followed such a complex thought process. Meer might have done it, but Bell wasn''t that hard-working.


    So, why was it being loaded, this is already a really simple thing... "It is pure curiosity.


    After all, this is the journal that Chancellor Ludwig wrote down.


    There''s no way you won''t be interested!


    As an explorer, Bell was a girl obedient to her own curiosity.

 757 Lesson 61 His Vulnerability.....

    After hearing Bell''s words, Meer said again.


    "No matter what... Mr. Saffias betrays me." Based on this, let''s move. ¡±


    The information Ludwig sent us is correct.


    It was Meer''s conclusion, based on the experience of the previous timeline.


    Hui Ma was the first to speak up against Meer''s decision.


    "So... the basic tactic is to dominate the front." Before the opponent betrays you, you can either capture them or kill them! "


    He was a motivated horse. but...... Meer couldn''t agree with that.


    Basically, I don''t like violent things very much, but more than that...... I don''t expect anything strategic or political from Huima.


    Other than horseback riding, he is a meer who cannot subtly become a yes-man against a horse.


    It''s not suitable for people...


    And the correctness of Meer''s judgment was proven by the wisdom of the Empire.


    Ludwig made a long wait.


    "No, that''s a bad idea. In the first place, if you punish those who haven''t betrayed you, you will definitely be a good bait for them. those snakes...."


    Then Ludwig roars small.


    "First, if you yourself do harm to Saffias, who is expressing support for Meir-sama, that could be the trigger for the Blue Moon sect to rise."


    "That''s right, I disagree too." Lord Saffias is earnest in expressing his support to Meer. I don''t think we should do anything contrary to faith. And... personally, I would like to trust... my friend, Saffias-sama. "


    Abel expressed his approval. Meer was thrilled by the seriousness of his face.


    --Oh... Abel desperately desperate for a friend... that''s good! That''s good!


    I don''t think she responded to the yellow cheering in her heart, but the Princess of the Yellow Moon opened her mouth.


    "But Lina thinks it''s important to dominate the momentum."


    Shutina put her hand on her cheek and tilted her neck slightly...


    "Perhaps if it were a snake, when Saffias rose, he would attack no matter how he fell and try to separate the Blue Moon faction from Meir-sama." If you punish me, I''ll punish you. If you don''t punish me correctly, I''ll blame you for not punishing me... Leena thinks it''s important to move with the advantage that Saffias has in front of her. ¡±


    --Hmm, if that''s what the leader of the snake said, it must be so after all... "......"


    Meer turns her gaze toward Bell,


    "By the way, Belle, you said that Mr. Saffias committed a rebellion, but what exactly are you going to do?"


    ¡°Yes. Um, it will cause an attack on the food convoys and disruption of distribution. It looks like this was a plan to damage Grandmother Meer''s reputation. Looks like it was planned quite carefully....."


    "Ready... thoughtful... Humph..."


    That didn''t seem like a good fit for Saffias somehow... "


    --No, by the way, at the time of the election of the president of the student association, I was brought in to try to shadow a lot of things...


    Thinking of it that way, preparing thoroughly and taking root may be a behavior that suits the temperament of Saffias.


    "Now, what should I do to prevent it..."


    Meer thinks... and pretends to wait for someone else''s opinion.


    "Being prepared doesn''t mean that I acted on my own idea. Were you working on a plan before, or....."


    Ludwig frames his arms with a difficult face. "Take that word for it..."


    "I wonder if there are other people who were planning the plan and Lord Saffias got on it..."


    It was only Abel''s stance in defense of Saffias.


    Meer nodded loudly,


    "I believe Abel." Neither do I believe that Mr. Saphias, who made the covenant, will betray it. Of course, Lina, Emeralda, and Ruvi..... "


    It wasn''t just Meer''s personal sentimentality.


    As a matter of fact, there has never been a future in which Saffias would betray him.


    ---Thinking about Belle''s panic, this kind of development could not have been in Belle''s known future... If anything, new factors have influenced this kind of situation. "I''m curious..."


    Because the bread and butter were delicious this morning, Meer''s brain didn''t work badly.


    With a difficult face, Meer roars.


    The big difference between Belle''s history and the ''status quo'' is the presence of Patty... Now... what does that have to do with anything...?


    Meer thinks. Think... Think...


    I give up thinking!


    "Well, anyway, we have to act." "I don''t know why Mr. Saffias betrayed me..." If it''s a weakness, I know it, and there''s no major problem. "


    Everyone''s gaze gathered in surprise at Meer, who had already said so.


    "Master Meir, do you have any thoughts...?"


    Meir smiled at Ludwig, who had asked on his behalf.


    "Yes, of course... I know his weaknesses." Fufufu... Ah, Anne. I''m sorry, but would you be prepared to write to me? "


    "Yes, I understand, Master Meir."


    As soon as he was ready, Meer began to write.


    It was addressed to Retizia, the daughter of the Marquis of Schubert. It was for my beloved fianc¨¦e in Saffias.

 758 Episode 61: Keith Wood Reaping the Seeds She Sowed

    Now, while Meer was playing in the Imperial Capital, Theon and Keith Wood had a relaxing and peaceful summer vacation...... in the territory of Rudolfon.


    To visit Eschar at St. Meer''s.


    Also, to say hello to the Duke of Green Moon, who is keeping Eschar.


    Or stretch your legs a bit and head to Peruvian agriculture. I thought it would be a good idea to take a look at the mechanism that Meer was trying to make.


    "Well, there are many reasons..."


    --It must be to see Lady Tiona after all...


    With that in mind, Keith Wood gets happy.


    As she became closer to Tiona, Theon''s shoulders began to relax a bit.


    --As a prince of Sancland, I know you''ll be careful with your partner... "You think too hard... Your Highness.


    It was Keith Wood who always wondered if it was okay to do something a little more messy.


    Therefore, although it is difficult to say that it is Nancha, it is Keith Wood who keeps an eye on Theon''s clumsy romance with a warm feeling like his brother who watches his brother''s growth.


    "I don''t think she''s in love..."


    Keith Wood smiled at the clumsiness that the dexterous Theon showed toward his love... and finally sneezed.


    "But... it''s peaceful anyway."


    Keith Wood snaps at the windswept flowers in the courtyard of Rudolfon Mansion.


    Recently, I was too busy to love flowers, so it was strange to walk around looking at the flower beds like this.


    "Well, maybe it''s just too boring..."


    I''ve crushed such a thing... there''s no way the God of Destiny can leave me alone...


    "Oh, is this you?" Keith Wood. "


    Keith Wood raised his face as a voice called out.


    There was an escort knight accompanying him from San Crando.


    Did something happen?


    "Yes. In fact, I''ve received word from Lord Keithwood..."


    "For me...? From my native San Crande?"


    Keith Wood frowned, but the knight shook his head.


    ¡°No, it''s from Saffias, the Duke of Blue Moon.¡±


    "Ah, Saffias-sama..."


    Safias Etois Blue Moon.


    Keith Wood narrows his eyes to nostalgia as he remembers the face of a young man who had made friendships.


    I told him to come to the Empire in a letter before the summer vacation...


    "I would have liked to see you if I had the chance..." Could you have made time for me? "


    When it comes to starry dukes, they are the tallest titles in the Empire.


    "I know you''ve been busy, but if you''ve made time for me, I''m sorry for what you''ve done..." I thought it was Keith Wood, but when I opened the letter from Saffias, it solidified.


    The text was succinct.


    "It seems that Mr. Meir invited Retizia to a cooking party......"


    "...... Haa?"


    Because I was so alarmed, I heard a lewd voice.


    The character string that I didn''t expect... was confused, or was it because of your hard to name emotions... it was trembling small.


    I can see the distress of Saphias, my friend who wrote this.


    "This is... what the hell, why is this happening...?"


    No, I don''t know what''s going on. The question is, what do we do?


    ¡±What are you going to do... that''s decided, isn''t it?¡±


    Keith Wood shrugged his shoulders.


    --Pretend not to see it... I see. There''s nothing I can do.


    Saffias Etois Bluemoon, he''s a friend, but a nobleman from another country.


    I''m not supposed to offer loyalty, and now I have a mission to fulfill Zion''s escort mission. We need to see how His Highness Eschar is doing and report back to the King.


    We have a lot of work to do! I wasn''t bored at all!


    ¨D ¨D It''s common for letters not to arrive for some reason. Yeah, that''s common. So, even if you didn''t read this... no problem. Yeah!


    Gently, it was Keith Wood who was trying to flow low... but I suddenly felt something caught in my heart.


    "Do you want to rush to the crisis of friends..."


    Anyone who was friends with Meer Luna Tiamoon, the wisdom of the Empire, did so without hesitation. Whatever the excuse, it shouldn''t have gotten stuck there.


    "And yet, what do you mean you''re lost..."


    Besides, Keith Wood''s brain echoed what Meer once said.


    ¡°A man must prune his own seeds.¡±


    If you abandon Saffias here, you might end up mowing the seed yourself...


    "I see... that''s a terrible story."


    Keith Wood thinks with a bitter smile.


    So what do we do? How should I respond to my friend who has asked for help...?


    It''s been decided from the beginning!


    Keith Wood raised his face with a quiet, ready expression.


    Keith Wood, can I have a moment?


    Theon, who came at the right time, spoke to me.


    "Hmm? What''s wrong, Keithwood?" With such a sad face. Even when you stopped the two wolves by yourself, you didn''t look like that, did you? "


    Keith Wood answered Xiong, frowning anxiously.


    "Oh... no, nothing. Hahahaha"


    With a dry laugh, Keith Wood thinks quickly.


    --If you accompany Lord Theon... there is a danger that Princess Meir''s dish will be mouthwatering to him...!


    It''s Keith Wood who wants to avoid it somehow.


    --Therefore, in order to go to the help of Lord Saffias, we have to consider when Lord Theon is meeting with Lord Esher and when he is good...


    and quickly formulating a plan in your stomach,


    "Well, I hope there are no abnormalities, but actually my schedule has changed a bit." Meer sent me an invitation to Tiona. "


    "...... erm?"


    "It seems that we will have a cooking party with the daughter of Marquis Schubert, the fianc¨¦e of Lord Saffias." If possible, I''d like Tiona to help me, so what''s the matter with us? Keith Wood ¡±


    Keith Wood, who was mumbling and shaking his shoulders, had a strange look on his face...


    "Ah. No, no, nothing. Your Highness Theon."


    Keith Wood, who raised his face, had a very... refreshing and refreshing face.


    He thought so.


    - Alright! Now you can go with pleasure. Oh, thank God, damn it!


    and.


    Keith Wood recognizes the correctness of Meer''s words, because people have to prune their own seeds.


    This refreshing feeling is the seed he has sown himself.


    If I had pretended not to see the letter from Saffias, I would have felt guilty by now. Even with that guilt, in the end, every trouble would have gotten into trouble.


    Better than that, it was absolutely better. "It was supposed to be better..."


    Keith Wood laughed in a sunny mood.


    ... that refreshing and sunny feeling didn''t seem like a resemblance to the emotions of a person who gave up in front of a so-called dead place...


    - Oh, thank goodness. I''m so glad!


    It was Keith Wood screaming in his chest.

 759 Lesson 63 Princess Meir, I can think of something!

    Now, let''s go back a little.


    It was Meer who cooled the liver according to Bell''s news, but the investigation of this case was properly seized, that is,


    To dominate Saffias, we just need to capture his fianc¨¦e, Retizia.


    This is it.


    Assuming that Saffias is seriously planning a rebellion, we don''t need any weapons or persuasion to stop it. Just one word from your fianc¨¦ and you say, "Stop it."


    "That''s the most peaceful way to solve the situation."


    Accurately spotting the opponent''s weakness...... Recently, it was Meer''s romantic brain that was completely worthy of the title of romantic general.


    "The question is, how do you work with Retizia...?"


    While thinking about the letter, Meir screams.


    "The Marquis of Schubert has no particular affinity..." Now, what can I do for you...? "


    With her arms crossed, Meer quietly closes her eyes.


    Keep your body on the back of the chair and keep your head tidy while plucking your legs.


    I was thinking about the cookies... and suddenly I remembered what I had just done.


    "That, Yana''s face is so serious..."


    --That said, I forgot, but Patty has to do something with Patty.


    Patty is trapped in the curse of a snake. If we don''t save her heart somehow, the world we live in will shake. If you''re not good enough, you may wake up in a dungeon where all your efforts to this day are dreams.


    --No... I don''t think that''s going to happen... but I wonder if I can deny the possibility...?


    Although Ludwig thought about it, time-transition theory is only one hypothesis. If so, not being optimistic and always being prepared for the worst is fundamental to the prudent person''s strategy.


    As for Meer, who has worked so hard to get the situation in order, I would definitely like to keep the current situation dead.


    "After all, I have to entertain Patty... and make her want to protect the world." I have to think about something that Patty can enjoy without feeling guilty... but the more fun it is, the harder it is to feel guilty... ¡±


    Mmm, it was meer who roared as he framed his arms, but eventually, he clapped his hands tinyly.


    "Ah, yes!" It''s cooking! "


    ...... You made a fool of yourself!


    ¡°When it comes to making sandwiches at St. Noel''s, Patty wasn''t just happy. Besides, a cooking class... isn''t just fun while you''re cooking. I can also act out the dishes I learned later... That''s how you can make excuses in your heart!"


    In addition, elements that had fallen apart in Meer''s head took on a form.


    "And most of all, when it comes to Retizia-san, the cooking party." Ufufu, I used to have a lot of fun when we made it together... I thought you said you wouldn''t do it again. "


    It may be difficult to make plans with the other Ladies, but this time I don''t have to go with the Four Dukes.


    "In the meantime, I hope that you can cooperate with Lina who seems to be free, and that you will take the children with you..." You can invite affordable people and open it in a simple way... even Retizia and I can deepen our rapport. And when I have to, I''ll tell you to stop Mr. Saffias... this is it! "


    Troublingly enough, Meer''s cooking class made sense in several ways. My only concern is whether I can make something that I can eat properly...


    "Anne is here, so there''s no problem." Last time, there was Emeralda and Levi, who was unexpectedly clumsy, but this time she wasn''t there. The children were also active in St. Noel''s. It''s an easy victory! "


    Rather, Emeralda had followed me with a powerful helper called Nina... "" Well, anyway... "


    "Alright! It''s settled." Let''s start a cooking class! ¡±


    Now, the text written by Meer was immediately delivered to the residence of the Marquis of Schubert in the Imperial Capital.


    On that day, Dario Schubert was relaxing in the courtyard of the mansion and working on his hobby.


    By the way, after graduating from Saffias, Dario has been a student of St. Noel and has been busy.


    Since the recoil, or after entering the summer vacation, there have been many days when I became immersed in my hobbies alone...


    "Now... it''s time for lunch..."


    As he tried to get into the mansion, he quickly walked down the hallway and found himself in the presence of an old maid.


    Huh? Gerta, what''s wrong?


    "Ahh, this, Dario boy..."


    The maid called Gerta was a veteran maid who served the Marquis of Schubert.


    Originally, it was about ten years ago that she came to the House of Schubert to serve the House of the Marquis of Saru.


    Dario tilted his head unexpectedly as her usual vague standing behavior showed that she was somewhat puzzled.


    Is something wrong?


    "Yes. Actually, someone from the Imperial family is using this as a Lady Retizia..."


    "To your sister? Hmmm"


    Dario, who had received the letter, frowned at the sender.


    "This is a letter to your sister, Princess Meir..."


    Somehow, an alarm bell rang in Dario''s head.


    --Isn ''t it better to inform Saffias-sama about this...?


    "As a matter of fact, Saffias knew about Meir''s plan..."


    So, at this point, nobody knew what that meant.

 760 Lesson 64 Princess Meir, Explore

    Now, as soon as I wrote to Retizia, Meir went to talk to Patty and the others.


    "Cooking party...?"


    Meer nodded deeply to Patty, leaning her neck with a strange expression on her face.


    "Yes, it''s like St. Noel."


    As soon as I said it, Meer added.


    ¡°It makes a lot of sense to brush up on your cooking skills. Food is the most joyful thing that has been given to us. My life that I can''t enjoy my daily meals is boring... something that was written in the Holy Scriptures... I''m sure."


    Since Rafina was not present, she was a slightly appropriate meer. but......


    "Anyway, when you want to make someone a delicious meal, it''s unfortunate that you don''t have the skills to do it." It''s too late for you to crave it when you get the chance to make it. It''s important to anticipate the future and move. ¡±


    Meer then waved her fingers and continued with greatness.


    Yes, I was a little troubled when I first made it for Abel.


    ... a little?


    "At that time, I was still immature." Abel couldn''t make anything that would please him alone. I needed everyone''s help. "


    Subtly, "I don''t feel the nuance of such a nuance right now..." is something that worries me...


    "It''s natural to do everything in your heart to please the other person. In order to do that, you also need skills. That''s good."


    That''s why I want to insist that you raise your cooking skills from now on in order to make it for my brother.


    ... that assertion is generally correct. None... I don''t know, somehow, when Meer says this, I don''t feel like there''s anybody to catch me by the nose... but that''s fine.


    Um, Miss Meir, can we go with you?


    Yana looks anxious. In contrast, Cyril seemed happy. I think I had a good time at St. Noel''s the other day.


    "No problem." You are also a valuable force! "


    I''ll tell you that with a gentle smile.


    By the way, when it comes to the children... they don''t make bread into horses on their own, so it was a fact that they would be more powerful than someone else. It was the truth without flattery.


    Well, in this way, I also told the children about the situation... and the next day.


    Meir summoned Saffias to the White Moon Palace.


    ¨D ¨D I''ve been working on it, but at least I need to probe Mr. Saffias.


    That''s what I thought.


    By the way, according to Bell, the Blue Moon family was blamed for the rebellion and crushed. The faction was in a state of disintegration.


    "Hmm, that''s weird. When it comes to the Duke of Blue Moon, it''s important to support your grandmother''s reign...."


    It is a bell that tilts its neck.


    In fact, there were many opponents of Meer becoming the Empress among the central nobility. It was the expectation of Ludwig and the Empress that Saffias would capture such dissatisfied elements as the head of the Blue Moon family.


    ¡°Of course, I don''t think there''s going to be a rebellion, but if Saffias ever turns his back on us, we might need to change our ways.¡±


    Even Ludwig had a bitter look on his face. By the way, Meer doesn''t break her cool face. Because I''ve already done it.


    - There''s nothing wrong with rounding up Mr. Retizia.


    With certainty, Meer waited for Saffias to arrive.


    "Finally..."


    Meir-sama, you''re in a good mood.


    Saffias, who had arrived, looked exactly the same as usual and smiled affectionately.


    There''s nothing uncomfortable about it... no! Meir''s sharp observation eyes revealed a faint shadow on Saffias'' face.


    Besides, the subtle colors of anxiety could be seen in Meer''s eyes.


    --Oh, that look... is there something I''m worried about...? Hmm, you can''t say that there are no signs of rebellion... Hmmm...


    It is unexpected that his letter is the center of his worries.


    Meer smiled,


    "Greetings, Mr. Saffias." Here you go. Let''s have a cup of tea in the aerial garden today. "


    Meir invites Saffias to a subtle, unpopular place.


    On the rooftop of White Moon Palace, the aerial garden was slightly raised, and no one but the family of the Emperors, the people who took care of them, and some of the guests who were invited were allowed to enter.


    It''s a great place to explore.


    - As a precaution, after making a payment, Ludwig will be kept aside... We''re all set. First of all, it''s important to listen.


    I would like to make it clear, if possible, about the credibility of the diary entry, which is a point of concern.


    And so, when Meer, full of temper and motivation, arrived, a word was released early...


    "Hmm, first of all... let''s fill our hearts with tea and cake..."


    It was always the wisdom of an unshakable empire.

 761 Episode 65 DOYAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!

    The tea that was carried. Lift the cup and take a sip.


    The vibrant aroma of selected tea leaves, the richness of rich milk, and the sweetness of a slice of sugar.


    Together, they stimulate Meer''s taste buds.


    "Hmm..."


    Now, today''s tea souvenir... and when I tried to drop my gaze on the table...


    "Um, Princess Meir, so, what are you talking to me about..."


    Saffias said with a puzzled look.


    "Oh, excuse me. I''m a little overwhelmed."


    It''s meer who almost forgets the real thing with her tea treats. Hurry up, I''ll give you a cup of tea.


    By the way, today''s tea soup was made by soaking kingdom pears (La Sanclance) in honey. Gloomy tongue. If you bite with your teeth, it feels soft, but it feels refreshing and slightly lingering.


    - Hmm! I''m doing a good job of marinating this pear in honey. You''re the head chef!


    Yeah, yeah, I''m very satisfied. Saffias, by contrast... was silent and hungry for tea.


    At first, he called out to me bypassing me, but he remembered that it was dangerous to get in the way of meer, who knew meer, who enjoyed food.


    Meer then fully enjoyed the tea treats and, having consumed the sugar, spoke as if nothing had happened.


    "By the way, Saffias, I heard from Abel, but it looks like he''s doing his best." I''ve gathered a lot of young people from my faction..... "


    "Hahaha, well, now it''s hard ground." "It seems that my father thinks of me as the Emperor..." The powerful aristocrats around us are also concerned about it. We need people to stop it. "


    Then Saffias lowered his head softly.


    I will do my best in accordance with my covenant with Master Meir.


    ¡°Yes, I''m looking forward to it.¡±


    Meer smiled softly and rinsed a cup of tea. Observe the saffias with care.


    - Hmm, so far, nothing unnatural. I''ve spoken to the faction, but it doesn''t look particularly dark behind them.


    To Meer''s knowledge, Saffias is not a very good type of artist. If you poke me where I don''t want to go, I''ll definitely show my face... "


    --But even if Mr. Saffias himself doesn''t feel like it, he can''t deny the possibility of being forced around him. It would be nice if you could act with a hard will like me, but I''m surprised that Saffias is going to be swept away by the flow from time to time...


    Meir is the leader in the tactics of the sea moon.


    ¨D ¨D No matter what the circumstances, your tireless spiritual strength can bounce away... I still feel that the cooperation of my fianc¨¦, Retizia, is indispensable in order for us to have that.


    Well, it was then. Saffias suddenly clouded his expression.


    Since it was meer I had been observing for a long time, I immediately noticed the change.


    Oh, what''s the matter, Mr. Saffias?


    "Oh... yeah. Um..."


    It was a saffias that was hard to say, but I opened my mouth with a decision.


    "Retizia... I''ve heard rumors of a cooking party with Marquis Schubert... is that true?"


    In response, Meer narrowed her eyes.


    --Oh... Mr. Saffias, why do you know that...?


    Of course, it was brought by Retizia''s brother, via Dario... "Meir is subtly alert to the fact that she was aware of her own measures in advance.


    ¡°Yes, that''s right. You''ve gathered the daughters of the Four Duchesses for a cooking party, haven''t you? I promised I''d do it again that time. Do you remember that?"


    I couldn''t possibly have forgotten... "


    "Ah... ahhh. Well... I remember... Princess Meir..." If you don''t mind, do you want to turn it into a tea party...? "


    "Oh? Why, Mr. Saffias?"


    Meir stares at Saffias with suspicious eyes again.


    There are different degrees of familiarity between a mere tea party and a cooking party where people work together. After all, cooking together should help us get along. "I don''t want to do that..."


    --When Retizia and I get along... is there something wrong?


    Saffias seemed to be in a bit of a panic after receiving this kind of gaze from Meir...


    "Um... what a pain in the ass, me... but my fianc¨¦, as you know, has no culinary skills..." I wonder if it would ruin your event..... "


    "Oh, that''s... there''s nothing to worry about."


    Meir laughed at Saffias'' concerns.


    "Everyone, this isn''t going to work at first." Even if it''s me, I''m still immature, and I can''t say that my cooking skills are for one person. "


    Having said that, Mea smiled gently... and was cornered.


    "But just because you''re not good doesn''t mean you have to do anything." Because I''m not good, I hold a cooking session and practice. Isn''t that right? "


    Meer smiles with a sloppy smile as she casts her extreme righteousness.


    If anyone sees that face... this is really... irritating! It was a smile.

 762 Episode 66 Inscription: Hope for Tomorrow... Mushrooms

    The Schubert family, the home of Saffias'' beloved fianc¨¦e, Retizia, is a marquis of history and tradition.


    This clan, which belongs to the Blue Moon sect, is an ancient aristocratic family of gatekeepers, and has been recognized by other aristocrats at a glance, as well as being more art-friendly since ancient times.


    In the Schubert family, which has many artists, such as musicians, painters, leather craftsmen, jewelers, etc., there are many people who have hobbies in their hands, and their fields are varied.


    Therefore, the front yard of the mansion on the outskirts of the Imperial Capital was decorated with countless sculptures by the owner several generations ago, and it had a slightly unusual construction.


    Meir and his party headed through the strange garden to Schubert Mansion.


    Seeing the subtly mossy statue, Meer unexpectedly frowned.


    ¡±Hmm... what is this...?¡±


    Shredding the white stone, it stretched wavyly from the ground toward the heavens... At first glance, it looked like...... what is this?


    "It''s like trying to express a wave with a stone, it''s a really wavy form. No, this shape...... this roundness...... maybe a mushroom......?"


    ¡°It''s an object that expresses hope for tomorrow.¡±


    I was called out, and Meer looked back. "Geez, there was..."


    ¡°Dear Meir, welcome to the Schubert family.¡±


    The daughter with a soft, elegant smile was the target of the day...... Retizia Schubert.


    Long swaying hair, luxuriously wavy hair color, deep blue that burns to the eyes. The girl with her hair tied up behind her lowered her head deeply in front of Meer.


    "Greetings, Her Royal Highness Princess Meir."


    Meer greets her with a twitching gesture, then gently lifts the hem of her skirt and returns.


    "Greetings, Mr. Retizia. You look good, don''t you?"


    After Niccoli smiled, Meer looked at the sculpture again.


    "Nevertheless, hope for tomorrow... this is it." "...... Ho?"


    ¡±Ufufu, it''s a little confusing, isn''t it?¡±


    Meer shook her head as Retizia held her mouth and smiled funny.


    "No, I know, but... I know."


    As she framed her arms, Meer looked at the object...


    --The hope for tomorrow is that it resembles the shape of a mushroom. Fufufu... I think you''ll like this one.


    Well... somehow, the way each person sees the work is... yes.


    "But it''s a beautiful garden, isn''t it?" A fusion of sculpture and a tree growing in the garden... It''s a very strange space. "


    Meer slowly looked around the whole garden.


    Starting with the mushroom object (motto: hope for tomorrow), I can say that there are countless objects taller than human height sewing in between, and the tree grows... or that a part of the forest tree has been eroded by the mushroom object (motto: hope for tomorrow).


    Anyway, it was a strange garden.


    Meer was looking around as she roared. The gaze stops at a certain point.


    "Oh... what''s that?"


    At the end of his gaze, it was... the root of a thick tree. What was growing there...!


    Hey Lina, isn''t that a mushroom?


    "Yes, that''s right, that''s a mushroom called a Troxie mushroom."


    Oh, my God, there was even a real mushroom!


    "Well, after all... Fufufu, there''s a mushroom growing in the garden, it''s very windy."


    Meer walks up to the mushroom, saying something like that. Rounded form, like a fat fish. The mushrooms with round eyes and mouth-like spots are really... really!


    - Hmm, this is a tingly, seeping brown color... "It looks really delicious in a rich shade...!" I feel like I want to eat a few thinly sliced pieces together in a sauce.


    With this look, you won''t have to worry about poison! and Meer''s mushroom aesthetic eyes were complaining.


    However, it was difficult to identify the mushrooms. Even Meir knows that well enough to hurt. so......


    Meer turns to Shtrina and asks.


    By the way, Lina, is there any poison?


    "The questioned Strina leaned her neck in small inclination..."


    "Is it poison...?"


    Put your finger on your cheek, hmm, roar,


    "The so-called poison... I don''t think so."


    Huh! That''s right, after all.


    Meer gazes at the mushrooms, and then, haa, sighs. What does this mushroom taste like? "I often think about it..." Then hahaha!


    I remembered that I had left Retizia behind.


    Today''s goal is to bring Retizia to our side. Mushrooms are behind us.


    Nh, nh, while coughing,


    That''s right, I''m sorry for asking you all of a sudden today, but thank you very much.


    Meer then smiles affectionately.


    --To get your wife''s house on your side, you need to get your wife on your side first. At best, you have to act like you''re going to like it.


    Meir looked at the front yard of Marquis Schubert''s house, whilst whispering in his heart something that seemed like a motto.


    ¡°Nevertheless, it''s a really enjoyable place to stay.¡±


    ¡°Sometimes we throw a party in the garden while looking at the sculpture, closer to the mansion. You can come to the orchestra."


    ¡°I see. You''re an artist Schubert, aren''t you?¡±


    It was Meer who would never forget the subtle heart of Yoshisho.


    Retizia said to me in such a confusing tone.


    "Actually... I wish I could train my culinary skills as part of the art... but I can''t forgive Saffias..." It''s said that it''s not something that a noble daughter would do..... "


    "Oh, that''s not true at all." Ruvi and Emeralda also participated in the last cooking party. Even Leena is here with us today. Besides, the other day, Rafina-sama also had a cooking party with you. "


    Saying that, Retizia covered her mouth with both hands, well! and raised his voice of surprise.


    "That''s why you don''t have to worry about the public appearance." You can pull your chest out and cook. ¡±


    "I''m not worried about the outside news, but about the contents of the food..." There is no one here to point it out. "Sadly..."


    --This time, in order to use Ms. Retizia to grab Ms. Saffias'' stomach bags, it is necessary to eliminate as much as possible of the elements that sharpen her motivation.


    I was very worried if I would beat Saffias'' stomach bag up.


    "Excuse me, Miss Retizia. Prince Theon of Sancland and the Princess Rudolfon came to see me...."


    As soon as she received the report, Retizia looked very troubled. "Then I smiled like I was in trouble..."


    "I''ve prepared a warm welcome... but I''m still a little nervous about welcoming His Royal Highness the Prince of Sancland." And your daughter in another house is going to envy you. ¡±


    "You don''t have to be so nervous." This is a very private gathering. In the first place, you will become a member of the Star Duke family in a few moments. I don''t feel uncomfortable about it. "


    Meer shook her head small,


    "Now, more than that, could you join me and show me to the museum?" The main thing today is to cook. ¡±


    Retizia nodded to Mia''s words.

 763 Lesson 67 The thoughts of the Ladies overlap!

    Meer takes the girls with her, zunzun, and walks through the hall. After that, after a perfect half-step, Retizia walks with her spine stretched out. It was a perfect act of standing as a daughter of an imperial nobleman.


    Retizia Schubert...


    She is the eldest daughter of Marquis Schubert and the next head of the Blue Moon family, Saffias'' fianc¨¦e.


    She was, in a word, a ''wise woman''... Except for cooking.


    For example, Retizia did not say anything in particular about Rudolfon''s daughter-in-law attending today''s cooking party. The daughter-in-law of the Marquis did not express any dissatisfaction with the visit to the Marquis''s house.


    It was not worthy of the value of the gatekeeper as a daughter of a nobleman.


    It was only natural for a peripheral to be seen below. That is the common sense of the Empire.


    However, Retizia does not think that common sense is "immutable" or "universal". In addition, when I acted in accordance with that common sense, I fully understood how I would be seen by others.


    I knew it wouldn''t look too good, and I wouldn''t like it.


    She is also not particularly surprised that the origin of Meer''s maid, Anne, is unknown, nor is the origin of Strinna''s friend, Bell. I don''t say anything unnecessary.


    I understand that doing that is touching Meer and the others'' intrigue, and I know that it will work against Saffias.


    She understood the logic of things well.


    In addition, practical ability was also quite good.


    If I had entrusted the management of the territory, I would have boasted enough knowledge and ability to turn around, and if I had been born into a merchant''s daughter, I would have fulfilled a role above the standard.


    Retizia is a very unusual, very wise person for a daughter of a gatekeeper noble.


    And... most of all, I liked Saffias.


    I loved it so much!


    Speaking of how much I liked it, the next day when saffias appeared in my dreams, I liked it enough to sing a song all day long.


    I loved it so much that I spent a day in a musical style while dancing.


    "Let Saffias eat delicious food and be delighted!" "" Good luck! "" In front of my feelings, my innate wisdom, sharp insight, and solid judgment would be dispersed... I love Saffias. "I love it from the bottom of my heart!


    ... it was a very unfortunate story for Saffias.


    Well, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, today''s Retizia was very enthusiastic.


    That was enough Retizia, but it wasn''t the cooking place where Meir and the others were led.


    "Princess Meir, I really want to show you to the cooking hall right away, but I don''t have any saffias yet. I''m sorry, but can you wait in this room for a while?"


    "I don''t mind that... but Mr. Saffias is coming, isn''t he?"


    "Yes. I really want to help myself..." If you burn yourself or cut your fingers..... "


    In response to Retizia''s words, Meer narrowed her eyes slightly.


    "That''s right... Saffias-san, it''s very Retizia-san''s idea. Fufufu."


    With a small smile... "


    --Hmm, so you won''t get along with me and Mr. Letizia... So, after all, there''s something suspicious about Mr. Saffias...


    For a moment, I thought, but immediately, Meer shook her head.


    - That''s right. Today... I tried not to think about that.


    Yes... Meer has decided one thing for today''s cooking party. That''s... don''t doubt Saffias.


    There are several reasons for this.


    I wanted to believe that he made a new covenant, and I suspected that he would have a bad aftertaste if he was innocent.


    Sometimes there is no doubt, and when I suspected, I didn''t seem to see the truth.


    Some of them were extremely suspicious, like being pushed by a snake of chaos.


    "But more than that..."


    --Abel said he believed it, so I''ll believe it too!


    This is it.


    Meer gave up the logical left brain and shifted his thoughts from the left brain to the romantic brain.


    --Besides, if you can''t trust even the words of your loved ones, I''m sure I''ll fail due to mistrust in the future...


    Therefore, Meir does not doubt Saffias. I once ordered my left brain to dormant as it tried to suspect Saffias. Meer is in love brain mode now.


    There are two themes of Meer''s love brain today. One is definitely ''getting along with Retizia''.


    If you get along with Retizia, it doesn''t matter if Saffias is suspicious. Because he will not defy Retizia.


    "And the other one..."


    --To make a delicious meal for Abel to enjoy... To do so, wave my arms fully. This is my theme for today!


    Strangely... the thoughts of Retizia and Meir overlapped.


    ... somehow, I don''t feel like things have gotten any worse... I wonder if it''s because of my imagination.


    Anyway, while Mea clenched her fist... things were starting to move.


    While Meir was getting excited, the young expedition led by Captain Bell began to explore the room!


    Lettizia-san, what is this?


    bell leans over, pointing at the instrument on the wall with an unusual look on her face


    ¡°This is the instrument that my Schubert family has been using for generations.¡±


    Having said that, Lettie Zia took the decorated stringed instrument in her hand.


    "With this bow..."


    When I tried playing it, it sounded sad.


    "Oh... amazing. Retizia, you''re so good at this."


    A bell nailed to an unusual instrument, and a strunner nicking by it.


    Meanwhile, the three children of Patty were touring the decorated instruments.


    Cyril can''t hide his young curiosity in an unusual instrument he has never seen before. Looking at that, not only Jana, but also Patty had a smiling face.


    ... more than bells and such, they''re two sisters.


    So casually, Patty looked at the decorated instrument... and tilted her head.


    Because a familiar instrument was decorated there.


    "Um... this is..."


    I stretched out my hand unexpectedly... and suddenly I grabbed hold of him, and Patty took a small breath.


    "I''m sorry." It''s a very precious instrument donated by the Marquis of Clausius.... "


    It was a maid from the old world who had a taut smile on his face. When she saw that face, Patty opened her eyes unexpectedly...


    "...... Gerta... eh? Why...?"


    It''s a tiny... tiny twinkle. As expected, Patty certainly felt it.


    The power of the maid grabbing her own arm was strengthened for a moment...


    "But it disappeared immediately..."


    "Please, don''t touch me." It''s very valuable. "


    Having said that, the maid left the place after bowing.


    "Without breaking any of the smiles I put on my face..."

 764 Lesson 68 Saffias Trust and Darios Struggle... Struggle?

    "By the way, Theon, I don''t see Mr. Keithwood, what''s the matter?"


    It was meer who was drowning in thoughts, but then she returned to me and looked toward Zion.


    "Oh, it''s Keith Wood..."


    Theon smiled unexpectedly.


    "Somehow, I said I had some business to do, and I left right away." Now, what are you doing... or maybe you''re just trying to be attentive to this person... "


    To leave Tiona alone, I wonder if that''s what you''re thinking, and the sion with a bitter smile... but unusually, that was unexpected.


    It''s not such an easy story.


    Keith Wood was desperate for a fight he couldn''t pull off.


    A horse-drawn carriage remained on the street near Schubert Mansion.


    Keith Wood, who had disappeared, slipped into it.


    In the carriage, there was an old fellow warrior, Saffias.


    Hello, Saffias. For a while.


    "Oh, you''re here. Master Keithwood, you''ve been a long time.¡±


    Saffias greeted Keith Wood with a gentle smile. But immediately, his face became cloudy.


    ¡°I''m sorry this happened at this time of year when the cooking party in St. Noel''s wasn''t healing.¡±


    In response to a sudden apology, Keith Wood unexpectedly smiled bitterly.


    "No, I''m glad I made it." After all, both Princess Meir and the Tier Moon Empire are important to my Sancland. It''s only natural that we help with that crisis. ¡±


    Then Keith Wood gave a sharp expression.


    So... what''s the plan?


    "Oh, first of all, the basic line of the operation is'' let them cook simple dishes''." I''m thinking of making it into a vegetable-focused hotpot dish. "


    "Just chop it and put it in...?"


    "Yes. Dario... uh, do you remember the boy I followed as a squire when I was in St. Noel''s?"


    "Yes, of course. Is it the sigh of the Schubert family?"


    "That''s right." Retizia''s younger brother. It seems that he consulted with the Schubert family veteran maid and offered his advice. By chopping the vegetables, it seems that I got a certification that I would be able to cook properly and that I would not fail if I didn''t add strange condiments. If I was poisoned and it seemed to taste bad, I''d say it would add a little flavor to it..... "


    "I see. That''s... sorry to have to be sacrificed..."


    Saffias nodded to Keith Wood, who looked bitter.


    "I know, that''s why I want to reduce the damage as much as possible. So... there''s another way."


    "Huh. What do you mean?"


    Saffias nodded deeply, then whispered...


    "I''m trying to buy as much time as possible." So, while you wait, I''ll let you eat a lot of sweets. "


    "Hmm, I see... you''ve thought about it." When people are hungry, they also lose the energy to cook. Your feelings may be fading as you try to make extra arrangements..... "


    Saffias nodded as he framed his arms.


    "Her Royal Highness Princess Meir is a lover of eating. If you serve tea before you cook, you''ll have to eat it. I''ll leave that area to Dario. He''s going to make me eat a lot of sweets until I get there."


    But is it okay to leave that much to me?


    Saffias smiled at Keith Wood, who seemed anxious.


    "Oh, Dario can see the trail of the Marquis of Schubert. There''s no doubt that you''re good, that you''re going to stand around."


    Then, all at once, Saffias gave a gentle smile.


    "Besides, he''s a good-looking and dexterous man." St. Noel worked hard as a squire for me. As my brother-in-law, I hope you can help me bring together the Blue Moon sect as one of my arms. "


    Saffias said, as if he could think of a bright future.


    ... Dario was struggling with some of the heavy expectations from Saffias... he became one of them.


    First, Dario starts to act to feed the snacks, as Saffias planned.


    "Sister, how about you have some tea or a light lunch until Saffias is here?" Just now, there''s the fin meat of Sankeland beef, so roast it..... "


    In the second half, I saw the truth that I was full now, but I was hiding... Well, aside from that.


    "With such advances from my brother, Letizia..."


    "Fufufu, what are you already saying, Dario?" If you''re not hungry, you''ll lose your motivation. ¡±


    Cut and dumped!


    The plan has been spotted!


    Retizia is a very clever person when it comes to things other than cooking!


    "It''s slower than that, Mr. Saffias." They''ll be here soon, so why don''t we just get ready first? "


    Dario said in a panic to his motivated sister.


    "Ah, no. Sister, if you don''t wait for Saffias... I think Saffias will hate you if you don''t do the right thing..."


    That''s how I said the subtle killer word.


    Saffias dislikes me... so to speak, most of the time, it''s a magical word that my sister regains her coolness.


    "Dario, it doesn''t matter, but Saffias will be your brother." Therefore, from now on, I''d better call you "oniisan" with a sense of affection... Isn''t that what she wants too? "


    And it came to pass, when it came to Safias, that Retizia was a little wise to be a son of an asshole.


    "Yeah, well, that''s chasing chasing."


    Dario, light through this.


    "Anyway, isn''t it a bad idea to start cooking first..." I can''t wait to join you, Saffias, as always.... "


    Dario, it looks familiar, but it depends on my sister''s persuasion. But... there''s only one thing out of calculation. "That''s..."


    "Always... I see. I don''t even know what Dario said..."


    Naturally, Meer takes a step forward. "Yup, yup, after nodding like a feather..."


    "But it''s always the same, isn''t it boring?"


    You''re making a fuss!


    "Um... Princess Meir." What does that mean? ¡±


    Dario, it''s "troublesome", I barely put up with it even though I''m going out to my face.


    "It''s decided." Love is a surprise. In other words, when Mr. Saffias arrives, isn''t that something that belongs to Party B? "


    Dario unexpectedly sweated coldly at the words that flowed from there.


    Huh...? This isn''t good, is it? such as Dario who appropriately speculates.


    And more! Someone made a point of saying something extra. "That''s..."


    "Oh, that''s fine, isn''t it?" For the planned hot pot dishes, just chop the ingredients and simmer. I have no choice but to fail. "


    An elderly maid with a beautiful smile that always looked the same... it was Gerta.


    "No, but..."


    That''s what the veteran maid said, and Dario was stuck with words for a moment.


    Sure enough, she told me that if I cooked hot pot, I''d be fine. However, in the face of the powerful element of Meer, that confidence was shaking fast.


    But Gerta... said it like a whisper.


    "Fufufu, it''s okay." I''ll give you a taste, too. "


    Dario felt... his heart suddenly lightened.


    That''s right, this old maid is just a veteran, and she''s the easiest person to do what we want her to do.


    I''m sure she could taste it a little, add condiments, and season it. You must be able to.


    Besides... it''s a hassle to continue to oppose it in the first place. so......


    "Well, if that''s the case..."


    Next time, Dario, the trace son of the Marquis of Schubert, washed away breathlessly.

 765 Lesson 69: The Evil Snakes

    The story goes back a little while.


    The letter from Meer to Retizia was delivered that night.


    The stage is a mansion in the corner of the Imperial Capital. They were gathered together in one of the rooms.


    It was, in a way, a historic... or a back-of-the-way meeting.


    There were three of them gathered together.


    One of them is a snake born from the horse kingdom, the family of fire, and a fire wolf.


    One is a surviving assassin of the Marine Nation, the Vaisalian Nation.


    And then there''s the one who''s left... "


    "This is, this is..." "Gerta, an old snake living in the land of the Empire..." It''s a pleasure to meet you. "My predecessors. As a precaution, are there any tailings?"


    The old maid, Gerta, turned her attention towards the wolf without moving her taut smile at all.


    "Even if I forgive you for following me...?"


    "Hahaha, this is rude. It was rude of you guys....."


    "Well, I know you''ll be wary." Your princess has fallen into the hands of the wisdom of the Empire, isn''t she? "


    Without breaking the smile in her mouth...... just a sharp light piercing her eyes, Gerta said.


    "That''s why I said it." When all the conspiracies within the Empire are destroyed, it''s better to be careful with them..... "


    "No, hahaha. The words of the forerunners who have carefully breathed and survived are persuasive."


    The wolf continued scratching her chin.


    "However, when the hands of the Imperial Wisdom Demon are finally approaching you... the plan to kidnap the Marquis of Schubert... you must be out of luck."


    The wolf shrugged her shoulders in despair.


    "I see, Lord Blue Moon''s eldest son is very obsessed with his fianc¨¦..." Taking the fianc¨¦ hostage, he plots against the wisdom of the Empire... This is a blow to the wisdom of the Empire, which is still supplying food through aristocrats everywhere. "I can''t forgive the Blue Moon..." I see, it''s quite an upscale strategy. "


    "Papa," said the wolf, laughing, clapping her hands.


    Even with him, I didn''t expect to leave the Imperial Wisdom Meer like this. It''s not funny that the Empire has calmed down like this. Moreover, the wisdom of the Empire is now affecting not only the Empire, but all of the continent.


    It''s important to keep that momentum down.


    ¡°The House of the Blue Moon is a stone''s throw away from the central nobility of the Empire. It would be nice to have an ally, but it would be awkward to turn against the enemy. Then, if we involve the central nobles in the rebellion, the wisdom of the Empire will be reinstated, and this Empire will be immediately drawn into chaos... then...."


    "... the first Emperor''s plan... the plan to dye the fertile crescent moon with tears is set in motion again"


    Gerta says in a low, quiet voice.


    Yes... the ruinous plan that lasted from the time of the First Emperor has not yet been completely avoided.


    The Empire''s food self-sufficiency is not yet high, and with a bit of chaos, famine can easily occur.


    I see... it doesn''t seem like a bad solution at first glance...


    - Stubbornness to the old ways. It was an old serpent of the Empire. I was wondering if the first Emperor could be free from my thoughts.


    The wolf calmly praises the plan.


    Anyway... that''s not funny when Meer and Saffias hold hands. At least the relationship between the Four Dukes and Princess Meir was convincing to the wolves.


    ¡±But something unexpected happened here...¡±


    For the first time, Gerta looked uncomfortable in a smoky wolf tone that made a fool of herself. Gerta said as she gnashed her teeth.


    "...... I really didn''t have any problem with being quiet and hiding my breath. I just got a look at the Clausius house, and there''s nothing there. So even if we were at Marquis Schubert''s house, we shouldn''t have any problems.¡±


    The Empire''s wisdom is to kidnap Retizia when Princess Meir is in the Imperial City. The timing is supposed to be when she''s out of the country.


    When I heard that the House of Clausius was being investigated by the hands of Meer, the Gertas were in a hurry. Maybe that wisdom will expose us to our past. That''s why... I tried to put Retizia''s kidnapping plan into action.


    At the tip of the arrow, this is the cooking party.


    "I don''t know where it leaked from... but Princess Meir found out about Lady Retizia''s kidnapping plan..."


    It was obviously unnatural to hold a cooking party at this time. After all, the news came as soon as I planned the kidnapping.


    It is very likely that Princess Meir is aware of our movements.


    "No, it''s rather too convenient to think that I haven''t found out." Isn''t that the wisdom of the Empire? "


    In response to the words of the wolf, Gerta tongued abhorrently.


    "So, actually, what are you going to do?" I don''t think you''re going to kidnap Lady Retizia yet. "


    "... you won''t succeed..." If the kidnapping was successful, no one would think that the rebellion was the work of Safias Etwa Blue Moon. ¡±


    The wolf nodded to Gerta, who shook his head tinyly.


    "Yes, the kidnapping plan will fail." Well then... how about getting another one? "


    Having said that, the wolf placed the two vials it had taken out of its pocket on the desk.


    "Is that...?"


    "Speaking of cooking parties, isn''t it poison..."


    "Poison...?"


    Gerta looked at the wolf as if she were a fool.


    ¡°Around the Empire''s wisdom, Princess Meir, is the daughter of that traitorous Yellow Moon. How can I steal your eyes and let the wisdom of the Empire drink it?"


    Taking the accusation, the wolf laughs.


    "Hahaha, hey, it''s easy. You can buy the poison mirror and get out. It''s an ancient snake. Take the initiative, everyone. That way, you can poison everyone. That''s why, yes, the menu should be simmered or hotpot dishes."


    "Stupid... I''m going to drink the poison and put up with it?" Please don''t say anything strange about evil sects, such as that you can even withstand poison as long as you have a strong spiritual power and a faithful heart. "


    "I''m not going to say that." I just need to take the antidote first. That''s all there is to it. "


    Having said that, the wolf pointed at one of the vials.


    "This is the antidote, this is the poison." If you drink both at the same time, the effect of the poison will not be shown. It''s an old-fashioned hand, but isn''t it persuasive? After that, it depends on your acting ability.... "


    The assassin, who had his eyes tattooed on his forehead as he watched the exchange between the two, was sighing nonsense.

 766 Episode Seventy Boosts... Artistic Discourse!

    "This is a cooking area"


    With Retizia''s guidance, Meir and the others visited the kitchen.


    As expected, there was only the kitchen of the Marquis''s house, and its size was quite remarkable... No, rather, it was a fine kitchen comparable to the kitchen of the White Moon Palace.


    "Oh, this is quite... a wonderful kitchen!"


    Meir roared as she gently framed her arms. The atmosphere is... the only thing that makes me feel like a first-class cook.


    "It''s an honor to have you here." Her Royal Highness Princess Meir, in fact, has taken a little bit of my opinion into account in the design of this place. ¡±


    Retizia said with a little shyness, but with a slightly proud face.


    "If you want to cook, it''s still a well-equipped place." There are a lot more elaborate things that can be done. "


    --It''s not that elaborate, but it would be easy if you could make it from something normally simple...


    Thinking of it, Dario once again checked his strength today.


    First of all, a moody sister and meer...... are out of the question. As far as possible, keeping these two rampages at bay is a sine qua non for today''s success.


    A little further away, the Duchess of Yellow Moon and her friend, a girl named Belle, are talking happily. It was subtle to be a force.


    --I can''t rely on a nobleman''s daughter, and the other one... looks like he''s got a messy atmosphere!


    Since I was in St. Noel''s, I''ve seen Dario bells a few times... but my curiosity made my eyes glitter, and now I feel dangerous.


    Next, I saw Princess Meir''s maid and Princess Rudolfon having a conversation.


    - Did you say Miss Anne? I''m a maid, so I can cook. "I wonder if the Lady Duke Rudolfon..." "The two princes, um..."


    Abel and Sion enter the conversation. Looking at them, Dario tilts his head.


    --That''s strange... These two princes seem to be much better at cooking than Princess Meir or sister... I wonder why...?


    In this way, Dario managed to make a plan to get through today''s cooking party. I try to get the best out of it, even if it''s dripping. Rather than his hidden guts... his true self-protection instincts made it happen.


    However, despite all his hard work, the rampage of the Meers continued.


    "This kiln is also very large." Could it be bigger than St. Noel''s? "


    "Fufufu, actually, it''s a bread oven that incorporates the latest technology." It uses the technology of a ceramic kiln, and the thermal power can be adjusted.... "


    "Ho! That''s fantastic." If it''s this big, it''s going to burn even the equally large horse-shaped bread. "


    Maybe we can get a veal-sized bread revival that Keith Wood once rejected!? Meer''s eyes glowed.


    "Yes! I was very interested when I asked you before." Equally large veal and horse-shaped bread. It''s so cute and lovely! "


    Retizia laughed happily as she pounded her hands.


    Somehow... the so-called artist is a meer who talks very much about cooking with people with skin.


    "Oh, there''s still someone who can understand." "That''s very hard to shape..." Yes, my Anne helped me with the fine shaping. with attention to the shape of the ears..... "


    Speaking of which, Retizia put her hand on her chin... and made a difficult face...


    ¡°I understand very well. The shape of your horse''s ears is very important."


    Apparently, I''ve figured it out.


    Even though something should be off, the strangely matched conversation accelerates!


    "I have a friend named Chloe, but according to her, the hidden delicacies..."


    "Well, can you eat something like that?" However, as for the colour, blue may be very beautiful and interesting... It suits you, Saffias.... "


    There was no one to let in the Tsukkumi... no one!


    Plus, more!


    Ah, but after all, the meat is better cooked over an open fire, rather than in a kiln.


    It was Riola, the maid of the Rudolfon family, who came in between the mouths.


    "Oh, Riola-san also wanted it." It''s comforting... but what do you mean, the fire is more delicious? "


    "The taste is completely different."


    Retizia slammed her fingers into Riola''s arms.


    "I see. Do you think it would be better to bake it in the environment where the animal was born and raised?" Seasonings such as meat are more familiar to the taste when used in the forest..... "


    When she heard that, Riola tilted her head a little bit.....


    "... maybe that''s the way it is."


    I nodded deeply.


    - That''s definitely not what it looks like! I mean, cooking over an open fire and baking over a kiln are different cooking methods in the first place... isn''t that what you''re talking about?!


    It was Dario who couldn''t bear it and put the tsukkumi inside his chest alone.


    --No, Mr. Saffias... it''s a bit too much to say that I should stop this by myself... "If you don''t come soon..."


    and so on, it was a half of Dario who gave up as soon as possible.


    Due to my experience with tactile cooking, I was able to break my heart quickly enough to fully understand the badness of the conversation that was going on in front of me. Still, I managed to regain my temper... "


    "Um... for now, I think it''s a good idea to start at the bottom, sister."


    I give you such instructions as I blow my head off.


    ¨D ¨D As expected, cutting vegetables shouldn''t be a strange thing, and both Prince Theon and Prince Abel seem to be accustomed to handling knives.


    As for the seasoning, I''ll leave it to the children who want to keep their promise...


    "Hmm, if it''s hotpot food... I wonder if it''s mushrooms after all..."


    Dario looks distantly at someone''s seemingly nasty remarks, even though he didn''t hear them.


    --Oh, seriously, would you come early, Brother-in-law Saffias...? No, really.


    It was Dario who looked forward to the arrival of reinforcements.

 767 Chapter 71: Kidnapping

    Yana was watching Patty while Meir and the others had a fun cooking talk and the food was being prepared.


    - Somehow, Patty, I think something''s wrong with the way things have been going.


    Yana was the only one who noticed the change in her friend''s appearance.


    --Until I saw various instruments in the room just now, it was as usual... "Um, since I met the maid, it''s kind of weird..."


    At first, I was warned, so I wondered if it was irritating. Even if it''s mild, the way I said it earlier, I was pissed off by the prank. It may not be surprising that I care.


    But... Patty immediately remembers that she wasn''t so worried.


    That''s right, it looks like Yana''s friend, Patty, has a tough personality. I wouldn''t move a single expression, such as a slightly gentle expression, and I wouldn''t do it to an opponent.


    An adult would probably not be offended.


    But that''s why Yana got worried. Somehow, look at your friend, who''s even less talkative than usual.


    --Are you the only one who enjoyed it and thought it was bad for your brother...? "No, it''s not like that..."


    Somewhat more confused than sorry... I felt that way. But what is it?


    "... um... a little bit of toilet paper..."


    "Oh dear," said Patty to the young maid standing nearby.


    Ah, well, then, I''ll join you.


    "You can''t leave Patty alone..." Instinctively, Yana shouted quickly, then turned her gaze to her brother.


    Onee-chan?


    Yana shook her head, and took control of Cyril, who was to follow her.


    ¡°I''ll be right back. Cyril is here to help Meer-sama."


    Then, Yana turns to the expedition leader, Bell. "Meer seemed so busy..."


    Fortunately, the meaning of the gaze was immediately conveyed, and Bell said,


    "Yes, Cyril, I''ll take care of you, so you can go."


    and said with a confident face.


    "Well then, Cyril, let''s peel the vegetables together." I''ll show you a sample. "


    Wait, wait, wait, wait! My sister is about the age I want to see.


    Yana lowered her head, ¡°Please,¡± and immediately followed Patty.


    Already, Patty was walking down the hallway with the maid who was there to guide her.


    "Patty, wait a minute. What''s wrong with you? Somehow, things have been weird since before..."


    When she called out, Patty shook her head in a small voice...


    "No... nothing." Maybe it''s because of your imagination..... "


    "But......?!"


    Well, it was then. Suddenly, somebody''s hand covered Yana''s mouth.


    "... nhh?... nh!"


    "It was Yana who tried to escape by biting into the centipede..."


    "Oh, you''re not well mannered to be with the princess."


    Immediately after that, a thin arm wrapped around my neck and tightened up. Yana''s legs rampaged as she lifted her body.


    "Guuuu......"


    Pure violence, no different from when I was in a ghetto. Young Yana''s body couldn''t resist.


    In front of her, Patty was also caught in the back of her hand. The young maid, who was the guide, looked down at Patty expressionlessly.


    "Speak up and I will take her life."


    Yana''s ears whispered the voice of the maid. Yana thought as she warped her face in agony.


    There''s no way Patty can hear you with such a small voice.


    But in front of me, Patty... she turned to me and moved her mouth small. I can''t hear you. But the voice leaked out softly from the one who was holding Yana.


    "I''m surprised... I can''t believe you read my lips... after all, you''re taught snakes... but you know my name and you react to that instrument..." "Are you related to the Clausius family..." Why is such a child beside the wisdom of the Empire... taken in or moving as a snake...? "


    After whispering in a whisper, the one who restrains Yana...... Gerta turned to the young maid.


    "You can let the child go." You know exactly what it''s like to resist. ¡±


    Then, Gerta strengthens her hand to restrain Yana. My breathing became difficult and my head became dazed...


    "But what is a Vaisalian child..." The wisdom of the ensuing Empire seems to be good at revealing our secrets. It''s an abomination...... until today..... "


    Gerta said as she peered into Yana''s forehead. Looking at her dark eyes, Yana didn''t despair. Rather, what was in his chest was a deep relief.


    --Good thing I left Cyril behind...


    The only thing that saved Yana from leaving her brother with someone who saved herself... but I think at the same time.


    --If I... left her where I can''t trust her... how would that make you feel?


    What was it like for a friend to follow me?... Yana became more concerned when her consciousness was fading.

 768 Lesson 72: Vegetables Are Available, Princess Meer!

    Now, in the corner of Schubert House, when the terrible incident was happening, there was something terrible going on in the kitchen.


    "Now, Dario, get ready."


    With his sister''s life, Dario sends instructions to the kitchen people.


    "But what is a meeting..."


    The cooks cloud their faces. They know Retizia''s cooking skills well enough to hurt...


    "Oh... I''m fine. No problem..." There are so many vegetables to be chopped... you should be able to buy time... it''s okay... it''s okay "


    Looking at Dario like that, they turn blue even more.


    Dario...... said it in a tone of voice that reminded him of himself.


    But even so, you can''t disobey an order. I can''t stop it from moving.


    The ingredients were brought in by the hands of the servants who moved quickly.


    Looking at all the ingredients on the desk, Meer didn''t think, oh! said with a joyful voice.


    ¡±This is... a lot of vegetables, isn''t it?¡±


    From the edge of the large desk to the edge, a large selection of vegetables lined up with rustling vegetables. I tried and took one of them, and Meer smiled.


    "Ahh, this looks really delicious..."


    By the way, "I don''t want to eat anything but sweet and delicious meat!" Well, I used to say selfish things about me... but now I can go vegetables! "


    In any case, it was meer who was experiencing the things that were eaten in the dungeon.


    Fresh vegetables that are thoroughly washed are nothing but a treat. In addition...


    "Oh, that Empire Carrot... it''s a pretty good color." It is very delicious when it is sweetened with butter. Besides, it''s the best for the cake.... "


    Meir, whose tongue was firmly forged by the head chef and Laguna, is no longer the meer of the past. Meer already knows how to enjoy vegetables.


    Meer''s got vegetables now!


    Well, of course, it''s enough to eat.


    ¡±Fufufu, Master Meir is really deep in cooking, isn''t he?¡±


    Meer smiles upbeatly at Retizia, who looks impressed.


    Yeah, well, not much.


    While answering, in secret inside my chest... "


    --Hmm, Retizia, you have a passion, but your culinary skills are still suspicious.


    I was expecting something unusual and very confusing! It''s very unusual!


    Plus, more!


    --Even at the previous cooking party, Saffias-san was very familiar... but I wonder if that was because he knew Letizia-san''s skill... If so... maybe it was because he was really afraid of his fianc¨¦e''s skill that he didn''t feel comfortable about this cooking party...


    There was something unusual about Meer...... the pimped-out detective...... reaching a point so close to the truth.


    Is this a miracle that lately a good romantic brain has made? Is this another sign of Meer''s growth?


    Then, miraculously, I came close to the truth, and Mia came to the conclusion... The conclusion!


    --Fufufu, in order to alleviate Mr. Saffias'' hardships, I have to teach him exactly how to cook! In this way, I will become close to Retizia and my relationship with Saffias will be strong. This is it!


    ... I should have been close to the truth... but things were getting worse.


    --To do that, we need delicious hot pot dishes. The vegetable pan is certainly delicious, but I need something more crispy and punchy... Nanica...


    At that time, there was a word in Meer''s mind that suddenly came to mind.


    "Hope for tomorrow..." Ah, that''s right... "


    ... Remembering that I''m not Roque, Mea runs around shushing her gaze and walks over to find the person she wants.


    "That''s..."


    "Lina, do you mind if I...?"


    Meer whispered softly into Sturina''s ear as she strangely leaned her neck.


    "For example... could you get me some mushrooms from the garden?" I wonder if it was a tetrod mushroom... like a round fish? "


    Is it a Troxi mushroom?


    "Yeah. Yeah, that''s it."


    Meer nodded deeply,


    You said there was no poison there, right?


    Asked to confirm.


    Incidentally, in Meer''s mind, mushrooms are divided into two types.


    That''s not something that''s poisonous... Eaten or not eaten.


    And if it can be eaten, it can''t be tasty. There is no mushroom that tastes bad. It was self-evident to Meer.


    Not to mention, it looks so delicious. If it is not poisonous, it is impossible not to put it in the pot.


    ¨D ¨D I''ll teach Retizia the essence of mushroom cooking. Then, if we deepen our friendship... fufufu.


    Making a delicious mushroom hotpot and getting on well with Retizia. In response to the solution of two birds in one stone, Meer smiles.


    "Sure, there''s no poison to kill, but..."


    Gently, Shutina had some kind of expression on her face... but the next moment, her shoulders trembled.


    Lady Retizia, the ingredients are ready, so why don''t you get started?


    I wonder when they''ll be back. The old maid, Gerta, walked up to Retizia without a sound. Sturina stared silently at the conversational girls.


    "... I see. Mr. Meir, you''ve been spotted..."


    After crushing something, I nodded tinyly,


    ¡°Okay, I''ll be right there.¡±


    She left the cooking area without a sound.


    Princess Meir, are you sure you want to start cooking now?


    Being questioned by Retizia, Meer leans her neck small.


    "Oh... that''s right. I''d like to wait for Yana and Patty...... but....."


    Energizing Patty is one of the purposes. The main objective was to get along with Retizia.


    ¨D ¨D Improving Mr. Retizia''s cooking skills and getting along with Mr. Saffias... This is my main purpose, and I also want to show Abel my culinary skills...


    In addition, it was Tiona who entered Meir''s sight.


    At the Rudolfon house, where she was chiseling a lot of vegetables, she was burning in front of a large amount of ingredients that had been brought in.


    He looks at the knife with a serious face, waiting for a cooking moment now or not. His eyes were as if he were a knight with a famous sword...


    ... oh? That''s what cooking was all about? "I don''t think so, but anyway..."


    I think it might be better not to make me wait too long. like a chase down there,


    "With all due respect, Princess Meir, in fact, they are..."


    This time, Gerta spoke to me.


    According to her, the children are allowed to play their instruments in the earlier room.


    ¡°After a while, I''ll have a young servant with me to bring you here.¡±


    "Hmm... well, if that''s the case..."


    Meer turned to Retizia and nodded quietly.


    Well then, let''s start the cooking party.

 769 Lesson 73: The Usual Meer

    Well, Tiona approached me with the idea to start cooking.


    "Meer-san, again, it''s shabby." Thank you for inviting me to such a wonderful meeting today. ¡±


    "Oh, Tiona. How are you?" I''m glad you''re doing well. Is your father and Mr. Cyril any different? "


    Asked, Tiona smiled happily.


    ¡°Thank you. My father and my brother are doing well. Cyril seems to really enjoy learning at Meer-sama''s school... Her Royal Highness the Princess Asha has been very good to me.¡±


    After that, Tiona went on to say......


    "Recently, somehow, I''ve become very dependable..." I''m just a little lonely. "


    Well, fufufu, Rudolfon, you have a younger brother, too.


    Retizia joins the conversation with an elegant smile.


    "But I envy you. I can''t depend on my brother Dario forever..." I don''t think that''s going to help Saffias-sama..... "


    Dario, who had received his sister''s gaze, cheeked subtly uncomfortably.


    "No, Marquise Schubert." It might just feel that way because I''m close to my brother. If you look a little further away, you may see something. ¡±


    It was Zion who said that while framing his arms.


    Is that what it is, Your Highness Theon?


    Retizia leans over with a strange face, and Zion shrugs her shoulders.


    "Yeah. However, I was too late to notice it..." Thanks to Meer, I felt like I was in time. ¡±


    Now, while the flowers blossomed during the conversation with her brother, Tiona looked toward Meir.


    ¡°So, Mr. Meer, which one should I cut?¡±


    Tiona says with a wucci face.


    "Hmm, that''s right..."


    Meer, while I''m framing my arms, I''m thinking... and pretending.


    "Well, in fact, I can''t even tell you where to start cooking..."


    "Well then, for the time being, from end to end......"


    and grab the nearby onions and duke''s potatoes. and......


    "Unfortunately, if you put the onion and moon leek in early, it will melt away." I don''t have a problem with the taste, but if you enjoy the texture, I think it''s better to leave it as late as possible..... "


    Behind Meir, Gerta''s quiet voice resounded.


    "That''s why I thought it would be better to cut your full moon radish first..."


    "I see. So, Tiona and Theon, I''m sorry, but your full moon radish, uh...?"


    "I was wondering if I could cut it into circles..."


    "Please do that."


    As she gave me her inspiration and instructions, Meer


    --This Gerta-san... is pretty good, right?


    Unintentionally stares at me.


    If you think about it carefully, there are also items such as standing behavior from earlier, which is really stunning.


    Without making any footsteps, walking around the room, and with each sophisticated technique, Meer growls, "Hmm."


    ¨D ¨D Pointing out the right answer at the right time and leading to the right answer. Excellent. I guess it was the Marquis''s maid.


    "It''s a completely impressive meer..."


    Gerta''s suspicious... I didn''t even think about it!


    "Well, of course you know..."


    "Well then, Prince Zion, let''s do this together..."


    Together, Tiona and Xiong began to work side by side.


    Looking at Tiona and Zion, who are really cutting vegetables, Mia feels really smiling.


    --Fufufu, if it were me before, I would have been angry if I had shown you such a sight...


    Meer was waiting to get Theon''s Heart in the previous timeline. "When I saw Meer at that time, I must have been jealous and angry..."


    "Even for Mia, now..."


    Meer, why don''t we start working together?


    Abel smiles.


    Ufufu, that''s right.


    Besides, while returning her smile, Meer bit her happiness.


    - Oh, that''s nice. "After all, being able to cook with your beloved lord is the happiest thing..." "Hmm..."


    Gently, meer, calm down.


    ---Yeah, that''s no good. I can''t wait to flirt with Abel, but today''s main event was to teach Retizia how to cook. "There''s no Saffias around, and I''m lonely..." "I''ll use my mind here..."


    Meer looked toward Retizia in disgust.


    "Let''s cut together, Mr. Retizia." After all, I think that vegetables are important in shape. "...... this imo is in the form of a horse...."


    "...... I think the immo will collapse while I''m overtaking it, so I don''t think it makes sense to change the shape too much......"


    "Hmm... I guess the flavouring was more important than the appearance!"


    "Thus, on the palm of Gerta''s hand, I''m rolling without any resistance..." Still, it''s like a sea moon drifting in the ocean...


    Well, I mean... well, somehow... it was just meer as usual.

 770 Chapter 74... its true!

    Under Mia''s close command, Shtrina quickly started moving.


    I sneaked out of the cooking area and walked through the mansion in a hurry so that no one could see me.


    As a matter of fact, Strina remembered the circumstances of her visit to the Mansion this time.


    I remember Saffias plotting a mutiny and Meir coming here to stop it.


    I''m not just here to play. I have a mission.


    Forgetting that, I was playing with Belle, and I would never do that.


    ...... it''s true!


    So, without making a single footstep, I drove down the hallway without any sign of it.


    Well, even if you find something else, you can give me an excuse to go to the bathroom. The rudeness of walking around the Marquis''s mansion without permission, with the position of the starred Duchess and the smile of the poor girl, could be blocked by any means... "


    --The problem was when the opponent was a snake. If that gelta maid was a snake, I don''t think she was the only one lurking around.


    Strina remembers the foot judgment that Gerta showed you earlier.


    At that time, at that moment, the signs of Gerta coming into the cooking hall disappeared... something that Strina remembers.


    And as soon as I came in, I approached Retizia and tried to guide her.


    --I was trying to get them to cook in a hurry... Why is that...?


    Perhaps something unexpected happened to her. That''s why, at that moment, I forgot to act as a normal maid. Inadvertently, in front of Strina, I made a move to erase the usual signs.


    ¨D ¨D Meir may be suspicious that the maid is involved in the rebellion of Saffias Etois Blue Moon. If that were the case, I wouldn''t be hiding here by myself. "It''s very likely that there are other people..." I have to be careful.


    Well, of course, it goes without saying that Strina has been consistently vigilant and careful from the beginning. No way, I was distracted by playing with Bell, or just going out with her, and I was so excited and alarmed, I really didn''t have that kind of thing.


    ...... it''s true!


    Well, that''s why it was in the vestibule that Strinna headed for, pretending to be the wind that would have made her lose her way if she had found her way out of the way.


    You know, moving quickly between objects that don''t make sense at all.


    The irregularly standing statue was somehow creepy and scared me when I walked alone... I guess so, Meer.


    "By the way, if someone lurks around, the rationalist Strina would have thought it was just too much trouble..."


    So, paying attention to the signs around, Shtrina arrived at her destination.


    An object titled "Hope for Tomorrow." There was an equally large statue of a grotesque shape, and at the root of the tree, not far from it, there was the object... mushroom.


    "That''s right..."


    Perhaps because she was uneasy to find, Sturina breathed a sigh of relief when she was able to find what she was looking for. "I threw up..." That''s... beware!


    I haven''t been very attentive lately. Freed from her role as a member of the snake, the time she spent as an ordinary (although she had saved the king''s life with an antidote...) daughter diminished the sensitivity of her vigilance.


    As a result, Shtrina was unable to sense it. Closer to you, to the presence of the shadows!


    Wow!


    ¡±Cum!¡±


    Strina screams small. I took a step back and tried to throw the blindfolded medicine...... I immediately weighed myself when I saw the identity of the shadow. Then, Fuuuufu, exhaling, placed his hand on his chest.


    "Ahh... Bell-chan"


    Standing there was Nikoniko and a bell with a mischievous smile. Behind it, Cyril pokes out his face.


    Why are you here?


    Yes. Lina disappeared sometime ago, so I was wondering if she might be exploring this interesting garden.


    That is the bell that laughs.


    Unexpectedly, it was a reassuring shrina, but she immediately frowned...


    Bell, has anyone followed you?


    "Huh...? Tail?"


    Gently, leaning his head... and then Bell turned around.


    Irritated, Sturina, and Cyril, who was with her, look toward the Mansion. Geez... I didn''t do it anytime soon, there were a few figures... there were no figures...!


    Apparently, there was no tail. I''m relieved.


    By the way, Strina''s worries didn''t go unnoticed.


    I see, if someone in the Meir party had done something in the Mansion, they would have been caught by Gerta''s alert net. Strina, who had come this far with caution, would have been stunned and captured by the two Bell Expeditions who had walked down the corridor unguarded.


    However, the lucky thing for Bell was that they suspected the presence of a girl named Patty.


    As a result, the snake was unable to turn its hand to the two Ladies, Bell and Sturina.


    ¡±But... I just felt my gaze...?¡±


    For a moment, it was Strina who leaned her neck, but she immediately shook her head,


    "If you haven''t found it, that''s fine." Well then, let''s get back to it. "


    What was Lina doing here?


    Asked strangely, Bell smiled and showed it to Shutrina. It''s... a mushroom with a round fish-like form...


    "This is the Troxi mushroom." It''s also called a fugwarai mushroom. "


    Sturina stares at the mushroom,


    "I''ve only tried Lina once... but this mushroom has a slightly different nature..."


    She was a demonic lady and had a deep smile on her face.

 771 Episode 75 Leaving herself to a hopeful observation.....

    Sturina felt her gaze for a moment... It wasn''t an illusion.


    There were men watching the girl''s movements......


    It was the men hiding in the shadows of the objects... Saffias and Keith Wood.


    The girls who picked the unfamiliar mushrooms that were planted at the root of the tree... After seeing the figure behind her...... Saffias asked in a trembling voice.


    "What do you think...?"


    "... I believe that Duchess Yellow Moon is a very intelligent daughter of poison, medicine and mushrooms." sincerely.... "


    Keith Wood said with a steep face.


    "Oh... yes." I know that. She is a very brave young lady in those years. I know that. but.... "


    Saffias said with a bitter look.


    "We are imperial nobles." He also pledged allegiance to Princess Meir. Besides... I heard that she was saved by Princess Meir. Even if she couldn''t reject Princess Meir''s words...... it''s not strange. "


    Saffias said, holding his head to withstand the headache.


    "For example, since it''s the words of Princess Meir, it''s no wonder that she''s drifting away in the direction of believing in the rationale that must have made sense..." Often the choice is the right one..... "


    "Princess Meir must be trusted with her cooking...?"


    There''s no opposition, is there?


    When asked, Keith Wood shrugged his shoulders,


    "Sure, but should I see this as a failure to buy time..." Or maybe I bought some time, so I gave you some time to spare, and started doing extra things instead... "


    "Oh, this is a problem..." Should I hurry, or should I wait a little longer..... "


    If the Retirians are about to start eating while waiting for the arrival of the saffias, there is a risk that, as soon as they hurry up and arrive, they will see a dish of mushrooms that is hard to name. "But if we hurry, there''s still a chance we can fix the dish..."


    ¡°Yeah. Yeah. One good idea.¡±


    Saffias struck a hand with Pong.


    "Is that what you''re saying...?"


    "What...? It''s easy." You can sneak into the kitchen and see how it goes. ¡±


    "However, at the entrance of the museum...."


    The servants must be waiting for the saffias that are running late. Thus he became the fianc¨¦ of the maiden of the museum and the next head of the family of the four dukes of the Empire. It is only natural that a greeting should come out. but......


    Saffias raised his hand and took control of Keith Wood.


    "Fufufu, oh, I know. Actually, there''s a secret entrance."


    "Huh... secret..."


    Saffias smiled lightly at Keith Wood, who stroked his chin with admiration.


    By the way, suddenly, this sculpture is titled Hope for Tomorrow.


    In a casual tone, Saffias approached a statue stretched out from the ground.


    "To be honest, it was a mystery why this strange mushroom-like statue is the hope for tomorrow....."


    Having said that, he reaches for the statue. You move one object to the right in front of the other. The next moment, Gacon made a heavy noise and the statue shifted to the side.


    "Actually, this is a loophole from the museum."


    "I see. When there was an attack, it was an escape route to create hope for tomorrow, so hope for tomorrow..."


    "That''s right." Yeah, but I heard that it wasn''t originally built as an escape route, but as a magic way out.... "


    "It''s a magic trick..."


    "That''s right. It seems that the owner has been in charge for several generations." Once they disappeared, they disappeared from a different place. Either way, it''s an elaborately constructed mansion. "


    With a bitter smile, Saffias descended into the underground road.


    Did I say that it was dim inside? Apparently, it''s hidden from the outside world, but it has a lighting mechanism in place.


    "Sure enough, it''s quite elaborate..." Sometimes, why does Lord Saffias know this path? "


    In response to Keith Wood''s question, Saffias seemed to be in a bit of a panic.


    "No, well, you know what?" Oh, of course, I didn''t use it for anything strange, did I? However, there are times when you want to read poetry while sneaking into the night sky with your beloved, right? Sneaking up on the roof of the Mansion, looking up at the moon, there''s a time when you want to be a laptop! "


    Saffias clenched his fist and commented forcefully. Keith Wood smiled bitterly.


    I wish Prince Theon had that kind of initiative... but stop it.


    Suddenly, Keith Wood stopped and put his index finger in his mouth.


    "Shhh..."


    Then, from the bend, I peeked carefully across the aisle.


    Saffias carefully followed Keith Wood and peeked. Fortunately, the passageway is dim. Not at all invisible, but suitable for hiding.


    I looked up and saw a figure walking across the aisle. The number is... four.


    A young maid and a man. Besides, there were two girls. Among them, one was alone, held by a man.


    After seeing them around the corner, Keith Wood snuffed.


    "Was that...?"


    "A maid from the Schubert family and an unfamiliar man. Besides, it looked like the kids... but... what do you mean? What''s going on?"


    Keith Wood roared one by one at Saffias, who mumbled in bewilderment.


    Lord Saffias should go to Princess Meir.


    said with a harsh look.


    "The opponent is a bandit... Depending on the case, it could be a snake." what kind of danger lies ahead..... "


    I interrupted Keith Wood''s words,


    ¡±No... let''s follow me¡±


    Saffias stepped forward.


    "No, but...."


    "Young children have been taken away?" If you keep your mouth shut here, you won''t be able to match Retizia''s face. "


    Nyari, with a handsome smile,


    "As I said earlier, I know this tunnel to some extent." I think I should accompany you here. "


    Saffias is a very comforting thing to say. Keith Wood smiled in such a saffias...


    "Lord Saffias... by the way, is it true...?"


    Asked, Saffias sighed and looked up toward the sky.


    "Well, to be honest, Princess Meir and her beloved Retizia are not at all confident to eat the hotpot dishes made with that mushroom!"


    I''m done talking!


    Saffias spoke so eloquently!


    And then,


    "Well... I''ve failed to buy time, but Dario is the one I can rely on, so I''m sure the cooking party will do something about it..." I''m sure..... "


    "I see... well, I think there could be such a wonderful miracle in the world." If you think about it carefully, His Highness Theon is also very clever, and he may wake up to the dangers of cooking nearby..... "


    It was Keith Wood who answered as if he were praying.


    As they did so, while giving themselves over to hopeful observation as much as possible, the two of them stood up in the underpass.

 772 Lesson 76: When People Are Easy To Trap

    "But... if you think about it carefully, isn''t this a little too much vegetables...?"


    Half of the vegetables on the desk were chopped (mostly by Tiona... at the speed of light...). By the way, Meer came to a fundamental question.


    "How big are you going to put all the vegetables from the horizontal desk into the pot...?"


    Dario stepped forward to answer Meer''s question.


    ¡°Of course, I''m here to make sure you have the best meal I''ve ever had.¡±


    I don''t mean to say that I''m going to carve a lot of vegetables and buy some time... Dario is a man to be reckoned with.


    "I use a lot of the ingredients I collected, and the ones that I cut well, for cooking." That way, the finest dishes you''ve made will be worthy to offer to Her Royal Highness... "That''s what I''m talking about."


    What an aristocratic saying. However, Meer held down his eyebrows with a steep face.


    "I see... I see. That''s what it was about."


    Meer said that and gently placed a knife for cutting vegetables.


    "Princess Meir?"


    Meer said quietly to Dario, who looked strange.


    "Dario-san, it''s good to remember one thing." I will never allow food to be wasted. "


    Meir said quietly and in a harsh tone.


    "There are bad customs in this empire. A disdain for those who cultivate the land and make produce. But this is a bad idea."


    In the past, there were aristocrats in Peruvian neighborhoods who were delighted with the hospitality of laying wheat on the roads. I have to say, it''s the ultimate in foolishness.


    I see, this time Dario''s behavior is not that bad, but Meer felt the same flow of thoughts in the root part.


    "I will not allow food to be wasted. But it will be impossible for us to eat all of this by ourselves. So, isn''t it enough to hang up already?"


    Although it''s not good... even though the roughness is mixed with the spatula and the skin is covered, there was already enough vegetables to fill the pan.


    Meer''s words, armed with righteousness, are very powerful... so Dario panics.


    "No, but... but..."


    As expected of you, Princess Meir.


    Gerta clapped her hands in admiration next to Dario.


    "Your fine thoughts are no less than those of Our Lady Rafina..." I''m impressed. "


    "Fufufu, well, it''s not much, but..."


    Fufu, snorting, Meer stretched her chest out. And then I smiled... and I immediately remembered.


    --Oh, no. "What I did..." Today was a good day to get along with Retizia. You shouldn''t be worried about this.


    Then, in an instant, I changed my expression to something that seemed real.


    Now, when I saw Meer''s expression instantly changing like that... Gerta thought.


    - Fufufu, I knew it. The Empire''s wisdom is still there, little girl. Abdominal art does not look very good.


    Although he pretended to be praised and glad, he burst out at the end.


    In response to the imperial wisdom revealing an extremely serious expression, Gerta turns a smile to her face.


    --As expected, this girl is aware of it. "When the Schubert family is infiltrated by the hand of the snake of chaos..." I just wasn''t sure. That''s why I''m here to explore.


    Gerta realized that Strina had left the kitchen. The fact that the two children left in a casual disguise...


    ---that is, nine out of ten, people to explore this mansion. The traitor Yellow Moon needs attention, but the rest... "I heard you went to St. Noel''s special elementary school..."


    "Gerta, exhale..."


    --You mean you''ve begun to develop human resources to fight snakes in St. Noel... In other words, those children will also be those who have received the wisdom of the Empire... "


    A thunderbolt runs through the Gerta!


    In her head, four agents, slightly inferior to Shtrina, were added to Meir''s hand. Besides, one of them is still a child under the age of ten.


    --That''s terrible... Fortunately, nothing will come out of the room if you look for it...


    The poison she got from the wolf and the antidote she was wearing now. Of course, there''s no such thing as Retizia''s kidnapping plan, and the two of us are hiding in the museum''s secret tunnels.


    There is no evidence to conclude that she is a serpent of chaos.


    That said, the enemy was the wisdom of the empire. I can''t be alarmed. After all, it would be better to kill them on this plane.


    Fortunately, Prince Theon, Prince Abel, and even Tiona Rudolfon were here. And... there was no Saffias.


    If we turn the culprits into sapphires and worsen the relationship between the Empire and the Kingdom of Sancland, it will be possible to throw the world into chaos again.


    If so, what should be done now... "


    While making a smile, Gerta sends her gaze around.


    Dario was looking at the pot filled with vegetables. "Perhaps there''s also an aspect to this that my sister and Princess Meer are watching over me so that I don''t have to do anything extra..."


    Gerta approached Dario without a sound and spoke softly.


    ¡°Dario, please, join us for a chat.¡±


    "No, but...."


    "There is no problem." I''ll keep an eye on the pot. ¡±


    Then Gerta went on without breaking her smile.


    "Besides, isn''t it a good opportunity to deepen your ties with His Highness Theon of Sancland?" Isn''t Saffias expecting you to play such a role? ¡±


    As the next head of the Schubert family, he secretly told them that it would be better to take care of the bowl with Sankeland, and guided them.


    Dario often nodded slowly after he was lost.


    Gerta is not particularly impressed that her actions have been trusted.


    Trust is what builds up. The trust that has been won over ten or twenty years adds a powerful persuasion to one''s own words. Because Gerta knew it from the teachings of the Serpent of Chaos.


    - Now, Princess Meir and Prince Theon are the ones to watch out for. "I hear Abel Lemno is also an unwary person..."


    Everyone on the scene was out of sight... instantly! Gerta, pretending to put condiments in, shook the jar with the poison.


    And the grain melted into the pot, and it was precisely at that time that the party of the sturinas came back.


    --It was... a hairless one. Fufufu... That little girl might have noticed.


    Gerta stirred the pan while smiling inwardly.


    Then I will try to turn away from those around me.


    "From myself, from the pot..."


    ¨D ¨D The most important thing to pay attention to is Shrina Etwa Yellow Moon.


    It was perfect when it came to poisoning. I took away my gaze and kept it out of anyone''s eyes. And then, yes. The final finishing touch... "If I do this myself, the Empire''s wisdom will die.


    It was a time of grief for the snake of chaos hiding in the Empire.


    Gerta couldn''t stop her smile from overflowing.


    ... At this time, Gerta forgot to teach one snake.


    It was extremely basic: "People are most likely to fall into traps when they''re trying to trap someone."


    She doesn''t know. "Meer Luna Tia Moon, what are you doing now..."

 773 Chapter 77 Clash! Good intentions versus bad intentions!

    Gerta sneaks the poison into the pot and keeps an eye on it so no one gets close to it... What was Meer doing, the wisdom of the Empire...?


    Meir, who had joined Shtrina, was doing well. I was messing with you!


    Meir-sama, I got it.


    Meer, who came out of the hallway with the lurking sturina, received the example mushroom, the Troxi mushroom.


    "Oh, this is really brilliant..."


    Looking at it, I suddenly turned my gaze back toward the cooking area. Gently, there was a figure of Gerta staring at the pot.


    ¡±Hmm... I wonder if that''s the finish... I''m staring at it...¡±


    Speaking of which, I remember that the chef used to say that you can''t cook delicious food without paying close attention to the heat.


    ¨D ¨D You''re working hard so that we can eat delicious food.


    Meer, though unexpectedly moved, instantly caught a wrinkle between her eyebrows.


    "But... I''m embarrassed." It''s impossible to put mushrooms in there. Something, another hand... Hmm! "


    I immediately came up with the means.


    "If I can''t put it in the pot... until I put it on the pot...!"


    Meer was by no means ignorant of cooking.


    I''m interested, and I''m looking at a lot of things. I''m looking at it. "For a moment..."


    As a result, there are rumors that the knowledge of cooking has increased halfway and that it has become even more troublesome, but aside from that...


    Meer knows. Put something like vanilla in the bowl from the beginning, and pour hot soup into it, that there is such a method of cooking...


    Can''t you apply it to this mushroom?


    The cleverness of the Empire is unceasingly demonstrated!


    --Isn ''t it the flavor of cooking that not only protects the basics, but also arranges and applies them?


    When Keith Wood heard it, Meer looked at Shtrina as she whispered into her heart that she was going to faint with a bubble.


    Lina-san, is it okay to put this mushroom in a container first and pour the vegetable soup over it?


    So, I was a little worried about the taste... "Shtrina opened her eyes small,


    "I see... in that way..." Of course, I think it''s okay. I don''t think the effect is enough..... "


    Shrina nodded quietly as she snorted her throat.


    Hmm, that would''ve been nice.


    As expected of a mushroom. The last addition seems to taste good enough.


    While I was impressed by the beauty of the fully-fledged mushroom, I imagined the finished flavor and throbbed.


    Meer, Sturina, Bell, and Cyril carefully cut the mushrooms into soup dishes...


    Ladies and gentlemen, the pan is just right.


    At the right time, I heard Gerta''s voice.


    When Meer and the others went to the pot,


    Well then, I''ll let you taste it as I go through it.


    Gerta bowed her head.


    "Huh, taste...?"


    "Yes, just in case, I can''t even see the poison." We are taking extra care to make sure that you don''t...... "


    Meer unexpectedly roared at Gerta, who explained.


    --And...... Gerta, you look so... surprisingly clumsy!


    Meer thought:


    In short, Gerta is concerned. The taste of this pan... I''m curious about the taste of this exquisite vegetable hotpot, so I probably wanted to try it myself.


    Meir''s interest in gastronomy is also very much sympathetic. "It would be nice to have a pleasant taste here..."


    "Well then... excuse me..."


    It was when Gerta tried to take the contents of the pan into a small dish.


    "Ahh... please wait a moment, Gerta-san." So, poison viewing doesn''t taste like that. "


    When Meer stops her, she holds a prepared pot and approaches the pot. Mushroom fillets are already served in the mackerel.


    ¨D ¨D The contents of this pan are still unfinished. "Without mushrooms..."


    As for me, I feel like I want to do my utmost for Gerta, who led us to this point and successfully led us to completion.


    In this way, pour the vegetable juice over the beautifully chopped mushrooms and mushrooms.


    I''m soaking up the mushrooms that I can''t see them... and then I suddenly wonder.


    "Hmm..."


    A mushroom clinging to the bottom of the container. "There''s a lot of vegetables in it..."


    ¨D ¨D I said poisonous, but I don''t eat all of it... Maybe I won''t be able to get to the point where I eat mushrooms...?


    It''s pathetic that you can''t eat a delicious mushroom after all. Meer, the one who cares, devises a plan there. That is......


    ¨D ¨D Compete only with soup and mushrooms. It''s good to keep your vegetables out as much as possible!


    Thus... the vegetable juice of Meer''s flesh... the vegetable dashi mushroom juice is now complete.


    Meer then offers the container with a smile on her face.


    Holding the vessel with both hands, I politely offered it to Gerta...


    "Here you go. Please taste it."


    I was going to say it plainly.

 774 Lesson 78: Like a magician.....

    Well, Patty and the others were brought to a basement.


    A place up and down some stairs through a winding underpass... It was Patty who wanted to learn the directions along the way, but she gave up early.


    --Perhaps even if you abandon Yana, you won''t be able to escape...


    Because I was sure of that, I felt a little relieved.


    I can''t die, but I can''t survive abandoning Yana. So you don''t have to abandon Yana. I think so... now I feel rescued.


    "Well then, let''s listen here slowly..."


    It was like a dungeon with an iron lattice entrance. Near the entrance to the room, a man brutally lowers Yana. It seems that she woke up from the shock.


    ¡±Nh... noo... eh?¡±


    Yana glanced around the room and took a breath.


    Because there was something there that would scare off the strong and steadfast Yana.


    It was, for example, like a coffin placed on the wall... with a lot of sharp thorns inside it. Alternatively, the martial bone chains hanging from the wall are all shackled to the tip of the chain, please hang them on both arms.


    In addition, there are jagged whips and clubs with thorny iron spheres on the tips... there are all kinds of surprising things there...


    Imagining being brought to a room like this and what they were going to do... it seemed very natural for Yana to react.


    "Oh, fufufu... do you care about the tools around here?"


    Seeing Patty staring at the tools, the young maid smiles abusively, as if she were enjoying herself. A snug, entangled smile... but Patty''s expression looked like something she''d made somewhere.


    It''s as if you''re trying to frighten me... because doing so would give you an advantage in the interrogation... and you''re calculating... that''s the impression. Thinking of it, Gerta always had the emotionless smile she always made. This young maid may be the same.


    That''s why Patty dares to be expressionless. "Believe it will help the situation..."


    Seeing Patty without a reaction, the young maid quickly returns to her true face and crushes boringly.


    "After all, for a child educated by a snake, is it less effective?" As Gerta said, you''re educated in snakes... hn? Was it effective on your child? "


    The maid looked at Yana, who was trembling with a blue face, with a disgusting smile. "Then, I got closer to that coffin-like tool..."


    "I''m curious about this, aren''t I?" This spiky spiky. This red one... what the hell do you think it is? Now, what did you use this for...? "


    The maid laughs...... bang! He clapped his hands at the spikes.


    ¡±Eek!¡±


    Yana''s twitching screams. As expected, Patty''s body trembled with amazement.


    However, the maid had a cool face... and even smiled...


    "The answer is, this..."


    The maid then shows the palm of her hand. There was... not a single scratch on his hand.


    "This is a tool of magic." "Look, it doesn''t prick..." All the tools in here are magic tools. The underground tunnel I just passed through... Were you surprised? "


    The maid tilted her neck slightly when she said so with a puffy look.


    "Actually, I was thinking about how much information I could tell with lies if I didn''t practice, but I don''t seem to have much time... and..."


    "Gently, she stared at Patty with a demonic gaze..."


    "Your identity, that you are educated by snakes, must be investigated as soon as possible." Knowing the name of Master Gerta, I was reacting to that Clausius... "I wonder who you are, Master Gerta... so let me take a bit of a rough step."


    Then she gives a gentle smile.


    "Oh, it''s okay. I don''t do painful things. And there''s nothing to be afraid of, nothing to be scared of, nothing to be scared of.¡±


    Then I took out something like a round eel.


    "Actually, there is a medicine that prevents me from telling lies..." After seven days, you''ll be out of your mind, but don''t worry, everything will be over by then. "


    The maid said in a nicking, childish tone. However, it was not Patty or Yana who responded... "


    "Oh! That''s scary."


    Suddenly, the voices resounded, and the maids turned their gaze in amazement. Gently, on the other side of the iron lattice... was standing,


    I don''t think it''s enough to be drunk at all.


    It was a saffias with a shrugged shoulder and a bitter smile...!


    I was the one who was about to be given the medicine by Meer and the others a while ago! I''m so glad you didn''t give me a drink!


    You, Saffias Etois Blue Moon!


    The young maid stands up and squints at the sapphire. In contrast, Sapphire:


    "Hey, you''re not being polite, maid."


    The aristocrat slammed at the high-pressure words, and then mocked them.


    Well, it''s not unreasonable to say a word of courtesy to someone who dodges a young child.


    Then he turned his gaze to the man behind the maid.


    "I wonder if that man is one of your evil companions..." Speaking of which, I don''t feel like the Schubert family anymore... maybe they were plotting something by disguising themselves as him...? "


    At the end of Saffias'' gaze, a lean man moaned like a troll.


    "Either way, you''re not worthy of Retizia or this Schubert family." Let''s get rid of it. "


    "Haha. You say that, don''t you? Cowardly saffias. How are you going to stand around with a noble boy who hasn''t even swung his sword against a man who looks like a bad guy?¡±


    The man smiles, as if mocking Saffias. Along with that, the young maid also shouted out.


    "Did you really think it would be worthwhile to declare a dismissal?" Or did you think that if you were proud of the bloodline of the nobility, you would be afraid? "


    Behind the maid, a man pulled out a knife. With the blade shining in front of him, but... the cowardly and scolded Sapphire didn''t seem to panic.


    "Hahaha, you don''t have to understand. It might be necessary to make you regret it, but... it''s just that you got caught up in it."


    "What!?"


    Shortly after, the bottom of the steel coffin fell out. The shadow jumped out of there... "The thin, supple shadow swings its legs high toward a man with a knife in a gust of wind. A long, whip-like right leg kicks a knife up from a man''s hand. As it is, the shadow is rotated once. With his left foot, he kicked the chest plate of a man who was stiffened by amazement.


    While seeing the man slammed against the wall, the figure held out his right hand. At that moment, as if by magic, the knife fell there, and it was stuck in his hand brilliantly.


    "I was vigilant that it would be troublesome if the blade was poisoned, but... I guess I was worried."


    After lightly touching the blade, Keithwood shrugged his shoulders and smiled sarcastically.


    "What!? Where did you...?"


    The maid hurriedly backed off. Saffias looked like he had won...


    "Of course, from the concealed door." As I said earlier, this is where I keep my magic tools. "


    It was time to show off the stylish winks.

 775 Episode 79: Tragedy, Smiling Cooking Party!

    The catastrophe... it happened!


    In the basement, Keith Wood and Safias, who had safely protected the children, hurried to the kitchen. As Saffias guided me, I ran up the stairs all at once and ran into the kitchen out of breath... The incident had already happened.


    "N...... this is......"


    Unexpectedly, Keith Wood took a breath away from the sight that spread out in front of him.


    "I was standing in the middle all the way..." Wow, it was like Meer''s face turning blue. And beyond that gaze, there was a figure of an old maid, Gerta, who collapsed, twitching and shaking...


    "Whoa, what the hell is this...?"


    Keith Wood thought, deliberately twinkling.


    Princess Meer, you''ve finally done it! "..."


    Well... then, what did Meer do... well, I might have predicted it, but just in case...


    Time goes back a little.


    Come on, come on, let''s taste it.


    Gerta... her heart tongued as Mia gave her a cup of tea with a pleasant smile.


    - Oh, the wisdom of the Empire. "You''ve set me up..."


    She thinks hard under her usual tense smile.


    "What''s the enemy''s aim...?"


    I have already taken the antidote. An antidote, it is another poison to antagonize the poison put in the pot. I won''t die soon, but I want to eat the hot pot quickly.


    Therefore, Gerta is anxious. "To the wisdom of the Empire that has been set up at this timing..."


    --What the hell are you planning...?


    She gazes at Meer''s face, not at her. Probably, I did some sort of trick to the hammer... but if I could mix some kind of medicine, I wouldn''t know which way to look. First of all, I don''t think you can put anything dangerous in there that you can see!


    What we should see in this limited time is, rather, the wisdom of the Empire. The look, the workmanship.


    Gerta is a snake.


    From a young age, he became familiar with the teachings of the serpent of chaos as the maid of the House of Clausius.


    A snake is a manipulator. He has learned to read the other person''s mind, read desires, and read emotions.


    With the most confident weapon, defeat the enemy, the wisdom of the Empire!


    This was precisely the time of a generation of battles for Gerta.


    I will try to read Meer''s mind by fully utilizing the mind reading technique that I have cultivated over the decades of my life... with great confidence.


    But... oh, but! I can''t read anything from Meer.


    From that expression, and from the workmanship, I can only read the honest gratitude for the maid who cooperated with me...


    I can''t read the hostility, the anger, the shards of guile that Gerta predicted.


    --What''s going on with this...? What''s going on?


    There was no time. The poison of the antidote was circulating through her body.


    From the impatience, it was a confused Gerta...... but suddenly, I remembered something.


    That''s the wisdom of the Empire, who is Meer Luna Tia Moon...?


    Make friendship with Saint Raffina, love the inhabitants of the ghetto, set up a hospital, and let the orphans study in school... The essence of this little girl, who was once called a Saintess of the Empire, a Saintess of Charity... is that she is... goodness.


    --Oh... what is that...?


    Gerta unexpectedly seems to be laughing and struggles to keep it down.


    Open your eyes and gently bite your lips. "Depending on what I saw, I didn''t even seem to be moved by the courtesy of the princess..."


    ... with that inner thought, she thought.


    She was... struggling. "To avoid laughing..."


    --How dare you not love each other...! I didn''t know the wisdom of the Empire was so stupid...


    Inadvertently, it was Gerta who wanted to cry out for joy.


    - Maybe he got a report from the traitor Yellow Moon. "I couldn''t find anything in my room..." That''s why we decided to believe in the wisdom of the Empire. This me... this me who has served the Schubert family for many years and earned trust!


    Or perhaps you weren''t sure, knowing that the maid who served the Clausius family served another nobleman somewhere.


    Even the circumstances behind the Clausius family are not so easy to investigate in the first place. If you think about it, I''ve hidden my footprints as much as I can. "There''s nothing to be suspicious about..."


    Goodness that values trust rather than doubt. That is the essence of imperial wisdom. That''s why I decided to believe in myself... and the moment I realized that, Gerta was sure of victory.


    Until now, many snakes have been fed boiling water. An enemy of the serpent who destroyed the accumulated plot of imperial annihilation without a single fault for a long time... Meer Luna Tia Moon, the wisdom of the Empire.


    The sight of Gerta smiling and offering food to her close friends made her chest shudder.


    --Fufufu, when I realized that I was poisoned, I wonder what this little girl would look like...


    I couldn''t help but look forward to it from now on.


    I thought Gerta had a grudge against the Imperial family.


    That was before Meer crushed the plan¡­ Gerta had a terrible grudge against her grandmother.


    ©¤ ©¤ After all, I nurtured her at Clausius'' house, trained her as a snake, and educated her to turn the Emperor into an abyss of despair... and that girl defied me. "I can''t forgive you..." No... isn''t that right...?


    The memories of the distant past were somewhat fuzzy and ambiguous. However, the feeling of being trampled on by her own efforts remained in her.


    Gerta puts vegetable juice into her mouth while she puts such hatred into her heart.


    The next instant, it was the crisp vegetable flavor that ran through my mouth. Deep-flavored vegetables, carrot sweetness, full moon radish spiciness, and spices that tighten the taste of the field are also very good accents.


    Moreover, what was at the bottom... is it a mushroom with a crisp, good tooth?


    Did you put something like that in there for a second? I didn''t think so, but perhaps the servants of the Schubert family distracted them. Princess Meir likes mushrooms, and it''s a good idea.


    --But, fufufu, that''s interesting. "I can''t believe I remember the Clausius family so much now..." That child... yes, that child spoke of the House of Clausius... no, more than that, that child resembled Patricia somewhere...


    Once again, Gerta looked at Meer in front of her...... at Patricia''s granddaughter.


    --When I find out that I killed my grandson with poison, what kind of face will he have... Just thinking like that, fufufu, oh, no. I almost laughed again. It''s good to smile, but it''s not good to laugh. It makes me suspicious. However, this vegetable juice is quite delicious. If I could eat this delicious food and die before I die, I might be happy. I think so, hahaha, it''s interesting. Ufufu...


    There, Gerta - she noticed something unusual.


    What''s so funny...? Is it that funny in this situation?


    and.


    However, if you wonder about such a thing, you''ll be amused, and even more gerta will suffer.


    This is weird... Something''s wrong...


    Eating his teeth and crying in his eyes, he can''t help laughing as he shakes his shoulders.


    Gently, suddenly, fuha, my vision is distorted.


    "Eh, Gerta-san...? Are you okay?"


    Meer''s worried voice. Gurgaon, that crooked face, that strange face like a sketch written by a child, is too strange...... Gerta finally burst out.


    "Ahahahaha, what''s with that face... Ahahaha"


    What''s the matter!?


    The meer I was told about had stiffened up.


    --No, hi, what a disrespect to look at a person''s face and laugh! I can''t forgive you!


    I mean, for a moment, it was just a meer who made me nervous... "


    "Master Meir, you don''t have to be angry. This is the effect of that mushroom.¡±


    When Shtrina told me, Meer unexpectedly peeled her eyes. Then, once again, I look at the laughing gerta, and once again, I look towards Strina.


    "You may not have heard of it, but when you eat it, you can''t stop laughing and your body becomes numb and can''t move."


    "Huh...? What''s going on...?"


    Meer... unexpectedly loses his words.


    Because... this is... a terrible situation!


    --No, that''s awesome. Didn''t I do this...?


    A selfish princess who fed a junkie mushroom to a veteran maid from another family. Such a bad reputation is so important. A cold sweat drifts off meer''s back as she slips around.


    Well, well, I mean, Strina said it was okay! Gently, excuses are circulating in my head... but at the same time, I think. The executioner is himself.


    Besides, if you remember well, Strinna said that. In the Yellow Moon family, the poison that doesn''t die isn''t called poison... "


    I mean, isn''t this what Strina thought?


    "Meer is trying to experiment with a suspicious mushroom effect using the following people..."


    Ludwig would have definitely stopped it. However, Shrina......, I owe you a debt. Originally, I have become familiar with poison, so if you eat a mushroom with this level of poison, you may be able to play a prank, or maybe you have some sort of ethic.


    Then maybe you don''t have to stop yourself? Isn''t that what you thought?


    - No, either way, it''s after. The problem is that the poison mushroom I sneaked in made the maid of House Schubert unconscious...


    Wow, I''m getting blue. It was then. The Keithwoods rushed into the kitchen at a bad time.


    "Oh, my God, what the hell is this..."


    Meer was in a hurry to make excuses for those who lost their words... "


    "Oh, this is... oh dear." Ahahaha. * giggle *, that was a good one, the wisdom of the Empire. Ufufu, ahaha


    "Huh...?"


    Still, in front of Meer, who was leaning her neck, Shtrina said with a stern face.


    "When the laughter doesn''t stop, in addition to the numbness of the body, this mushroom has another effect. I used this mushroom for that, didn''t I, Miss Meir..."


    With that said, Sturina crouched down beside Gerta,


    "Another effect... is... that you can''t spit out your lies... you''re a snake of chaos, right?"


    "Oh, little Yellow Moon girl." We snake traitors! Ahahahaha! "


    Gerta''s very pleasant laughter resounded in the kitchen...

 776 Lesson Eighty Fun Interrogation Time! Hahaha!

    "I can''t believe it... Gerta''s a thief..."


    In response to Gerta''s sudden confession, Saffias turns blue.


    Meanwhile, Retizia, Dario, and the maids around her had no idea what was going on, and they had a confused expression on their faces.


    "... is she really...?"


    Abel asked with a serious look, and Sturina nodded deeply.


    You can''t go wrong.


    That said, Sturina explores Gerta''s body. Suddenly, two vials appeared from her nostrils.


    "Ahh, did it happen after all..."


    Then Shtrina shakes the bottle in front of Gerta,


    Is this poison and antidote?


    Asked, Gerta laughed and said, "Yes, hahaha!"...... It was a pleasant interrogation.


    "Perhaps you tried to prove that there was no poison in it by taking the antidote first and then taking the poison later..."


    As she framed her arms, she kept putting her hands on her chin.


    "... but this way... you have to be familiar with poison." maybe.... "


    Gently, Theon changed his blood.


    Is it true that the person who poisoned Eshar is involved?


    Strina nodded silently and crouched down beside Gerta again.


    "Did I give you this vial...?"


    "Ahahaha, cuuuu, who says that..."


    Snake companion. A man from the Fire Clan of the Horse Kingdom, right?


    "Kufufufu, that''s right. Ahahah, that''s right."


    It was a very smooth interrogation. And... it seemed so much fun!


    Interestingly watching such a sight from a distance...... I became more and more interested in that mushroom.


    "Speaking of which, I protected these children underground....."


    Saffias told me as he remembered. I saw Jana and Patty there.


    "Huh...? What''s a basement?"


    Keith Wood briefly explains what happened in the basement to Meer, who tilts her head.


    "Well, Saffias-sama, such a dangerous thing!"


    Retizia''s face turned blue, but Saffias laughed and shook his head.


    "Hey, compared to you and Princess Meir''s cooking party, it''s so dangerous..."


    "Lord Saffias, I''m serious..."


    After Keith Wood whipped her ears and made a happy face, Saffias coughed once.


    "Compared to protecting you and Princess Meir''s cooking party, it''s cheaper than this kind of danger." Besides, as an Imperial nobleman, I can''t silently overlook the fact that young children are being taken away. Hey, Lord Keithwood. "


    "Yes, I can never do that kind of righteous behavior. Of course."


    The two men nodded with a crisp face... Dario was staring at them with a sharp glance... well, anyway.


    Patty, and Yana, are you both hurt?


    If you ask me that just in case, you both nod, but I still can''t understand your expression. In particular, Patty didn''t try to look towards Meer while lying down.


    --Fuumu, I wonder if this has come to such a terrible end...? If we don''t do something, Patty''s going to close her heart more and more.


    It''s Meer with a serious face.


    "But what were you planning, a thief underground, or a gerta?" I think it''s a little different that you infiltrated in anticipation of your coming to the cooking party..... "


    It was Shtrina who answered the strangely crushing saffias.


    "Perhaps the snake took Retizia hostage and tried to tailor Saffias as a murderer."


    "Oh! Oh, you turned me into a mugger...!?" taking Retizia hostage, that''s..... "


    It was a saffias that made my mouth puffy, but eventually, with a sad face...


    "No, I see... I''m sure that if Retizia is taken hostage... I might turn the flag against you..." Because you are more important to me than anything else.... "


    "... well, Saffias-sama"


    "Well, let alone the two lovebirds..."


    Sturina crushes with her arms stretched out.


    "... even the Yellow Moon family used to consider such a plan..." I''m sure it''s just the right thing to aim for. ¡±


    Saffias, who was rated just right, pulled his cheek with a hiccup.


    "Ahh... um, it''s not your personal qualities, Mr. Saffias, it''s your standing position, so I don''t like it."


    A shrunken shrunken shrunken strunner with a pitiful smile. As usual, it is an unpretentious attitude.


    "I see. Mr. Saffias is the next head of the Blue Moon family." If such a man and I fight, confusion is inevitable. Sounds like a snake to me. "


    The central aristocrats are still the most disgusted with Meer''s reforms. If the Blue Moon family and Meer, their most important players, get along well, the Empire could be divided. If the supply of food is delayed due to the chaos, famine will occur and plague will spread... Guillotine!


    With a twitching spine, Meer turns her head.


    I can''t help but imagine horrible things. If we don''t interweave fun imaginations... "Therefore, I decided to ask Strina what I was curious about earlier.


    "By the way, Leena-san....... That mushroom looks a bit fun from before. If you give it a drink, it will look like this."


    "Oh, you didn''t know the full benefits?"


    Strangely tilting her neck, Meer nodded heavily.


    "Yeah, well... I don''t know everything, either."


    In fact, I know almost nothing about it, but anyway... "


    "If you eat that mushroom, the mushroom will stop laughing like this." I will continue to laugh for a while, but it is very painful, and for about seven days, my soul feels like it has fallen out. "


    "Ho ho... that''s really interesting."


    Saffias and Keith Wood stared at Meer with a sinister smile.

 777 Episode 81 Meers Consideration for the Attentive!

    So, where are the snake people?


    Meer asked Gerta again.


    "Also, there''s no more Ugu, no more in this country... ahaha, it was a pity, the Empire''s wisdom"


    "Is it true...?"


    Meer, turning to Shrina, nodded tinyly,


    "It''s very difficult for Gerta-san to tell a lie right now..."


    "Hmmm..."


    Theon opened his mouth as he switched to Meer, who framed his arms.


    "By the time the poison is left behind and something happens, I will have already fled far away." "This method is similar to that used in Eschar..." What is the name and characteristic of the man who gave you the poison? "


    "Gu, my name is Fire Wolf (Ka Kun Row). A poisonous member of the Fire Clan..." Oh, and, fufufu, the old snake, and the Vaisalian man... hahaha, together, hahaha "


    "The Vaisalian tribe...?"


    Meer unexpectedly turned to Yana. Then, Yana shuddered as if she was frightened.


    "Oh... I''m sorry, Yana. I''m not blaming you for anything." I accidentally did what I did. "


    Meir stroked Yana''s head to reassure her.


    ¡°The fact that the enemy is from the same Vaisalian tribe as you has nothing to do with you.¡±


    And while I assure you,


    "As for the fire wolf, I wonder if it''s better to ask Huima-san... and after all, the man from the Vaisalian tribe is the one who cares..."


    "... maybe I should see Barbara as the same guy that led us to St. Noel."


    Meer nodded quietly to Abel, who snorted with a difficult face.


    "That''s right..." But it''s been a pile of thinking again. ¡±


    Eventually, at the hands of the princess''s own guards, Gerta was taken away. In the Schubert Mansion room, we decided to continue the interrogation.


    "Just in case, Master Meer, I think we should go with Leena."


    Although there is no difference in life, at first, it was a gelata that ate poisonous mushrooms. She still wanted to ask me something, and in the unlikely event that she died, the [Snake Reversal Story Starting with a Poisonous Mushroom] might have begun, so it was a good thing that Strina would follow. so......


    "Ah. I see... then, Bell, I''m sorry, but could you accompany Lina?"


    "Eh...? Is that me?"


    Meer nodded heavily at the bell, leaning her neck strangely.


    "By Lina''s side, you''ll learn a lot about that mushroom." It would be nice if you could teach me the horror of poisonous mushrooms. Because mushrooms are very interesting when an amateur easily reaches out and sees a painful eye..... "


    Meir demonstrates an extremely disturbing insight. With all due respect, Meer said to herself, "I''m a master of mushrooms! '', but...


    I see, I see.


    Belle nodded with a crisp, princess-like face,


    Let''s go, Leana.


    He led the four princes'' daughters-in-law, Shtrina, and left the cooking area.


    When I look at your stretched, dependable back, I can be sure that the future of the Empire will be safe...... sure? Anbu...? No, I don''t think so.


    "Well, anyway..."


    "But... this time, you took a rare and aggressive step against Meer." even though it''s the enemy who eats such poisonous mushrooms..... "


    Theon said with an unexpected look.


    I guess you couldn''t contain your anger knowing that Lord Saffias was about to get involved. Well, actually, if I heard that someone who had fallen for Eshar was involved, I might have come up with the same stubborn tactics..... "


    "For a moment, it was mea who opened her mouth in response to Zion''s inquiry..."


    "... yeah, well, that''s pretty much how it is."


    Meer nodded heavily. As I framed my arms, I took aim at everything! As I said, yes, yes, nod!


    Gently, Keith Wood, staring at it with a sharp face, and her eyes met subtly.


    "Oh, Keithwood, is there something...?"


    "... no. Well, that''s what it is." Yeah, I''ll keep it that way. ¡±


    Somehow... it''s Keith Wood who forcibly agrees, with a subtly unconvincing face.


    "Her Royal Highness Princess Meir... was angry for Saffias... and such a mushroom..."


    With a gripping hand in her chest, Retizia was movingly moistening her eyes.


    Retizia, who loved saffias, was a man whose wisdom sometimes turned into a minus fifty when it came to saffias. "Meer grabs Retizia''s hand like that..."


    "Yeah. Actually... that''s why I''m here this time."


    Meer, a skilled wave-rider and sea moon rider in any small stream, never misses the flow.


    "In fact, the other day, I received information that Mr. Saffias was planning a mutiny. Of course, I believed in Mr. Saffias... but there was some kind of cheerfulness."


    That''s what I''m saying! But... I didn''t feel particularly guilty this time.


    After all, in the process of getting along with Retizia, the suspicion of Saffias was completely cleared up.


    Before I found out that Saffias was completely innocent, I believed that it was almost time... but anyway, Meir had the pride of believing in Saffias.


    Therefore, I stretched my chest out and said!


    "Mr. Saffias is a very important person to me, and if anything, this is how it happened. I didn''t think the snake was mixed up in such a place, but...."


    "I''m sorry." Meir-sama, the maid of my Schubert family..... "


    Meer returned a gentle smile to Retizia, who turned her cheeks blue.


    "No need to apologize." It''s not your fault because they''re so terrifying, hiding in any place. ¡±


    "But...."


    It was at that moment that the air almost filled up.


    "Onee-chan... I''m hungry..."


    Cyril heard Yana''s sweet voice. At once, the atmosphere on the spot relaxed.


    "Oh, you were right. I completely forgot."


    She clapped her hands and nodded.


    "Sure enough, you haven''t eaten yet..."


    Then Meer looked towards the vegetable pot.


    "There are pots made by everyone, but..."


    I have the antidote and poison at hand... If you put in the antidote, it might be harmless... "


    "As expected, you can''t risk eating poisoned food." It''s a waste, but let''s get rid of the contents of that pot... so maybe we should make a new Nanika? "


    Meer is so casual that he says he can''t do the demo!


    "If you think about it, Belle, Lina, Cyril, Patty, and Yana didn''t participate in the cooking party... maybe Keithwood and Saffias also wanted to participate in the cooking party?"


    The attentive person, Meer, has no doubts about being considerate of her surroundings.


    "No, no, no, Princess Meir..." Um, um, yeah, you''ve run out of ingredients, haven''t you? "


    Saffias rushes into a standstill. "It was..." Meer smiled adorably,


    "Fufufu, then there''s no problem. Here."


    So, there''s still a lot of vegetables left after she pointed out...


    "There''s still a lot of ingredients left." Besides, vegetables don''t last that long. This means that the problem has been solved, so please cook again..... "


    "No, no, but after all this happened, how about cooking..."


    "Keith Wood sends reinforcements from the side..."


    "Because something like this happened..."


    In a flash, Meer looks serious. "Then I stroked Yana''s head nearby..."


    "I''m sorry, Yana. I made you feel scared."


    "No, no... um, uh..."


    Yana''s cheeks turned red when she was stroked suddenly. Meer gave a gentle smile,


    "I don''t want to end my children''s memories of today with this. I want to give these kids memories of a fun cooking party.¡±


    "Guru..."


    Inadvertently, Keith Wood loses his words.


    I didn''t have a word to argue with the righteousness of Meer.


    Indeed, it is pathetic that the children who were scared in the tunnels should end up like this. Leaving that alone might not be worthy of Theon''s squire... "


    On the other hand, Saffias did not think of a proper counter-argument.


    In a nutshell, my beloved Retizia is motivated.


    "Even for Saffias who worked hard in the basement...!"


    With a crushing enthusiasm, she began to form her arms. Besides, it would be uncomfortable to argue with the hard-line if it were said to be for the children.


    And then, as they turned their attention to their misery, there was the final fortress, Dario... Dario!... I wasn''t there!


    "Oh, Dario..."


    "I''m sorry." Saffias-sama, Dario seems to be shocked about Gerta and wants to be alone in the room for a while..... "


    After hearing Retizia''s voice, Saffias somehow understood.


    Brother-in-law... you ran away!


    "Oh dear, it''s pathetic to run away..." My brother-in-law! "


    Nnnh... my own deeds just a little while ago were a bit of a saffias thrown away in the other side of my memory.

 778 Lesson 82 The Curse of the Snake and the Disappeared Marquis

    Now... now that the fun cooking party is over, Strina reports in a timely manner.


    As a result of interviews with Gerta, it seems almost certain that Gerta and the young maid who was also serving the Schubert family, as well as the three men who were together, were planning to kidnap Retizia.


    "So, I tried to make Saffias-san rebel against me..." It''s a terrible story, isn''t it? "


    Meir looked toward Saffias as he tweeted. Saffias, after all, was shocked, so it seemed somewhat wobbly.


    And, oddly enough, Keith Wood, who was by my side, was lazy! I wonder why.


    Huh...? While tilting her neck, Meer turned her gaze back toward Shutrina.


    "That''s right, Leena-san. It''s a wonderful trick."


    With that praise, Strina smiled as pitifully as usual.


    ¡°Thank you. It was in front of Bell, so I got a little tense.¡±


    That said, I wonder why... Shutina said while moving her fingers.


    Behind him, Bell... had a subtle face!


    "Oh... how could I...?!"


    Meer thought about it here, too.


    ¡±I interrogated Gerta, who was even easier to laugh at with that mushroom...?¡±


    Meer drinking raw saliva. The noisy air blew through the surrounding people, but Shutrina shook her head with an unexpected look on her face.


    "Tickling me..." Leena wouldn''t do such a nasty thing. However, even if I thought that it would tickle me, people would tickle me... "It was easy if I showed it to you. Ufufu."


    Shuttler''s fingers twitching as he sneezes.


    "Lina, I was so relentless..." Even in the future, I''m really good at tickling, so I''m trying not to make Lina and me really angry. "


    It''s a bell that says it''s not really angry, but it''s a tone that seems like it''s going to stomp down to the last minute. Well, I''m glad we''re getting along.


    "Now, I think I''ve heard most of this, but will you interrogate me personally?"


    "Hmm, that''s right..."


    Honestly, I wasn''t really interested in interrogating you... but I''m just a little interested in the effects of that mushroom.


    --The taste of that mushroom bothers me... "After all, I wonder if it''s better to listen to it in person..."


    Thinking about it, Meer starts picking people.


    If you ask me about mushrooms badly, I feel like I can''t stop you, so I have to be careful about the selection... I just looked around...


    "Um, Meer, onee-sama"


    Suddenly, I was pulled by a dress. When I saw it, Patty was staring straight at me...


    ¡°I have a favor to ask. Gerta...... please allow me to attend the interview with the maid."


    "Hmm...?"


    Meer looked at Patty with a slightly surprised look on her face. In the meantime, I tilted my neck to a look that seemed like I had thought of something.


    --It''s unusual for Patty to say something like this...


    And then, a lot of silent thoughts.


    Patty''s secret was that she hadn''t told anyone yet. So, think about when you have to...


    "... if that''s the case, let''s talk to Patty and me..." Lina-san, she''s still numb and can''t move, right? "


    "I can''t spit lies, and my body doesn''t move. I think it''s the best situation to listen to them.¡±


    After nodding to Shutrina''s words, Meer turned her gaze and said.


    Well then, Abel and Xiong...... and could Saffias listen to the rest of the conversation?


    Quickly assigning roles, Meer left the kitchen.


    Gerta was transported to a room in Schubert Mansion.


    An old maid, Gerta, is sitting in a chair with her hands tied behind her, just in case. Could it be that Strina''s jerking interrogation was draining her mind?


    When she saw Meer, she said with a smile on her face.


    "This is, this is the wisdom of the Empire..." It''s a bad hobby to come here and ridicule a fallen man. Ahahaha


    "... I think you''re laughing, but..."


    Meer sits down in front of Gerta with an unusual and appropriate tsukumi in her mouth. "Then, Patty urged me to sit next to her..."


    --Okay, what did we talk about...? I mean, if you think about it, I don''t know what Patty wants to hear...


    "Gently, I was just about to stroke Patty''s side..."


    "However, I didn''t expect to be able to look into the Clausius family right now..." I wonder if that woman...... is it the imperial concubine Patricia''s fault...... damn it, that little girl, even after she''s dead, she''s still in our way..... "


    Inadvertently, Meer stares at the words.


    "Clausius... and Patty... Patricia... my grandmother..." You know your grandmother, don''t you? "


    After I said it, I suddenly noticed it.


    --Oh? Does that mean that Patty knows about this guy...?


    Even when she looked at Patty''s face quickly, Patty''s expression was as piercing as ever.


    ¡°It''s white. You''ve already looked into what I was serving the Clausius family, haven''t you? No need for bad plays. You don''t have to pretend to be surprised.¡±


    After Gerta told him to throw up,


    ¡°As you already know, Patricia was raised by me and my mother. But he betrayed me even though I had given him a good education as a snake. What an ungrateful person to have the Clausius family provide for you....."


    Well, what exactly is the Clausius family?


    Meer asks what she has always wondered. Gerta frowned.


    "It''s sad. I didn''t know that the princess of the Imperial family didn''t even know that." Forget the will of the first Emperor. This whole thing is absolutely pathetic. "


    Oh dear, shake your head.


    "Because of this situation, the Clausius family existed... because of that ungrateful little girl..."


    "Um, so, what do you mean by this kind of thing...?"


    "There''s nothing to explain..." You already know the traitor Yellow Moon, don''t you? The House of Clausius is similar to that. A house to carry out the wonderful plans of the first emperor. The Yellow Moon family will work to fulfill His Majesty''s plan by assassinating them. In contrast, the House of Clausius is a safety device against imperial corruption. "


    "Imperial corruption...?"


    ¡°I''m talking about someone like you. Meer Luna Tiamoon: The Empire''s Wisdom


    Gerta said, staring at Meer. I stared... but my mouth was unusually creepy because it was smirking and laughing.


    ¡°People are the weak. Sometimes the will to doom fades. Besides, if you become the emperor at the top of the country, you may be satisfied with your current life... If not, it was the Clausius family''s mission to despair the Emperor of the Hour and keep the First Emperor from departing from His Majesty''s wishes."


    "Patricia, your grandmother was also taught that...?"


    "Yes..." Patricia. That traitorous little girl. "The poor concubine''s daughter..." Even though I tailored it for the Empress, I betrayed the snake. It''s an unforgivable betrayal. That''s why.... "


    And Gerta smiled in her mouth,


    "That''s why I was rewarded." That little girl''s brother...... Hannes Clausius was cursed by a snake. "


    When Hannes was named, Patty shuddered.


    "The snake curse... what the hell is that...?"


    Meer''s voice trembles again. "I was simply frightened by the horrible word" curse "..." Well, aside from that.


    "Hannes Clausius was the head of the Clausian family. It was a hostage to manipulate the imperial concubine Patricia...... but... that man, unlike his sister, had a lot to see. Every day, I read the" Book of Crawling Things "every day, and I also read various related books. It was like being possessed by a snake."


    So Gerta cut out the meaning of the words,


    "And one day, Hannes suddenly disappeared. Were you killed by the curse of the angry snake, or were you taken away again...?" Well, even if I escaped, I wouldn''t be able to live without the snake. They''ll be dead by now. Fufufu, either way, it feels good. "


    Gerta laughed amusedly. Patty called out to Gerta like that.


    "Gerta... are you really Gerta?"


    Gerta''s eyes narrowed slightly as she looked at Patty''s confused face.


    "Ah... little girl... that eye. After all, you look alike. To him, to that useless Patricia... fufufu, what if you''re the rebirth of that woman? Then be cursed. You, the wisdom of the Empire, everything....."


    It was as if Gerta was laughing in a creepy drunkenness.


    Seeing that, Mea couldn''t help but feel something faint and cold crawling up her spine.


    Now, just as she was leaving the room, Meer glared at Patty.


    Patty was quietly lying down.


    "Um... Patty?"


    As expected, this is Meer who thinks she needs to explain the situation, but now, what did she say... how did she deceive me...?


    "When I''m thinking about it, I''m gulping..."


    "... let my brother... see Hannes..."


    "I heard a small twitch as I puffed..." The next moment, Patty raised her face.


    "Hannes... where is Hannes?" I, I want to see you... I want to see you ".


    Patty grabs her dress skirt tightly. Tears were spilling out of his eyes... but... his face still lost its expression. "It''s as if it''s strictly forbidden to make an expression..."


    No... not like that. "I guess that''s what it was..." I bet the snake taught him to erase his expression from the girl, use it himself, and guide the opponent...


    "Patty..."


    I can''t say anything to such a girl... "


    "I want to see you..."


    All I could do was listen to the scuffed voice of Patty.

 779 Lesson 83 Ludwigs Strength Analysis, and.....

    "I see. Meer-sama, you''re on your own..."


    Ludwig sighed unexpectedly when he heard the end of what happened at Schubert''s mansion.


    "With the mushroom poison that lived in the Schubert family, defeat the underdog..." The subsequent interviews went smoothly... Mmm, that''s meer-sama. "


    Contingent, inflexible. Ludwig''s inadvertent admiration for the imperial wisdom and flexibility. The lenses of the glasses shone sharply white in the light of the sun.


    "Nevertheless, there was no way that there was a snake lurking in Marquis Schubert''s house....."


    Ludwig, who was said to be half skeptical that Saffias would rebel, was nevertheless pursuing his investigation.


    Whilst investigating the trends of the Blue Moon nobility, I was considering carefully who might be responsible for the rebellion...


    At this moment, you won''t regret that he''s not in the Imperial City.


    Gilbert Bouquet, the brother and disciple of the Forest Sage Galve, commonly known as Jill.


    Juniors familiar with the administration of the Imperial Capital and the central nobility were currently travelling to the former territory of Clausius to investigate the Clausius family.


    He could have made it easier for us to look into the Blue Moon movement.


    "After all, networking is important." It''s going to take a long time to reach us. "


    We haven''t grasped all the trends of the Blue Moon nobility yet. However, according to the information we have, there is currently no one who would cooperate with Saffias even if he committed a mutiny.


    "I guess that''s true..."


    Ludwig crushed it unexpectedly.


    Nowadays, the keeman of the Empire''s food supply was undoubtedly Meer.


    Peruvian agrarian power, the largest source of food, has expressed its full support for Meer. Likewise, Rudolfon and Gilden, which are the source of wheat, are the same. Meer''s network and Forklord Chamber of Commerce are also responsible for importing from overseas... If you''re an aristocrat who knows a little bit about the food situation in your own country amid crop failure across the country, you''ll find it disgusting when you piss me off.


    Certainly, some Bonkla nobles do not care about their own food situation. Some of you may be cooperating with the rebellion because it would be more convenient for Saffias to assume the throne... but Meir''s contacts are holding them back.


    That is, the presence of Saint Raffina.


    For power seekers, the name Raffina means so much.


    "You can defy His Majesty the Emperor and Princess Meir, but you can''t defy Verga''s authority." Thinking of it this way, in every sense, no one is going to instigate a rebellion against Lord Meer now. but.... "


    Ludwig dares to add to that.


    "... that''s not certain for the future either"


    The essence of what people say is to forget the heat if it is too much for the throat. After the food crisis is over, it is likely that Meir''s influence will be weakened.


    "And unless the next reign is decided... the potential crisis of the Blue Moon family will not be solved." In the end, Lord Saffias will continue to be in a position to be easily tempted by the snake. unless you become the Empress.... "


    Ludwig, once again, can imagine.


    Your Majesty the Empress Meir......


    Ludwig ponders the feasibility of the dream.


    When Meer arrives at the Empress, how many factions would be willing to join her unconditionally?


    The current emperor will probably support it. Well, he probably won''t object to anything Meer does.


    Uncle Rudolfon and Uncle Gilden probably had nothing to worry about. The Yellow Moon family and the Red Moon family also have a large presence.


    The fact that two of the four dukes are on the side of the family is very reassuring. but......


    "The Red Moon family is good, but how about the army..." Even though the influence is strong, the Kuroki Province and the Red Moon family are not one. "


    The Imperial Army''s reform of the military government will have to be worked out eventually, but what do the troops think about it being carried out by the Empress...?


    "There will be hard-headed martial arts officers, so Kuroki Province is subtle." On the contrary, the province of Akatsuki favors Meer''s agrarian reform. The Ministry of Green Moon, which is strong on the diplomatic side, may be on Meir''s side, but the Green Moon family, which is also strong on the diplomatic side, is subtle...... "


    Ludwig said that Meer would probably be the Empress at the moment. However, at the same time, it was painful that there would be a lot of hardship if I announced it now.


    "It would be a loss to the continent to tie Meir to only the problems within the Empire..."


    Ludwig wanted to make the Empire a stone''s throw away as soon as possible. To do that, we needed more allies. A powerful nobleman who can understand and cooperate with Meer''s attempts...


    ¡°The Yellow Moon may be a turning point for the nobles who have fled the country¡­ whether or not they can help us.¡±


    And it was then. Suddenly, I heard a knock on the office door.


    Ludwig, are you there?


    "This is meir-sama..."


    Knowing that the visitor was his lord, he hurried to the door.


    When I opened the door, there was a figure of mea with a slightly thoughtful face.


    Meir-sama, what''s the matter?


    Meer said to Ludwig, who tilted his neck strangely.


    Actually, I''d like to go to the former Marquis of Clausius. Could you get ready for that?


    Ludwig took a breath and nodded instantly to Meer, who looked so serious.

 780 Episode 84: Father and Daughter...... 1

    By the way, Meir-sama, do you know that you are going to the realm of Clausius?


    In response to that question, Meer leaned her head.


    "Huh? Is that your father?" I haven''t said it yet... "Well, isn''t it all right? If it were your father, that''s about it...."


    Ludwig''s face is unusual and harsh.


    "No. After all, I should tell the Emperor properly..." This could be an excuse for other aristocrats to blame if it were done at Meer''s discretion. ¡±


    "Hmm... well, if that''s what Ludwig is..."


    Meer, I''m going to nod my head here.


    After all, it is Ludwig who makes all the arrangements for us to embark on our journey. Besides, if you do what Ludwig says, you''re right.


    Meer Jesman Luna Tiamoon knows a lot of things she can''t think of. Therefore, I gave up thinking about it myself and said, "Nice! I am concerned to say that."


    You should definitely leave it to your trustworthy subordinates. This was something that Meer understood very well.


    Therefore, that night, Meer immediately visited my father''s room.


    "Oh. Meer! My beloved daughter." What can I do for you? Maybe it''s fun to go somewhere with Bell and Patty...? "


    It seems that I had a lot of fun watching the horseback riding tournament the other day. He is a father who smiles in a high mood.


    Sounds like a good time to ask a lot of favors, doesn''t it? Meer, sensitively assuming that, enters the subject of the greeting.


    "Father, actually, I''m thinking of going to the Clausius house."


    "What? The Clausius family...? Is that your mother''s home?"


    Looking surprised, Mea nodded heavily to her open-eyed father.


    "Yes. I was just curious about Patricia''s grandmother..."


    "However, the Marquis Clausius family already....."


    Meer said, staring at his father with a strange look on his face.


    "Yes. I hear you crushed it without succession... but you didn''t destroy the building, did you?"


    "Yes, indeed, the building is managed by the person in charge." But I see... Meer is at Clausius''s house... "


    The Emperor, Matthias Luna Tiamoon, looked at the void with a sentimental look somewhere in the distance...


    "By the way, is that... he... is Prince Abel going with you...?"


    In response to a sudden question, Meer rolled her eyes.


    "... hah? Ah, ahhh... yeah. Well, I think Abel is with me..."


    You''ve been following me all the way to Tier Moon. Abel wouldn''t be the only one here. Speaking of which, would I be accompanied by Huima?


    ¨D ¨D Huima-san may want to chase the fire wolf, so we need to confirm...


    When I was thinking about things like that, my father stood up in a funny way...


    Hmmm! Then I''ll go too.


    Demoton has come up with something he can''t do!


    "... yeah?"


    Meer tilts her head for a moment, unable to understand the words she heard.


    "Um, Father, what are you doing now?"


    "Huh? Didn''t you hear me? I told you to come with me...."


    Emperor Matthias rose to his seat, twisted his body,


    Actually, Lord Red Moon and your captain have been hanging out with me lately, and I''m moving my body.


    Hah, I''ve never heard of it!


    My father exercises under the guidance of Banos... Unexpectedly, Mia imagined her father becoming muscular...


    - Hmm! Surprisingly good!


    Meer thinks something like that. The big guy and meir go together very well.


    "So I realized that being stuck in a fortified castle was bad for my health." Sometimes I have to go on a trip. "


    Meer said in a hurry to my father, who laughed loudly.


    "No, Father... no, Your Majesty. The Emperor can''t just leave the castle like that. In the first place, without His Majesty, what about the politics of this country (every festival)...?"


    Gently, Meer, that''s what I''m talking about.


    For a moment, he said, "Huh? Even without your father, there''s nothing wrong with it. I thought," I''m stuck with words. "Knowing it or not, my father did not break his smile,


    "Hahaha, what do you say? Whether I''m here or not, it doesn''t have to do with politics."


    He said he didn''t have a lid!


    --No, well, maybe so...


    Unexpectedly, it was a grunting meer.


    Well, I guess you''re the center of politics right now, Meer.


    In addition, he said that he had no body and no lid!


    --No, if that''s the case, I''ll be in trouble!


    Nnnh, while moaning in my heart, I could feel it myself.


    --But in fact, you can''t deny that much...


    After all, Meer has networked in many ways to escape that revolution. It is undoubtedly Meer''s own achievement that the Empire has not yet perished.


    ¨D ¨D If Ludwig and the others can finally be attributed to me, I may indeed be the person at the center of things. Ugh, it''s really, really troublesome. I have to emphasize that it''s thanks to Ludwig so that it doesn''t happen...


    Totally, even though it was to escape from the bow-down platform, it had come a long way... and it became sentimental without a pattern...


    "... in order to escape from the bridge..." Oh, speaking of which..... "


    Suddenly, there was a scene in Meer''s brain that came back to life.


    That''s right, just when the Empire was about to be swallowed up in the flames of revolution...

 781 Episode 85: Father and Daughter...... 2

    "Hmph... somehow, your food is getting poorer and poorer every day..."


    It''s the previous timeline. What happened at White Moon Palace.


    On that day, Meer was having dinner with his father, the Emperor Matthias Luna Tiamoon. A long table lined up with luxurious plates was once upon a time... In front of Meer, there were small plates and sorry meals.


    It''s better than the ordinary people who are having trouble eating, but to call it the Emperor''s dinner, it''s like an extremely modest dish that''s not enough... Meer sighs lonely.


    "Hmph! I can''t let you make me look like that..." All right, let''s fire the chef right now. "


    And he lifted up his eyebrows, and said to his father,


    Hmmm, that''s right.


    "Meer framed her arms and examined them for a moment..."


    No, I can''t do that.


    I stopped it at an inch. At first, I restrained myself.


    The reason was very simple, because in my brain, I thought of a very grumpy face of a young clerk with glasses.


    Well, we''re running out of ingredients, so there''s nothing we can do about it.


    At that time, Meer was fumbling with the food situation of the Empire. "It''s just, fuzzy..."


    "I see... Well, if that''s the case with Meer..." Oh, yes! I have a good idea. ¡±


    And there, Matthias clapped his hands. Then he looked towards Meer,


    ¡°What do you say, Meer. When the country is a little more calm, we''ll go on a journey together? If you want to eat something delicious, why don''t you go there and eat it?¡±


    He keeps singing in a good mood.


    "That''s right, that''s right. If you think about it, if the ingredients are not gathered in the Imperial City, maybe you should go there directly. If you go directly to the Peruvian agricultural country or the port country of Ganudos....."


    Meer shook her head with a dazed look at my father, who said happily.


    "What are you already saying..." Since your father is the Emperor, can''t we move this Imperial City? "


    For a moment, imagining going on a journey with my father, Meer shakes her back.


    It was going to be a real hassle, so I turned it down.


    "Since your father is the Supreme Emperor, it''s ridiculous to go on a journey to get food." This is ridiculous. "


    Matthias heard those words and looked somewhere lonely...


    "Oh my gosh, it''s a very difficult thing." It is inconvenient that the greatest emperor in this country should fail to live up to his hopes. I can''t even go on a journey with my beloved daughter. I want to throw it all out and run away.... "


    You were right to say that.


    Meer remembered the exchange... after being corrupted into a dungeon. "It was when I was told that my father had been executed..."


    I only remembered the lonely face of my father at that time...


    It''s regret that it takes up your chest... "


    --Oh, if this were to happen, I shouldn''t have kept it cold at that time... Be gentler... I wish I could have gone on a journey or something. "If I knew that was the last time, I wouldn''t have said that..."


    The regrets were deeply, deeply and deeply engraved in Meer''s chest.


    ¡°Is something wrong? Meer... dazed..."


    Huh?


    Suddenly, I saw Matthias, my father, who looked at me with a worried face.


    "Oh, oh... yeah. No, it''s nothing." Father. "


    Meer rushes to fix it. Matthias often leaned his neck... "


    "I see. Well, anyway. If you don''t take me with you, of course you won''t be allowed to go on the journey....."


    "I understand." "Father."


    When I say that, my father blinks his eyes.


    "... hah? Ah, no, but..."


    I guess it was because Meer nodded lighter than I expected. Matthias opened his mouth...


    "Are you sure? I want to go play with Prince Abel..."


    "No! I didn''t say a word about that." I was just interested in the Clausius family. "


    Meer said as he framed his arms.


    "If you''re my father, you know the Clausius family, right?" The roads, until I thought I''d listen to you. Rather, I would be glad if you could join me. "


    Then, Meer crushes in her heart.


    - Yes, your father would have information. Patty''s younger brother... I think you may have some idea about my great-uncle, Hannes Clausius. So, it''s good to go with you.


    Then, Meer smiled bitterly.


    "Well, I apologize to Ludwig for arranging it, but this time I''ll make it a parent-child trip..."


    As a result, Meir and his party, with His Majesty, decided to go on a cruel trip.

 782 Lesson 86 Meers Tactics, Clean Heart Without Hiding

    "Well... I managed to get to the Clausius house safely... and then..."


    When Meer returned to the room, she jumped on the bed and began to rumble. Not to skip... To do all the thinking.


    I''ve been thinking... that''s right. Meer has a lot to think about.


    In fact, it wasn''t a matter of deep thought that Meer decided to go to Clausius territory. "Then, speaking of why..."


    "I accidentally told Patty... but I was wondering if this was good."


    That''s right. At that time, Patty, who was crying, and Meer... wandered off and told me.


    "I understand." If that''s what you''re going to say... let''s go to Clausius territory. "


    "...... Huh?"


    Patty blinks her eyes. Patty smiled gently,


    "If you want to go home, I won''t stop you." I''m not trying to be mean to you. "


    "Whaaa, I told you so..."


    "No, it''s no use regretting the past more than this." You should think carefully about what happened after you went to Clausius territory. I wasn''t expecting you to go with me, but I''m sure Ludwig will be fine around here... In the first place, he is the one who promised to tell your father, so he will take the responsibility. "


    Meer thinks as she throws the blame round.


    "More than that, the problem is Patty''s reaction after going." What do you think of the future territory of Clausius...? "I can''t believe you suddenly said you were in the future... it''s hard to explain."


    As she framed her arms, Meer twitched her head.


    "In the first place, even I needed some time to understand that I was back in the past..." "It must be hard for you to believe me..." Of course, there is something about Mr. Gerta, and I don''t think there''s anything I can do about it..... "


    Meir wants to find the existence of his diary book in the image of Gerta in the old world. When you see someone who''s a few decades older than you know, you might be able to believe that they''re coming to the future...? "... rather..."


    "The problem is putting Patty on your side... and your grandmother on your side"


    Yes, that was the most important thing.


    "Patty will eventually return to the past..." If you know that this is the future, you will return to the past with the knowledge of the future. I know that I know the knowledge of the future, and I can act in the past. then, if Patty is taken in by a snake..... "


    Meer''s spine is getting chilly. Without a heart, I even felt that the chopper was approaching right behind me. If anything, I feel like I can even hear the blade falling!


    ¡°That''s the worst case ever! No matter what I think, I should avoid it... but that''s why I keep it a secret that it''s the future... Patty is swallowed up in despair by a snake, and that''s not good."


    Gerta said. The Empress Patricia said that the Emperor at that time was there to keep herself from the thoughts of the first Emperor... I want Patty to feel strong enough to defy it. In order to do that, we need to cultivate a solid bond, not a fake one... I feel that way.


    "Besides, as Ludwig and Galve read, if it makes sense that Patty came to this era... it shouldn''t be ambiguous. If we don''t face each other firmly....."


    When I thought about it, Meir suddenly thought:


    "Maybe it''s time to reveal my identity..."


    Patty thinks of Meer as a snake. I think of myself as an educator.


    Therefore, there is a certain aspect of listening honestly. However, in order to get rid of the snake, I can''t always rely on that misunderstanding... "


    That''s right, now is the time to correct the misunderstanding, and we should really talk about it.


    Then, Meer smiled bitterly.


    "If you think about it, it wasn''t my style this time." what you did with me..... "


    A slight regrets swirl in her chest.


    "It should have been like that before." I didn''t look like a princess. Not to mention by mistake! I should have earned everyone''s trust by being true and by having a beautiful heart with no hiding place! "


    Meer clenched her fist.


    In her brain, it''s a little (... a little?) I didn''t feel like the memory was tampered with... but, well, it was the usual thing, so I didn''t mind.


    "Okay, if that''s the case, then the basic policy is to reveal my identity." I revealed that I was hostile to the snake, and then I took Patty to my side. So I have to make a visit to the territory of Clausius. "


    With the objective in sight, Meer roars, "Hmm,"


    ¡°In the meantime, it''s important to ask Ludwig for more cooperation. For the rest...... Bell...... well, I''d like to ask Lina for her opinion. And Anne has also established a good relationship with Patty..." Is it up to Yana and Kirill to decide for themselves? "


    Having decided on a certain policy, Meir was a little relieved...


    "I used my head, so I''m a little hungry..." Hmm, before you go to bed, why don''t you prepare something sweet for Anne? "


    In many ways, I felt relaxed.


    In short, the story goes to the realm of Clausius.

 783 Lesson 87 Great Parents and Friends!

    It is normal for an Imperial nobleman to have his main residence in his own territory and a separate residence in the Imperial capital, Lunatia.


    There is no one who does not have a residence in the Imperial Capital, especially the Central Nobility and the Grand Nobles. As a natural consequence, the residence of the Green Moon family, one of the four Dukes'' houses, also exists in the Imperial Capital.


    After breaking up with the Meers on their way to Clausius territory, Theon and Tiona were on their way to the Green Moon Mansion.


    Theon for a meeting with Eschar and a greeting to the Green Moon family. And Tiona, not because of her companion... but because Emerald invited her directly.


    Because of the exchange between his brother Cyril and Eschar, the reason for visiting the house of the four dukes chosen by the Imperial Central Nobility was a state of emergency.


    As expected, Tiona could not hide her tension.


    ¨D ¨D I''m glad His Highness Theon was with me. Usually, I''m with you, but when I think I''m going to see you alone...


    Originally, it was Tiona who held the complex against the Imperial Central Nobility. Thanks to Meer, things have improved, but I''m still not quite good at paying for it. Emeralda, who had travelled with her, still thought that if she met her father, the Duke himself... it was impossible for her to be nervous.


    "Then, while tightening his expression, he walked through the gate of the mansion..."


    "Greetings, Prince Theon."


    Your daughter, who had been waiting for you, called out.


    It was Emerald Etois Green Moon that raised the hem of the skirt. Emeralda demonstrated the perfect work worthy of a starring Duchess...


    "I''m glad you''re doing well, brother-in-law."


    I said that with a slightly smelly face! It looks just like some crazy princess (it''s definitely named Meer or something...)!


    "Ah, it''s kind of weird to be called oniisan by an older daughter..." I guess Lady Emerald hasn''t had a conversation with Eshar yet..... "


    Zion laughs with a troubled face.


    "Oh, I''m just practicing now, brother-in-law Theon"


    Emerald looked toward Tiona after saying it with a squeaky face.


    Tiona''s gaze made her body twitch and tremble...


    "Tiona-san, it''s been a long time." So, you haven''t had a chance to talk to me before. ¡±


    "Yes... thank you for inviting me today, Emeralda."


    Tiona stretches her spine in a sophisticated tone. Tiona shook her head with emeralds like that.


    "Oh, there''s nothing to be nervous about." Today, those who have learned together in St. Noel think of it as a gathering to warm up old friendships. and..... "


    And, after cutting her words, Emeralda looked serious.


    ¡°There is no central or peripheral location in the new country that Meir is aiming for. Isn''t that right?"


    Gently put your hand on your chest, Emeralda continues.


    "I once took it for granted to look down on the nobility of the surrounding lands. That is to preserve the tradition and possession of the gatekeeper nobility. However... Master Meir showed me a different world... And unlike the old Empire, you helped me out for the new Empire......"


    Emerald clenched her fist in her chest like she was gripping an important emotion...


    "I answered Master Meir''s call, as my best friend (both)... no!" As a great best friend (both!), I will work hard to realize the ideal country for that person. If you have the same aspirations, how would you like to be my cherished companion? Are you on Mr. Meer''s side? "


    Tiona nodded quietly as she asked straightforwardly.


    "Yes... of course. I will do my best for you, Emeralda."


    ¡°Great, then we''ll get along.¡±


    Emerald gave a gentle smile.


    Then she guides the two of them into the mansion.


    "I''m sorry." Your Highness Theon. As a matter of fact, my father, Lord Green Moon, is not here today. Even though there is a Prince of Sancland, I know it''s rude, but.... "


    And, behold, Emerald drew forth her tongue, and her fingers.


    "To be honest, I was wondering if I could talk slowly to His Highness Esher if my father was with me..."


    "No, thank you for your concern." Miss Emeralda, I always take care of my brother. "


    "No, as long as I can only do it like this, it''s hard..."


    Emeralda gave a small smile... and crushed it without telling anyone.


    "But really, that''s right..." I''m not the only one playing with His Highness Eschar, even though other stars are in motion. If Ruvi-san is to capture the army and Saffias-san is to capture the tough-headed central nobleman (Grandmother)...... I don''t have much left to do though..... "


    Emeralda tilts her neck with her hands on her cheeks.


    "For now, my cooperation with St. Meir Academy, and...."


    And there, Emeralda''s eyes lived in a demonic light.


    "I see... I wonder if I could stick a nail in the Ganudos Port State..."


    Nyali was an emerald with an invincible smile.


    No one knows at this point how the diplomatic Green Moon family, their eldest daughter, Emeralda''s stupidity, has affected history.

 784 Chapter 88 The Emperor, Your Majesty, enjoy!

    Pokapoka and under the clear sky. A horse-drawn carriage travels down the street. It was a slightly larger carriage. At first glance, no one thinks that the carriage, which looks like a carriage, is riding with the emperor of this country and his daughter.


    Inside the carriage were Mia and Matthias, Anne and Bell, Sturina and Patty, Jana, and even Cyril. The total number of children is eight.


    Even though it is a large carriage with two heads, there is no denying the sense of limitation...


    Normally, Emperor Matthias, who uses a luxurious carriage spaciously by himself, thought that he was in a bad mood...


    "Ufufu, haha." Ah, I wonder when I''ve ever traveled with Meer... "Ahh, that''s fun!"


    He was laughing in a good mood! I wasn''t dissatisfied at all!


    --Well, it''s about your father, and I wasn''t worried...


    Meer looks at her father and exhales a small sigh. Incidentally, Patty sits next to my father on the right, and Bell sits on the other side.


    Meer was in front of him, opposite his seat. My father smiled happily as his mother and grandchildren sandwiched me in front of him. The composition is somehow interesting and makes me laugh inadvertently.


    "Ah, Uncle, Your Majesty... Look over there!" There''s a very beautiful flower... "


    Bell points out of the carriage and jumps. Matthias saw it,


    "Come on, Belle. You can''t do that, can you?"


    Soon, I frowned like I was in a bad mood...


    ¡°Call me Daddy or Father!¡±


    A flickering, melting smile appeared.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, Dad!"


    Besides, it was a bell that answered with a nod. The goodness of normal Nori is alive and well.


    By the way, this time, I decided to play a fake identity (undercover) because it was a journey of forgiveness. Emperor Matthias is a merchant and father. The others are all set to be their children.


    Matthias, who was surrounded by many children, looked very happy.


    I don''t mind if you call me that, too.


    At the end of the day, Shrina smiled pathetically at Nikon.


    ¡°Yes, Father. That''s what I''m going to call you during this trip.¡±


    Gorgeous through!


    "Wahaha. That''s right. If you''re badly called Daddy or something, Laurenz is going to strangle you."


    Matthias didn''t seem to care at all, and now turned his attention to the children.


    "Patty, and you guys are going to call me that, too?" What do you say we practice? Come on, meer with you..... "


    And so on, naturally, I also talked to Meer. "As a result of that, Meer..."


    - Well, I''m glad you''re having a good time. When this happens, there''s still a problem... "


    And naturally, as I passed through my father''s words, I looked at Patty''s condition.


    As usual, Patty had a face that didn''t have any expressions on it.


    That day, even after she decided to go to Clausius territory, Patty''s appearance didn''t change. It doesn''t look so slightly sober, but if you''re not careful, you won''t notice.


    - Honestly, I can''t really read what Patty''s thinking. This is the future, and it''s very difficult to reveal who I am. Well, it would be troublesome if you didn''t really believe me, and for now, I think it''s about the territory of Clausius.


    However, that doesn''t mean that Meer arrived today unprepared. I''ve been working on a plan.


    ¨D ¨D I revealed that I was an adversary of the snake, and put Patty on my side. To do that, you grab a stomach bag with something sweet! This is it!


    However, it is a basic tactic of mea that is not so blurred, like the mushroom that grows at the root of the big tree that grows in the mountains.


    If you''re happy to do what you''re doing, your opponent will be happy. Not to mention, there is no one who can''t grasp his heart with sweet things!


    Based on such a firm belief, Meer moves.


    When she gently sent her gaze toward Anne, she knew what she was doing! He just snorted and lifted the basket.


    "Hey, Patty, I thought you might be a little hungry."


    "... eh?"


    Patty stares at us with a dazzling face. Furthermore, Meer smiles at my father who is looking at me curiously next to it.


    "Your father will eat too, won''t he?" Cattilla, you''re making it. "


    Meer then opened the basket she had received from Anne. From inside, a yellow fluffy cake, Cattilla, appeared. It is a traditional treat of the Peruvian agricultural country.


    ¨D ¨D If Patty likes Cattilla, she will also cherish her relationship with the Peruvian agricultural country... Although it is a snake, the sweet things do not change the delicious feeling. If so, then worst of all, even if Patty is stained with snakes, she might be able to help us maintain our relationship with Peruvian Jean!


    If you calculate it as......


    "Oh! Oh my God! What if it was made by Meer?!"


    The voice of Wukiwiki''s father echoed.


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±


    When Meer nodded, Matthias clenched his fist, whoa! and cheered.


    ... by the way, this cuttilla was made in the kitchen of the White Moon Palace, so it was a perfect substitute for the supervision of the chef. It is a safe and secure gem! I didn''t have time to mix mushrooms or anything, it''s really the quality I have in Meer!


    Well, shouldn''t it be the last resistance of Mushroom Empress Meer to be shaped like a mushroom...?


    "Come on, it''s sweet and delicious." Patty. Oh, and don''t hesitate to eat with Yana and Cyril. ¡±


    Matthias gently lifted it up and took a sip while Meer recommended it to the children.


    "Wow! This is better than what I''ve eaten before! It''s great!"


    Cattilla cheeked and smiled innocently.


    "Oh... what happiness..." Travel with your beloved Meer and be surrounded by children and eat Meer''s handmade sweets.... "


    Even tears are floating in her eyes. While satisfied with the look, I turned to Patty, and Mea, huh? and tilted his neck.


    Patty didn''t try to put her hand on Cattilla. Yana stared worriedly at the situation.


    ¡±Patty, here, this is delicious.¡±


    Yana said that in a careless tone, but Patty shook her head quietly...


    "... no need. I''m not hungry."


    "But..."


    Yana says with a worried look. Looking at it, Meer... hmm, roars.


    --Maybe I don''t have an appetite because I''m worried about a lot of things... If you don''t eat it, you won''t be able to grab your stomach bag... "I''m in trouble..."


    Well, that''s the time. Matthias frowned as he watched.


    "Patty, if you really don''t have an appetite, that''s fine. I''ll eat all this cuttilla. But you should raise your face and look at your friend''s face."


    "... eh?"


    Patty blinked her eyes before staring into Yana''s face.


    You don''t have to force yourself to eat, but I''m not impressed that you don''t have to worry about your friends.


    Then Matthias placed his hand on Patty''s head.


    "My mother said that, too. What is a friend... uhm? I don''t know what it was... oh, yeah. That''s right, it''s like Kattilla on an empty stomach, or something like that... Huh? Does that mean my mother liked Cattilla too?"


    Matthias laughed as he spoke of things that might or might not be helpful.


    --Oh, this suitability... what a father you are.


    "Speaking of which, your mother said that you have been to Peruvian agriculture." I''ve also heard that Cattilla was exquisite... I see. Fufufu, this sweets seems to be deeply related to our Imperial family. "


    Meer turns to Patty while listening to her father''s crush. Patty was hesitating and putting Cattilla in her mouth, loosening her cheeks a bit.


    --The more... that means Patty likes Cattilla, too. Fufufu, it looks like my plan was a success.


    Laughing in an upbeat mood, Meer opens a small window in front of the carriage.


    "Oh, Meer, what''s wrong?"


    Abel, sitting on the podium, gave a gentle smile.


    "I''m sorry, Abel. I made you sit on the podium..."


    Abel shook his head at Meer, who looked sorry.


    "No, I don''t mind." Even if I were you, it would be easier to spot the anomaly. Besides, Dion-sama''s movements will definitely be helpful. "


    With a gentle smile on Abel''s face, Meer grinned...


    "Oh, uh, and, if you don''t mind, Abel, this..."


    "What is this...? Mushrooms...?"


    It''s Cattilla, I made it with Anne.


    "Huh. Meer''s doing this..."


    Meir then turned to Ludwig, sitting next to Abel,


    "You should try Ludwig, too. It''s delicious, isn''t it?"


    Ludwig opened his eyes in a little surprise...


    "Thank you for your kindness. I will taste it wholeheartedly."


    I bowed my head gently.

 785 Episode 89: That Wisdom Eyes See Everything... Do You See?

    "It''s Cattilla that Meir-sama made..."


    When Ludwig receives it, he gazes at it. Somehow the mushroom-shaped cuttilla had a brown umbrella and a yellow pattern. The part of the umbrella is sprinkled with sugar, and it looks really sweet.


    After carefully observing, take a bite. At that moment, it was a dense sweetness that spread to my tongue. From the burnt eyes, the fragrant and mellow flavor was quite delicious...


    Ludwig unexpectedly smiled bitterly.


    - It''s delicious... but it''s too sweet for me, this is...


    That''s what I thought. Suddenly, out of sight, the figure of Anne in the carriage came in. Seeing her laughing and eating Cattilla happily next to Meer... he thinks it''s a good idea.


    --Oh, thank goodness... "I ate Cattilla with Princess Meer..."


    ¡°I''d like Princess Meer to have a Cattilla, but can you manage that?¡±


    With all due respect, her face appeared on the back of her eyelids. Anne sues me with a face that looks like I''ve thought of something... "When did that face shaded by exhaustion come from..."


    After thinking for a moment, Ludwig noticed.


    "It''s a fragment of a memory that doesn''t exist..."


    - Yes, it never happened. "I shouldn''t have seen such a sight..." "But I have a real feeling that there was one..." "This is the fluctuation of memory..." Is what you see now a memory of a world gone?


    Ludwig roared as he leaned his wrinkles between his brows.


    --I don''t know what kind of world it is... "It doesn''t seem very pleasant..."


    The emotions left in my chest were bitter and seemed like something I never wanted to taste again. That''s why...


    --I have to protect this moment... Absolutely... "


    Quietly, Ludwig decides.


    What''s the matter, Lord Ludwig?


    When I suddenly turned my gaze, Abel stared at me with a strange face.


    "No... I was just checking to see if there was any crisis that was overlooked."


    Ludwig was well-prepared for the journey.


    Six units of the Imperial Guard focused on the escort. Four units have been prone on the road, and two more have been accompanied a little further away from the carriage.


    In addition, apart from the unit, the fire horses and the wolves'' feathers were also on the alert. We were mobilizing our maximum strength to act discreetly.


    By the way, I asked Lord Red Moon''s private regiment for help with my missing food escort.


    The networking at the horse riding tournament the other day came to life quickly.


    --I think I was preparing for when the princess''s personal Guards were run out of hands... rather than anticipating the unfolding. Either way, you''re right.


    So I thought I had the system in place... but don''t worry.


    "Hahaha, well, I think it''s okay if you''re not so nervous."


    A cavalryman leaned on his horse next to the carriage and spoke to him. Whoever it is, the Empire''s greatest knight, Dion Aliah. Wrapped in a weary leather armor and camouflaged by an impenetrable escort, he smiled with no particular nervousness.


    "Anyway, from the outside, the carriage of a poor nobleman with thin security..." Or because it only looks like a merchant''s party with a little wealth. Even if they attacked us, it would be just a bandit. If that''s how it is..... "


    Deon touched the sword lightly on his waist,


    "Besides, you decided that it was okay, so you decided to travel this time, right?"


    A mischievous smile. In contrast, Ludwig nodded with a pure face.


    ¡°That''s right, I''m sure it''ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°May I ask why?¡±


    Next to Ludwig, Abel said with a serious face. In response to that sharp question, Ludwig lightly pushed his glasses up,


    "That''s right..." The Serpent of Chaos plots for destruction without knowing where it lurks. Read, manipulate, and dominate the other person''s mind. An extremely troublesome enemy. but..... "


    So, after cutting the words, Ludwig said:


    ¡°I don''t think they should forget that they are human beings, too.¡±


    "Is that...?"


    ¡°I don''t know where they''re hiding, but it''s a mistake to think they''re hiding everywhere. As a matter of course, it is possible to do something without them finding it.¡±


    Then, with your hand on your chin, Ludwig continues.


    "The basic idea of a snake is not to create an organization..." They enter existing groups, rot from within, and turn into their own pawns. That''s the idea of a snake. Therefore, I see that there are not so many who are stained with snakes from the heart, and who offer allegiance to them. Of course, a few of them have mixed up with assassins who are skilled like wolves... but if they are, they can be dealt with by Lord Deon and the Imperial Guard. "


    In response, Deon shrugged his shoulders.


    Well, for now, no matter who you''re dealing with, I''ll be able to buy you enough time to escape.


    "I see. Certainly, it is impossible to defeat Lord Deon with the power of." "The other soldiers of the Princess''s own Guards are also in good shape..." can you protect meer from the assassin..... "


    It was Abel who showed a convincing nod.


    "And... the important thing is that perhaps they are weak to protect." When you''re attacked, you can only assassinate or disappear. They don''t like to fight head-on. We may be able to sense our movements this time, but it''s probably hard to strike at them. ¡±


    "I see, that''s true." They are troublesome, but by no means omnipotent. I''m bad at it. If you recognize it correctly, you won''t have to fear the snake in the dark..... "


    Ludwig nodded to Abel as he framed his arms.


    "That''s right. They are vigilant enemies, but... they can''t be any bigger than they need to be." Be an enemy, be an ally, I think it''s important to know their strengths correctly. ¡±


    "Oh, that''s the truth. If you overestimate your opponent''s strength, you''ll be nervous and unable to do what you''re doing."


    Then Abel laughed.


    "However, Lord Ludwig''s clever eyes measure the true strength of all opponents..." It seems quite difficult to escape from that observation eye. "


    Ludwig was dumbfounded by Abel''s honest praise.


    "Maybe it''s because of these glasses." If I were to see things better than the average person..... "


    Then, with my fingers, I had to reposition my glasses.

 786 Episode 90: The Territorial Capital, Kraubart

    "As Ludwig expected, I should say..." Even in the villages of several staging points, we were not particularly disturbed. The party arrived safely in the former territory of Clausius, the territorial capital of "Kraubalt".


    After passing through the walls, which were not too high, the sight of the old castle town spread there.


    Although it seems to be large enough for the marquis'' territory, I get the impression that the people who go to the town are somehow dull.


    "Hmph... this is the realm of Clausius..."


    Meer, seen from inside the horse, unexpectedly screamed.


    "Somehow, it''s a peaceful, normal town..."


    It''s a meer that doesn''t feel slightly beaten.


    After all, we''re on our way to the Cursed House of Clausius.


    Once, when Meer heard the ghost story, she said, "Wow!" Since I thought about it, it''s a land that I''ve never tried to get close to.


    A stream of blood was flowing, and even if the corpse was walking around, it was surprising to see the sight in front of me.


    --Well, even the Clausius family, who seem to be deeply involved with the snake, isn''t such a dubious town...


    The terrible part of the snake is very hard to find. The devil doesn''t have an easy-to-understand demon face. He walks up to me with the face of a friend. And it''s the same for snakes.


    Meer squeezed her eyes slightly towards Patty.


    "Patty, do you know any familiar places?"


    Patty stands up, walks up to Takotoko and Meer, and stares out at the landscape. "Finally..."


    "That shop... I''ve seen it." but..... "


    and a grim face... "


    "It''s kind of... old..."


    He''s leaning his neck.


    "Hmm..."


    Well, that''s right... I''ll just swallow the word and nod. Then, Mea,


    Meir-sama, I''m going to go to Clausius Mansion. Are you sure?


    Ludwig called out from the stand.


    "Oh, that''s right..."


    Meer, a moment of silence.


    "Is that all right, Father?"


    I look back at my father.


    In form, my father has the most say in this room. "For once, this is a meer with that in mind..."


    ¡°This trip was planned by Meer. I''ll leave it to you... no, but that''s right..."


    Gently, Matthias stroked his chin... and winked at Hilari and Patty...


    ¡°Apparently, Patty has been to this town before, so why don''t you go around town afterwards?¡±


    Then, Matthias twisted his body tightly.


    "Besides, I lost a little body in the carriage trip." I just want to walk a little... "


    "I see, that''s right..."


    In the words of my father, Meer nods.


    --This is probably because you want to play and walk around town with me...


    As I thought about it, I remembered my gaze on Patty earlier.


    --Perhaps you were paying attention to Patty...? Well, there are some unusual things, but... well, anyway, this is convenient. This is going to help Patty realize that this is the world of the future.


    Meer looked toward the gentleman''s table.


    "I''d like to walk around town a little." Ludwig, can you help the guards? ¡±


    Got it.


    Without any particular objection, Ludwig nodded his carriage to the entrance of the boulevard.


    It was Deon who dropped in next to Meer, who got off the carriage.


    "Lady, and Milord." Please, don''t be inadvertent and follow our instructions. If possible, I''d be glad if you stayed close... "


    In response to Deon''s words, Matthias nodded with a muffled face.


    "Hmm. If that''s what the guards say, I don''t have a choice." Come on, Meer, get close. Besides, even if you don''t hesitate to call me dad..... "


    "Yes, I know." Father, are you all right? You don''t move on your own, you listen to what I say. "


    Following the instructions of Meer''s sister, the party went straight to the store where Patty said, ¡°I recognize you.¡± It seemed like a tailor of clothes.


    "Um..."


    Standing at the door of the store, Patty called inside.


    "Yes, yes, what can I do for you?" "Lady."


    An old man came out with good intentions as he held his hand.


    "? Um, where''s the storekeeper...?"


    "I''m the owner of this shop...? What?"


    The old man bends his knees to look at Patty. Staring at her face...... Patty''s complexion changes.


    "I knew it... what''s going on...?"


    Chubby, twinkling, Patty ran out of the store.


    "Hey, Patty. You can go alone!"


    Yana ran after meer who was trying to chase her in a hurry.


    "Onee-san, please stay there." Here, I''ll do it.... "


    Say it fast, or you can''t see its back while you''re looking.


    "Master Meir, let''s go with you." Probably, it was on its way..... "


    "Yeah, that''s right. If possible, I thought I''d stop by a little longer and try to find a specialty in Clausius territory......"


    Meer raised his face and said.


    "Let''s say we''re headed to the airport. To the mansion of Clausius....."

 787 Episode 91 Meer Elite Sprouting - Celebrate! Empires Wisdom ~

    "Brother, I''m so shabby."


    Eshar, who came out of the room, rushed to Zion, and stretched out his spine.


    Seeing that smile, Zion stroked his chest unexpectedly.


    "Eshar, I''m glad you''re so strong."


    "Yes, my brother, thank you for taking the time to come." Thank you, Keith Wood. "


    Eschar smiled innocently and guided her through the room.


    One nodded, and Zion entered the room. Tiona and Emeralda seemed to be reluctant, and the two of them went to the tea party, so only Keith Wood was accompanying them.


    Zion sat on the chair as recommended. There was already tea on the table.


    Perhaps the Theons were prepared for the timing of their arrival here.


    - Speaking of which, did the Green Moon family have a flirty maid...?


    While nostalgic for Nina, a maid who shared her experience on an uninhabited island, Theon sips a sip of tea. It''s not from Sankeland, it''s not from Tia Moon. It was a tasteful flavor that I was not very familiar with.


    "It''s a taste I''ve never drunk before..."


    ¡°Yes, I hear the Green Moon family is a strong diplomatic figure. I have been involved with various countries and made various kinds of transactions... It seems that this tea is also from across the ocean."


    "I see... it seems like a good environment for learning."


    ¡°Yes, you''re doing great.¡±


    Having said that, Eschar gently lowered his gaze into the cup. I can see the reflection on the wobbly surface of the nostalgic Sancland days, or the sins I''ve committed...


    And he took a sip of tea, and swallowed it, and lifted up his face.


    "By the way... I feel like you''ve only been able to understand a little bit of what your brother was saying."


    Yeah?


    "Meer Luna Tiamoon, Your Royal Highness."


    Eschar spoke as his eyes twinkled. What I learned at St. Meer''s School... no!


    "Princess Meir is a great man, unbeatable to her father."


    Brainwashed...


    "Hahaha, isn''t that right? Her accomplishments are incredible, even for me."


    "I just want to say that you are humble... but... now I think that what your brother said isn''t even humble at all..." It''s a horrible feat so far. I didn''t know that Meer School was inspired by the Rudolfon family and the Viscount Bellmann family. ¡±


    And Esher began to speak. What Meer has accomplished in this empire.


    Actually, I had a friend from a small tribe called the Lulu tribe, did you know that?


    "You''re from the Lady Riola tribe." Besides, I remember visiting the crescent district church before.... "


    "Perhaps that''s him. He was the grandson of the Lulu clan eldest, and his life was saved by Master Meer. Besides, Cyril... Uh, Lady Tiona''s younger brother, I''ve heard a lot about Meir from him. All that''s left is Celia. A very talented girl, but if you hadn''t found her, you wouldn''t be able to acquire academic knowledge... I met a lot of other people.¡±


    Thus, Eschar continued to speak in a fervent tone. Celebrate Meer''s brilliance.


    And some of them were mixed with that which Zion knew not, and the story was greatly exalted.


    ... Incidentally, there were a few scattered things with tails, but I didn''t doubt it...


    "Oh, by the way, something similar happened in St. Noel." Meer..... "


    And so on, Zion began to talk about losing. About the recent special elementary school, about the Lemno kingdom incident, which is a long time ago... about the words that Meer called me at that time... etc.


    The two princes of Sancland rewarded me with a warm, aloof, meer greeting.


    From the bottom of my heart, there is no one to stop two people praising Meer''s achievements... even Keith Wood, a virtuous man...


    "Yeah... I''m just doing this, so I guess I should be allowed to cook a little messy food..." No, rather, that bread was horse-shaped, which is quite groundbreaking from now on, isn''t it...? No, no, no, that''s not true...... but...... "


    Nnnh, you''re going to be fooled! A terrible situation was unfolding!


    "Actually, I often talk to Emerald-sama before going to bed, but there are a lot of things you don''t even know about Emerald-sama..." So, it''s getting really exciting. "


    "I see... hm? Before going to bed...?"


    Theon was smiling when he heard Eshar''s story, but suddenly, there was a word he cared about, so he tilted his neck.


    "Ah, yes. Um... you know, even if I miss leaving Sankeland, you can talk to me until I go to bed." Ah, of course, I stayed in Princess Town during the semester of Meer School, so it was only during the holidays... but sometimes she strokes my head until I go to bed... "


    Such as, the cheeks are red, and Eschar says embarrassingly. Seeing such a brother, Theon felt a little smiley.


    "Did you lose a bit of strength on your shoulder after leaving Sancland...?" Surrounded by unbelievable friends and gently caring elderly people... I hope you can grow up healthy like this...... ¡±


    While I thought about it, there was a person who took a different view. "That''s..."


    ¡±Eshar-sama... do you remember the taste of being kind to older women... I''m a little worried about this...¡±


    Based on my own experience, it was Keith Wood who was worried.


    But... even he didn''t realize the real danger.


    Therefore, how does this environment in which the fake news of the wisdom of the empire of St. Meir''s School flies, and the achievements of Emeralda and Night Meer are breathed into the mind of a pure boy...?


    Even the sober Keithwood couldn''t see the danger!


    ... well, even at St. Noel''s School, the top is actually quite a meermania... moreover, since the fiction of the Imperial wisdom is engraved in the hearts of King and Queen Sancland... in fact, there may be no change at all...

 788 Lesson 92 The Development and Application of Yes-Man Tactics - Love Edition

    The boulevard, the center of the capital city of Kraubart... From there, it''s on its way to the former residence of Clausius, once the residence of the lord... Meir is sensitive to the subtle change in the atmosphere of the town.


    --Something... the whole town is getting dark... like that...?


    Looking around, Meer quickly realizes why.


    --Oh, there''s a tree... You''re blocking the sky...


    However, the number of trees increases as if they had come into the woods. Plus, the vines crawl into the tree-lined streets, giving it a creepy vibe!


    --The Cursed House of Clausius... "


    Gokri, to Mia, who throats,


    "Oh, I miss you..." This path doesn''t change, does it? "


    Father, Matthias spoke cheerfully.


    "When I was young, I didn''t want to go through this road, but my legs were completely distant..."


    "Oh, is your father too?"


    To my own father... this father! "There was a delicate place where it was melancholy in a dim atmosphere, but there was a gaze of mea..."


    "Of course." "After all, the slopes here are long..." It''s hard to climb the stairs... oh, why did you build them like this...? "


    In my father''s words, Meer, I saw a dim path...... I looked up!


    The dim road is as long as a mountain road! It went on!


    "Hey, this is..."


    "Well, maybe it''s just right for your body." Wahahaha


    In spite of my father''s laughter, Meer glanced up at the museum.


    "Oh, I want a horse..." A horse is something that carries us to a high place...... "


    When Lin MaLong heard this, she sighed as she crushed the name Zerif, which seemed to make her fall in love again.


    --Well, if you exercise a lot, you can also eat cake for that amount... I''m sure you can put up with it if you want to make this dinner extravagant. Let''s think about things!


    Meer then turned to Anne.


    - Anne, I''m going up this hill. Can I add some cake to dinner today?


    With that in mind, Meer says.


    This is going to be a good exercise, isn''t it?


    In response to Meer''s words, Anne smiled at Niccoli and said:


    ¡°Yes, I ate a sweet cuttilla in the carriage, that''s all.¡±


    --Oh? That''s weird... It seems that the calculations don''t agree with me...? Isn''t going up this hill enough for the cake I''m going to eat tonight...? Oh...?


    Meer and Anne didn''t have the feeling that there was a slight discrepancy in the calculation, but well, it''s a common story with difficult math problems.


    That''s it, Meer, hee, hee! As I said it, I saw my father, Matthias, and Bell running up the slope energetically.


    "Ahahah, it''s a competition. Here, Lina too. Cyril, I''m coming with you."


    Nnnh, a cheerful voice bell. From behind, Cyril also ran happily.


    "Ahh... you''re doing really well..." I wonder if that''s what youth is all about...? "


    Gently, as Matthias, who was running cheerfully through the front, suddenly looked behind her. And then...


    "Phew..."


    She was exhaling lightly, and Shutrina was wiping the sweat off her forehead.


    The sudden breeze swayed her honey-coloured hair and sparkled.


    ...... Meer fell in love with the sight unexpectedly.


    Noticing her gaze, Shrina smiled cheerfully,


    This slope is quite tiring, Miss Meir.


    And so on, he said in an adorable voice.


    --Hmm, that''s weird... Why...? You must be wearing the same butter as me... why does Lina look so pathetic...?


    Of course, it''s "hee hee hee!" or "Yeeeeeee!" "... because even when I''m tired, I don''t say anything weird...


    Something like this... the power of heroine, the power of daughter, the power of maiden... something that I can''t afford to lose, and I feel like I''ve lost fatally... I don''t feel like that.


    "But..."


    Are you okay, Meer?


    "Huh? Ah, ahhh... Abel"


    As I turned my gaze around, Abel stared at me worriedly.


    "Yeah... it''s okay. It''s okay."


    "I see. But don''t push yourself." If you''re about to fall, I''ll support you. "


    "Well! Abel..."


    Meer, your cheeks are blushing with a dazzling face. If you narrow your eyes from a distance, you won''t look cute... I wonder if it falls under the category of Gritty Heroin? It was a face that made me think!


    Even if you lack the charm of heroine, you will reign as a heroine by placing people around you who will find heroin power.


    Meer created a good situation by simply responding to herself.


    It can be said that the application of Meer, who imposed Jesus Man on himself, shone brightly on the romantic side.


    "Well, anyway..."


    "Come on, we''re almost there, let''s do our best."


    Meer goes up the hill, inspired by Abel. Up. Up!


    Keep moving your legs inadvertently, and again, hee hee hee! As I was about to say it, I suddenly saw the museum.


    The building overlooked the top of the slope...


    "Oh, is this the Clausius Mansion...?"


    Zero crushing is a small question. But there was a strange certainty in Mea''s chest before I could hear anyone''s answer.


    Definitely, this is the cinema of Clausius. Cursed, it was Clausius'' cinema.


    A cinema with a red sunset on its back. At first glance, it looks like a building of common imperial architecture.


    But... something''s wrong. Somewhere, I get the impression that it''s a bit uncomfortable.


    For example, it''s in the form of a roof. In imperial architecture, the place where a beautiful triangle should be drawn has a strange rounded shape... Or a window. If you think of it as an unusually small window, it might suddenly have a large unbalanced stained glass...


    As for the pillars, I don''t know what they are, but I feel somehow sick.


    A small sense of discomfort can be seen everywhere... a subtle disharmony of architecture evokes a slight sense of anxiety in the chest. It''s as if the alien castle is hiding in the skins of imperial architecture... and its inexplicable scourge is overflowing...


    Father, Matthias said that it was depressing to go up that steep hill, but Meer wonders if the words were half lies.


    --This mansion... somehow I don''t really want to go in. I really feel like I''m being cursed.


    Meer looked up at the mansion, groaning.

 789 Episode 93 Explorer Seoul is soaring!

    Suddenly, Matthias and Bells, who had gone earlier, stood in front of the Mansion. It looked like the Mansion was just like Meer.


    In addition, in the corner of the garden, I saw Patty standing up. And at the end of his gaze, a large tree was swaying in the wind.


    As Meer gently approached, she heard Patty''s fading, small voice.


    "Here... I planted the seeds with Hannes..."


    Did I tell Yana? Patty pointed to the tree in front of her and continued quietly.


    ¡±Thirty years from now, she says she''s going to be a big tree... so promise me she''ll live until the tree grows... but...¡±


    In front of Patty is that big tree.


    "... I don''t know what''s going on... I don''t know"


    When Patty said that, she covered her face and fell into the spot. By Patty''s side, Yana was scratching her back.


    "You should let her rest for a while..." Um, Anne, can I? "


    Anne nodded in a serious voice and went to Patty''s side.


    I''ll go with Leena.


    Meer whispered softly as Strina said so.


    "Lina, as I said before, Patty is a snake educated person." And the House of Clausius is extremely close to the snake. That''s why.... "


    "... I see. I''ll be careful, just in case."


    "Ah... well, that''s true... but I''d be glad if you could advise me as someone who got out of the snake."


    "Huh...?"


    Patchy, strina blinks her eyes. Looking into Strina''s eyes like that, Meer said.


    "I want to... rescue Patty from the snake." Even if she had to go back to the serpent''s teachings again, I''d put up with it... That''s what I want. "


    "Sturina heard meer''s words with a quiet expression..."


    "Okay... I don''t know what Lina can do, but I''ll do what I can."


    So Shtrina walked towards the patties. After seeing it off, Meer turned to the Mansion again.


    But does anyone live here?


    "No, it is under the jurisdiction of Qingyue Province, and I heard that the administrator goes from the house down the hill." It seems that we are always prepared to allow new inheritors to enter the territory..... "


    "Ahh... I see"


    So, Meer convinced herself. The emptiness felt from the Mansion... The vivacious, dead atmosphere was peculiar to a dwelling where no one lived.


    It''s like the Mansion itself is dead... well, I''m thinking of something ominous, and I''m just shaking my body...


    ¡°So, Mr. Meer, would you mind staying over tonight?¡±


    "...... Haa?"


    In response to Ludwig''s question, Meir opened his mouth unexpectedly.


    I thought I was going to stay at the inn, so I was totally surprised by this. However, it is only natural to say that Ludwig would naturally look into this mansion if he received an order to go to Clausius'' Mansion... If so, it would be more efficient to stay in this mansion... "


    "I''ve already arranged it with Gilbert Bouquet and it''s ready. I''m sure he''ll report back later...."


    Ludwig''s story continues. Meer was in a hurry to correct her trajectory.


    - Oh, I''m not joking about staying here!


    In the first place, the purpose was to show Patty the Mansion. Already, Patty has proof that this is the future. The goal has already been achieved!


    "...... if it were......"


    "Yeah. As far as I''m concerned, this haunted mansion... It''s easy to stay at Clausius Mansion. Unfortunately, I am not the most powerful person on this journey, Father. If so, I''ll have to ask for your opinion first. Oh, my father?"


    Meer ran over to my father... For some reason, my father had a slightly exciting face.


    "Oh, you''re finally here." Meer. Actually, Belle said she wanted to explore the mansion. ¡±


    What''s the matter!?


    Meer, unexpectedly, I''m going to turn my attention to Bell. Gosh, Bell and Cyril were about to thrust their fists up cheerfully. Explorer Bell was flesh and blood!


    And......


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve been here, and I''ve missed you completely. I''m so excited to stay at the Mansion tonight!"


    Matthias said with an unimpregnated face, nostalgia for nostalgia.


    --Oh, this is definitely the one Belle invited me to explore with...


    Basically, Bell is Matthias'' favorite.


    "Besides... it looks like Patty''s got something to do with this mansion, huh..."


    Suddenly, Matthias had a somewhat emotional look.


    - Hmm, Father... I don''t care about Bell or Patty, I wonder if you''re thinking lightly...?


    It was a momentary thought of meer.


    "Come on, Dad, let''s go!"


    "Haha. Haha, wait. You''re going to fall down like that. Cyril, watch your step."


    ¡±... it just seems like I was happy to have you call me dad¡±


    Alarmed, Meer looked at Clausius'' residence again.


    "Well, Ludwig, your father said that too, and I''ll be staying here tonight." But... be careful with the security! Strictly enough not to let ghosts pass! "


    "Very well, Master Meir."


    To Meer, who looked serious, Ludwig quietly lowered his head.

 790 Lesson 94 Princess Meir, Ill give you some advice.

    Thus, Meir and his party set foot in the mansion of Clausius.


    Already, Anne with Patty is inside the Mansion first. In addition, the Princess Guard, who was hitting the guard, quickly unfolded inside the Mansion.


    Meer looked around the mansion as she saw off the soldiers'' backs.


    --It''s kind of creepy after all.


    Just like the exterior of the Mansion, it was a little stack of discomforts. A corridor with a subtle, unknowable slope. The corridor that is hard to see ahead is slightly crooked like a snake.


    The ceiling is somehow at a disgusting height, and I feel a strange sense of oppression.


    And because of the few windows, it feels like the air is strewn. If I stay here for a long time, I''ll get sick... or my heart will be corrupted... it''s a sign.


    --Patty''s brother, Hannes, says he was eager to read the books of things that crawl through the land here...


    A man who reads evil books like he was possessed by a snake... One day, such a man suddenly disappeared.


    The Gertans disappeared in a way they couldn''t even monitor... Where the hell is it?


    --No way, it''s been swallowed up in this mansion...


    Well, imagine for yourself, Mea is completely frightened.


    "Ah, where''s Anne?" Anne, Anne? "


    I was about to walk, and that was exactly when I got out.


    "Oh, Princess Meir."


    All of a sudden, I''m being called out to you, meer, phew! and jumps up. Then, looking back in horror...


    "Ahh... Huima-san"


    It was a smart horse that had been hiding around mea and the others. She smiled, "Doya,"


    There seems to be no sign of anyone suspicious in the mansion.


    I have made such a report.


    "Yes, that''s good news, isn''t it?" Thank you, Huima-san. "


    "Fufufu, if you touch my wingspan, you won''t be able to find anyone who is hiding." You should rely on it more casually. "


    Such as, it was a smart horse that stretched its chest more and more in tune, but suddenly, as I remembered, I looked back and looked anxious.


    --Oh, I knew it... Hayama-san feels creepy about this mansion, doesn''t she?


    Meer, I felt the intimacy of such a smart horse.


    After all, does Huima feel something ominous in this mansion as well?


    As she asked, Huima leaned her head.


    "No, I don''t think the Mansion itself..." I ran into Dion Alaaa earlier in the hallway. That''s bad for the heart. "


    "..... ahh"


    Meer felt a strong sense of familiarity with Hui Ma, who was still anxious about Deon.


    --That''s right, Dion-san''s murderous aura is bad for his heart... Yeah, I get it.


    With a nod, Meer smiles.


    "But even Deon-san, it''s not like he''s suddenly being slashed..."


    "Does that mean that, if not suddenly, it can be slashed!?"


    Huima opened her eyes wide and made her body tremble.


    "Oh... this was a bad way to say it." Indeed, in the case of Dion-san, even if it wasn''t an ambush, and it was slashed properly, it would be over at that point... "Yeah, that''s not the case with the slashing itself."


    "But, but, isn''t that the case... sometimes?"


    No, it''s rare.


    "Does that mean that if it''s a little bit, it can be slashed?"


    "Hmmm..."


    "Meer, think long. I''ll tell you it''s impossible..." From the experience of being decapitated once, it was definitely an inexplicable meer.


    "Ah, that''s right. If that''s the case, why don''t you ask Lina how to handle it?"


    "What do you mean? I didn''t know about the poison, but in front of Dion Alia, she was helpless..."


    Meer shook her head quietly at Huima, who looked strange.


    "No. Leena was once hostile to Deon as a snake." Nevertheless, we are now close to beating each other lightly. I''m sure there''s a secret to overcoming Dion''s fears. ¡±


    Speaking so forcefully, Huima had a strange look on her face,


    ¡°All right, let''s go and ask later.¡±


    Then, I walked away while keeping an alert eye on the area.


    ¡±Hmm... if you were to look at Huima-san, you''d be a little relieved.¡±


    Looking at someone who was more frightened than I was, I guess it was something that made me feel calm, but as I thought about it, Mia tried to go to the room she was staying in today. "So..."


    "If you''ll excuse me, Miss Meir, would you mind for a moment?"


    Ludwig spoke to me. Behind him was a young man with a friendly smile.


    "I wonder what it is, Ludwig."


    "Actually, I brought in a report from Gilbert Bouquet who was looking for the House of Clausius earlier..."


    Thank you very much for that.


    "Since Mia said the words of labor to Gilbert..."


    "That''s right. Afterwards, I''ll be busy with dining and drinking with my father, and if I get a report, it''s now."


    I nodded as I framed my arms.

 791 Episode 95 Report, And....

    Meer, for the time being, came to the room she was planning to stay in.


    It was a quaint room like the lord''s office.


    There is also a heavy desk, a bookshelf with thick books, and a circular table for serving customers.


    Meer analyzes that it''s a good room to work in between him. In addition, the wall was decorated with a harsh portrait of a young man. Probably in his late teens. Was he Patty''s brother, Hannes, who was full of youthful vitality?


    --Oh, Uncle Hannes. I wonder what kind of person he was...?


    While doing so, Ludwig''s junior, Gilbert Bouquet, bowed with one knee on the spot.


    "Oh, that''s not necessary." Uh, Mr. Bouquet? "


    "If you don''t mind, I''d be happy if you could call me Jill Vail or Jill."


    "Yes. Then, Mr. Jill." Could you sit in that chair and give me a report? "


    Meer then turned to Ludwig,


    "Ludwig doesn''t mind wondering, so I''d like you to ask him right away." I think there are a lot of things that I don''t notice..... "


    "Okay, but I don''t think that''s possible..."


    Ludwig sits next to Jill, smiling bitterly. Meir also surrounded the circular table, and Gilbert''s report began.


    "At the behest of Senpai Ludwig, I and the two guards were searching for the House of Clausius." However, this is a long story, and there are limitations to listening to it. That''s why I wanted to see a little reaction..... "


    "... you''ve given away information that someone is exploring the House of Clausius?"


    Ludwig gazed at her with a look of sight. Jill smiled bitterly and snorted.


    "I didn''t think it would provoke an attempted kidnapping, but... it''s embarrassing." I thought if there was a reaction coming, it would be this way. ¡±


    Meer shook her head as Jill turned around and dropped her shoulders.


    "Sooner or later, Ms. Retizia is sure to have been kidnapped. It was prevented, so there was no problem. More than that, I want you to avoid putting yourself at risk.¡±


    I can''t imagine that Ludwig could match the information with someone he trusts to do his job. It is Meer who wants to avoid the foolishness of losing his precious talent because he is a yes-man.


    "The enemy''s greatest strength was the wolf... I thought it was a fire horse, but according to what I heard, there was someone stronger than that." I''ve never been too careful. "


    After hearing Mia''s words, Jill opened her mouth and shook her head immediately...


    "Thank you for your concern." From now on, I''ll try not to do anything like this. "


    Besides, after returning one nod, Meer urged the continuation.


    Yes. So, uh, it looks like Clausius and Hannes disappeared about 22 years ago, five years before the death of Our Lady Patricia.


    "Well... it was before I was born..."


    Meer convinces her that she doesn''t remember anything. If we haven''t even met in the first place, it can''t be remembered. "Well, even if I''ve met you, it''s a person named Meer who completely forgets what I don''t care about..."


    Well then, maybe the portrait there is what Sir Hannes looked like on a younger day?


    When Meer asked, Jill smiled mischievously, wondering why.


    No, it''s like it was painted just before it disappeared.


    "Just before she disappeared...?" I mean, uh, in her 40s? However, it looks like a boy..... "


    "Greetings, the rumor of the cursed House of Clausius has given rise to a credibility effect, or something like that." Whatever, Sir Hannes sold his soul to the devil, so he didn''t grow old and stayed young forever... I''ve heard rumors about the rinsing of the blood of the people to keep them young... "


    And then Jill looked a little more serious.


    "Thank you for your investigation. It seems that Hannes''s disappearance has a thick line of assassination."


    "Assassination... oh, I knew it."


    Meer, sigh small, then figure out how to talk to Patty.


    --If you were alive, it would still be easy to talk to me... "I wonder what I''ve explained..." "Oh, but if someone related to the snake assassinated him, maybe I can use that as a reason to bring Patty to my side..."


    As he thought about it, Meer encouraged him to continue.


    "By the way, whose hand did that assassination take place? Still a snake?"


    In response to that question, Jill was ummmm, bothered...


    "The culprit hasn''t been captured... I mean, the assassination itself isn''t definitive, but..." just..... "


    And then Jill, who cuts words there.


    "I''m just going to check on this, but I was wondering if the Yellow Moon were involved in this assassination."


    "Well! Lord Laurenz is involved?" Huh? That means.... "


    In Meer''s mind, the words of the old Lorenz come to life.


    We''ve never assassinated anyone.


    "Perhaps Sir Hannes..."


    And it was then. I heard a noise outside the door.


    "Huh...?"


    Meer shudders and shakes her shoulders. After all, it was a noisy sound that rang in the house of the cursed Clausius.


    Don''t be frightened, it''s a terrible story...


    Ludwig and Jill hurry to open the door. "Geez, I was standing there all the time..."


    "... oh, Patty? Listen to what I just said..."


    Patricia, with her pale face, had a bad feeling as she ran through mea...

 792 Episode 96: Princess Meir, passing through (crackle...)

    ¡±Boo, boo, patty? Ah, did you hear what I just said?¡±


    Meer, unexpectedly, walks over to Patty. Along with that, Patty took one or two steps backwards. His face lost its bloodiness, and his eyes showed a color of despair.


    --Oh, you definitely heard this, didn''t you? Besides, from this point of view, the assassination scandal made me want to hear it!


    The moment she was sure of that, Meer felt her head twitch. That''s it - I don''t think so, I''m going to fight!


    - Huh? Maybe that''s what you feel when you rewrite the past.


    The sense of discomfort I had and now I remember from the Barbarra affair... felt a little like it! Well... actually, that''s it! was nothing but the dazzle of a prudent man when he did something before his eyes... it wasn''t caused by a fluctuation in time, but anyway, that was it.


    --No, it''s a little tough. Could this mean that the past has changed...? "But how...?


    Meer proceeds with her reasoning.


    Already, it was meer who consumed most of the sugar by going up the slope, but she worked hard, hard, and brains.


    That said, the short-distance athlete stops breathing near the goal and spares the last... Burn up all the sugar and spin your brain.


    - Patty doesn''t know that Laurenz has never killed anyone. What if Patty resented the Yellow Moon family as her brother''s revenge...? Let''s crush the Yellow Moon house! Even if you think about it, it might not be surprising!


    Meer knows.


    Everyone can''t be forgiving, like Meer Luna Tiamoon.


    And it''s unusual and true for Meer.


    None of them are prudent, like Meer Luna Tiamoon.


    --If your grandmother becomes a fierce avenger, what will happen now...?


    Meer strides closer to Patty as she''s driven by an unpleasant feeling.


    "Damn, Patty...?"


    However, Patty remained motionless... I turned my heels back on the spot and ran away.


    "Oh, hey, Patty? Please wait."


    In a hurry, Meer chases after her. Along the way, Ludwig and the others tried to speak out, but soon stopped.


    - I don''t know how past history has affected Ludwig. It''s hard to help others without knowing how Patty''s influence is spreading.


    Those who are here are often allies or enemies... "If a past modification had been made, it would be inconclusive.


    "I''ll go after Patty." I''ll take care of the rest. "


    I''ll tell you that. Ludwig nodded deeply, as if to reassure Meir.


    I''ll take care of it.


    And he said it vigorously.


    With a breath of relief, Meer ran out of the room.


    - It doesn''t seem to have much impact on Ludwig.


    Basically, meer''s brain is often basically dormant, but in times of crisis, it is not without some difficulty.


    And now Meer''s brain has been revitalized more than ever before in one of the greatest crises of the past.


    Even if the steam has already started to come out, it is certain.


    ¨D ¨D Patty hasn''t gone back yet. That''s why it''s almost impossible for the present to sway.


    I mean, there''s still Patty in front of me. She should be able to use her influence only after returning to the past. However, what is the situation that will affect the present?


    ¨D ¨D Just as it is decided to go back to the past, is it not strange to waver about something that is confirmed to be changed in the past? For example, it should come as no surprise that the timeline of the disconnector already began to sway the moment I was sure to go back in time. It''s not like I can be hung on a cut-off stand.


    Meer thinks as she moves her limbs hard.


    If so, there are two things that will have an impact at this point for Patty: "something that must definitely be changed if we go back to the past" and "something that is easy to change".


    The flow to the chopper was something that had to be changed absolutely in Meer, but it was not easy to change. In the same way, even if Patty returns to the past, there must be something she can never change... "


    "Such things should probably be difficult to influence..."


    --And... it''s the Yellow Moon family that meets those two conditions! Besides, I didn''t expect to hear that the Yellow Moon family had assassinated my brother... "


    If Patty were to think about this... how it would affect the course of history...


    Well, it was then.


    Meer felt her head twitch again.


    Has the past changed again? 1. "It was Mia who was impatient..."


    "Oh, this is different, isn''t it?" I''m using my head too much and I''m just getting dizzy. "


    There was a stiff smoke rising from Meer''s head. It was meer who was confused by the fever of wisdom. After all, what you''re not used to is not something you do.


    "Ugh, I knew this wouldn''t suit me very well if you didn''t serve me something sweet for dessert..."


    Even so, I went up the ramp and my legs were bumpy, and I was right to chase Patty.


    Still, without stopping, Meer, who was chasing Patty''s little back...... appeared wobbly in front of her.


    A girl smiling like a wild flower...


    Ri, Ri, Ri, Lina-san?


    The Yellow Moon daughter-in-law, Shutrina, strangely looked toward Meir.


    "And in that hand..."

 793 Lesson 97 The Origin of the Name...?

    "Patty, for now, let''s rest here."


    It was odd that Patty was brought by Anne to the room where she used to live.


    Looking at that room, Patty gets confused again.


    It was because the interior had changed.


    - What is this place...?


    If it was a foreigner I didn''t recognize at all, I could still understand.


    However, the place I was brought to was halfway through Patty''s knowledge of the landscape of Clausius.


    Therefore, Patty was more confused than ever.


    Clausius'' mansion with no sign of anyone, and Hannes, his brother, who is nowhere to be found.


    The elderly shopkeeper of the tailor and the capital city with the appearance of being lonely.


    --What is this...?


    I don''t know what''s going on.


    At first, I thought it was part of the serpent''s shiitake.


    "As a serpent agent, I will be able to move appropriately under any circumstances..." I thought it was such a drill.


    But apparently, it was a mistake. But then, what does this mean?


    Where are we?


    Myriad questions sprang up. It slipped around like a mist, distorting the sight in front of it. Fluffy, uneasy, and unstable.


    Among them, the only thing I''m sure of is the warm feeling of my hands on my back...


    Jana, who called herself her friend, was gently rubbing her back.


    Only the warmth of my friend was certain in this misty and uncertain world.


    --A friend is like a cuttilla on an empty stomach...


    Just now, what was told to me by a man I don''t really understand, passed through my head.


    That man who calls himself the Emperor... his name is indeed...


    "Excuse me."


    Voice outside the door. A maid named Anne opened the door in a panic.


    Standing was a man who called himself the Emperor. He looked around the room and narrowed his eyes.


    "This place... oh, I miss it..." It''s the room your mother used to use. "


    - His name is... yes, Matthias.


    I remembered... and then, looking at Matthias''s face, Patty suddenly felt a smile.


    Because the name Matthias was a long time ago... it was still the name of the dog that Patty''s mother had when she was alive. I died of a disease... it was a precious family... it was the name of the dog.


    Patty had a strange sense of intimacy with a man with the same name as such a dog.


    "However, the Emperor was called..." What the hell is going on here?


    I''ll think about it again.


    To Patty''s knowledge, neither the current Emperor of the Tier Moon Empire nor his son had such a face. I feel somewhat alike, but I can assure you that it is someone else.


    So, what on earth is this all about...?


    Matthias laughed at Patty as she twisted her neck.


    It looks like you weren''t feeling well earlier, but are you okay?


    Patty nodded tinyly to the words... that''s all she had to do.


    Yana, who was next to her, seemed to be in a panic.


    "Ah... um... well... Patty was separated from her only family''s younger brother, so I was worried and not feeling well..." So, um... you might lose your thanks, but... "


    Yana said it with a nervous face, as if she was a commoner who was opposed to the real Emperor. Meanwhile, Matthias stroked her hair with his hands on Jana''s head.


    ¡°You don''t have to be so nervous. I am now your parent. With such an attitude, the disguise will quickly be revealed."


    What a majestic face to say,


    "Besides, you are children who have received the favor of my daughter Meer." Then there is nothing wrong with thinking that it is in my favor. After all, if I did something terrible to you guys, wouldn''t mea hate it? "


    That''s not true, Matthias said after a pleasant smile.


    "But I see. There''s only one family..." That means it''s similar to Yana and Cyril... "By the way, your parents....."


    "... no. He''s dead..."


    Patty said as she shook her head.


    Nowadays, Marquis Clausius is a parent, but Patty has never thought of him as a parent. Probably the opponent as well.


    "I see..."


    Matthias framed his arms to think of something, and mumbled. but......


    "I know that friends are important, but at the same time, I know the importance of my family well..." Isn''t that right? Most of all, everyone will become a real family... "


    "Huh...?"


    Matthias nodded in an upbeat mood as he chirped, in front of Patty, who blinked his eyes.


    "It''s a pretty good idea to really take you in as my adopted children." That way, you won''t suffer from hunger and you won''t be worried about your future. That''s right, then Bell will be with you..... "


    Demoton has come up with something he can''t do!


    "Your Majesty... you know, that kind of thing..."


    It was Strina who gently and loosely caught up with me. There was no one to stop Matthias, except Strina, the noble lady. but......


    "Yeah. Surely, succession to the throne looks troublesome." "Let the Prime Minister do something about the area..." Meer wouldn''t disagree, and this is a pretty good idea..... "


    "Why...?"


    It was Yana next to Patty who suddenly opened her mouth.


    "Why are you helping me like that?"


    I understood how Yana felt when she wanted to ask that question.


    Patty was just as strange when she was taken over by the Clausians... and despaired of the answer.


    Reflexively, Patty turned to Matthias. Matthias didn''t even think about it... "


    "It will be decided." It''s just a whim. "


    I said it out of the ordinary.


    "...... Qi, Guru......?"


    Matthias said to Yana, who snuffed a little.


    "Or maybe the arrogance of something to have..."


    Laughing at himself, he continues.


    "If the butterfly caught in the cobweb in front of you is beautiful, I will help you, right?" It''s the same thing. If there''s a damaged tadpole in the woods, you''ll feel pathetic, right? It''s the same thing. It''s just that much. I don''t know if a spider dies of hunger. I don''t know anything about foxes eating mackerel. I will not help the weak and helpless who are out of my sight. Only a foolish emperor can do that. It''s just arrogance. There''s no reason. Neither kindness nor compassion. It''s just whimsical and arrogant. So... there''s no need to feel grateful. "


    Having said that, Matthias laughed loudly.


    "But my daughter Meer... she''s different." Instead of using your power at will, you are trying to change your country, change the world, and save a lot of people. That''s my daughter who''s gone too far for me. "


    Stretch your chest out to be proud of your beloved daughter.


    That''s what I heard... Patty thought.


    --You can laugh proudly at your daughter''s achievements in trying to save a lot of people... I''m sure she''s a good person too...


    And at the same time, I think.


    "To save Hannes'' life, we must desperately degenerate these people..."


    "... a little, in the bathroom"


    That said, Patty quietly leaves the room behind.


    I don''t know why I didn''t want to hear his voice anymore.


    I didn''t want to be near Yana, who worried about me.


    Then Patty went to the room where Meer and the others were.


    So, she... "

 794 Episode 98 The Warmth of That Day For You.....

    "Ri, Ri, Rina-san...?"


    Meer looked towards Strina... and almost screamed. I found a mysterious vial in Strina''s hand.


    --Oh, is that poison...?


    I thought about it as I gulped down my saliva.


    --Leena... she''s stained with evil!


    and so on... "


    The reason is very simple... I''m sure Patty didn''t forgive the Yellow Moon family.


    --It must have been a grudge against my brother. I''m sure he did something to avenge it!


    I don''t think Strina would have destroyed the house more than she had in front of her, but she wouldn''t have put in a kind word.


    Laurenz said.


    Meer''s grandmother''s words helped support her. But if Patty thought she was going to avenge Laurenz, she couldn''t possibly use such kind words... "It seemed very likely that Laurenz would be stained by the assassination and that Sturina would be corrupted by the darkness.


    -Hiiii! Ri, Lina, what are you going to do with that bottle?


    If the Yellow Moon turns into a snake, then of course Meer is the enemy. "It''s not strange to be the target of Strina..."


    - Shh, and more importantly, why are you going that way, Patty!


    I can''t just leave Patty in that state, and Meer can''t help but chase her.


    "Patty, wait! For Lina now..."


    If I get close, I can''t... I can''t make it...


    Patty clung to Strina like that.


    "Oh, just right. I''m going to give you some medicine to calm you down....."


    Patty interrupted the gentle words of Strina.


    "Yellow Moon''s sister... please kill me"


    "Huh...?"


    "... even if I''m still alive, I can''t help it anymore..." Kill me, please. "


    Patty said as hard as she could.


    Hannes was killed...


    The fact defeated Patty.


    I never doubted what I just heard.


    The Yellow Moon family took the aspirations of the first emperor as their own with their assassination. Very few people in the Empire know that. Everybody knew that, but Hannes was assassinated.


    The fact ended in confusing Patty''s thoughts.


    There was no room left to think about minor discomforts or doubts.


    Her mind was already at its limit.


    An elderly face maid. The tree in the garden planted with Hannes in the strange residence of Clausius...


    I have to do it at the expense of the kind people and those people... "


    To help Hannes, to become a snake, to make all men miserable. People who are kind to themselves and people who have told me that they are friends... everyone, everyone... But... but!


    Hannes, who tried to protect her, is said to be dead. They say he was killed.


    Then... what should I live for from now on?


    There is no point in living as a snake. Now, I couldn''t tell Yana that I was a friend.


    Matthias can''t even adopt me.


    Because... I''ve always wanted to sacrifice them in my heart.


    "I was going to sacrifice anything for the snake, for Hannes..."


    Patty''s heart was filled with regret and a deep desire to give up.


    After all, if I did something bad and tried to help Hannes with the power of the snake... it was in vain.


    That way, she suddenly thinks that nothing is left.


    --I don''t think that''s enough... "I can''t help it if I''m alive..."


    "Patty..."


    Meer stared at Patty in a quiet manner.


    Why didn''t the past change...?


    That''s because even if Patty returns to the past, it won''t affect the Yellow Moon family... Isn''t it because she''s been discouraged from doing something?


    "This is...... I have to explain the situation quickly."


    "That this is the future..." Hannes is probably alive. "And then, that I am Patty''s granddaughter..."


    All I have to explain is that there are piles of things that I want to sort out... but for now...


    Meer quietly walked over to Patty and gently hugged her tiny body.


    Strongly and firmly, so that she doesn''t go anywhere and doesn''t disappear.


    "Patty, it''s okay... it''s okay"


    "That''s what Meer once did..."


    "If only one of you would not climb on the platform, that day..."


    The only warmth that supported her heart, which was almost broken by fear.


    Meer hugs Patty so she can recreate the same thing she had Anne do that day.


    "It''s okay... it''s okay"


    As you can tell, while grumbling over and over again.

 795 Episode 99 Bell Expedition, lets go!

    Patty left the room. After that, he took control of Yana, who was about to come out, and Shutina said.


    Maybe you shouldn''t be my friend.


    Then Strina left the room... and Jana, Anne, and Matthias were left behind. But the awkward silence did not come.


    Because without time, a new intruder has arrived.


    "Ah, it''s a lovely thing..." Daddy, you''ve been here. "


    It was Bell and Cyril who opened the door and came in. Cyril was a manly personality, but she was pulled by the explorer Princess Bell and enjoyed a completely small adventure.


    "Oh, Bell and Cyril." What was the outcome of the expedition? ¡±


    In response to that question, Belle dropped her shoulder a little.


    "That''s... I thought it was a very interesting mansion... but there are so many rooms..."


    Basically, Bell was a fruitful explorer.


    They are the type who want something unusual, something that looks delicious, something that looks delicious.


    Well, perhaps it''s healthier than the type of meer who looks for sweet things while rattling on the bed...


    "Oh, is that so?" Hmm..... "


    Matthias thinks with a serious face as he frames his arms!


    Incidentally, it is almost uncommon in national politics for him to pull a wrinkle between his eyebrows and think about it. When I''m worried about choosing a birthday gift for Meer or what to do with a birthday surprise, I get that look, but it''s not a national policy.


    "Sure enough, the owner is missing and the servants have left the museum with a number of cleaned up rooms..."


    It''s been quite some time since our owner, Hannes Clausius, disappeared.


    In the meantime, it''s no wonder that unnecessary supplies have been disposed of by those entrusted with their management.....


    "I see... but there might be a lot left in the owner''s room... All right!"


    I''ve got a good idea! Just like that, Matthias stands up, amused.


    "Bell, Cyril, come too." Yeah, Yana should come with us. Let''s explore this mansion together! "


    Anne tried to follow Matthias in a hurry,


    Oh, Anne, let''s go to Meer.


    "Eh... ah, but..."


    Without a dedicated maid around, Meer would be in trouble, too.


    Matthias laughed.


    Half of Meerfirst''s feelings were that Meer... more than himself. The second half, of course, is to play with the children to their heart''s content!


    The educational achievements of the previous Empress Patricia were shown here! What a bright and cheerful emperor. Nanica, I didn''t feel like I forgot to teach you something important... "Well, I don''t care about the details.


    Gradually, walking down the hallway, to the stairs. It''s flying up like a fly.


    Unlike Meer, there was still plenty of room for that. The results of the training with Lord Red Moon were assured.


    Then, in the back of the Mansion. Go to Hannes'' private room, Lord.


    Reach for the heavy doors or not, open them! No hesitation!


    There was something in that relentlessness that somehow led to Bell.


    How about sending the marquis''s room to play with the children, no matter how many things are left...? Those who argue with common sense theory...... weren''t here!


    After all, Matthias is the greatest man in this country. And Bell is a favorite, especially of Matthias. He is a child who wants to please. There is no reason to hesitate.


    "This is the room." Hahaha, by the way, I was stopped by my mother to play here. Fufufu, what''s going on? I''m looking forward to it. "


    Then, they give the children behind them a playful smile. Gently, the leading bell returned a nicking smile.


    He is a great-grandfather and a great-grandson who really likes him.


    As soon as he entered the room, Bell cheered.


    "Oh... there''s a lot of it."


    The burning Explorer''s soul made his eyes glitter.


    Cyril looked around the room excitedly, wondering if she was inspired by such a bell.


    Meanwhile, Yana looked at Cyril worriedly. Maybe I''m worried about Bell''s bad repercussions. My brother is a thoughtful sister.


    "That''s an incredible number of books..."


    Crushing that, Bell looked at the bookshelves lining the walls.


    There were several thick books in it. It''s hard to imagine what''s in it when you''re just looking at the back cover.


    What kind of book is this?


    Belle glanced at the book in her hand and immediately returned it to its original place.


    Basically, I don''t hate books... but I hate studying.


    I don''t want to read a difficult book...! "I won''t let you down! I don''t want to..."


    "But there may be something suspicious caught in it." Let''s do a little research. If you take out some special books, you might find a secret hidden room..... "


    "... is that the kind of hidden room that aristocrats usually have in their museum...?"


    Last time at Schubert Mansion, Yana, who had been in a lot of terrible trouble, crushed her face with a sloppy face.


    "Fufufu, don''t be surprised. In fact, it''s even at St. Noel''s School."


    To Yana like that, Bell said it with the face of Daoya.

 796 Episode 100... Huh?

    "It''s okay... it''s okay..."


    Over and over and over and over and over as Patty calms down, Meer snorts.


    Repeating it all the time... gradually, I felt the calm return to Patty...


    "It''s okay... it''s okay, I''m fine...?"


    Meer moved her eyes and observed Shtrina. I''ll see if she''s okay.


    --Hmm, there''s nothing unusual about it. After all, isn''t it possible that Patty''s influence has changed Lina...? "


    And there, Shutrina and her eyes met. Sturina stared worriedly at Patty, but apparently she felt Meer''s gaze. With a strange look on her face, meer was unexpectedly troubled by Sturina leaning her neck.


    --Hmm, I don''t know what Lina''s thinking... "I wonder..."


    While patty''s head was snapping...... Meer opened her mouth.


    "Um, Lina-san, I''m going to ask you something unexpected... but I''ve got a bell torso..."


    Is this it?


    Shushu, shushu, shushu, take the amulet of the horse out of the collar. Apparently, he was wearing a necklace with a string attached to it. It looks very important, and I''m offering it to you.


    ¡°I have it without letting my skin go. It''s Lina''s treasure."


    ¡±Hmmm... by the way, what''s in the bottle I just had...?¡±


    "It''s a drug that makes you feel calm. It is made by boiling several kinds of vanilla, and if you leave it on the pillow at night or when you go to bed, you can get a good night''s sleep. What did you think?"


    Meer let out a sigh of relief, unexpectedly, at Sturina, who said she was drowning.


    "No, I didn''t mean to poison you..."


    "That said, Strina''s face was slightly hurt..."


    "No more, Meir. No matter how much Leena poisoned herself, she wouldn''t walk down the hall."


    Oh, did you do something bad to answer that? "For a moment, I thought it was mea..."


    "... I don''t know whose eyes it is."


    ¨D ¨D It''s strange! Just adding a few words made the disturbance bounce!


    It was Meer who had her eyes rounded. Words are strange things.


    "Well, anyway..."


    Patty, have you calmed down a little?


    Patty didn''t answer Meir''s question. But apparently, I didn''t think I''d run anywhere like this.


    "Shall we go to my room?" I want to talk to you about something. "


    Then, drawing Patty''s hand, Meir returned to the earlier room.


    In the room, there was no figure of Jill, but instead Anne.


    "Are you okay? Mr. Meir, you were in a panic earlier..."


    I gave Ludwig a small nod as I asked in a disturbing tone...


    "Yeah, no problem. It''s okay."


    And then I''m gonna turn to Patty.


    "I just think it''s high tide." I think it''s about time I told Patty about it. "


    Meer is a skillful veteran of Kaizuki. It''s full of tides, perfectly reads the waves, and rarely launches onto the beach.


    Not everyone wants to find a similarity between Kaizuki, who is launched on the beach, and Meer, who is launched on the bed, but it''s a really rude story.


    That''s what the veteran Kaizuki Meer told me.


    Now is the time. It''s time to tell you a secret.


    "Well then, Lina is here....."


    Gently, Sturina, who had also read the air, bowed and tried to leave the room.


    "That''s right... no"


    It was meer who tried to send out Strina... but I noticed.


    "No, after all, let''s let Lina stay too." "I don''t think it''s something that doesn''t concern you either..." Besides, it would be nice if you could stay with me after the snake removal experience. "


    "De-snake...? Even though it''s Yellow Moon...?"


    Strangely blinking patty. After gently stroking his head, Meer said:


    "Yes, that''s right." Lina-san is a very dependable oneesan who escaped the reign of the snake... "By the way, Patty, I''m going to ask you something unexpected, but this is the office of Clausius, isn''t it? Has Patty ever been in there?"


    "No... children are not allowed in..."


    "I see..."


    Saying that, Meer walks up to the wall. When I put my hand on the portrait that was hanging there, I walked up to Patty...


    So, Patty, do you recognize this portrait?


    Patty stares at the portrait seriously. The expression of frozen expression turned into astonishment as if it was melting.


    "This... this painting... looks like Hannes. It''s similar, but..."


    Asked, Patty nodded slowly,


    "I think I already roughly know it, but..."


    I cough small and tell you.


    "This is the world of the future... long after the times you lived." Your brother, depicted here, has grown up to be more than you know. "


    Meer then puts her hand on her chest and continues.


    That''s why I''m your granddaughter, Meer Luna Tia Moon.


    Hearing that, Patty opened her mouth wide open...


    "... hah?"


    I exhaled weakly.

 797 Episode 101 Pattys Confession

    "My sister is my grandson...?" Eh...? "


    "By the way, the bell I''m with is my grandson." I mean, your... erm? My grandchildren... well, they''re my offspring anyway. "


    Hearing that, Patty.....


    "My grandson... my grandson? Huh...?"


    And so on, my eyes were wandering around.


    Anne and Shtrina were also surprised by the cumming out "Patty is Meer''s grandmother Patricia".


    Even if Bell is accepted, Patricia is hard to accept.


    In any case, he was the previous imperial concubine. Unlike the future princess Meabel, it is a person already known to exist... He is a man of history. It may not be impossible to be more unacceptable.


    Looking at the two of them, Meer turned to Patty again.


    "Patty, I''ll ask your name." Who are you? "


    "Huh? Ah, I''m... Patricia." Patricia Claudius... I was taken by this Claudius family and educated to be the wife of the next Emperor... the daughter of a concubine who draws the blood of Claudius... "


    Patty honestly calls herself.


    Mouth carefully, one by one, to confirm.


    "Hmm..."


    In response to Patty''s words, Meir turned to Ludwig. Ludwig opens his mouth, nodding to his heart''s content.


    "Certainly, there is a record that the previous princess Patricia was from the Clausius family." However, I had never heard of Krauzius as a wearer. ¡±


    In response to Ludwig''s words, Sturina replied with a surprised face.


    "Sure, I don''t think it''s generally known..." I''ve heard of Lena. "That''s what your father said..." Now then, really..... "


    Having said that, Strina nodded in agreement.


    If the information is known to the public, it can be falsified. However, the statement is persuasive when only a very limited number of people, including the person himself/herself, know the information.


    Not to mention, it was not normal to call herself the previous emperor. It''s ridiculous.


    There will be better lies to deceive. Nevertheless, that''s what Patty called her... "


    Anne, meanwhile, gently walked over to Patty. He must have worried about a young girl who had been sent to the world of the future.


    Meer coughs and turns to Patty again.


    "So, I wonder, Patty..." Now I think I''ve been able to answer some of the questions you''re wondering about.... "


    In response to Meer''s question, Patty nodded silently...


    "Sure... This portrait looks like Hannes..." And Gerta... She was so old, she laughed the same way I knew. Moreover, even though this mansion is Clausius Mansion, it''s just a little different... But if this is the world ahead of the times I lived, then I can be convinced..... "


    Apparently, you believed me. Breaking through the gate at the bottom, it was a reassuring meer, but I quickly tightened my eyes.


    --No, rather, the important thing was going to be the future.


    Having become aware that this is the future, Patty will gain tremendous power in the past world. Therefore you must keep firmly and firmly on your side.


    --Well, that was decided when Patty came to our world...


    If the reason why Patty was sent into this world is what Ludwig said... It was absolutely necessary for Meir to have Patty on his side.


    --I am too clever... my existence has deviated from the course of history. If the flow of history has brought Patty to me to correct it... Patty needs to be a fine person like "It''s not strange when I''m born". "In order to do that, I have to make sure that I get rid of the influence of the snake..."


    Meer nodded tinyly before saying.


    "First of all, I just want to say this..."


    Once, she cut out her words and gave me a crisp and serious expression.


    "Patty... you''ll... betray the snake."


    That was the point.


    "Before I give Patty any extra knowledge of the future, make sure she''s on our side..."


    From what I''ve seen so far, Patty is by no means the kind of girl who would dye herself with a snake. We should have been able to get enough on our side.


    "There''s no snake watching you here." There''s no one to bully you. That''s why I want you to talk to us. You... why are you joining the snake? "


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "I don''t know why you''re joining the snake... but I don''t think you''re doing it with all your heart. Isn''t there some kind of circumstance?"


    And then I stare at Patty.


    "... where''s Hannes?"


    All of a sudden, Patty said.


    "... eh?"


    What happened to Hannes?


    Patty''s brother, Hannes... Marquis Hannes Clausius...


    I heard from Gilbert that he was assassinated by the Yellow Moon family...


    "Ahh... erm"


    Meanwhile, Meer turned to Strina.


    "I can''t say much without asking my father... but if the Yellow Moon is involved, I think he''s escaping to a foreign country somewhere."


    "Foreign..."


    After a moment of silence to think about something, Patty said.


    "What happened to the disease...?"


    "Ill...? What do you mean?"


    "Hannes is sick... I can''t live without taking the medicine that snakes make..." That''s why we... can''t escape from nowhere... "


    In response to Patty''s confession, Meir took a breath.

 798 Episode 102 Isnt that weird.....

    "Ill...?"


    Meir looks toward Ludwig, his own wisdom bag, as he confirms.


    "No, I haven''t heard that Clausius was sick..." Just in case, you might want to check with Gilbert. ¡±


    "That''s right. Hmm....."


    Ludwig framed his arms to scrutinize the answer, and Meir thought about it.


    "I wonder if it''s healed..." Hey, Patty, is this disease going to get better? "


    "... I don''t know"


    Saying to spit it out, Patty gnashed her lips.


    "Whatever you need to know..."


    Meer followed her face with great regret in a hurry.


    "Oh, you don''t have to worry so much, do you?" That''s normal. "


    What a clever grandmother Patty is, it would be a terrible thing to ask a ten-year-old girl about the details of her illness. What''s more, most of Patty''s knowledge comes from snakes. If so, naturally, the snake wouldn''t have taught me anything important... "


    Thinking of it as something like that, Meer framed her arms. It creates an atmosphere that feels like you''re thinking.


    ¡±And then... Hannes-sama... um... hmm...¡±


    Mmm, meer roaring. "Grrrrr, there, Anne walks up to me..."


    "Master Meir, if you don''t mind, I''d like to bring you tea and sweets..."


    He offered me such a suggestion!


    So, Meer finally noticed. The sugar in your body has already been eliminated!


    As she was rubbing her stomach, she realized that she was hungry again, and she smiled loosely.


    "Oh, well said, Anne. Indeed, tea and sweets are important when you''re thinking about it. I want you to have it ready right away."


    Anne quickly began to prepare tea at Meer''s behest.


    Now, after a short pause, in front of mea, freshly brewed tea and two large cookies were carried.


    I didn''t feel like there were a few of them, but considering it was before dinner, is it like this?


    "Ufufu, after all, when I think about it, it''s sweet and tea."


    Meer laughs in an upbeat mood. Patty sits in front of her. In addition, Ludwig and Strina sat next to each other.


    Only Anne stood by Patty with care and was able to move immediately if instructed to do so by Meer. It was a maid''s book.


    --Truly, Anne''s been helping me all the time.


    While grateful in your heart, let''s take a sip of cookies.


    "Sakuri, Sakuri..."


    Rinse it off with tea.


    --Oh, this cookie is pretty good. The sweetness is modest, but that''s a classy taste... Hmm, another one.


    "Sakuri Sakuri..."


    Another sip of tea. Mmm, yummy!


    "Mr. Meir... if you don''t mind, I''d like to sort things out a little bit..."


    Suddenly, I hear such a voice. Ludwig was staring at us as he raised his eyes.


    "Yes, that''s right. Can you tell me what you know and what you have doubts about...?"


    "Now then, while crossing..."


    Quickly reposition the glasses and Ludwig starts talking.


    "First of all, I checked with Gilbert during the break. Clausius, it seems that at least the public record does not mention that Hannes was sick.¡±


    "I see. Does that mean that it''s fully healed... or..."


    Gently, Meer turned to Patty,


    "As long as you''re on medication, is that a difficult disease to understand?" Do you have any prominent symptoms or something like that? "


    "If I had taken the medicine, I would have been a little less energetic." "I''m as weak as a child..." But if you don''t drink, you''ll be debilitated and die... "


    "If you don''t take the medicine, you''ll die... hmm. and then...."


    "Meer, Gokri, drink tea, and then reach over the table..." The hand cuts through the sky.


    Meer, unintentionally open your eyes and confirm. Find the Cookie Plate Empty!


    "... it''s weird, isn''t it?"


    "When did I eat cookies...?" Meer unexpectedly leans her neck. Ludwig nodded in agreement.


    "Yes, it''s weird, as Lord Meir said." If you''re going to die without medicine, you don''t have to use the Yellow Moon family to kill them. all you have to do is not give me any medicine..... "


    That point was followed by Shutrina.


    "Since your father''s generation, the Yellow Moon family has not been involved in the assassination of anyone. The target of the assassination had escaped from the country, and eventually he was trying to be an ally in separating the snake and the centipede... That''s why I don''t think I let people with such symptoms leave the country without any preparation.¡±


    "That''s true." Lina-san''s father... Sir Laurenz is a stubborn man... So, did the disease completely heal, or did you have the means to get medicine continuously from anyone other than the snake..... "


    Meer instantly switches from cookies to thoughts and makes a face that''s "exactly what I was thinking about." It was like a skilled wave rider.


    "Either way, Uncle Hannes...?" I can''t say anything if I don''t meet you and ask you... "


    Well, it was then. Suddenly, the door opened vigorously.


    Meir-san!


    The Bell Expedition came in with a lively voice.


    "Belle, I''m a little embarrassed." a little more discreetly..... "


    "I found something that bothers me more than that, can you look at it?"


    While gloriously passing through Meir''s attention, Belle offered it... it was...

 799 Episode One Hundred and Thirty: The Discovery of the Bell!

    The time goes back a little.


    In the private room of Lord Hannes Clausius when Meir was having a serious conversation with Patty.


    The Bell Expedition Struggle (Struggle...?) has been going on.


    After all, it must be a lot of books that are suspicious! And with a keen eye for observation, Belle took the book in the room from one end and put it in her hand... After turning over the paraparate,


    "Hmm..."


    Close it gently and put it back on the bookshelf.


    Well, that wasn''t impossible either. After all, about half of the books in this room were written in Imperial language, but if I read a page, my head hurt. Furthermore, even though 40% of the books were supposed to be written in imperial language, it was difficult to understand the meaning even if I read them in the first place.


    And the remaining 10% was written in a foreign language.


    To put it bluntly, there were almost no books that Bell could read...


    "After all, no matter which book you move, there seems to be no hidden passage." Hmm, unfortunately..... "


    Quit discovering something from the contents of the book early. It was a bell that shifted interest in room tricks. Captain Bell was very judgmental.


    "Hey, Belle, this book..."


    It was then. Cyril came rushing in with a book in his chest.


    "Oh, that''s..."


    On the cover of the book was a picture of some cute fish. The bell I received gently looked at it... "


    "Is this a children''s book...?" It''s kind of thin, and there''s a lot of paintings... If that''s the case, I can read it without boredom, not just me... but Cyril and Yana-chan as well. "


    ... just in case, Bell doesn''t really hate books. It''s not that I can''t read it.


    Well, I''m not good at difficult books, and books that aren''t entertaining are just... not in my head.


    That''s why when I turned the picture book over... a piece of paper fell down my throat.


    "Huh, what is this...?"


    The paper fell to the floor while fluttering and fluttering. For a moment, I thought that the page had fallen off, but when I picked it up, it didn''t say anything.


    And, oddly enough, there were a lot of little holes there.


    "Nh, is that a bug-eating hole...?"


    Matthias, who was peering in from behind, leaned his neck with his hand on his chin. but......


    "No, I don''t think so..."


    Belle watched the hole and narrowed her eyes gently. Then, try overlapping it with the edge of the book you had... "


    "This looks like there''s a place where the hole height is aligned." For example, here, the height of the first hole from the left and the fourth hole are perfectly aligned. In the same way, it seems that the second and the seventh are aligned. "


    Saying that, Bell roars, "Mmm, mmm."


    "Maybe this was opened by a human hand..." But for what...? "


    Isn''t that just a prank?


    Belle shook her head with conviction as she inclined her head strangely.


    "Probably not. We''re too aligned for that." Look, it''s the perfect height for you... "


    Then, Bell, hmm, leaning between her brows, slaps her fingers on her temple.


    "If something is written on this paper, it seems that it will make sense by connecting the hole letters..." Or, if it''s stacked on the page of a book, the lettering will come up.... "


    It was a bell that showed a subtle display of wisdom, but of course, it wasn''t her original idea.


    All of this is the knowledge gained from Belle''s reading of the book "The Twelve Questions of the Poor Prince and the Golden Dragon - The Wise Men of the Meadows" by Ellis Litstein.


    It was a story about the protagonist, the prince, solving a mystery that had been unveiled by a mysterious old man called the Sage of the Meadows.


    A cryptogram called "The Question from the Sage" was placed all over the story, and along the way, the sage disappeared from the secret room. It was a book with surprising tricks.


    Fantasy, it was Ellis who reached out to Mysteri after the romance!


    In the meantime, I''m very worried that I will start to try my fantasy science and figure out the mystery of Meer''s time-transition.


    "Hmm, but they all seem different." Something, I feel like there''s a tremendous secret hidden... "This is somehow, but it feels like a treasure map... um, when it comes to it... ah, maybe it comes out when it''s exposed to fire regardless of the hole..."


    "Ah... um, you should take it to meir-sama..."


    Yana, the most commonsense person among them, stops the bell that crushes bad things. When Yana was the most common sense person, the dangers of the Belle Adventure Team almost smelled. It is regrettable that you lack Sturina and Anne.


    "If you burn it with fire, it may burn, and you may not be able to solve what you can solve." So, um, I think you should take it with you. ¡±


    Yana''s desperate persuasion. The bell I was listening to gently...


    "I see. That''s true. Meer-san must be able to solve this in no time. Yeah, let''s do that."


    Pounding his hand, he nodded frankly.


    Basically, Bell didn''t want to solve the puzzle herself.


    Belle wants to be purely surprised when she reads the novel and answers without paying any attention to puzzles or anything else.


    Well then, let''s go!


    The adventure team led by Bell went to Meir and the others with the treasure map (Bell Interpretation).

 800 Episode 104 Princess Meir, the hat...!

    "Oh... this paper... there''s a hole in it, isn''t there?"


    Looking at the paper she had received from Bell, Meir tilted his neck. Slowly, after tracing it with your finger...


    "I wonder if this is bug-eating...?"


    "Oh! Meer thinks so, too!" I agree with you, too. "


    Matthias, my father, smiled happily.


    "Mea giggled, and she accidentally turned her eyes toward Bell..."


    ¡°Yes, Dad said the same thing earlier.¡±


    Belle nodded as she snickered,


    I knew it was a parent-child.


    "Wahaha, that''s right, that''s right. That''s my daughter, Meir. Wahaha!"


    You must have been so happy... Matthias laughed in a good mood.


    Uzza!... I thought it was me, but naturally, I didn''t say anything, just pulled my cheek...


    "No, no. If you look closely, the holes are aligned, and there''s no way they could have been insect-eaten." What I did was inadvertently stupid. "


    Then Meer stares at the paper again and takes it seriously... seriously! Think about it...!


    "This... maybe the letters come up when you grill them in the fire..."


    "Oh, I knew it." It''s the same idea as mine! ¡±


    This time, Belle shouted happily.


    "Exactly, Aunt Meer... it''s your sister." Ufufu, I''m so glad you agree. "


    To the bell with a casual smile... meer, a slightly sinister face.


    ¨D ¨D Seriously, I think the result is that Belle and I agree... how should I think about it?


    Gently, from the side, Strina held out her hand,


    Meir-sama, excuse me.


    Sturina, who had received the paper, gently pushed it closer to her nose. "I closed my eyes gently and twitched my little nose..."


    ¡°Typically, the chemicals used for grilling have a characteristic smell, but I can''t feel it anymore.¡±


    Strina continued, returning the paper to Meer.


    ¡°I may have used odorless chemicals or the smell may have faded over the years, but I think it''s a big risk to put it on fire at this time.¡±


    "Hmm... I see..."


    Meer was looking at the paper again, but... suddenly, something came to mind, Pong, and his hands.


    "Oh, yes. Wouldn''t it be nice to ask Patty?"


    After all, Patty is the original inhabitant of this mansion. Moreover, it was probably her brother Hannes who left this piece of paper behind.


    If you do that for a second, my father will find out who Patty is. "I didn''t even think about it..." As far as I can see, my father keeps on laughing a little stupidly.


    - Well, that''s okay. If it''s like this, maybe.


    In the first place, it is impossible to imagine that a young grandmother has come to this era over time.


    So Meer turned to Patty.


    Patty, who was shaken up, had her eyes twinkled, but she received the paper.


    "I wonder, Patty. Do you have any idea what this is?"


    As I said it, Meer suddenly thought:


    However, if you think about it carefully, isn''t it early checking that this paper is a big clue? Even if this hole is artificially drilled, it doesn''t necessarily lead to Lord Hannes... In the first place, we can even think of the children in the mansion as just pranks.


    "This is..."


    Patty, who had received the paper, stared at it seriously. She gently traces the surface of the paper with her thin fingers, and then makes a happy face.


    "Sound..."


    "Huh...?"


    Patty turned her eyes to Meer, and then, once again, to the paper...


    "This is what recorded the sound..." I think I can play that instrument of the Marquis de Schubert''s. ¡±


    "Huh. Sounds..."


    Behind the roaring meer, Ludwig struck out.


    "Oh, right. I''ve heard of it. Nearly ten years ago, the church tried to symbolize the sound so that the people could sing the traditional hymn of holy hymn... Sure, it''s like a Jorgoth score after the inventor....."


    Music is the expression of the joy that God has given to the people... ¡±says the Holy Scripture of God.


    And they used music to praise God, and to sow, and to reap, and to give thanks for his works.


    But it was only recently that it truly belonged to the people.


    A notation method developed by a certain priest of the church. Until the advent of the popularly known Jorgos score, there was no way to express music in this world.


    Therefore, the music up to that point is transmitted from the teacher to the disciple by a professional craftsman who handles musical instruments. Or it was supposed to be a singing inheritance.


    People became truly familiar with music after Father Yorgos, who was sent to a small country in the West, invented the notation of twelve phonemes... "But..."


    "Huh? That''s impossible. I mean, Hannes and I thought about this...."


    Patty said, opening her eyes wide.


    "I played that instrument and played it with the two of us..." it should be something only we know.... "


    Ludwig grabbed the paper and quickly repositioned his glasses.


    If that''s true, then maybe there''s some connection between that priest and Hannes.


    "I see. Based on what Uncle Hannes told me, the priest invented phonological notation..."


    Meer puts her hand on her chin and thinks about it. Right beside it,


    "Father Jorgos... could it be..."


    Yana saw her brother, Cyril''s face.


    "Could it be... that time..."

 801 Episode 105 The Sword He Aims for

    Now, while the brain team led by Meer (except for a few) was struggling, the people who were guarding the mansion also worked hard.


    ¡°Be sure to secure your surroundings so that you can handle any situation.¡±


    Commanding were the princesses'' beginnings, dedicated guardsmen, loyal soldiers, and Eugen.


    Abel and Deon were beside him as he gave instructions to his men.


    Of course, we need to prevent the enemy from entering, but we need to assume an escape route when we have to leave the museum.


    Abel said, placing his hand on his chin.


    With enough soldiers, it won''t be difficult to prevent them from entering the hall.


    On the contrary, it seemed more dangerous to let out fire in the Mansion, and to be ambushed where it was smoked.


    It is not easy to break down the walls and take down the castle from the outside. It''s a little easier to figure out how to get them out of the castle, or how to sneak inside.


    "I see. That''s true." You might want to think of some escape routes. ¡±


    With that nod, Eugen instantly instructs his men to fly.


    Dion-sama, have you noticed anything?


    "That''s right... Well, I don''t think I should be vigilant because I don''t have any land surveys..." As far as I''m concerned, the risk of sneaking in is by no means low. "


    "That means, like Schubert Mansion, there is a secret passage in this mansion...?"


    Abel leans between his brows.


    "Of course, that''s one way." However, they may break through from the front. "


    Deon gently turns to Eugene.


    "If you say you''re going to attack this place, of course you can''t knead your enemies." "If only an assassin were sent in as much as that wolfman..." Your guards must be elite, but if they were two, they''d be dead soon. "


    "I see... Now, at least three of us should act in pairs." That way, you''ll be able to raise your voice and give a warning. ¡±


    Eugen said as if it were only natural that he didn''t look particularly angry.


    "That''s right. Speaking of greed, we should add one more person and think about intimidating the enemy without fighting." The wear and tear of the soldiers should be prevented as much as possible, and the princess would be more pleased. "


    Then Dion turned to Abel.


    When it comes to the princess''s pleasure, is it okay for His Highness Abel to be here?


    Deon said with a slight teasing smile.


    "Oh, there''s Meir over there, as well as Ludwig and his junior." Even with me, I didn''t think it would be very helpful. "


    Anyway, Ludwig didn''t feel like there was a fatal calculation mistake in the place where Meir was thought to be a fighting force......


    "Besides, if I had the time, I would have asked Lord Deon to train me..."


    "Are you training... hmm?"


    Dion stares at Abel with his eyes narrowed.


    "I don''t mind..." However, if you are going to practice, I would like you to decide on a policy before that. "


    "Policies...? What do you mean?"


    Strangely tilting her neck, Deon straightened his posture and said.


    "Prince Abel Lemno... What do you want with your sword?"


    "What do you want...?"


    Abel, who looked like he was poked into the void, continued Dion.


    "You''re strong." Even if the royalty had to go to battle, that would be enough. If you want more... it''s not just a vague strength, but a concrete vision that you need... "


    "Then, Deon gently put his arms around me..."


    Isn''t the teachings of Lord Gimmafias, the Sword Saint of Lemno, thorough? That gentleman is familiar with the sword technique that the king needs. He knows very well what it means to be king on the battlefield. ¡±


    Abel''s old swordsman''s face came to mind.


    He always emphasized winning with whatever hand he could while holding an overwhelming sword skill, staying on the battlefield until the end and surviving.


    "So, what about your friend, Lord Theon''s sword?" That was a genius sword. Now, the essence of the Sancland sword is a righteous sword that enforces justice. Your Highness Theon will also be a sword user accordingly. "


    Crushes the opponent''s attacks with an overwhelming blow, right from the front.


    A righteous sword that contains no cowardice. That was the sword of Theon.


    "Then, while crossing the border, I, Dion Aliah''s sword, slay a hundred or two hundred people on the battlefield." This sword aims to stop the opponent''s legs due to fear and intimidation. Well, I don''t know if I can say it myself. "


    Deon shrugged and said.


    "No, honestly, as Princess Meir''s sword, I''m trying to find a way to do it myself..." Well, anyway.... "


    A quiet but sharp gaze pierces through Abel.


    "Is the sword that His Highness Abel is aiming for in Nabe..." "To be honest, I think it would be nice to say something like this to the prince of another country..." However, you are my princess''s thinker. And it seems that you are also defining your own future next to the princess. Then, based on that, I couldn''t help but ask. "


    "I see... I''ve never thought about that before..." I see..... "


    Abel nodded and shut up. For a moment, the silence was silent. I got an answer right away.


    ... No, the answer was decided from the beginning.


    "My aim is to support and protect Meer."


    Abel said, lifting his face and staring straight at Deon.


    It''s a sword technique that protects me as a shield and supports me when I''m about to fall.


    "Huh... I see."


    Interesting light dwells in Deon''s eyes. Then he smiled like a prank,


    "Shield... I see..." Then... do you want to take it with you? "


    "Shield...?"


    And Abel blinked his eyes, when he was told something unexpected.


    "From what I''ve seen, your sword is the attacking sword." A sword that attempts to break the opponent''s posture and establish an all-time advantage by swinging down from the upper section intensely. It''s certainly strong, but it''s not a good sword to fight while protecting someone''s back. ¡±


    "I see, a shield to make up for that..."


    It''s not worthy of royalty, is it?


    "No, that''s not true. However, I''ve never thought about shields before....."


    To Abel''s heart, Deon gave him an unusual, gentle smile.

 802 Episode 106 The Imperial Womans Meeting at Night

    "Well, for now, I won''t be returning to Schubert Mansion until two days later..." I was to stay at Clausius'' mansion that evening as planned.


    Yes, that... cursed mansion of Clausius...!


    so......


    "... well, if Uncle Hannes is still alive, I bet you''re lying about the curse... yeah." It must be okay. "


    Meer was crushing on the bed.


    Anne was also a meer who thought she was...... with me, but my father was with me, so I couldn''t do anything I wanted. Naturally, my husband and his squire don''t sleep in the same room. No, in the first place, it''s normal for a noble princess to sleep alone in a large room...


    Meer was alone in the guest room.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay... it''s okay...?"


    There is a sound somewhere when the wind blows.


    Mia jumped up in amazement and continued to dive into the bed and closed her eyes.


    "I want to drink one lamb and two lambs... delicious milk..."


    Meer started counting the sheep in a crowd... but sleepers are hard to come by. Ah, I''m starting to want to drink hot milk... and I''m drowsy.


    "You can''t count sheep, can you?" Here, counting the number of horses... one for the storm and two for the east wind... you want to eat horse bread for the first time in a long time... "


    It was Mia who was a little short on dinner.


    Well, that''s the time. Again, when the wind blows or sounds. "That''s right next to it..." Right under the bed!


    Meer jumped up in amazement, peeking horrifiedly under the bed... I saw it!


    I saw a long-haired Nanica crawling out from under the bed...!


    "Hee! Heeheehee! Ah, Anne, Anne!"


    Nanika crawled up to Meer with a faint voice and looked at Meer.


    "Ah, Meir, onee-san. I''m glad you made it.¡±


    Nikkori smiled.


    "Heh... ah... ahhh. Bel..."


    It was Bell that showed up. Moreover, from behind, I could see Patty crawling out... "


    "Why are you both here...?" I mean, why, from under the bed? "


    "Ehehe. Patty, that''s amazing." I''m very familiar with the hidden passages in this mansion. "


    While looking towards Patty, Bell laughed.


    "I see... Hidden passageways... Something like that..." But somehow, I feel like something like this has happened before. "


    Speaking of which, when I first met Bell, I thought it was a ghost in the same way...


    Meer feels unexpectedly nostalgic. "If you think about it, it''s been almost two years..."


    "...... I didn''t mean to explore it?"


    "Huh? There''s a hidden passage there." Isn''t that good enough to get in? "


    Meer unexpectedly hugged her head as she strangely tilted her neck.


    "Fufufu, that''s a joke." Actually, Patty said she wanted to talk to me, so she brought me here. "


    Oh, Patty?


    While tilting his neck, he turned to look towards Patty. Gently, Patty nodded tinyly,


    "Um... I really need to ask you something..."


    By the way, Patty started talking.


    "Is it true that Sister Meir is my grandson?"


    "Yes, that''s what I said earlier. It''s true."


    "So, uh, Dad...?" The Emperor is my child...? "


    Patty said, pale and heartless.


    "Well, that''s what happens." I don''t think so, but... ah, but you''re a good person. She''s kind, and she''s not that bad, is she? That''s why you don''t have to be too frustrated... "


    Meer defended her father, but... Patty twitches as she falls from her knee. Then I held it with both hands, like I was protecting my own head.


    "Impossible... Why..."


    A small crush spilled from the mouth.


    "Oh, what''s the matter?" Patty...? "


    Meir panicked at Patty''s sudden reaction. "Patty, after a long roar..."


    "Because the name Matthias... is the name of the dog, so..."


    "...... Haa?"


    ¡°Matthias is the name of my old dog. I... why?"


    and more, putty that sticks in your head. Meanwhile, Meer...


    "The dog''s name... your father...?"


    Every time I go back to the castle, I think to myself, "Call me dad!" While saying so, the figure of my father running towards me... "I remembered the appearance of a little big dog...


    Unexpectedly, I looked at Bell''s face... and then Meir and Bell blew out.


    Often, it was Patty with a fat face, but when she giggled, she let out a small laugh as she wondered if she was upset by Meer and the others.


    It was a very, very pleasant time.


    "Ah, that''s right. Well, why don''t you call Anne and Lina to the girls'' party?" I''ll call Yana too... "Kirill-kun, please don''t do this...."


    And, having said that, for a moment, Meer shut up... "


    "No, that''s right..." "I knew it, but today it''s just the three of us..." Besides, from time to time, I''ll talk to you three again. "


    If you think about it, Meer has never spoken to her grandmother. Because by the time Meer got to know her, she was dead. Of course, Belle wouldn''t have talked to Patty if it hadn''t been for this.


    Thus, the three of them gathered and spoke... it was like a miracle moment...


    "I don''t know when you two will return to your original world, but in the meantime, I''d like to talk a lot."


    In response to Meer''s suggestion, my grandson and grandmother nodded with a smile.

 803 Episode 107 The Encounter of the Dark Night

    Since ancient times, darkness has been associated with evil.


    As it is said, Exposure to the day, the light of the sun is merciless, and it illuminates all evil. Those who want to hide, and those who have darkness behind, inevitably love the night without sunlight, and love the new moon without even the moon.


    A city covered in such a thin veil of darkness. Two men were walking through the capital, Kraubart.


    Oh dear, the wisdom of the Empire moves fast, without changing the appearance.


    It was the serpent master, the fire coyote (Ka Kun Row), who walked the back road in a leisurely way.


    "I thought I''d be here a little bit later..."


    Well, it didn''t change much, but it was a wolf with a smile of mockery.


    --If you don''t have time to prepare, you won''t be able to move... "Damn, I''m in trouble.


    The essence of the serpent thought by the wolf... was to gently push the human''s back, which was about to fall off the cliff.


    Or you can blend into society, find a place that''s about to collapse, and apply just a little force to it. Destroy relationships without being noticed and lead the world a little worse.


    Small malice, one evil day at a time. That''s what''s important.


    As the evil accumulates, the flow of history slowly flows towards chaos.


    "However, when the wisdom of the Empire was there, they would only help people who were about to fall to the cliff from one end, or they would stand around not facing the cliff." It''s such a nasty thing... "


    The basic tactic of Smoked Wolf is to be thorough and not be taken by the enemy. For that reason, I''m not good at direct attacks. It takes a lot of time to make it, and it''s hard to do if your face is cracked...


    If you could eliminate just the advance of imperial wisdom, wouldn''t it make sense?


    Next to him was a man with a bandana around his forehead, a man who was a serpent assassin.


    Unlike the wolf, it''s a man with the power to make evil by direct violence... Looking at the wolf, his head wasn''t very good.


    --It''s fun to talk about it...


    Without noticing the wolf''s heart, the bandana man continued.


    "It was rumored that you were moving around flashily in this town, wasn''t it?" just killing them..... "


    "That''s a trap, isn''t it?" The flow of information was too explicit. "


    What Gerta told me... "That the wisdom of the Empire is now investigating the house of the late Clausius...


    The smoked wolf who was listening to it stopped by casually to check... Sooner or later, I was able to access the information of the men who were investigating the House of Clausius.


    "The intelligent hand of that empire is so easy to understand that there is no way to gather information." It''s obviously a trap. If you get caught badly, what will happen to you..... "


    "I think we should devour each trap... but I see..." That''s true, too. The lives of those in power are lighter than gold. I don''t even have to go out of my way to do my enemies'' calculations. "


    As I thought before, this Vaisalian descendant seems to dislike the powerhouses terribly. Now, I wonder what happened in the past... etc.


    But in that case, we can directly target the wisdom of the Empire.


    Quite an outrageous thing to say.


    "What about the raid on the Clausius Mansion?" I see, that''s a brave idea. I might be able to think about it if I could move one of the Knights. "


    "Nothing breaks into the cinema with strict vigilance." You can let out a fire. If you attack where you came from, I can make a gap. "


    I see, maybe it''s better than just poking in without thinking... "


    Isn''t it ridiculous to try to outwit Meer Luna Tia Moon with wisdom?


    If it was an unexpected attack, we could make a gap. However, if everything was already predicted, it would be difficult.


    "We should not underestimate the wisdom of the Empire. He surpassed the wisdom of our Shrine Princess, prevented the Tier Moon Empire, the Kingdom of Lemno, and the Kingdom of Sancland, and solved the problem of the Horse Kingdom... Even the first emperor''s centuries-old plan is now a lamp in front of the wind....."


    "I think I''ll say it again..." "No, that''s amazing!"


    It''s not very important, but I don''t think it''s a human business.


    "There is such a foolish comparison of wisdom and wisdom from the perspective of the intelligent owner."


    "If you ask me, what you''re doing seems a lot more ridiculous..."


    He said, frowning.


    ¡°What''s the point of rubbing a bag against a wall like that?¡±


    "Don''t you understand? It smells."


    "Haha, I see. We''re on our way. I haven''t even been bathing in the water, so it probably stinks. By rubbing the stench against the building and harassing it, I wonder if it''s the measure of spreading malice around the world?"


    "It''s also an expression of malice that I hate to be plain..." I''m really attracted to it.


    The wolf lifted his mouth...


    "Right now, it''s not people I''m dealing with, it''s hate." more nosey... oh? "


    It was then. I saw a standing shadow in front of them. "That''s..."


    I found it. You''re still here, wolf.


    She was the sister of the Fire Clan Chief, Huihui Horse (Ka Emma), and her partner, Hanaki.


    "Oh my, isn''t this a smart horse..."


    Smiling inwardly at the appearance of the intended person, the wolf spoke in an affectionate tone.


    "I didn''t expect to see you in such a place... hah, I see. Did you become an imperial dog of wisdom, just like your brother''s horse-driver?"


    Incite... incite! Meanwhile, Hui Ma''s face is honestly muffled...!


    "Don''t be rude, it''s not a dog, it''s a wolf!" That''s a good wolf that''s been well domesticated! Don''t get me wrong. "


    I stroked my head, and my wings twitched.


    ... I wonder if it''s okay with the wolves? I mean, a tamed wolf is a dog...? "Such as that, the utterance of Tsukumi came to my mind, but I swallowed it with a bitter smile...


    "That''s... that''s..." So? What is that wolf doing in a place like this? "


    "I know. I''m a warrior." I am here to protect my friend Meer, and to avenge my brother, the Fire Horse Driver. You found nothing but luck. "


    It was the man next door who reacted to the words of Smart Horse. The man in the bandana turned his attention to the wise horse interestingly...


    "Huh! My brother''s enmity is interesting." You want to use that wolf to fight me? Or are you going to take the sword yourself? She''s a warrior''s daughter. "


    The bandana man mocks and draws his sword.


    Well, I don''t care which one it is.


    "Oh, please don''t kill me." I''m going to take you hostage. "


    In a hurry, the wolf said.


    Yes, that''s what he''s after.


    The way you once hunted down Meer Luna Tiamoon...


    Take her loved ones hostage and lure them in. It was the only way to pinpoint the weakness of the Empire''s wisdom.


    On the other hand, Huima laughed, fufu, and snorted.


    "I don''t have to fight." Come on! The greatest knight of the Empire, Dion Alaaa! ¡±


    He raised his chest and raised his voice!

 804 Lesson 108: Smart Horse Makes Great Failures!

    Clearly, loftily, the voice of the wise horse echoes in the night sky... echo?


    "...... Huh?"


    A moment of silence. Smiley leans her head strangely.


    "That''s weird..."


    Well, it was then.


    "Oh dear, I don''t care if you go out on your own and call me..."


    Nnnh... a man emerged from the darkness.


    The body that was trained on the battlefield, with two swords on its waist... The person standing with a cool smile... "


    "Oh, oh... you''re really here." Dion Alia. Yellow Moon''s daughter is right... "


    Huima said with admiration.


    "That''s right..." Huima followed Meer''s advice and went to Shtrina for advice. How can I make Dion Alaaa stop being scared...? "


    In response to that question, Shtrina, after, um, roaring,


    "It''s best not to face it with weapons." I don''t think they would kill me if I kept them, and they would come to my rescue when they attacked me... "That person, he''s a ghost...."


    Honestly, it was a half-hearted horse... but as Strina''s prospect suggested, Deon appeared.


    "You''re an expert on Dion Alaia." Princess Meer has much to recommend. From now on, I will honor my teacher! "


    Dion turned his gaze to Smart Horse, who was feeling a little bit surprised by the pleasure of the ferocious wolf.


    "Hahaha, it looks like it''s being used conveniently, but it''s a little uncomfortable..."


    When the sword rang, Huima jumped up in amazement.


    "And then, while keeping a good distance from Dion..."


    "No, well... wow, I didn''t use Dion Alaia on my jaw." However, since I found someone hostile to my friend Princess Meir, I just thought it might be your turn to become the sword of wisdom of the Empire, and never.... "


    And, speaking quickly, Hui Ma. "Oh dear," said Deon, shaking his head.


    "Well, that''s fine." You''re a friend of the princess, and this time you''re going to see a lot. [M] but.... "


    And so, Deon once again turned his gaze to the wolf.


    "Even if you do, you''re still a hostage." How many times do I have to fry? "


    Draw your sword and carry it on your shoulder.


    "I can''t deny the feeling that I''m getting tired of it..."


    "I use my effective hand as many times as I can." I''m going to do something very natural..... "


    While saying so, the wolf took a step back. Another man pulled out his sword beside him, expressing his desire to escape if possible.


    It''s best not to face it with a weapon.


    The next moment Huima remembered Strina''s words.


    "That''s right." "Ahh, I was particularly good at what I did last time...!"


    Shortly after, Deon disappears!


    The wise horse''s eyes wide open, in his sight. The clouds that covered the sky broke and the moonlight came in.


    In the pale light, it was Dion who turned to the wolf and waved his sword...


    "With that monster-like speed, Smart Horse unexpectedly..."


    "... I, I, I, I... noo, Dion Alaaaaaaa!"


    I crushed it like it was pulled.


    On the other hand, it was the wolves who couldn''t even afford to pull them.


    ¡±Hi, hiiiii!¡±


    Suddenly, Deon appeared in front of me. Unexpectedly, he entered the body of the sword. It looks like I pulled my hips out... or... it looks like it.


    Soon after, the blade was swung down, but someone came in to protect him.


    Oh, that''s a good sword muscle, but it''s not so sweet as to eat you honestly.


    The wolf''s companion, Bandana''s man, was delighted to catch Deon''s slashing.


    In his hand was a sword with a distinctive form.


    It was something that the pirates in the vicinity of the port state of Ganudos preferred to use.


    Hahaha!


    It was a man who caught Dion Ala?a''s blow and laughed proudly... but the next moment, his body was blown right beside him.


    Dion, who had his body inverted, unleashed a kick.


    --This is not a movement that feels like a well-behaved knight. I''m used to fighting.


    While calmly analyzing it, the wolf did not forget her hip-splitting performance. Apparently, Deon''s interest turned towards his partner''s assassin.


    Oh, you''re the one who buried the wolfman.


    Carrying her sword on her shoulder, Dion leisurely walked up to the man in the bandana.


    "My arm doesn''t look bad, but it''s still blue." Prince Abel is much more prepared. "


    "You think I''m inferior to the sword of a raw prince...?"


    "Good. If I hadn''t heard that, I would have been inferior to the prince, not just to the sword, but to his understanding."


    I''ll kill you!


    The fierce serpent assassin once again challenged Deon...


    --It would be bad if you fought properly. Oh, but you failed. Dion Ala?a is not the man he was before.


    The wolf regretted his mistake of judgment.


    How dare you mess with the wisdom of the Empire in the same town? It wasn''t... his way.


    --There were too many things that didn''t go well, and there was a lot of anxiety. It''s a reward for doing something you''re not used to.


    And as his mouth trembled, he hid himself from the children of Deon. I''m backing down... and I''m going to turn my gaze around. The one ahead was the Fire Horse.


    Yes, I should have checked... whether I was able to get out of Smart Horse''s sight.


    The fire wolf was a very dexterous man. He knew the art of making himself appear as if he was a "lackluster".


    Well, as a matter of fact, in terms of combat power, the wolves must be insufficient, so I don''t have much trouble playing them.


    As a result, he escapes Deon''s attention... even from Huima''s gaze.


    Outside their attention, lurking in the shadows, he checks the situation again.


    There is not much time left. "Because I''m fighting that man, Deon''s attention is just off..."


    - It''s only a matter of time before he''s defeated. Then it will be my turn next.


    Then what do we do...? "


    In this absolute crisis, he found a way to survive the existence of Huima.


    Fire horses used to lead plunder squads led by their chiefs'' warriors.


    He is also quite skilled at using his brother''s sword. Perhaps his skill was to defeat the wolf.


    That''s why I''m so alarmed... the wolf stepped on it.


    And... that prediction will come true. Huima''s gaze turned toward Deon.


    "Alright! Do it, Dion Alia! Take my brother''s revenge!"


    Besides, I was getting on my feet!


    --Okay, well, let''s do it.


    The wolf twisted the handle of his sword as he grumbled. Mix the water that came out of the handle with the powder in his palm...


    That''s it!


    What was born was an intense glow!


    What''s the matter!?


    Gently, the wise horse roared with surprise and hardened.


    Looking at the wolf with a weak voice, the wolf turned around behind the horse in a flowing motion.


    He spun his arms around his body and covered his nose and mouth with a cloth.


    "Ughh! Hmph, hmph... nhh..."


    For a moment, she was a wise horse who was rampaging her body, but immediately, her body was relieved of her strength. While hugging Hui Horse, who is folding his knees with you, the wolf who recovered from the chaos,


    If you get close, I''ll kill your owner.


    Gently, just in case, I called out and stopped my feet. As expected, only the trained werewolves heard the words of the wolf and stopped moving there.


    - Well, that''s as planned. "After that..."


    While holding a lazy horse, the wolf raised its voice.


    Can I have a moment?


    Reacting to that voice, Dion opened the distance from the man in the bandana.


    Meanwhile, the man in Bandana didn''t want to pursue him. I didn''t think I could afford that.


    --You said it was better than not being slaughtered. He may be a keen fighter, but it''s clear what will happen if he keeps fighting like this. "Oh my..."


    Exhaling a sigh, the wolf turned to Deon.


    Well, let''s check the situation.


    I don''t think you''re going to try to threaten that kid to abandon his sword as a hostage?


    While saying that, Deon gently pointed the blade at him, but the wolf shrugged his shoulders.


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.


    If the hostage is the wisdom of the Empire, I don''t know. It was well known that the wolf did not make sense at the level of a smart horse.


    I don''t think Deon has the choice to be killed for Smart Horse. That''s why the deal doesn''t work with ''Smart Horse''s Life'' and ''Deon''s Life''. "That''s not true..."


    "I''ve already administered poison to Huima." It''s a deadly poison in the end... but if you show it to Miss Yellow Moon right away, you might be able to decontaminate it... "


    Smoked wolves easily compromise.


    It was a deal between "Smart Horse''s Life" and "Time for Us to Escape".


    ¨D ¨D The wisdom of the Empire is vulnerable to hostages. This man with the sword must have been influenced a lot. "If so..."


    "Huh. It won''t die soon, but it''s the kind of poison that will ultimately lead to death..." Moreover, if you show it to the Yellow Moon Lady, it can be easily detoxified... I wonder if there is one...? Such a convenient poison.... "


    Deon smiles in his mouth as if he were making a fool of himself. "In contrast, the wolf..."


    "I don''t know. What do you think?"


    Keep a smile on your face that looks as meaningful as possible.


    - Well, there''s no such convenient poison!


    In fact, it was half burned.


    Currently, the only poison in his hand was the highly toxic one that would die as soon as it was administered.


    In the first place, the roots are grass. Of course, like the Yellow Moon family, it''s impossible to stock up on a wide variety of poisons in the Mansion...


    --In other words, if he dies right away, he''ll come and kill me as he is...


    The moment I picked up Smart Horse, I realized that she was dead, and it would be a merciless slash. If so, Huima must be properly alive... "


    Therefore, what I gave to Huima was just a sleeping pill.


    It was the same thing that put Strina to sleep before.


    "By the way, you can detox, but I think you should do it quickly." Poison is poison. There may be after-effects. "


    Of course, it was clear. Speaking of after-effects, I wonder if I''ll be a bit hangover-like? It''s something like that... "


    A serpent-trained wolf would never show its face.


    Then he quickly leaves Huima. Because if I was slashed while holding a smart horse, I wouldn''t be able to hold it.


    In order to make use of the threat that "we need to leave this place quickly to save Smart Horses", we need to maintain the situation that "to slay the wolves, we need to consume time accordingly".


    "I see. I know it''s a lie, but I don''t have enough certainty to say it''s a lie." And if you tell me you''re lying, that''s suspicious. "


    As Deon leaves the man in the bandana without any problems, he goes to the side of the horse and hugs his body.


    "Hahaha, apparently I was alarmed." Hey, I don''t think I''m very good at running games that cost me anything but my life. "


    With a small tongue, Deon quickly left the scene without any difficulty.


    After confirming that the figure disappeared into the darkness, the wolf took a deep breath.


    "I didn''t really have time to be relieved." I have to get out of here.... "


    Well, the wolf shook his head and walked towards the man in the bandana who was lying on the ground.


    Are you okay?


    "What is that..." Is it a monster or something? "


    "I think you said it all the time." Say no more. "


    The wolf continued to sigh in awe.


    "Well... it would have been nice if you''d just let me know if I put my hand out." If that''s life, that''s good. In the meantime, we need to get out of here. "


    It''s okay to leave, but where are you going?


    The wolf smiled as he saw the man in the bandana who stood up.


    "For the time being, I don''t want to get close to the wisdom of the Empire..." How about leaving the Empire and going to your hometown? ¡±


    "Ganudos is a port state..."


    "Yeah, let''s take it easy and poison it." It seems that way is in my way..... "


    ... by the way, Hui Ma woke up at Clausius Mansion as he was being transported to Deon.


    I woke up... and realized that I was being held by Dion Alaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!... and I realized that I took the wolves away by my own mistake again...


    "After this, I wonder if Dion will be so mad at me that I imagined it..."


    "No....."


    Once again, I had to let go of my consciousness.

 805 Episode 109 Princess Meir, its getting a little odious.....

    "Now..."


    It was the day after I stayed up late for Mia.


    In the soft morning sun, Meer slowly opens her eyes. The vaguely infiltrated vision, among which was the figure of Bell and Patty, who were sleeping in a sudden pleasure.


    --How did this happen...?


    For a moment, I tilted my neck, but I immediately remembered last night... Then Meer saw Patty''s face.


    Until then, it was a hard expression... It was often difficult to understand inside my heart, but after last night''s exchange, I felt like I had just gotten a little closer...


    "In other words, seeing you asleep like this, you''re still a cute child. Fufufu"


    With a smile, Meer gently stroked Patty''s head.


    "I hope you''re slowly having a good dream..."


    That smile was more or less like a smile that felt the tolerance of an elderly sister who had passed the age of twenty. It is very unusual.


    "Gee, it was meer who had a pleasant awakening like that..."


    Knock, knock, knock, knock.


    It was Anne who opened the door and showed up.


    "Excuse me, Mr. Meer, Mr. Ludwig and Mr. Dion would like to talk to you about something..."


    "Oh... you two?" It''s unusual since this early in the morning... Did something really urgent happen? "


    "It was meer who leaned her neck..." Get out of bed right away.


    "I''ll change my clothes." Anne, can you help me? "


    Meer''s sense of smell was sniffing out a slight crisis situation.


    --It already smells dangerous when Dion is here... This may be a case to be dealt with quickly. "... that''s what I''m judging you..." Immediately after...


    * giggle *, Mia''s stomach shouted with a hungry voice.


    "... um"


    While rubbing his stomach...... Meer nods.


    "In the meantime... let''s have breakfast and talk about it..." If you''re both hungry, you won''t be able to calm down and report it.... "


    With that said, breakfast is suddenly brought into the room.


    Belle and Patty woke up to the sound and walked out of the room.


    At first glance, it was Mia Otonano Onesan Luna Tiamoon who smiled at her sister''s appearance.


    Now... that''s how I welcomed Dion and Ludwig. In addition, from behind Dion, there was a smart horse that dropped its shoulders.


    "Oh, Huima-san is here too." So... uh, I''m sorry, but for one more person... "


    "Um, Meir-sama, the Emperor wants to have breakfast with you..."


    Gently, to Anne named Oozozo,


    "I''ll leave it to Patty and Belle."


    Meer, Nikkori, smile through.


    You said that we would definitely have lunch together.


    Don''t forget to follow up properly. An adult sister who can perfectly master through and follow.


    "Um, so, what''s the matter? It''s unusual for this member to come and talk to you....."


    While leaning his neck, he perfumed the bread in front of him.


    The baking time is superior. The butter was inferior to the riding kingdom''s, but it was just the right thing to do.


    On the additional bread, apply plenty of honey this time and pelletize. Mmm, yummy!


    "Where I''m doing it..."


    "Actually, I ran into a chaotic snake assassin last night..."


    Dion''s words inadvertently swallowed the bread.


    I was hoping to have a little more fun! And mourning in my heart... "


    "Well! You''ve been like that before without my knowledge..." So, are you both injured? "


    Meer turns to Smart Horse. On the other hand, Huima''s face... looked very dull...


    "I''m so embarrassed... if I hadn''t gotten on my feet, I wouldn''t have been able to run away from my enemies..."


    With that, Meer shook her head tinyly to Smart Horse, who dropped her shoulders.


    ¡°No, as long as you''re not injured, there''s nothing wrong with it.¡±


    "But...."


    "Indeed, you followed me to avenge your brother." Besides, he bought my escort to go out on your behalf. But at the same time, you are my friend. If you didn''t get hurt, that''s fine. "


    "Uuu... Princess Meir... my friend"


    Meer looked toward Deon with an impressive pair of eyes and a wise horse in her butt.


    "Dion-san, you''ve done well, too." You protected Huima-san well, didn''t you? "


    "If you say that, it will make me feel a little lighter." In fact, it was done. "


    Meer shook her head as Deon shrugged her shoulders.


    "If you let it go, it can''t be helped." That''s how good the enemy was. ¡±


    "Hahaha, there''s no word to return." I''ve completely misjudged the enemy''s prowess. It was that poisonous man who should be truly on the alert. ¡±


    The poisoner... heh? "For a moment, it was Mia who leaned her neck, but I immediately remembered.


    "You''re the kind of man who thinks you''ve poisoned His Highness the Eschar." Wasn''t he the one who kidnapped Lina...? "


    "It''s called a fire wolf." A man from my tribe. even though the sword''s arm isn''t that great..... "


    Ludwig nodded at Smart Horse with a bitter face.


    "Wisdom is sometimes more of a threat than force. Just like Princess Meer is here, the enemy certainly has someone who can work wisely... I think we should keep that in our liver. Of course, I don''t think it''s going to reach me..."


    Ludwig said, and Meir nodded frankly,


    "That''s right. You should be very vigilant. Some of my enemies are as wise as me....."


    That was a terrible attitude!

 806 Lullaby of the Sound of Water

    And the next day, the Meers hurried back to the Imperial City.


    By the way, when I returned to the Imperial City, I was able to act differently from Matthias.


    "I haven''t seen Schubert for a long time, and I..."


    She said it was a bump, but it was through.


    Now, Retizia, who had listened to Meir and the others, was happy to enter the Mansion.


    "Is this the instrument that was given to you by the Clausius family?"


    Then, what Retizia showed me was a mysterious piece of workmanship, like a wooden box with pottery.


    "Oh... this is an instrument?" It''s somehow in a lewd shape..... "


    ¡°This is an unusual instrument kept by the Clausius family that sounds on paper.¡±


    Having said that, Retizia puts a large piece of paper in the box and then starts turning the handle on the side.


    The hole in the paper was sucked inside, and immediately after that, a clear sound of chin, pottery.


    "Oh, beautiful sound..." It''s a strange instrument, isn''t it? "


    The rigid sound rang at an almost constant rhythm, although somewhat irregular.


    It''s like there''s a little man inside and he''s beating drums! "Such as that, it was exciting meer..." When she suddenly looked towards Patty, she had a strange look on her face.


    "Um... didn''t Gerta tell you how to use this?"


    Asked, Retizia leaned her head.


    ¡±How do you use it... I wonder if this isn''t enough?¡±


    In response to that question, Patty nodded quietly...


    ¡°If I don''t put water in this instrument, I won''t be able to make a good sound.¡±


    Having said that, Patty stretched her back and removed the pottery attached to the top of the box.


    "Do you want to... fill this with water?"


    Patty nodded tinyly to Retizia with a strange look.


    "I''m going to fill it to the point where this mark is."


    As Meir peered in, each piece of pottery was drawn in a subtly different position.


    Under the direction of Patty, fill the crate with water, and then place it in the crate. Then I''ll pinch the paper again and spin the steering wheel...!


    "Oh! This is..."


    Unlike before, it was not just the simple rhythm that could be heard.


    It''s just a streak of sound. It was a decent song, like the hymn to the hymn to be heard in the church.


    "This is... amazing!" There is something like this, right? How does it work? "


    I was so glad that I was so glad... "


    "Oh... I wonder why...? Somehow... when I hear it, I feel a little uneasy."


    It certainly flows with beautiful sounds... but it''s like there''s some kind of dissonance somewhere... it''s like there''s some kind of unpleasant sound mixed up in that song...


    "This is definitely a curse song that the person who heard it will die a week later..."


    "Oh no! Why is there such a horrible song!?"


    It was meer who screamed inadvertently.


    In turn, Patty frowned,


    "I, too, hate this song because I''m scared. However, all the songs in the Clausius family were secret songs influenced by evil sects....."


    "I see. If the Central Orthodox Church knew about it, it would be the ritual song of the devil." The instrument for recording it and passing it on to future generations is this instrument..... "


    In other words, this instrument will also be the legacy of the snake.


    "I see, that''s why Gerta didn''t tell you how to use it correctly." I''m satisfied with that. "


    Meer nods, mumbling as she frames her arms. Meanwhile, Ludwig looked impressed and gazed at the instrument.


    "I see, it was the Yorgos type of tone that inspired me from here..."


    "What? What do you mean?"


    ¡°The great thing about the Jorgoth scale is that, to put it mildly, it''s now a common sound.¡±


    Having said that, Ludwig asked Retizia to prepare a glass for him. Put a different amount of water into each of them, and make a sound with your fingers.


    ¡°In this way, the height of the sound changes depending on the amount of water you put in the glass. This led to the spreading of a common scale that had previously only been transmitted in oral discourse. For example, the top hole is the one where the glass is filled with water, and the second hole is determined in advance.¡±


    "I see. This is quite interesting..."


    Then Meer turned to Patty.


    "Well then, if you plug this paper into that instrument, some kind of music will flow... heh?" But I don''t think it''s the right size... "


    Meer compares the bug-eating paper she has at hand with the paper inserted in the instrument in front of her.


    "The paper in the instrument is about four times the size..."


    "Yes, this is not for plugging directly into it."


    Then Patty receives the paper from Meer.


    Then, while tracing the paper with your fingers,


    "This leftmost hole, this sound..."


    Grind the glass prepared by Ludwig with your fingers.


    "Next, this. Next..."


    Kin, kin, there are sounds of different heights. The sound connects and plays a single song.


    "This is how I always play with Hannes."


    That''s how I was played, something sad, but still nostalgic... It was an indescribable song.


    "Hmm... I see.


    In other words, does this mean that Uncle Hannes was nostalgic about the past and could only sandwich his compositions into books? "


    It was a bit of a slip of the tongue, even if it was sandwiched between the depths of meaning...


    "No, I wonder..."


    Ludwig crushes with a difficult face.


    "If that''s the case, you don''t have to bother drilling holes." Isn''t it better just to write it with a pen? I made a hole on purpose because I wanted you to remember this instrument.... "


    "There''s something I just wanted to tell Patty... that''s what it is..."


    And it was then.


    Silently, Yana opened her mouth while listening to Patty''s song.


    "... this... this song... my mother sang to me..."


    Huh?


    Yana looked excited as she opened her mouth to Mia.


    "My mother used to sing to me..." It''s a song that we used to sing in babysitting songs. "

 807 A trivial tragedy in an epilogue

    "Huh? Is that Yana''s mother''s song?


    Yana nodded tinyly to Mia, who leaned her neck. Then, take a gentle breath and start singing.


    "Three moons in the western night sky.


    At dawn in the east, there were six sunshines.


    Better than old promises,


    We''re not going home anyway. To the land.


    I''m not going home, I''m going to the foggy sea. "


    "Sooner or later, I won''t go home..." What a deep meaning. Besides, the song in the last part feels a little weird. going up and down..... "


    Turning to Patty, she nodded tinyly,


    "That part wasn''t on this piece of paper. It was just a repetitive melody.¡±


    Having said that, Patty turned a blind eye to the paper she was holding.


    "Ahahah... that might be a mistake my mother remembered." I thought it was some kind of weird song, too.


    Then, Yana narrowed her eyes as she stared into the distance.


    "Maybe singing until the middle feels good... so the sound just came off at the end..." I remembered the opposite because it was very strange at the end... Mom, the song was bad. But even though I''m not good, you sang to me every day, so I totally remembered... "


    Then Yana laughed. "With a very lonely face..."


    Perhaps you have more memories of your mother than you did of Cyril when you were younger... so maybe it''s harder to remember.


    As Meer approached to stroke Jana''s head, Patty slowly leaned over to Jana and rubbed her back. That was just like Patty asked me to do yesterday... it was such a gentle trick.


    And Anne, Bell, and Sturina are watching over the children as if they were working.


    --Hmm... looks like it''s going to be okay over there. So, what I need to do now is work my brains out!


    ...... Meer said something nonsense again.


    ¡°Well, we should sort things out. First of all... Uncle Hannes was eager to find a book of things that would crawl through the land. Then, from his room, the lullaby song that Yana''s mother was singing came out. Should we think that this has something to do with it?"


    Meer turns to Patty,


    "By the way, Patty, do you have anything to do with the Vaisalian?" For example, he was from Ganudos Port State..... "


    "I thought I''d never heard of Patty''s life before she was taken over by the Clausius family..." Patty shook her head quietly.


    "I was born and raised in an empire. I''ve never heard this song before.¡±


    "Hmm... then I feel very deeply that this music was left behind."


    ¡°That''s right, I''m also curious about the holes in the paper.¡±


    Ludwig said as he repositioned his glasses.


    "As I said earlier, if you just want to record music, just write it down on a piece of paper. You don''t have to go out of your way to drill a hole to record on a Jorgoth scale. If it''s a note for yourself..." Nonetheless, the fact that the hole was made in this way is to make a strong impression on this instrument. ¡±


    "I see. I mean, uh... this paper could have been a message from Uncle Hannes... trying to tell someone about this music."


    So, is it a good fit? Glancing sideways, Ludwig nodded contentedly.


    Apparently, it was a good fit!


    "Hmm... but I''m also curious about the Jorgoth scale." Of course, it''s possible that Father Jorgos thought of it himself, but it''s also possible that he knows Uncle Hannes... "


    "Ah, yes. Master Meir, the name of the priest who protected us and sent us to St. No?l... was definitely Yorgos."


    Hearing that, Meer opened her eyes wide.


    "Oh... that''s an unexpected coincidence." That means.... "


    ¡°It could be the same name. Meir-sama, I wonder if I could check with Rafina-sama in Veilga."


    While nodding to Ludwig''s words, Meir framed her arms.


    "Master Rafina... and I wonder if Lord Laurenz needs to be contacted as well?" Uncle Hannes must have been the only Yellow Moon family to let him leave the country. We need to find out which country you escaped to. ¡±


    Look toward Strina. Still, Shtrina nodded quietly,


    "I''ll check with your father right away."


    "Yes, please." just..... "


    Then, cutting the words, Meer looked out the window.


    "In any case, I think we''ll be going to the Ganudos Port State soon." If you don''t contact Emeralda and make arrangements... oh, I''m going to be busy. "


    It was meer who crushed me like that... but I betrayed that prediction in a way.


    Meir and his party were a little ahead of us when they went to the Ganudos Port State.


    Now... The Fire Wolf, who had moved from the Empire to the Ganudos Port State to work as a laid-back conspirator, was grieved when the seasons changed from autumn to winter.


    The sad news that Large Typhoon Meer is landing in the Ganudos Port State...... in time, he''s finally building a relationship, and he''s about to make a malicious seed...... I''m having fun! So... that''s exactly when it happened.


    It''s a little bit of a tragedy, like anywhere in the world. No one knew what Large Typhoon Meer would bring to the land.

 808 The summer holiday of the prologue is coming to an end.....

    Now, the end of summer is at hand... "


    Three letters were sent to Meer.


    The first one is from Lord Yellow Moon Laurenz.


    It was delivered directly to the White Moon Palace at the hands of Shutina. It said that Hannes had taken refuge in the port country of Ganudos, as Meer and the others had expected.


    "After all, you were alive..." but.... "


    And, if you look towards Sturina, she will quietly shake her head... "


    ¡°My father didn''t know about Sir Hannes'' illness.¡±


    "I didn''t understand... does that mean that you didn''t speak to Sir Hannes yourself..."


    Next to Meir, Ludwig, a wisdom bag, waits as a matter of course.


    During brain labor, he is a solid person''s meer who does not need to carry a wisdom bag.


    With such a wise wisdom bag, Sturina nodded to Ludwig''s crush...


    "However, it''s possible that I didn''t have time to say it." After all, my Yellow Moon family was assassinated. "


    "I see. Sure. If you''re trying to assassinate me and let me leave the country, you can''t afford to worry about the disease..."


    In any case, if you are still alive, you must meet and listen in person.


    With that in mind, Meer opens the second one. This one came from the Ministry of Green Moon.


    Meer, reading the paper, ummm, roared.


    "King Ganudos is as good as ever..."


    With a sigh, I give Ludwig the paper. Having read it, Ludwig frames his arms as he spins the letter over to Sturina.


    "After all, King Ganudos seems to be an inedible man." Could you get in touch with me in a formal way? ¡±


    This one, too, has a troublesome face with a wrinkle between her brows.


    The letter said that the Ganudos Port State is currently in a busy period, so even if you come, it would be impossible to entertain... It was rude and long-lasting.


    "Hmmm... by the way, I wonder if you were even annoyed the other time..."


    That''s how I recall the previous timeline, the period of the revolution.


    Like the Peruvian farming nation, the Ganudos Port State was also the Meirs who naturally sought relief, but no matter how many times they wanted to meet, King Ganudos did not try to meet with them for any reason.


    "It''s troublesome, even if you''re not outright hostile." Mmm. What''s the matter...? By the way, is it possible to proceed with the investigation without the help of Ganudos? "


    Asked to confirm, Ludwig thought for a moment...


    "I don''t think it''s impossible, but it''s difficult..." "As you know, Master Meir, he''s a shredder..." what kind of interference you''re going to make..... "


    "That''s right..." No... then, Lord Green Moon has managed to take care of me... To do that, I''m going to need Emeralda''s help..... "


    In the first place, Meer didn''t know.


    "Why is King Ganudos still uncooperative with Meer and the others..."


    Indeed, they might be able to suck on sweet juices if they were on the plan of the First Emperor. If the Empire falls into chaos, it will be able to become its territory, seize its interests, and strengthen its own country.


    Or if the king is under the influence of a snake, it is possible that he is trying to destroy the order by crushing the Empire... but the First Emperor''s thoughts have already been disrupted.


    I felt like there was no point in being hostile anymore...... and I had to tilt my neck.


    "Hmmm..."


    With a roar, Meer opens the third letter.


    It was a letter of inquiry sent to Rafina... Meer, who turned a blind eye to the text,


    "Ohhh..."


    Inadvertently, a funny voice is heard.


    "The Yorgos phonogram was indeed conceived by Father Yorgos, who is assigned to the Ganudos Port State"...


    "By the way, it''s almost time for the summer vacation to end." I look forward to seeing you in St. Noel. ¡±


    The text that becomes...


    "Geez... this is..."


    I don''t know why... Meer felt something strong in the text.


    "This... after the summer vacation, I must definitely return to St. Noel... this pressure..." If I skip this..... "


    Well, it was then. Bell, who was hanging out with Shtrina, raised her voice.


    "Ah! Sister Meir, I''m in trouble." The words "Bishop Emperor" appear in Dr. Ludwig''s diary...! "


    Oh no!


    "It was a stunned meer..."


    Ahahah, nnh, I''m just kidding, I''m just kidding


    It is a bell that laughs with joy. Meer shook her head with a bitter look on her face.


    "Belle... your joke is not a joke."


    Somehow... if you make Rafina feel so lonely, she''s going to turn into a lion in no time. I''m sure she has such a feeling...


    "That said, it''s certainly true that I''m not good at skipping classes..." I want Yana and Cyril to study hard... and I can''t let Bell skip any more than that! "


    Giraldi was strangled, and the bell rushed up.


    "If you don''t go home soon, the Bishop Emperor will be resurrected, and I''ll have to go back to St. Noel when the summer vacation is over!"


    "Oh, no, it''s just a joke." Meir-san, you don''t have to go back to St. Noel in such a hurry... "


    Wow, the bell that opens its mouth, Meer smiles like a nihil.


    "Bel... people need to mow their own seeds." You have to accept the light reward just now! ¡±


    While telling the truth about life in a crisp way, Meer frames her arms.


    "The problem is Patty..." I''m sure you think you can go find your brother, and maybe you''ll faint... "


    I was worried about Meer, but... Patty nodded her head against my expectations.


    "I think there are many things I can learn in this era..."


    "Nnnh, Patty was unexpectedly moved to say something honest and sane..."


    "But what is the difference with Bell...?" The descendants of such diligent people, why is that...? "This is the influence of your father, or the influence of Bell''s mother..." I wonder what kind of people would get caught in between and develop such a skipping habit.....? "


    It was meer who did not take into account the influence of Bel''s grandmother at all.

 809 Episode 1 Tea Party with the Duchess Emeralda

    Meer, who decided to return to St. Noel, should do what he had to do in the Imperial City for now.


    That''s right... it''s a tea party with Emeralda!


    ¡°We need to help with the Ganudos Port State, and we need to keep it that way.¡±


    It is not intended to be a rare foreign tea treat owned by the Green Moon family. It is only a bonus. Just in case.


    Therefore, Meir was immediately visiting the Green Moon Mansion in the Imperial Capital.


    --In the previous timeline, the Ganudos said that everything went through the Green Moon family... "It''s easy to get Lord Green Moon to say it..."


    Personally, I don''t like Lord Green Moon very much.


    After all, in the previous timeline, he was a man who grouped his clan and party together and quickly escaped from the Empire. He is, in fact, a traitor.


    Although she has settled with Emeralda, she still has Mia with her father.


    --Well, even if that''s not the case, there are many troublesome nobles... It is also possible to get your father to speak out, but there is a lack of certainty. After all, Emeralda-san is the one you should rely on most.


    On that winter day, Meer believed in Emerald, who had made a covenant.


    ¨D ¨D Well, fortunately, Emeralda-san is like the head of the gentleman in our blood family. "If you hurry up, I wonder if you''ll move..."


    Yes, Meer believes in it. Simplicity of Emeralda!


    --Ufufu, if it comes to that, the problem is that it''s a tea treat. I''m looking forward to it!


    ... it should be just a bonus...


    In any case, it was meer who was thinking relatively lightly... but I looked at Emeralda''s expression when I was greeted, and I tightened my feelings slightly.


    Because Emerald''s expression when she greeted Meir was somewhat stiff and uncomfortable.


    "Today, we welcome you." Her Royal Highness Princess Meir, I would like to extend a warm welcome to the whole family. ¡±


    Meer twisted her neck as she returned thanks to Emerald, who lowered her head in a gentle posture.


    --What''s wrong with this...? "I don''t feel like Emeralda..."


    And so on and so forth, and I said, "What?" and entered the room as guided. On the round table, a cup of tea had already been prepared.


    Please, let''s have tea right away.


    After saying that, Emerald called out to Nina, the maid who was standing by, and then gazed at Meer.


    Giggle... giggle! Emeralda is slightly strangled by the upbeatness. I still feel that something is wrong.


    "Um... yeah, by the way, I''d like to thank Theon for his hospitality the other day."


    Even if you keep quiet like this, you won''t be able to move on, and for now, I''m going to shake the conversation.


    ¡°No, it''s not a big deal. His Highness Eschar seemed to be able to speak slowly with his brother, and I, his wife, would be eager to make arrangements."


    Emeralda took a sip of the tea that had been brought in without even being nicked. Then cut the cake on the table with a fork and pucker it!


    ... there''s something wrong with it, after all.


    - Did Theon say anything about this? Or did you have an affair with your father about His Highness the Esher?


    Emerald turned her gaze to Meer, who was thinking about something like that...


    "... I''ve heard more than that." Meer-sama... Looks like you had a great summer vacation without me. ¡±


    "... hehe?"


    "Are you playing horseback with Mr. Ruvi?" Did you cook with Mr. Retizia...... until recently, did you go to Clausius territory to play? with Strina-san and the others..... "


    "Ah, yeah, yeah, that''s right..." No, well, I didn''t play with you, but.... "


    "Shouldn''t you be the first to play with my best friend during the summer vacation!?"


    Tapping the table with your hands, Emeralda stands up.


    Having heard that soul''s cry, Mea unexpectedly...


    --Oh, yes, here it is. Now, Emeralda-san... It''s Emeralda!


    Yeah, I accidentally nodded convincingly.


    "What are you looking so satisfied about?" Meer-sama, I was looking forward to hearing your invitation all the time! "


    With such a sad voice, Meer shook her heart... and lowered her head softly.


    In the meantime, the opponent is coming, isn''t he? And the hardness of waiting was because Meer had already experienced it in the timeline before.


    I was shaken by the thought that I might have done the same thing as Theon the Asshole.


    "I''m sorry for that." Though there was so much to do... I didn''t expect you to wait like that. Today... I hope you can enjoy the tea party. "


    Emerald was still inflating her cheeks when she smiled at me...


    "Well, what a long-awaited tea party...?" "I know that you''re busy a lot, so I won''t say anything more..." I''m always looking forward to Meer''s arrival. I want you to remember that you are always welcome. ¡±


    He turned his back and was the noble daughter of the Duke (Tundereddi) and Emeralda.

 810 Episode Two: The Dukes First Lady

    "So, I heard you earlier, but what kind of talk did you have at the meeting between Prince Theon and His Highness Esher?"


    Asked, Emerald leaned her neck slightly...


    "Come on..." Actually, I didn''t really participate in the two of you. There are some conversations that you can only have in your family..... "


    Meer, listen to the words and look at them!


    That Emerald... that Emerald, who is known as the Face Eating Lady, didn''t go to the conversation with the handsome prince brothers, because it was too much of a surprise.


    --Well... but Emerald-san also has a lot of brothers. "Even if I could take into account Zion''s feelings..."


    Nnh, while thinking about it, I rinsed a cup of tea. Macarons. Hmm. Delicious!


    "In the meantime, I''ve spoken to Tiona." The revelation of the Rudolfon family was that His Highness Eschar and the academy were together. ¡±


    "Oh, Cyril, right?" Fufufu, it''s quite a scholar''s egg. "


    For some reason, Emerald nodded with a serious look at me.


    ¡°Yes, I was also very surprised. Joint study of wheat with the Peruvian Jean¡­¡­. I know there''s been a lot of trouble everywhere... but I can''t believe you found such a talent in anticipation of today''s events..."


    Emerald puts her hand on her cheek and continues.


    "Even though I''m young, I have excellent observation eyes..." It''s wonderful to have such an exchange between such a young man and my husband, Mr. Esher. ¡±


    --Hmm, you''re subtly talking about my husband... Well, that may happen in the future, but it''s really quick.


    Whew, it''s meer shaking her head.


    By the way, I don''t feel like I called some snake princess a "sister-in-law" either... but I''ve forgotten all about it.


    "Therefore, once again, my Green Moon family will not spare any help to St. Meir Academy. I want you to tell me everything about the faculty and funding.¡±


    "Oh, that would certainly help." Now, let''s look forward to working. ¡±


    The Green Moon family has had a strong network abroad since ancient times. The cooperation will be of some use to the school management.


    And so, in front of Meer, who was calmly calculating, a new treat was brought in.


    "Oh... what is this?"


    It''s a rehearsal.


    In a deep container, it was a clear square mass covered with plenty of golden sauce. The lump was bite-sized and looked like a dice for play.


    --Hmm, what is this transparent square...?


    Prunes, prunes, and prunes shake when you try it with a spoon.


    I scooped it up with a spoon, tangled in plenty of honey, and took a bite... At that moment, it was a hint of cold sweetness that spread through my mouth.


    "Oh, you''re cool..." What the hell is this... "


    "Fufufu, this is a confection made of seaweed called Cold Moon Heaven." It''s been familiar around the Ganudos Port State since ancient times..... "


    "Huh..."


    Crushing, Meer puts another bite of clear dice into her mouth.


    I''ll swallow every port state of Ganudos with all my heart... slowly chewing in my mouth...


    "But that''s a strange flavor..." It looks like jelly, but it tastes better than that. I chewed my teeth while pulling out and ticking inside my mouth, and I got a puffy cut. Unique tooth texture...... This is quite, ufufufu "


    Meet new sweets is a supreme pleasure for Meer.


    --That''s the Green Moon house. Every time you prepare a new treat, it''s pretty good.


    In admiration, Meer snorts.


    "Nevertheless...... Ganudos Port State......"


    If you can get such delicious sweets, you really want to get along well...


    "After all, you liked the Ganudos Port State... I thought it was a very easy man, but that King Ganudos seems to be quite a tough man... being the seed of your troubles..."


    Emeralda chews her nails in a really unpleasant way. But soon the calm returned to his face.


    "But that''s right..." Her Majesty, the First Emperor... No, it would be tough if he respected the will of the First Emperor and acted accordingly. Bound together by Lord Meer''s new covenant, we are like fighting an old covenant that has been woven with cotton since the first emperor. ¡±


    Emeralda - At that winter moonlight party, Meer''s four dukes'' chief daughter, who was the first to participate in the new Covenant, said with a smile that even felt a sense of comfort.


    Rather, if you''re more or less unresponsive, it''s beating out of breath.


    Fufufu, that''s very reassuring.


    Meer smiled softly and said to Emerald.


    "Today, I was told what I wanted to ask... but I have to be Ganudos." In order to do that, we need to install the help of King Ganudos... or at the very least, restrain its movements. That''s why.... "


    Meer closed her eyes and said softly.


    "Emeralda-san, I''m asking you." You must remember King Ganudos by the schemes of the Green Moon family. "


    Emerald said that with a sneer and a sassy smile...


    "Fufufu, please leave it to me, Miss Meir." Actually, have you already hit your hand? I hope you''re looking forward to it. "


    It was a confident speech.

 811 Episode 3: A Luxurious Reception

    After the tea party with Emeralda, I went around to the powerful people of the Imperial City to root out the roots.


    After several meetings, tea parties, and greetings, the summer vacation was over.


    "If anything, just leave the children and Bell alone..."


    Meer embarked on his journey to St. Noel, gloriously passing through his father.


    "This summer was quite a strong army..." Equestrian battles, Schubert, the Clausius family... Huh? Maybe this is just a little bit too much. "


    and so on... I''m rubbing my arms. As a result!


    "... it''s weird, isn''t it?"


    The reality was... so cruel.


    Nevertheless, the carriage in which Meir''s party was riding crossed the Imperial border to the Verga Duchy without anything in particular.


    The Pilgrimage Route between the Imperial Capital and the Duchy of Verga is known as a very safe road.


    It''s a safe place where people come and go, and there are almost no bandits. Therefore, it is also a place where it is easy to be alarmed... "


    "Hmm, I thought maybe the snake would attack again, but it looks like I''m worried." Some things are unusual. "


    I would never want to see him for a while! I never imagined the mood of a snake.


    Well, it was meers who wanted to return to St. Noel in such a leisurely fashion... but a group of horseback riders came from the front.


    "Oh... what''s that?"


    It wasn''t like they were going to raid us. Rather, it''s a group that is slowly coming towards us.


    "I wonder if it''s the Commercial Corps?" Or maybe a private regiment of nobles somewhere...? Oh, by the way, when I returned to the Empire, I met a group of horses like this... how is Hildebrand? "


    Without being particularly vigilant, Meer looked at the sight...... and opened her eyes the next moment.


    Meer-san, it''s been a long time.


    Ladies and gentlemen, Mr. Rafina?


    It was Rafina Orca Verga, the Saintess of Verga, who led the riding.


    ¡°I''m surprised at this. Rafina-sama, you can now ride a horse by yourself....."


    Unexpectedly, Mia saw Rafina riding her magnificent horse.


    The horses on which Rafina rode were moon horses and flower horses. Hanaya was originally a good-minded horse. "Even if you''re a beginner, it''s an easy horse to ride..."


    --That said, considering that you''ve never ridden until the other day, it''s a very good improvement.


    "Fufufu, what do you say? I practiced during the holidays. Now you can always go on a long drive with Meer-san."


    Seeing Rafina''s heartlessness, Mea takes a breath and switches to Yoisho mode.


    "Oh, that''s Mr. Rafina." You''ve already ridden the horse completely. "


    "Ah! But of course, I didn''t wear horseback riding just because I wanted to play with you." That way, you can go around the villages in the desert that you can''t get to by horse-drawn carriage, and you can get in touch with many people. Isn''t riding a horse given by the heavens an essential technique for a saintly lady...? "


    Raffina, who said something spectacular, unintentionally called out to me.


    Fufufu, you''re talking about something like Senpai Marlon, Mr. Rafina.


    "Then, I''m going to say such a thing..." At that moment, Raffina hardened. However, I immediately smiled coolly... trying to open my mouth to say something...


    "That''s right." Grandmother Meer, during the summer vacation, if you play with Senpai Ma Long in the name of horseback riding practice..... "


    "...... Mr. Bell"


    A clear voice that suddenly sounds... Niccoli, a crystal-clear...... Rafina smiles like a crystal-clear spring even if not one of the fish lives there.


    In response to that smile, Belle hurriedly blocked her mouth...


    "Ah, it was a dangerous place." Almost, the letter of the Bishop Emperor appeared in the diary again. "


    and other disturbing jokes.


    Somehow, I don''t know, but I felt like Belle was swinging with the tail of a sleeping lion. Meer quickly changed her story.


    By the way, you brought the rough storm, too.


    Beyond Meer''s gaze was a storm pulled by Hanayang''s boyfriend.


    The rough horse she had seen for the first time in a long time made me feel as close as if I had been reunited with my comrades.


    "During the summer, I''ve been riding in the easterly wind all along, so Fufu, I miss you."


    If you don''t mind, I thought I''d bring you here to ride with me, but how about that?


    Rafina tilts her neck small. Somehow, it was amazing... because she looked like she was riding a horse with me...


    "... that''s right. Recently, I''ve been accustomed to the gentle riding of the east wind....."


    After seeing the direction of the rough storm, Meer smiles.


    "Sometimes riding a rambunctious horse is fun." Well then, Mr. Rafina, I''ll give you a break. "


    Meer hurriedly changed into a horseback riding suit.


    "Fufufu, I''m going away with Miss Meer." Ah, and I''m looking forward to the tea party later... "


    Behind Raffina, who smiled a little bit like that... for some reason, there was a full of intelligent horses that followed her quietly...


    It was Rafina who didn''t notice at all.

 812 Lesson four Princess Meir is a good ride!

    Now, in response to Rafina''s invitation, when I changed into horse-drawn clothes, Meir jumped on the rough and rough storm.


    If you ask me out, I''ll take you on a horse ride. If you ride the grease, you''ll even ride the waves.


    Meer is a good princess.


    And when they lined up the horses... moreover, another horse was lined up next to them.


    Fufufufu, the way Saintess Raffina rides is pretty good, isn''t it?


    On horseback, it was Huohui Horse that said so.


    Stretching your chest out, you''re looking towards Rafina with your arms crossed... yeah, nodding.


    The attitude is... subtly... this way... somehow, it seems like it''s a majestic feeling... Well, maybe that''s the only way.


    After all, Huima defeated the serpent assassin.


    I saved Meer''s life by successfully defeating the vicious Fire Wolf and that brilliant assassin of Bandana. Moreover, in the process, I managed to overcome the Dion Aliah that I was not good at.


    ... was that so? It would be wild twilight to look at it with suspicion. Apart from the facts, the truth exists only in the number of human beings. No one in her can deny that she is.


    Anyway, because of that, even if Smart Horse was growing a little bit, it was unavoidable. Maybe... I''m sure.


    Now, there was Rafina with a slightly irritated face on the wise horse that followed her like that... but that was the saintly maiden. Immediately, I turned to Meer, hiding my emotions behind a cool smile.


    "As I said earlier, I was going around the riding kingdom." At that time, I was taught by the Hayashi clan. "


    "Yeah. Marlon." Yeah, that''s a good rider. It''s only natural that if you''re taught that..... "


    "No, no, Ma Long-san''s sister taught me."


    "It was Raffina who said such a thing completely..."


    --Oh, Rafina-sama is close to Senpai Ma Long''s family... "Is this.....?"


    Without even noticing that Meer''s romantic brain was secretly activated, Rafina turned to Meer with a cool face.


    "By the way, how was Meer?" What was your summer vacation in the Imperial City like? "


    "Ahh... yeah, well..."


    Meer, here''s the answer, for a moment.


    --Mr. Emeralda didn''t seem to like the fact that she couldn''t play during the summer vacation... I don''t think Rafina is on the same level as Emerald... but I can''t deny that she''s still thinking about something similar. If so, here, it should be emphasized...


    Moments later, Meer starts talking slowly.


    "Yeah, it was pretty tough." Actually, there was a disturbance in Mr. Ruvi''s engagement.... "


    Rafina deserves a hectic appeal. Because of this, I couldn''t invite Rafina to play, but it was never meant to be! and asserts.


    "The fianc¨¦ is, what a cousin of my mother." Exactly, I was impatient. I knew that Ruvi-san had someone to think about. "


    "Well, something like that..." So, how did you solve it? "


    As Rafina listened with curiosity, Meer nodded,


    "Actually, we''re holding a horseback riding tournament with the Red Moon family....."


    "Fufufu. For my friend''s sake, it''s a skimpy riding match!"


    In fact, the wise horse who was active at that time, Doyadya! Stretch your chest.


    "Well, in front of me and my Aima, such a horse-riding showdown is the same as a child''s play." It''s not that noisy either.... "


    There, Huima thought that she was just overdoing it, with a slightly humble face...


    ¡°Anyway, if I could help my friends, I wouldn''t be so happy.¡±


    "Fufufu, thank you. Mr. Huima." It was very helpful then. "


    While answering with a smile, Rafina glanced sideways at her face... and Rafina smiled unchanged.


    It was supposed to be the same smile...... but for some reason, Meer remembered Raffina from the previous timeline.


    - Oh, that''s weird. Somehow, even if I wanted to get close to you, I couldn''t get close at all... I feel like the smile of that time!


    "So... what happened after that fun riding showdown?"


    "Oh, that''s right. After that, I went to the house of Marquis Schubert, Mr. Safias'' fianc¨¦, and had a...... cooking party, but......"


    "Cooking party..."


    Raphina''s cheeks were twitching and twitching. "Meer, keep talking in a hurry..."


    "Oh, it was hard back then." There was a maid with a breath of chaos snake... I was almost poisoned! "


    It was a hell of an appeal! Appeal!! Appeal!!!


    I''m glad you''re not there! I tried my best to get you to think about it. "By the way..."


    "Cooking party..."


    It never reached Rafina!


    Raffina snorted, staring at the distance, but she smiled like she was regaining her mind.


    "That''s right... So, what happened after that...?"


    "Ah, yeah, yeah... I see, then I went to the Clausius house... Oh, the Clausius house is my grandmother''s home, but I went there and looked for the traces of the snake..." Oh, and you had a tea party with Emeralda. Fufufu, Emerald said that she would be glad to be able to cooperate with St. Meir School... I''m glad that Ganudos is reliant on you for something. "


    In contrast to Niko and meer...... Rafina''s lips sharpened with a little teasing.


    ¡±Hmph, uhm, Emeralda-san... gave me a pleasant cooperation... hehe...¡±


    Whether to listen to the human conversation or not, the rough storm, after making my ears twitch, exhaled a deep sigh.

 813 Episode 5 Unexpected Visitors, Unexpected Wishes

    When I arrived at St. Noel''s, I waited for my friends to reunite.


    Although Zion and Tiona met at a cooking party at the Schubert Mansion, it''s been a long time since they met Ragna and Chloe. It''s a meer with a little tension and a natural smile.


    In addition, the original Meers, Tatiana and Julius, as well as some children from the special elementary school, greeted me... and Meer suddenly felt emotional.


    --Think about it, I may not have really greeted you in the previous timeline...


    Once upon a time line. Meir exchanged greetings with an unlimited number of people. "Before the holidays, the number of people who will see me off to return home is not small..." The number of people celebrating the reunion is not small...


    However, I''m sure there aren''t that many people who have spoken to each other from the bottom of their hearts...


    Wasn''t most of the things that were driven or planned by necessity?


    That''s why it feels like something mysterious to me that I truly rejoice in reuniting with friends.


    - Well, whatever it takes, my time at St. Noel''s is two and a half years away. "I want to live unforgettable days..."


    "Then, Meer gazes at the sunny sky..."


    "Hmm, it''s going to be autumn soon... so I''d like to plan something delicious for each event." Organized by the student association... is this still a mushroom hunting tournament...? Walking through the autumn coloured forest is quite fun... Also, if you mobilize all the students in the school, you should be able to pick a lot of mushrooms... "Hmm! Isn''t this a pretty good idea?"


    Without a doubt... it was Meer who began to plot things that were likely to spread the damage to all the students in the school.


    Now, it was time for mea to relax in the room after all the passing rituals.


    Suddenly, a knock echoed in the room.


    Anne came back for a little run...


    Meir-san, I understand you''re visiting me...


    "Huh? To me? Who is it...?" I was just about to enjoy my autumn nap..... "


    A little disgruntled, it was Meer who pointed her lips... but it was lightly rubbing her stomach. Then, get up.


    "Well, I''m sorry to keep you waiting for someone to visit, but it''s good to welcome you with tea and sweets." Anne, can I ask you to arrange something for me? "


    When visiting Meer, it was known to some that when she was hungry, she was more likely to entertain her with delicious treats. Well, aside from that.


    St. Noel''s School is a meeting place for the children of the nobility of the neighboring kings. Rooms are also available to welcome visitors, as they are not uncommon.


    What would you like to do with your tea while you head to a cafe space for visitors? Thinking like that, Meer asks Anne.


    By the way, who''s visiting?


    If it were Ludwig, I''d send a letter, so maybe it''s some kind of merchant.


    I can also think of Chloe''s father and the area around Sharoak... It was meer who expected it...... but the answer from Anne''s mouth was unexpected.


    "Depending on the staff..." It was the Princess of the Ganudos Port State. "


    In response to the words, Meer suddenly stops.


    "Your Highness, the Princess of Ganudos Port State...?"


    A cafe space for visitors is located in the courtyard corner of the school. There are tables and chairs outside as well as the room, but apparently, visitors are waiting for you there.


    Pocahontas and the light of a pleasant day inspired me to sleep a little... Meer slightly raised her level of vigilance.


    --If this is the kind of enemy you come to at this time of day to try to put me off by the Sleepy Side......


    Even the princess of Ganudos. I can''t imagine what kind of plotter it is.


    Then step into the cafe space in an immersive position. Gently, the sitting girl stood up amusedly and walked over here.


    Succinctly, Meer stared at me unexpectedly as she walked in. It was huge... because it was a very big, tall girl who looked up.


    I wonder if it''s about two heads bigger than Mia''s...? A luxurious dress wrapped around a slouchy dress, lifting the hem of the skirt.


    "I''m glad to see you, Princess Meir." My name is Oulania Perla Ganudos. Um, the Princess of Ganudos Port State. "


    Then bow your head small. As it moves, its luxuriously wavy hair shakes. The hair was adorned with a characteristic hair ornament. Is that... a spear...? "No, but there''s a hole in the arrowhead, like the side of a fish..." No, rather, the... bone shape of the fish?


    For a moment, it was Mia who was taken in by the strange hair decoration, but she immediately regained her mind and lifted the hem of her skirt.


    "Tiamoon Empire Princess, Meer Luna Tiamoon. Princess Oulania."


    With a thin smile... "


    "So, what brings you to St. Noel to visit me?"


    Meer asked with a crisp, sharp expression. On the other hand, Oulania said with a slightly troubled face that seemed somewhat blurry.


    "Um, could you admit me to St. Meer''s?"


    "...... Haa?"


    It was a black-and-white meer who turned his eyes on the rapidly unfolding situation.

 814 Lesson VI Emeraldas Tea Party

    Emeralda Etois Green Moon is a woman who is regarded as one of Mia''s best friends in later generations.


    It is known for the high temperament of the grand noble lady, the strength of the superficial hits against those under her nose, and the depth of her nostalgia that contradicts it.


    She is such a woman, but she is not much appreciated for her work as a public servant.


    Her activities were rarely recorded on the stage of history.


    Well... the truth is, the role she played was by no means small.


    Just as the Saffias Etois Blue Moon acted as a stellar duke''s sigh, so did Emeralda''s role as a stellar duke''s daughter.


    I said, "Will you ask me to come?" Nnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn! Well, sometimes there were days like that, but anyway, she was doing her job.


    As a matter of fact, Emerald moved the day after Theons came to visit her.


    After all, the first thing to start with is the Ganudos Port State, right?


    Even before Meer told her, Emeralda decided to go to Ganudos herself.


    The decisive and quick attack was reminiscent of Meer, the one who had thought of it.


    By the way, most of the preparations were round tossed to Nina, the maid.


    Anne and Ludwig do the same job, and she''s a very good maid.


    "That''s just the trick, Nina." That''s my Green Moon maid. "


    With Emeralda''s praise, Nina bowed her head... "


    "Overrated and painful, lass." Also, while crossing the border... I don''t think it''s very nice that the daughter of the four imperial dukes remembers the name of the maid... "


    "No! What are you talking about?" You are a precious maid who serves me more than a childhood mason. It''s only natural to remember your name! "


    For some reason, Emerald stretched her chest out with Doya''s face, and Nina let out a sigh...


    "... well, but this is it..."


    Emerald leaned her head toward Nina, who was crushing her.


    In this way, Emeralda went to the port country of Ganudos.


    Now, at the separate residence of the Green Moon family in the capital of King Ganudos.


    Emeralda was getting ready to greet her guests. That said, it''s Nina who''s actually doing it... "


    In any case, Emeralda smiled small as she watched the tea sets and sweets that were lined up.


    Fufufu, it''s been a long time since we had a tea party with that person, isn''t it?


    That''s why we often wait.


    The guest did not come at the exact time of the appointment and appeared late for an hour.


    ... well, since it''s the usual thing, I decided not to worry about Emerald...


    Thank you for inviting me today, Emeralda-sama.


    Then it was a girl who lifted the hem of her skirt.


    She was a very tall girl. Like a stage actress, the girl, with her stretched spine and long limbs, looked at Emerald and smiled plumply.


    "Thank you for taking the time to come today." It''s all in your heart, but I''d be glad if you could go and enjoy the tea party. "Her Royal Highness the Princess of Oulania"


    The girl''s name is Oulania Perla Ganudos. Princess of the port country of Ganudos.


    And they''re only friends with tea.


    Originally, it was Emeralda who often came to visit the Galleria Sea... I often dine with the leading figures of the country, and inevitably I had the opportunity to get acquainted with the oldest Oulaniya.


    That''s why, well, it''s not unusual in itself to invite her to tea...


    "By the way, Princess Oulania..."


    Emerald slashed into the air as quickly as the world could talk.


    "It''s a little strange, but your father has a disturbing attitude towards our empire..."


    "Um, uh...? Is that so...?"


    Oulania tilts her head. Essentially, she has nothing to do with politics. It is a princess who was raised in the royal palace to be cherished and isolated from the world.


    Emeralda, who knew that, was elegantly drinking tea,


    "Yes, that''s right." Well, I knew that from around last summer... That''s why my friend Meir is taking this issue seriously. "


    "Well, Princess Meir...?"


    Oulania closed her mouth with her eyes round.


    "Yes, that''s right." So, what''s the matter with me...? Do you think that my friendship with the Ganudos Port State is very important? It is not so sad that our Empire''s friendship with your country should break down. After all, the closest Imperial nobleman to the Ganudos Port State is my Green Moon family. ¡±


    Emerald had a sip of cake on her face. "Then, look at Oulania with great care..."


    "So could you please tell His Majesty the King to change his attitude?" I thought.... "


    "Hmm, am I...?" Isn''t that... impossible...? "


    Oulania shook her head in a relaxed tone. Emerald nodded inside.


    Emeralda knows the basics of negotiation.


    First of all, it demands great things, and then it presents the very conditions that can be swallowed. In keeping with that theory, Emeralda puts her true demands on her. That is......


    "Well then, what do you say? If you''re going to study at St. Meer''s..."


    "... erm... that''s..."


    "Since Oulania turned her gaze toward Emerald..."


    Is that a hostage?


    Tilt your neck with a dazzling gesture.


    Emeralda nodded with a smile as she did it...


    "Fufufu, as usual, you don''t adorn words." I don''t hate your honesty, do I? "


    Emeralda thought of Oulania as a strange princess. It was in a box, and I didn''t know anything outside the Royal Palace... it was an ignorant person.


    Well, that doesn''t mean it''s stupid.


    Oulania is a strange boxed princess, but she has a head that can properly understand her opponent''s words. Therefore, we have made the essence of what Emerald says into words.


    Emerald had previously felt favorable about its straightness and speed of rotation.


    But... actually, Emerald didn''t expect to take Oulania hostage. What she''s up to is a little closer to Meer... that is.


    ¨D ¨D St. Meer Academy is an environment where you can get plenty of exposure to the virtues of Meer-sama just by passing through. If so, we should be able to attract Princess Oulania to our school.


    This is it.


    Well, I can''t even tell you that honestly. Emerald kept smiling.


    "Well, actually, it''s not that bad." The St. Meir School is scheduled to become one of the highest schools in our empire. Wouldn''t it be a very good opportunity for you to learn...? "


    "Well, I don''t have the right to refuse...?"


    "There''s no reason to say no." It''s rare to hear such a good story... If you say no, I''ll blow you away... maybe you should take care of it? "


    "Then I rinsed my face with tea..."


    Oh, and I want Cold Moon Heaven as a souvenir, but can you introduce me to a good place?


    It was an emerald that I could say without hesitation.

 815 Episode 7 Meer Elite Development Plan, secretly in progress!

    "To St. Meer''s School...?" What do you mean, uh, what does that mean? "


    I asked somehow while making my eyes black and white.


    At the same time, I took a sip of the tea that was nearby. I rolled it on my tongue and tried to refill it with sugar... but... I didn''t feel the sweetness of sugar because I hated it!


    - That''s right. During the summer, I ate a little too much, so for the time being, I told you to refrain from sugar in your tea!


    Incidentally, for the tea treats, it is Meir who hasn''t ordered anything in particular.


    Refrain from sweetening drinks and consume sugar only from sweets. You don''t have to sweeten your drink, so I want you to sweeten your sweets! It seemed like I could hear a silent appeal from Meer.


    Well, from Tatiana, who knows what''s going on around here,


    "I think it would be better to reduce the amount of sweets." For tea treats... yes. What about dried fish? "


    It''s going to be a nicking suggestion...... but that''s all.


    After coughing, Meer turned to Oulania again.


    With that gaze, Oulania leaned her neck gently with a puffy face, ahhh! and whispered... "


    "Speaking of which, I''m taking this from Emeralda-san." go ahead..... "


    So, all she came up with was a letter. Quickly read the letter... Meir finally understands the situation.


    --The more...... this is all Emeralda-san''s money...... "No, it''s the result of Emeralda-san leaping for me..."


    What was written there, in short...


    It''s hard to convince King Ganudos from the front, so let''s enroll his daughter in Meer Academy, tailor her to Meer Elite, and have her attack from the side!


    It was something like Nori.


    --GUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUuruuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu


    Meer unintentionally roars.


    Yes, reason is understandable. And, perhaps, the mindset is not wrong.


    King Ganudos is a strong castle. Its walls are high and its gates thick. If you want to drop it from the front, you have to fight hard. You shouldn''t hit it head-on.


    They cut off supplies and sent spies inside the walls... so we need those miniatures...


    --Without pressing harder, I''m cutting it off from the surroundings... I see, Emeralda-san is doing a really good job. Ludwig, Galve and the others seem to like it... "But..."


    For a moment, it was a convincing mea, but I immediately put a wrinkle between my eyebrows.


    --Isn ''t that a terrible thing going on at Meer School?


    That''s what I thought.


    For example, in the letter from Emeralda, I wrote about Eshar with a little pride...


    I can study very well, my heart is clean and honest... and I''m super excited to be your future husband! In a sentence like this, while feeling a little stomach sore, Meer focused on the following text.


    ¡±Moreover, under the good influence of the people around me, His Highness Eschar became a follower of Master Meir.¡±


    --Good influence from around... believers...


    It is meer who feels the scent of the scent standing in the air.


    - I don''t need any more enthusiastic followers. I mean... is St. Meer School okay?


    Rather, it is meer who worries about Eschar and the students who are currently attending.


    --Besides, it''s dangerous to admit Ganudos'' hand to Meer School...


    The St. Meir School is also a research institute that has been given responsibility for the development of new varieties of wheat. If it were a sabotage operation, it would be a big deal.


    --Besides, in the first place, I will be the ultimate responsible person at Meer Academy. I''m going to deal with the problem that happened there by myself... but that''s a very unfair story...


    What Meer wants to do is avoid responsibility and decentralize responsibility.


    I''m so sorry that I''m alone in taking on heavy responsibilities. So, what do we do?


    ¨D ¨D The basic line of bringing people to my side is where I want to be. If so, just correct the trajectory a little... "


    Meer swallowed the cookies in front of her...!


    "Your Royal Highness the Princess of Oulania, I understand that you would like to enroll in Meer School."


    Leave the letter gently,


    "I don''t know if you know, but St. Meer''s is still a very young school. Isn''t it unsuitable for you to go to school?"


    There is no lie in itself. Many children attend Meer School, including Eschar. It would be difficult for Oulania to suddenly enroll in school and become the oldest.


    "Huh...?"


    Meer gave a gentle smile to Oulania''s troubled face.


    "It''s okay, I''ll tell Emeralda." "I think I''ve been told something nonsense anyway..." Besides, this is a suggestion from me.... "


    Meir said, staring straight into Oulania''s eyes.


    "How about going to St. Noel''s...?"


    "Um, uh..."


    Looking at Oulania, who hesitates to reply, Meir is convinced.


    --This way, it looks like it''s too weak to be pushed. Certainly, if we succeed, it will be the gateway to the Ganudos Port State. That''s Mr. Emeralda!


    Meer folds up as she smiles and grins in her stomach.


    "I''m going to ask Mr. Rafina to do it for me." That''s why, right? "


    To Mia, who was just a little bit ahead of her, Oulania shook her head vertically.

 816 Eighth story A proposal from your friend, Rafina.

    In Oulania, I decided to have him stay for a day on St. Noel''s Island, and Meir quickly visited Rafina.


    It was just tea time in the afternoon, so Raffina greeted me with a Nico face, apparently thinking that Meer had come for tea.


    I will quickly prepare and serve black tea with jam made from the flowers I have grown.


    Drop the red jam on the spoon into the tea and stir. And the fragrant scent of flowers tickled Meir''s nostrils.


    "It''s an elegant fragrance, isn''t it? The sweetness is modest, but it''s very delicious.¡±


    "Fufufu, if you were happy, I''m glad." This jam is delicious on the bread, so if you don''t mind, I''ll give it to you. "


    "Well! Thank you, Mr. Rafina." Fufufu, this is going to make your meal very enjoyable. "


    While thinking about tomorrow morning''s bread, Meer cut out the main point.


    By the way, Master Rafina, I actually have a favor to ask of you.


    "Huh? What is it? I''d like to ask your friend Meer anything..."


    With a gentle expression, Meer said, convinced of Rafina''s victory.


    "Actually, I''m talking about the Princess of Ganudos, the Princess of Oulania."


    "Ah... you said you were able to visit me." What''s wrong with that one? "


    Raffina tilts her head, and Meer begins to explain in turns.


    "As a matter of fact, as I told you on my way to St. Noel, I have to go to Ganudos Port to find my uncle. And to do that, we need the help of King Ganudos."


    Rafina graciously closed her eyes with a cup of tea.


    "I see. Do you want to bring Princess Oulania with you?"


    "Simply put, yes." And for that reason, I would like you to enroll in this St. Noel, if possible. "


    "Yes. Here... the princess of Ganudos..."


    Rafina moved her gaze to think... looking towards the teapot...


    Meer-san, how about a change?


    ¡°Thank you, thank you.¡±


    Meer nodded. Teapot... looking at the jar of jam next to it.


    ... Well, despite a few verbal inconsistencies, I got the jam and tea safely, and once again I was relieved by its elegant sweetness. Mmm, yummy!


    By contrast, Rafina had a sip of tea. After slightly moistening your lips...


    ¡°The Ganudos Port State was the breath of the first Emperor of the Tiamoon Empire. Was it correct to understand that the country responsible for part of the mechanism for the collapse of the Empire...?"


    ¡°Yes, that''s right." Fortunately for now, I think it''s safe to say that the plot has almost broken down... "We are still stubbornly showing a confrontational attitude with us."


    "However, since it''s not obviously hostile, it''s difficult to crush it with force..."


    --Crush it with force... Somehow, Mr. Rafina... sometimes the face of the Bishop Emperor is twitching... It''s horrible.


    Raphna, the princess with the skin of a lion, was mistaken for Raphna, the lion with the skin of a princess.


    "If Princess Oulania joins the ranks, King Ganudos may break with her support." I see, indeed, your father is vulnerable to his daughter. "


    Rafina stares at the wall with a small sigh. There was nothing there... but Meer sees a portrait of a phantom Rafina there.


    "That''s right..." That''s what your father is. "


    The two share a subtle, biased image of their father.


    "But that''s true, Mr. Meer. I used to call Princess Oulania here."


    To Raffina''s praise, Mia shook her head.


    "I''m honored to have you as my compliment." However, this achievement is not mine. It''s all arranged by Emeralda-san. ¡±


    Raffina''s eyes narrowed in response.


    "Emeralda-san..."


    ¡°Yes, the Green Moon family is very diplomatic. I''m sure that I was originally connected to Princess Oulania."


    "That''s right... Emeralda-san..."


    "Either you listen to meer or you don''t listen to meer..." Rafina was staring at the void... "


    After a while, I turned to Meer.


    "All right, Mr. Meer." Let''s give special recognition to Princess Oulania. ¡±


    "Thank you. Thank you very much, Rafina."


    Although I could predict the answer in the middle, I was relieved to receive Rafina''s permission. "I''m sorry..."


    "But... I have one condition, too."


    "Huh? Conditions... what''s that?"


    I accidentally leaned my neck at the words of Raffina that followed.


    Rafina silently searches for words,


    "St. Noel is proud to be the highest school on the continent." We will not only provide advanced education to the children of the royal nobles and teach them ethics. In the sense of accumulating knowledge, it is considered to be the highest peak. "


    "Yes, of course, but..."


    "So, what do you say? St. Meer and St. Noel''s School, together, are launching some kind of research project..."


    In response to Rafina''s sudden suggestion, Meer''s eyes turned black and white.

 817 Episode Nine: Saint Raffinas Appeal! Princess Meer is off guard!

    "Are you a collaborative researcher...?"


    Meer grumbles in her mouth as she examines the sudden suggestion. On the other hand, Rafina nodded heavily with a grim face, as if she had been thinking about it for a long time.


    ¡°At Meer School, I hear you''re doing research on wheat.¡±


    "Yes, that''s right. We are developing wheat that is resistant to cold."


    ¡°The problem of famine is common to all people. It is something that the Duke of Verga and the Central Orthodox Church have been working on for a long time. I think there''s something I can do to help."


    It was the Central Orthodox Church that always reached out to the needy.


    Staying in the crescent district, that priest''s face, who was caring for orphans and the sick, passes through Meer''s head.


    Um... pure and poor... the face of the Holy Maiden Mania priest...


    --Hmm, let''s send a portrait of Rafina to work.


    Thinking about it, Meer calmly considered it.


    ¨D ¨D You should think about the advantages and disadvantages...


    What bothered me was that St. Noel would take my credit. What if that happens...?


    So, Meer, I notice.


    --Oh? I don''t think it''s going to be a problem...?


    on the fact that


    I see, it is true that if Meer School develops a new kind of wheat on its own, it will also raise the name of the school. The name of its founder, Meer, will surely shine... maybe a golden color...


    Meer thinks that she''s sniffing her throat with tea.


    --If you''re not good enough, it looks like there''s a golden statue around Belle... that shows the merits of someone I don''t know, such as Empress Meir... That could have made the finances worse. "When that happens, there''s a lot of trouble..."


    In addition, it was a letter from Emeralda that reminded me.


    --A lot of students who have struggled with the achievement may become my followers under the influence of the "good influence from the surroundings". That... feels a bit like Abu Nai.


    Too great a feat also brings troublesome things together.


    ¨D ¨D Rather, it would be satisfying if only the results of the achievement were obtained. Whoever receives that admiration, if the whole continent is satisfied with wheat, I am satisfied with it.


    That''s right. Meer''s wisdom never misses the essence.


    What''s so important?


    It is, of course, to eat full of delicacies. It is a matter of course.


    So, what''s so important about that?


    It is to bring food to all.


    That''s what Meer wants... Conversely, as long as you get it, it doesn''t matter who gets the credit.


    Rather, I hope that St. Noel will play a role in spreading the knowledge of wheat.


    Or you could say:


    Now, what Meer seeks is neither honor nor food for the Empire to survive the famine. Then it was not enough at all.


    Since the [Pancake Manifesto] was made, things have become bigger than the Empire, neighboring countries, no, and even the whole continent.


    Therefore, the name of St. Noel, already known as the highest school on the continent, was very useful.


    Whatever you do, the outcome you want comes from the other side. Is there such a wonderful thing in this world?


    Meer doesn''t want to be seeded or pruned, and I don''t want that kind of achievement. Meer''s ideal is to have a little bit of the fruit after cutting.


    --Well, it''s not going so well, so I''m trying my best...


    Anyway, if you want me to work with you, I''d be happy to leave you to it. but......


    "Then, St. Noel will also participate in the study of wheat......"


    Raffina shook her head at Mia, who nodded.


    "No, it''s a school-led study by Meer. I can''t be a part of this later and take credit for it. Of course, I don''t intend to spare your cooperation....."


    And they turned me down.


    "Besides, it''s about Miss Meer. Isn''t it time for the research to come out of the wheat industry?"


    "Yeah... well, Cyril and Princess Arsha are working harder than I say..."


    Meer, I''ll make a quick correction.


    When it didn''t work, she said, "This is it, Miss Meer! Of course, there are things such as not being told, but when the results come out, they must be accurately credited.


    "Her Royal Highness took away the achievement!" I can''t help but be told, "etc.


    ¨D ¨D Cyril''s sister is Tiona-san... If you get angry, you could become a revolutionary demon... and Princess Asha is a Peruvian princess. It''s not very nice to hurt the mood of that country at the present time.


    Take great care to avoid breaking the good relationship we have built. It is a meer company with a reputation for aftercare.


    "Ufufu, I''ve heard from Tiona-san and Princess Ragna." They say it''s a very easy place to work and there''s plenty of support. She said she was grateful to me. "


    After smiling like that, Rafina continued.


    "But I think we can study a lot more than just wheat. I don''t know yet, but there must be something. And if possible, I would like to appeal to the kings of all countries to cooperate with the movement."


    ¡°I want to show the world that I started collaborating with St. Noel at Meer Academy to combat famine... I mean, the banner.¡±


    ¡°Yes, and I''m looking for something to do with it.¡±


    That''s quite a challenge, isn''t it?


    Meer roared, mum, mum.


    Meer had knowledge of cold-resistant wheat. For the rest of the world, dealing with famine is a completely new idea.


    In the first place, Meer is a yes-man.


    It is not very good to propose to someone, even if he says yes to his proposal.


    so......


    "That''s right. This is not something I can immediately think of, and I''d like to take it home with me.¡±


    "Of course I don''t mind." just..... "


    Gently, Rafina stared at Mea with a very serious face. Without a heart, the cheeks are getting a little red...


    "I... as a friend of Meer''s, I want to be useful to Meer." What Meer is trying to do is absolutely amazing... and I want to do it with her. Remember that. "


    Looking at the seriousness of that face, Meer is unexpectedly happy.


    --Hmm, if Rafina-sama is so motivated, I can say that the fear of famine has gone further away. Huh? Maybe I don''t have to work so hard?


    Hmm... it was just meer who was about to start a little dangerous guard, without any repercussions.

 818 Episode Ten Princess Meir, you cant let me out!?

    Having finished his meeting with Rafina, Meer had a new difficulty in mind.


    "Collaborative research... this is quite a challenge." Honestly, the name of Meer School doesn''t mean it''s a good thing to be in the world..... "


    Even if it''s not a bad thing, I don''t think it''s that important... "But..."


    ¡°It''s meaningful to be able to use St. Noel''s name when something new is discovered. The impression of the recipient is different when it comes to the discovery of St. Noel and when it comes to the discovery of Meer School.¡±


    If St. Noel''s is a new discovery, why don''t we incorporate it into our own country? But it''s subtle at Meer Academy.


    "What? Meer school..." or something like that could be laughed at with the nose, "I''ll name my school... right?" "Well, maybe I''ll buy a smile.


    Even if the cold wheat comes to completion, there''s no point if you don''t use it... St. Noel''s Name Value is something I''d really like to keep alive.


    ¡°If wheat production goes up in each country, there will definitely be no price spikes.¡±


    Meer''s gaze is always looking ahead.


    The current preparations are against the great famine that Meer knows. "In the meantime, after that, I won''t be involved in a famine crisis..."


    ¡°You should be prepared for something you don''t want to happen.¡±


    To do this, we need to look for research that Raffina can understand.


    That''s why Meer was visiting the library to look for research stories.


    I sat in a corner of a large desk and framed my arms.


    "I''m a little dissatisfied with the ban on eating and drinking, but... it''s a great place to think." It''s quiet... so I''d like to sort out the problem here to some extent. "


    Meer grabbed a paper and a pen, crushing it.


    "Hmm...... Shall I write down the problem?"


    Meer wrote on the paper as she wrapped a wrinkle between her eyebrows.


    "First of all, the matter of attaching the cooperation from King Ganudos." The purpose is to find Sir Hannes, my uncle. "And I hear all kinds of things..." To do that.... "


    Meir writes on the paper, ¡°Ganudos'' domestic response.¡± Moreover, next to it, the king is the most intrusive? Keep a note with your friends.


    "King Ganudos doesn''t seem like a good man, so it''s important to deepen your ties with Princess Oulania." Emeralda''s commitment is great, and I want to keep it that way. ¡±


    Put a double circle on it. And then I said, "How?" and add a note.


    "After all, I wonder if it''s best to get involved in every fun event..."


    Ton, ton, slap yourself on the temple with your index finger and move on to the next project.


    "The case from Mr. Rafina. Joint research between the Meer School and St. Noel¡­¡­. We need to find that story somewhere."


    Fortunately, books that seem helpful are overflowing here. "After that, I''ll just open that thick book and look for it..." "Meer, look around silently..."


    Oh, it''s hard to read, isn''t it?


    Meer was once (at first!) I am studying famine myself. Therefore, I have never read a difficult book.


    In that regard, she was acting somewhat more like the wisdom of the Empire than her granddaughter, Bell.


    But... I don''t have any triumphant idea of doing that again and devising something useful for the famine...


    "We need allies, don''t we?" I heard rumors that Chloe had read all the books in the library, so I asked for your help... No, in the meantime, I''m going to have an idea come out of the student association..... "


    This is a pretty good idea! I''ll just make a note of it.


    Meer is basically a yes-man. I''m not an idea man.


    You don''t have to be yourself to come up with an idea.


    "For the rest... that''s right. I still need to play for the whole family. To nostalgize Oulania, think about the unique recreation of autumn... hmm! When it comes to autumn, the forest that is colored with autumn leaves is a good spot after all."


    When I go to the forest to play, I make a note of it.


    If we set up mushroom hunting together, it should be even more exciting.


    Write the letter "mushroom hunting across the school" right next to the note. Gently, Meer felt her gaze.


    Someone stares at you like that. Looking around, Meer finds the figure of a young man standing behind her.


    Oh, Keithwood, what''s wrong?


    Meer tilts her head. Keith Wood, on the other hand, smiled silently, grabbing a pen and putting it on "mushroom hunting across the school."


    "Oh...? What is this?"


    Keith Wood shook his head in silence as he rolled his eyes.


    "Oh, but..."


    "Gee, it was meer who tried to protest..." Keith Wood smiled enlightened, gentle... as if he had arrived at some kind of... worldly truth.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    I shook my head clearly.


    "Hmm... if that''s the case..."


    Meer, Sara-sara-sara, move the pen and present the next plan.


    Student Association + Mushrooms at Princess Oulania...


    Mushrooms, as I wrote, can be tagged.


    "Without a doubt, Meer, the next plan..."


    "Student Council + Cooking Party with Her Royal Highness the Princess of Oulania"


    Keith Wood''s arm instantly moved with the characters from the cooking party, but barely endured it. Gurgling, with bitterness roaring, hold your right arm with your left, and Keith Wood in your sideways eyes, can you do this!? Gently, add the letters.


    with mushrooms


    Keith Wood''s arm flashed, and immediately thereafter, a large stick of paper appeared on the paper. It was so beautiful... it was like a chest piercing. It was brilliant.

 819 Episode Eleven: The Sprouting of a Small Determination

    The three youngsters who had returned to St. Noel with Meir were also celebrating a reunion with the children from the special elementary school who had also returned from their hometown.


    Originally, they were children from orphanages and shanty towns. It was not uncommon for one farewell to be an eternal farewell.


    Therefore the joy of the reunion was great, and the smiles abounded on all their faces.


    In such a circle of smiles, Patty was watching everyone as usual.


    "You look good, Karon."


    So Yana spoke to him, and Karon smiled and lifted up one cheek.


    "For you too." I''m glad my brother and I are doing well. I thought it was sold by the noblemen. "


    Yana said with a small smile to Karon, who was evil.


    Huh? Did you worry about us?


    In a teasing tone, Karon tried to say it back... but it was just a roar. Because Yana had a soft smile on her face.


    Yana looks very neat. The tattoo of my forehead eyes is mysterious somewhere... so when I smile honestly, it''s very cute.


    "That''s enough to make you fall in love..."


    --Up until now, I thought I had to protect my brother, so there was a thorn somewhere...


    As a result of my forgiveness of my heart, even if I betrayed you, my brother would be in a terrible situation. Even after she was released from there, she lost her faith for a while... but at last, it seemed that she had lifted her guard.


    "I''m just a little glad that my friends are changing like that..." At the same time, Patty is slightly puzzled by how honestly she can be recognized.


    You''re looking good, aren''t you?


    Suddenly, I was called out and looked back. and Julius, a teacher of glasses, stood. Patty nodded frankly to him with a gentle smile...


    "Yes. During the summer vacation, Yana... she showed me a lot of good things about you..."


    Once again, Yana must have thought about it.


    Believe me, it''s okay.


    --Alternatively, you''re just getting accustomed to a protected environment...


    "If this were that Clausius house..." If it was the place to teach the serpent... "Exactly at that moment, they will betray us.


    Adds a terrible betrayal and instills deep-seated mistrust. That''s why I thought Patty would never open her heart... no matter what...


    "It was about you..."


    Julius smiled unexpectedly at Patty''s answer. When she saw the face, Patty put her hand on her mouth...


    "Me...? Could it be that I laughed?"


    ¡°Yeah, but of course, you''re not the only one. Yana-san, Karon-san, and Kirill-san... Everyone is looking softer than when we came here.¡±


    With a gentle tone, Julius continued.


    "Patty still looks a little nervous... but it''s okay." We will protect you. Neither Rafina nor Meir will ever abandon you. Please, rest assured... trust us. "


    The words... left a warm feeling inside Patty''s chest.


    "Thank you, Sensei Julius..."


    Inspired by that emotion, Patty spun out her words.


    You can keep your heart to yourself... "But now I''m just a little happy. But... at the same time, I think.


    Still, I''m sure I don''t have anything to laugh about.


    Now that I know the situation, I can feel safe, and in this world, I might be able to forgive my friends... but still.


    - Because I can''t throw away all my vigilance just because I''m back in the past. "And..."


    "Sensei Julius..."


    "Yeah? What?"


    Patty said in a ready voice to Julius, who was tilting his neck.


    "Please tell me the old story of Julius-sensei."


    Maybe in the future, this person will help many children.


    I''m sure you''ve helped a lot so far. That''s why...


    ¡°When was the last time you were taken over by Viscount Oberato''s house?¡±


    Barbara said. "My child is dead..."


    Maybe that means that Barbaras was just fooled, and the Viscount''s family told him to let him out of his mouth... "


    --Because I changed it, maybe that''s what happened... "


    When I heard Barbara''s story at the time, Patty thought for sure.


    "Pathetic..."


    And what if I had the power to stop it? Will you not help the child, Julius?


    Patty knew exactly what she meant by coming to the world of the future.


    The habit of observing and thinking, imprinted by the snake, helped at this time.


    --Maybe there''s not much we can do...


    Just because I became a concubine, there was not much I could do. Especially if you do what you like with the snake watching, I don''t know when it will go off.


    But... Patty thinks.


    --Probably, it''s not that I can''t do anything...


    It was a little determination that sprouted in the girl''s chest.


    It was a courageous decision to fight the snake.

 820 Lesson Twelve Princess Meir, struggling

    Now, having sorted out what needs to be done, from the next day on, Meer starts to act quickly in order to deepen her friendship with Oulania.


    "Each major event shrinks the distance between each other. Therefore, it is mandatory. However, in addition to that, it is also an indisputable fact that the relationship between usual people is also important. Ellis''s romance novel should have written something like that..."


    Meer came to Oulania with a rhetorical rationale.


    Incidentally, although it was decided suddenly, the relocation of Oulania was carried out unexpectedly.


    Apparently, Emerald had been in quite a hurry, and as soon as she got permission from Meer, she was ready to enter Meer School.


    It just turned into St. Noel, so it went smoothly...


    "Greetings, Your Royal Highness Princess Oulania. I''m glad you made the move in safely."


    "It was meer who quickly took the big candy fold and went to the room in Oulania..."


    "Oh, Princess Meir." I''m sorry to bother you. ¡±


    It was Oulania with a smile... "


    "Thank you for the delicious sweets. Well then, there''s still time to unpack your bags, so here it is....."


    And so, I bowed my head, and Patan, and I closed the door.


    "... oh?"


    I was supposed to be welcomed into the room and invited to tea with me... Two birds with one stone can be eaten together with the sweets they brought! I thought it was Meer.


    "Nevertheless, this is how it is done..."


    "... well, well... maybe I was busy today..." Let''s visit again tomorrow. "


    "I thought..."


    The next day, because the maid was absent, they refused to make tea, and the next day, they said that there were not many sweet things... and they kicked me back.


    ¡±This is... obviously being avoided, isn''t it?¡±


    Looking at the closed door in front of her, Meer roared gruntingly.


    "Mi, what a disrespect to me..."


    etc., to Anne, who is unusually bright red and angry...


    "Thank you for me, Anne. But I don''t care."


    I gave him a slightly twitchy smile.


    ---so... that''s how it''s going to be...


    Certainly, this response was rude. Even though the princess of the great kingdom came to see me on purpose, this treatment is so extraordinary that it lacks courtesy...


    But in this St. Noel, that''s the weapon.


    ¡°Pressure on Rafina''s knees, against the backdrop of power, is an extremely dangerous act.¡±


    The Saintess Raffina is a noble person. A fair man who does not tolerate tyranny on the part of those in power.


    Therefore, Meer cannot come out strong.


    But even that''s how we got Oulania to St. Noel. The worse you do, the more tyrannical the great powers are! may be sued.


    "Hmm... it''s awkward. this is....."


    Meir was convinced that no one disliked sweet things in the first place. Isn''t it a personal affection that the opponent holding the candy folds wants to invite in? "And yet..."


    "If it''s around Huima-san, it''s just one shot..."


    After crushing, Meer suddenly had distant eyes.


    "Think of it as Huima-san, Xiao-xiao-san. There were many people in the riding kingdom who were very honest and pure..." If we had dinner together and horseback riding, we would have known each other quickly. "


    By the way, if you want to get to know Meer, it''s better to take the cake with you or nibble on the pot. Mushrooms are the best ingredients in the pot, but it seems that the meat is also good.


    That said, Buchakai and Meer also have a reputation for knowing each other by eating delicious food together.


    "Well, aside from that..."


    ¡±Hmm, that reaction from Ms. Oulania was a bit unexpected... I kind of miss this feeling...¡±


    "Then, Meer quietly closed her eyes..."


    --This is how I was treated by Rafina-sama... Oh, I miss you. "It''s nostalgic, or bitter..."


    To heal her (Little Heart), who had been completely hurt, Meir went to Rafina. Now, until we get to Rafina,


    "I wonder who you were...?"


    When I was told, I couldn''t get back on my feet... but fortunately, I didn''t.


    Nikoniko, greeted with an overflowing smile, Mia recovered completely by receiving a lot of delicious jam and tea.


    Then, spilling tears in the gap between the struggle in the previous timeline and the current Rafina with a clear smile,


    "Ah. Sure enough... your friends are nice..." "Lady Rafina is my dear friend."


    Rafina became even more impressed by the smut... and then became the feather of the tea party...


    Anyway, Meer renews her determination.


    "Sure enough, we need an event." It''s good to have a plan that will make everyone happy. With that, we gradually got along. This is the most important thing. The question is, what are you interested in..... "


    With a troubled face, Meer roared.


    "Honestly, I''d like to ask for an idea at the student association..." Mr. Keithwood is unexpectedly making a fine mistake, isn''t he? When I came up with the idea, my glasses said not to deny it, but to leave it to me for now... It doesn''t have the basics, does it? "


    Wow, it was meer who shook his head.

 821 Episode XIII: Multitasking Princess

    The next day, Meer called a student council.


    "Every event... it''s every event, isn''t it?" ummm..... "


    Naatsu, today''s agenda will be limited to collaborative research at St. No?l''s Meer School.


    Basically, even after eating a full stomach, Meer can eat sweet things. It can be said that sweet things are good at different stomachs (multitasking).


    We need the idea of an event to get along with Oulania. It is also important to come up with ideas for collaborative research. So,


    "First of all, I would like to inform you about the relocation of Her Royal Highness Princess Oulania of Ganudos Port Country."


    At the beginning of the meeting, for the time being, I will tell you the minimum necessary, and the sweet thing is (multitasking) another belly princess (princess) meer.


    "I see. Is that why Princess Oulania came to St. Noel?"


    Theon''s arms were framed, and he smiled with a smile of satisfaction...


    "Nevertheless, Lady Emeralda is quite a diplomatic skill." Getting the princess out of Ganudos Port Country... is a brilliant woman. "


    It is Zion who honestly rejoices in the excellence of his brother''s fianc¨¦.


    "... excellent?"


    Meer looked at it with a slightly warmer eyes, but she immediately returned to her conversation.


    ¡°However, this is just a story that I''ve shared with you. I may discuss it with you at another time, but it''s not the point.¡±


    Meer turns to Chirari and Rafina. Waiting for Rafina to nod, Meer slowly opened her mouth.


    ¡°Actually, I was talking about starting a collaboration between St. Noel''s School and St. Meir''s School in Japan.¡±


    "Collaborative research...?"


    Abel leans his neck strangely. "After I cut off my words once..."


    "A big problem regardless of the country..." It''s a study of how to fight famine. "


    No one was surprised by the words. Everyone nodded with a face saying, "I guess so."


    That''s because Meer has been saying that ever since they met.


    Or you could say that you took it one step further.


    This was because it was a study that might not only prepare for the crisis before it, but also affect the future of the future and the future of decades ahead.


    "Once upon a time," said Valentina, the serpentine''s witch. As long as a man is a man, the structure of the strong will not change, for the strong will trample the weak, and the winner will devour the loser. For it is the nature of man, and as long as man is man, he shall never escape.


    The same is true of this study that Meer is trying to propose.


    As long as people are people, we can''t stop eating. As long as people eat and continue to gain the power to live from it, the problems of food shortages and famine will not go away.


    And Meer is just about to start researching that leads directly to it.


    Meanwhile, Meer sees and repeats words that impress those around her.


    "It''s all a suggestion from Master Rafina." I am very impressed with the excellent proposal you have given me. I was wondering if I could do something, but I was overrun. Fufufu, that''s right, Raffina-san. "


    Meir, the chairman and (multitasking) princess of the Yosho Department, never forgets the spirit of Yosho. It''s hard to make others'' achievements your own and buy grudges. If the opponent was Rafina, that was the point.


    After making a proper "raffi", Meir continues.


    "Originally, this is a matter to be discussed between St. Noel and St. Meir Academy..." Or I should have decided to take responsibility for me and St. Noel''s Rafina, but... I am also the president of St. Noel''s student association. Therefore, I thought it would be a good idea to discuss this matter at the St. Noel School Students'' Association. "


    "That''s where the story of Meer came to an end..."


    "This has nothing to do with me, but do you mind, Mr. Meir?"


    First, Lanya raised her hand.


    "I don''t mind." What is it?


    Rania stood up quietly, looked over everyone''s faces, and said:


    ¡°We''ve heard that the new wheat breeds that are being developed at St. Meer''s will be on the Empire''s market in plenty next summer or so.¡±


    "Meer nodded at it..."


    "Rather, I think that even if you consider the amount of stockpiles, you have to do it."


    The stockpile will be reduced if I use it. Anyway, the proportion of distribution has to gradually decrease...


    ¨D ¨D Since we are also supplying to other countries, the decrease is much faster than originally planned.


    Currently, there is no noticeable disruption in the markets of neighboring countries. This is because the shortfall in yield due to the cold is appropriately compensated and stabilized by stockpiles or by overseas wheat brought by the Forklord Chamber of Commerce.


    However, that stockpile is not something that can be used forever.


    "If you run out of stockpiles, naturally you''ll have to make up for that part somehow." It is impractical to increase imports from overseas, and then we will have to use the cold-resistant wheat to boost our yields. ¡±


    After nodding to Mia''s words, Rania said:


    ¡°Can we use the name of St. Noel to convey and use the cold wheat to the nations around us?¡±


    Meer turns to Rafina to confirm.


    "That doesn''t have to be discussed." Helping the poor, the weak, is also the Church''s rightful share. There is no objection to the use of the name Verga, the Central Orthodox Church, for the spread of cold-resistant wheat. St. Noel''s School is also close. "It''s going to be like taking away the achievements of the Meer Academy, so..." St. Noel''s School Recommendation...... Why don''t you spread it? "


    With the strong approval of Rafina, the cold-resistant new wheat "Meir No. 1" and the improved versions of "Meir No. 2" and "Meir No. 3" spread to various countries on the continent. The subsoil was gradually rising.


    "Anyway..."


    ¡°Laguna confirmed that she could use the ''partnership'' between St. Noel and Meir School to expand her knowledge of new wheat more efficiently. Of course, I can expect such side effects, but... I think we still need to study it as an eye-catcher. That''s why I''d like you to give me a variety of opinions. I don''t want to deny it here...."


    And just as I said it, Meer looks towards Chirari and Keith Wood.


    What about Keith Wood, huh? and leaning his neck...... but as I dare to emphasize, Meer continues.


    "You don''t have to worry about whether it''s feasible." Now I want to be free to wing my thoughts and solicit ideas. ¡±


    Thus, Keith Wood, who kept watching in the library, waited for the idea of protesting out of words. He was a meer of Jesus (multitasking) and a tenacious revenger (princess).

 822 Lesson 14: The Trouble of Our Lady Rafina

    While watching Mia progress, Rafina......


    --What can I do...?


    I was in a bit of a hurry.


    Because... I proposed collaborative research because I was burning up against Emeralda.


    "For Raffina-sama''s sake, I''m going to take off my hat again." In fact, I was well aware of the effect, but I couldn''t bring this story from Meer School. Thank you, Mr. Rafina. "


    As a result, I couldn''t smile at Nikkori anymore.


    Rafina suddenly looked away with a cool smile.


    No one can be like Meer Luna Tiamoon. Kaizuki, who can continue to ride the waves indifferently, is a rare thing.


    Apart from your own intentions, naturally, shame is stimulated if you praise it.


    "Hey, don''t say any more!"


    And so on, I wanted to scream.


    After all, Rafina didn''t propose such a splendid idea for collaborative research.


    It was a little ugly, because it was done by personal feelings.


    No one can be like Meer Luna Tiamoon. I don''t care where the waves came from, and I''m not so savage that I can jump on them.


    In short, Meer Luna Tier Moon is the owner of a separate vessel!


    ... well, let''s just joke about it.


    That''s why Rafina became impatient... but couldn''t stop the discussion.


    Because the story was going in a very good direction.


    Meir''s steering was very skilful.


    Rania''s remarks were a little off from the main thrust of today''s meeting. However, without denying it, Meer inflated it and changed it into something meaningful.


    --Besides, the induction afterwards is wonderful. To make it easier for everyone to open their mouths, I don''t deny it, but rather concentrate on giving out ideas. Excellent work.


    As Duke Verga''s daughter, Rafina often attends meetings of the Central Orthodox Church... but she is often disgusted with her barrenness.


    I have often wanted to leave the place in a boring atmosphere. Creating a venue for meaningful meetings is a difficult task.


    Nonetheless, Meer was creating an air that was really easy to talk about.


    - That''s Mr. Meer. "Wow..."


    Rafina was even more impressed by Meer''s reluctance to rely on others at any time.


    Do not overrely on your own strength, do not rely too much, and take any means to achieve your cause.


    That looked very bright to Rafina.


    - After all, it''s completely different from me and Miss Meir. I still have a lot of work to do. "I have to work harder..."


    It reminds me.


    Yesterday''s tea party...... Meer told me that Rafina was a good friend.


    He told me he was a dear friend.


    --In order to reward you for what you said... you have to do your best.


    While I was reflecting, the discussion was moving in a slightly dangerous direction.


    Rafina noticed the flow as it was unfolding.


    All of a sudden she heard these words in her ears.


    ¡°How about studying how efficiently rabbits work?¡±


    It was Tiona''s squire, Riola Rouleau, who spoke. Although she is not technically an officer of the student council, it is common sense in St. Noel that the wisdom of a squire is the wisdom of her master.


    Therefore, it was Riola who fully demonstrated the wisdom of the Lu Lu people in the forest...


    "We take rabbits with bows and arrows. But I also use traps. If we can improve the trap and get rid of a lot of rabbits....."


    Gently, it was Riola who wiped her mouth.


    "Huh. I see..."


    Meer nodded with her hand on her chin.


    "It''s a wonderful opinion like Riola from the Lulu tribe." Indeed, it''s delicious, Rabbit Pot. It''s a wonderful thing to eat as much as you want, and if you can catch the rabbit efficiently..... "


    Zhurururu, Meer is also wiping her mouth.


    ... the rabbit in the forest is going extinct, I''m worried.


    By the way, Rafina is basically a sensual person who feels cute when she sees a rabbit. Seeing the rabbit, I don''t really think it looks delicious...


    What about the trap...?


    Even though I''m about to open my mouth unintentionally... I''ll weigh myself. After all, I had already told you that I didn''t deny any opinions...


    --The rabbit hotpot... it must be another ego to think of it as pathetic. Such research may also be necessary if children are not to get hungry. Yeah, I''m not done with that either.


    Meer-san, do you mind?


    Chloe raised her hand.


    "Actually, I''ve been reading these books lately..."


    Speaking of which, what I offered was a book that smelled like Abu Nai, which became "Gourmet delicacies of the secret realm Part 5".


    Keith Wood and the others looked back at the title, but ignored all of that, and Chloe said.


    ¡°When I read this, I have the impression that delicacies usually reside in parts that are discarded. Therefore, how to safely eat parts that are usually discarded, such as raw meat of the internal organs....."


    -... raw meat of the internal organs...


    With a cool smile on her face, Rafina imagines her back getting a little cold.


    Rafina is a saint. Basically, the meals served in the villages visited are made to be eaten with a smile on the nickel. but... it''s a very natural story, but I like and dislike it.


    And the raw meat of the gut... I don''t really want to eat it. No, I don''t really want to eat it. If it''s still on fire, it''s still raw... a bit tight.


    "In addition, there are stories that worms are very nutritious..."


    --Worms...


    What comes to mind is the type of guy with a lot of hair that wiggles his body.


    Basically, Rafina doesn''t like insects. Well, I hate it very much.


    The spiders with long legs, the larvae, the beetles... If you see it in the room, don''t touch it directly with your hands and don''t crush it. I try to put it on the edge of the book and let it out, but the reason for this is not out of compassion.


    Because it''s disgusting to crush.


    ... do you eat that...?? Are you eating...?


    If I was told that this is an important study to solve the famine... can I admit it...?


    --But breaking the good air created by Mr. Meer... uuu, but...


    Deep... it was the Saintess Rafina who was swallowed up by the deep vortex of conflict.


    In this way, a number of original and flying ideas emerged, led by Riola, who fully demonstrated the wisdom of the Lulu people, and Chloe, who clearly showed her knowledge of the treasure books of the secret realm, and Keith Wood, who was listening to it, held her stomach...


    In the end, the agenda was carried forward without a conclusion being reached, and the student meeting of that day was opened.

 823 Episode Fifteen Belle finally begins to think. "Finally..."

    "Hmmm..."


    That day, Bell was in the library.


    The summer vacation, because I enjoyed various events, I completely flew to the other side of my memory, but to think about what I was summoned to this world.


    "Patricia''s grandmother was sent to this era... somehow I don''t know..." Besides, as a result of Mia''s grandmother exercising such an influence that she deviated from this world, the power of her wisdom has been extended to the past time...... I don''t know. but..... "


    Belle twisted her neck with her arms around her.


    "... what am I going to do in this era...?"


    It was a difficult question to answer. I don''t know if the answer is right or not, but it was such a tricky question. In addition...


    "Besides, when will I be able to return to the world of the future...?" How am I supposed to get home? "


    Ludwig of this era said to Bell, who was a little worried like that.


    "From the point of view of how... I probably won''t get an answer. It is the work of God that man leaps over time."


    He continued to say, pushing up his glasses.


    "If so, then, rather, why did you come to this era?" For what, Master Bell, has he been sent to this era? Shouldn''t we think about it from that perspective? "


    A point of view that asks for meaning, not how things work. Ludwig''s words did not give Bell an answer... but they did lead him to a different way of thinking.


    "What do you mean I''m here in this era...?" But after all, it''s difficult. "


    Sitting on a chair, I sat down and plucked my legs. While wandering around his gaze, Belle let out a moan. Then I looked around.


    There were a lot of books at the end of my gaze.


    "Books... books ah"


    The first thing that came to Belle''s mind was Ellis''s face. However, the next moment I thought of my grandmother''s other friend with glasses...


    "Speaking of which, Aunt Chloe told me to read all kinds of books..."


    Meanwhile, my grandmother Meir''s reading friend. Furthermore, he was also the grandmother of Belle''s friend... Chloe was a souvenir of various books when she frequented the Imperial City.


    At a young age, Chloe smiled gently at Belle, who had been reading all of Ellis''s novels.


    "In Ellis''s story, Ellis''s thoughts are expressed in a colorful way. In the same way, I can see your thoughts in the Princess Meir''s message. Learning it is very important, but to have a broader perspective, I think it is better to read books written by a lot of people. Books teach us many things. It gives me a clue to think about it...."


    "I said, but..."


    Once again, Belle looked at the library book.


    Reading... looks very difficult.


    "Ah... yes. Ask Grandmother Chloe of this era if she has any clues..."


    Well, it was just then that the bell was about to flow into the "meer" answer.


    "Huh...? Bells...?"


    Suddenly, Chloe Forklord was the only one standing there.


    "Ah, Chloe-san... ufufu, just in time."


    Without noticing the bell with a bad smile, Chloe came closer as she twitched around.


    "Are you reading alone...?"


    The other day, when I heard that Belle was Meir''s granddaughter, Chloe began to pay tribute to Belle. In the future world, it was a bell that was accustomed to being called "Belle-sama"... but it was only suddenly possible to change the way it was called...


    Bell-sama?


    "Ah, yes. Um, Chloe, I don''t have to use that much salutation..."


    "No. If you say you''re Meer''s grandson... if Meer says so, then that''s not the way it is."


    It was Chloe who shook her head with a serious face... but then she looked at me and Bell...


    "Nevertheless, you''re really Bell-sama''s grandson..." It''s kind of like an event in a novel..... "


    "That''s a very chloe-like way of saying it."


    Belle laughed after Nikoniko...


    However, Chloe can read a lot of stories as well.


    Chloe said, turning a blind eye to the thick book she had.


    "I asked Sister Meir, but she''s reading all the books in this library..." That''s amazing. "


    That... creates a flow. so that I can get appropriate advice for Bell''s troubles... "So you can have fun and get advice!


    /(adv-to, adv) (on-mim) (


    "That''s right..."


    Chloe quietly pointed her finger at her lips...


    "Actually, I was reading a book at first to free up time." In other words, to distract from the awkwardness of being alone in the classroom, it might be more accurate, but... anyway, I had time, so I read all the books here... "


    "Huh...?"


    To his surprise, Belle''s eyes are dazzled. For a moment, Chloe thought she loved books, so she couldn''t help but be surprised.


    "At first, it was really just a spare time." But when I met Meir... I had a friend to talk to, and I didn''t have to worry about the awkwardness of being alone... so I just thought. why would I read a book..... "


    Chloe laughed as if she had shone a little.


    "Of course I have a story to tell you, but that''s not all." After all, I like to read books... so I realized... "


    Chloe then turned her gaze toward Bell.


    "But that''s not all for now." I... not only like it, but also want to use the knowledge gained in various literature to help Meer... I''ve come to think so. That''s why I think I''m going to read a lot of books. ¡±


    "Use your knowledge...?"


    ¡°Yes, I can use my knowledge of my favorite books to help my dear friends. Isn''t that a very nice thing to do?"


    And it came to pass, when Belle heard the word, that she fell to the ground.


    "That''s right..." Aunt Chloe... that''s how Chloe-san lived. "


    "A kind person who always gives me books as a souvenir..." It came from her own experience of being empowered by books.


    --And after all, there are a lot of great people who are friends with Grandmother Meer.


    Thus, with renewed respect for the wisdom of the Empire, Bell left the library later.


    ... getting Chloe''s advice was like jumping out of my head.

 824 Episode XVI Princess Meir makes you feel like a princess in a summer retreat

    St. Noel Island has several lake-facing beaches.


    A girl was walking on the white sandy beach that stretched out around her. Platinum hair danced in the wind blowing from the lake, sparkling in the light of the sun.


    A sigh of sadness as she held down her shivering hair with one hand... The blue eyes on the other side of the lake reflected a sharp color... just in case, it''s a depiction of Meer.


    However, it is a depiction of Meer, who has come to a summer resort with a mood of being a good princess. Even Meer can do this if she''s motivated.


    ... but I''m definitely a good princess, so if you don''t work hard, it might be more of a problem if you can''t get this much flair out... Anyway.


    As the chairman, I guided the discussions of the student association, put in a yawp in a suitable place (although it may have become a yawp somewhat appropriate from the middle)...... so, to heal a little tired mind, Meer came to the lake.


    Today, as summer passed and autumn was deepening, the gentle breeze felt a slight winter chill.


    "The wind feels so good, Miss Meir..."


    Anne, who was following behind her, said with a gentle smile.


    "That''s right..." It''s almost autumn, and it''s been such a delicious meal. ¡±


    "The sky is high, and the princess is fat..." It is the season to store plenty of things for the cold winter.


    Recently, Chloe explained to me that I was leaning my neck to make it feel delicious no matter what I ate, so I see! and it was a handshake.


    We must save for winter. That''s why it''s delicious!


    So, aren''t the meals delicious in spring and summer? Though it seems like a question will come up, it is a meer who does not think of such a thing.


    Autumn is a time to store up for winter. That''s why I can''t help it! F.N.Y (Certificate terminated!)


    "By the way, Anne... if you want to get closer to someone, I still think it''s important to do it for each event, but how about that?"


    Meer suddenly asks a loyal minister such a question.


    Event proposals to get along with Oulania were ultimately not available at the student council.


    Collaborative research conversations have become more exciting than expected, and we''ve lost time to round up.


    - Well, that''s important, and although I didn''t come to a conclusion, it was a full discussion.


    In front of Rafina, it was a distracting meer to end the meaningful discussion for the event. So......, Mea brought in Anne, a loyal minister and military master, for consultation.


    "I want to deepen my friendship..."


    With those words, Anne put her hand on her chin... and made a pingy face!


    "Yes. I think a big event would be a good trigger..."


    ¡°Yes, I think so.¡±


    Anne nodded facelessly. The face was undoubtedly that of Anne, the romantic Daito. Anne was about to take on the Navy with a small gesture.


    That''s why I''m planning an event that looks like autumn.


    "... I see. I think it''s a great idea. By the way, what is it like?"


    "That''s right. First of all, it''s the autumn of appetite, so I went mushroom hunting in the forest....."


    Gently, it was meer who said that Keith Wood had rejected the idea... "


    ¡°I think we should stop that.¡±


    Anne denies it in a neat tone.


    ¡°What happened, why? Anne, why are you here...?"


    Anne! You too! Gently, Anne explains to Meer, who looks like she''s been betrayed.


    "In mushroom hunting, I think it''s hard to be alone. Meir is also overly passionate about mushroom hunting and can be overwhelmed by getting to know each other.¡±


    "Hmm... I see. If you ask me, I might be able to... I think I have something to ask."


    In the words of the loyal minister, it is me who cannot help listening to him.


    "So, Anne, what do you think is good...?"


    "That''s right... dancing..."


    Anne swallowed her words.


    "Normal... Normally, Ellis said no..."


    "Usually... no?"


    Meer, inadvertently roars at the words.


    --Normally not. I see, that''s quite a catchphrase...


    Horseback riding and dancing are familiar to Meer. Because fun is easy to imagine, it''s easy to plan and easy to invite.


    But... that might not be "normal" for Oulania.


    Regardless of horseback riding, a princess is usually more familiar with dancing than she was when she was young. Well, that might not be common sense for the other person, just common sense for Meer.


    Normally, sweet things are preferred... that''s just common sense in Meer, like it didn''t work in Oulania.


    Or, it seems that the common sense that "ordinary and expensive gifts please the other person" was just common sense of Meer and did not apply to Rafina in the previous timeline.


    "Thinking about it... the approach we should have taken to people who came to unfamiliar land was not to push our ''normal''." I should think about something more familiar, that reminds me of her home...... "


    Well, it was time for the idea to solidify.


    "Master Meir, that''s..."


    Before Anne pointed, she saw the children coming.


    "This is Princess Meir." Greetings, Rishu "


    Julius, who was leading the children in the special elementary school, bowed his head.


    "Hello, Julius." Were you going somewhere? "


    In response to Meer''s question, Julius turned to the children...


    "Actually, I wanted to show the children the creatures that live on the beach of St. Noel''s Island..."


    "I see. That''s important..."


    Meer is impressed. Knowing what kind of creatures live there and what they can eat is an important knowledge of survival techniques, as is the method of obtaining water. It is very unfortunate to be without knowing that there may be delicious food.


    "You''re doing a good class, Mr. Julius."


    "I''m sorry to hear that."


    I don''t feel like there''s a little bit of a hatred between Mia and Julius that nods... but that''s all.


    There, Meer suddenly noticed.


    Somehow, I felt like Jana and Cyril weren''t doing well.


    Yana, what''s wrong?


    And when Meer tried to ask, she suddenly pulled her clothes. When I saw it, Patty looked like she was making a fool of herself.


    "Patty...?"


    Patty stretched out her back and whipped her ears into Mia''s face.


    ¡±That... Jana and Cyril... seem to have remembered the old days when they saw the princess of Ganudos¡±


    "Ah, you must be Oulania-san..."


    After being told, I finally thought about it.


    Speaking of which, Jana and Kirill have been discriminated against in the Ganudos Port State. I don''t think you have a very good impression.


    ¡±This is a failure... fuuuu...¡±


    Patty continued as she folded her arms around me to think about it.


    "Just now, I saw you fishing on the beach over there..."


    "Fishing...? Haha..."


    In surprising terms, it was meer leaning her neck.

 825 Episode 17 Meer Remember to Follow!

    "Fishing... is that the kind of thing that catches fish?"


    By the way, Meer, I know what fishing is like.


    Unfortunately, I didn''t have the chance to do it myself, but if my life on that deserted island had grown a little bit, I might have tried it myself.


    ¨D ¨D Securing water is important for survival. And among the food caught in the water field, fish are the best.


    Whenever a revolution breaks out, it is Meir who will always seek to gather knowledge so that she can escape.


    But... that was just knowledge for survival. "I don''t think I''m going to do it when I have enough to eat..."


    "But... I see. There aren''t many nobles fishing in the Empire, but... there''s hunting instead." "I wonder if it''s something like that..." Since the Ganudos Port State faces the sea, wouldn''t it be surprising if Mr. Oulania was fishing instead of hunting? "


    "Hmm, it was meer who unexpectedly thought about it..."


    --In order to get along with Ms. Oulania, I need to know her... I need to think of an event that suits her... Well, this could be the trigger.


    Why doesn''t the other person come to the tea party? That''s because I''m not interested in sweets.


    So what do we do?


    You can make a plan that makes the other person curious and curious to participate.


    --If you think about it, Master Rafina, you really should have done that. For example, let''s talk about a portrait of your daughter that your father tries to make on his own! Speaking of which, maybe we got to know each other... I might even have been able to get along with the foolishness.


    Even if we were close to the present, we might have been able to establish a relationship... "


    "I''ve heard good things about this." But we have to go right away. If we don''t seize the scene...! "


    It was Meer who was about to run away, but suddenly stopped there and headed towards Yana and the others.


    "Yana, and Cyril."


    The younger brother and sister, who were called by their names, raised their faces. Meer said, crouching slightly to match their gaze.


    "I''m not going to say anything about the unpleasant feelings you''ve had in the Ganudos Port State. However, please remember that you are now students of St. Noel under my and Rafina''s protection.¡±


    Saying that, she lightly stroked Yana''s head. "And then..."


    "That''s why I think it''s okay... but if there''s anything you don''t like, you can always tell me." I don''t think so, but if Princess Oulania did something mean or something like that... right? "


    When I said that, the brightness seemed to return to Yana''s face.


    Yana and Cyril are Vaisalians. He might be able to help you in your pursuit of Hannes, and before that, he was a dear friend of Patty''s.


    It is not enough to maintain a good relationship.


    --Besides, if you could find a place that would make a child mean... Maybe we can use that to drag you to the tea party.


    Based on that calculation, Meer tells Yana.


    That''s good, right? It''s no good if you don''t. Saying anything trivial... Isn''t that great? "


    Meer then turns to the other children.


    Not just Yana and the others, but everyone as well, right?


    All of a sudden, she continues to talk to the children who are opening their mouths.


    "If you have any problems, tell me or Sensei Julius." Don''t be shy. "


    And then, with a little smile,


    "Of course, don''t be selfish." For example... yes, I don''t want you to change all the dishes in the cafeteria into something sweet, and that kind of selfishness won''t come true. "


    Meer, who once tried to make a promise to the president of the student association that was close to it, doesn''t care and says, "I''ll cum!"


    "But... that''s right. Even if you''re worried about being selfish, I''d like you to say it for now. I don''t know if it will come true... but I promise I won''t ignore your words."


    When a plea is ignored, people shut their mouths.


    No matter what I say, if I don''t think the situation will change, I won''t bother to say it.


    That''s why I''ll emphasize it.


    "I don''t know if it will come true, but I''m listening..."


    ¡°I''ll listen to your voices and think about what''s best for you, so don''t be shy.¡±


    The other person listens to their complaints and grievances... and thinks about something for them.


    It is important to make them think so.


    Meer knows. People accumulate dissatisfaction.


    Complaints about the king''s oppression are not easy for the people to say, and if they say it in vain, they will talk extra.


    They then accumulate their grievances in their hearts. But... it''s not forever.


    If you keep filling the container with water, one day it will overflow... "


    The rage explodes one way or another.


    If it belongs to an individual, it''s fine, but if it belongs to a group... bad.


    From revolution to guillotine, a powerful flow emerges.


    That''s why Meer thinks that the buds should be picked early.


    ¨D ¨D It is important to show that you are in an environment where you can easily complain, and that you are acting to relieve the complaint somewhat.


    Meer smiles at the children,


    "That''s good." It''s a promise, isn''t it? "


    I said it plainly... but...


    ¡±...... if you listened to me... maybe you won''t do anything to me, it doesn''t make sense¡±


    That voice came into Meer''s ears!

 826 Lesson 18 Meer Elite Rookie!

    Four elders aged ten and three young people aged seven or eight are enrolled in the Special Primary Department.


    Of the four seniors, Jana, Karon, and Patty were the four most able to study... the other boy, Lauro.


    Rollo was from an orphanage in the Kingdom of Lemno.


    Born in a ghetto no different from the other children, he struggled to reach the orphanage, and came to St. Noel.


    The same orphan, Karon, had once stolen gold in St. Noel and tried to get enough money to survive on his own, but Lauro was the same in the root part.


    I don''t trust nobles. I don''t know when I can throw it away.


    That''s why I wanted the power to live alone.


    In doing so, he focused on his studies.


    With St. Noel''s advanced education, he tried to gain the strength to survive on his own.


    "But that day..."


    When the silver plates were stolen... the princess in front of me told me.


    Don''t worry about it.


    Whoever you are... even if it''s a powerless child, let''s accept its entire existence...


    Meer''s words at the whole school rally were a pleasure. I was told that because it was the first time I had accepted everything unconditionally.


    I''m so happy... so, the summer vacation...


    When Meir returned to the Empire with the three Patties, he thought, "I don''t like it..."


    Patricia seems to have a special acquaintance with Meer, so if you can''t help it, how about Jana and Cyril?


    Why do you think that sister and brother will follow?


    Are they special?


    Thinking goes in the negative direction.


    Could it be that the words at the whole school assembly on that day... weren''t they only spoken to Patricia, Jana and Kirill''s siblings?


    So, as if I could see through the thoughts,


    "You guys too..."


    I was glad to hear that.


    I was glad to hear that they cared about you, not just Yana. "But..."


    --Really...?


    "That word was too beautiful for me to believe unconditionally..." He couldn''t believe it.


    Because... he''s been fooled by such a convenient and beautiful word before...


    It was a revolutionary attempt that struck the kingdom of Lemno three years ago.


    Rollo met a young man who spoke a very beautiful language.


    The young man''s name is Lambert. He was the man who led the revolutionary army.


    "What did the king do to us? You can''t just beat us up and squeeze us out! We will defeat the tyrant king and gain freedom!¡±


    The words were pleasant to the ears, and brightened Rollo''s heart.


    There was something in the story that I didn''t understand, but I still wanted to follow him... and Rollo wanted to be one of the revolutionaries...


    There, he perceives.


    Even among the revolutionaries... an orphan is in a position to be trampled, beaten, and dominated...


    In the end, nothing changed.


    There was no such thing as a dream world as Lambert said.


    Of course, I can''t compare that man to Meer. It''s very rude to compare Meer, who actually offered me a helping hand, with him, who was just a word.


    But at the same time, I was thinking. Even this warmth is not just for now.


    I wonder if it''s just the whims of those who have it... I can''t dispel such anxiety. That''s why...


    ¡±...... if you listened to me... maybe you won''t do anything to me, it doesn''t make sense¡±


    I told you.


    - That''s right. Your Highness''s pleasant words... are nothing but a deception. "After all, this guy..."


    Lauro stared at Meer with an eye for an eye.


    ¡°What does it mean to listen to us?¡±


    --Mu, muuuu... you said something quite difficult to answer...


    Meer bowed to the boy for a moment.


    Then, looking again, he had a fairly intelligent face. Moreover, there were glasses on his face!


    I feel that it has an atmosphere reminiscent of Ludwig. That''s Ludwig with the fucking glasses.


    - Hmm, this mini-kiso-like child, taking my fried feet is quite a small thing. "But I can''t afford to lose..."


    Meer snorted, hmm, snorted. Then, an instant silent thought. Then draw conclusions.


    --If the opponent is a child like a mini-kiso glasses, it would be counterproductive to deceive them with just your mouth... Isn''t it a good idea to share your onee-san''s experience here and say it in realistic terms?


    Meer slowly opened her mouth.


    "First of all, I want to tell you that I am not the Almighty God." Unfortunately... it''s just a human with a lot of chips. So, even if your desire is truly necessary, it will not be answered in its entirety. ¡±


    In the previous timeline, it was a meer I didn''t want to know about.


    Instantly, it is impossible for a person to prepare food for all the hungry people. If you can do that, perhaps the best, but it''s impossible.


    "I just wonder how good it would be if the gods actually came and directly governed me."


    After saying it in a joking tone, Meer continues.


    "But that won''t happen." So, naturally, there are shortcomings, and there will be failures. Sometimes I don''t think I can find a good answer to your wishes. But the problem is there''s a huge gap between what works perfectly and what works worst. ¡±


    Meer thinks.


    It would be impossible for me to lay down good governance so as not to create any grievances among the people.


    Therefore, that''s not what Meer is aiming for.


    --If everyone is happy there so long as the revolution doesn''t happen... At the very least, you don''t starve to death, and you can eat delicious food there at any time... This is all I can do.


    With the certainty of quietness, Meir stared at Lauro.


    ¡°I can''t be perfect. Even if I heard your wish, I might not be able to give you" something that you would be happy to receive from the bottom of your heart ". But if it''s" something that makes me a little happy ", I might be able to give it to you." If I do, I might do something I hate a little, "but" I definitely don''t want you to do it. "That''s why I want to hear your voices. Because I don''t know if I have to ask. How does it feel to be someone else?"


    That''s not a pretty thing to hear.


    It was a word from Meer''s heart.


    Is this answer not enough, Loro?


    Meer called the boy by his name...... Lauro shook his shoulders.


    "Give me my name..."


    Lauro opened his eyes in surprise, and Meer,


    "Of course I remember." Ufufu, you''ve heard a lot from Patty and Yana. Your usual. You seem to be studying very hard. "


    Suddenly, without any restraint, she flirted lightly.


    People are happy to be praised. This should make you want to forgive me even if I have some complaints about Meer''s answer... "


    --Oh, I hope I managed to mislead you...


    "I think it was Meer..."


    Well, basically, Meer doesn''t want to create a group of Meer Elites.


    I even think that the kind of talent who listens to what he says without any doubt is a little Abu Nai.


    I had no way of knowing.


    "Her Royal Highness Princess Meir..."


    The boy''s deep, unshakable loyalty is growing in Lauro''s heart...


    Unconsciously, it was meer who scouted the new meer elite.

 827 Episode 19: I didnt know.

    ¡±Phew... I''m glad you''re convinced...¡±


    After watching the children wave, Mea fumbles. Then, I slapped my cheek, and then went out on the beach.


    At my feet, the crunching sound of the sand gradually turned into a rippling, stiff sound, and furthermore, the crunchy and large rocks became noticeable.


    "You''ve never been here before, Miss Meer. Watch your step, c ''mon!"


    "Oh, look out for Anne." I feel pain when I fall here. "


    Awwww, while supporting Anne who was about to fall, with a sense of balance in dance training...... Meer narrowed her eyes nostalgically.


    "But somehow, I remember that deserted island... ahhh... there you are..."


    At the end of Meer''s gaze... there was a figure of Oulania sitting on a big rock and gazing at the lake. In his right hand, a fishing rod was held, and the thread hung on the surface of the water.


    When I first met her, she was an Ourania with a puffy face comparable to that of [Meer when counting leaves], but her eyes as she looked at the surface of the water were so sharp... sharp that they were horrifying! This was not getting any better.


    When I was staring at the leaves, I was as puffy as a meer!


    "Hmm..."


    Looking at her face, Meer unexpectedly screamed.


    --I ''m hanging my fishing line inadvertently... It''s a terrible amount of concentration. This guy''s a big deal, after all!


    Gokri was a meer swallowing raw saliva.


    Then Meer suddenly found a fish basket full of water at the foot of Oulania.


    --Hmm, well, no matter how much it seems to be being avoided, I won''t escape in this situation...


    With that in mind, Mea sneaks up on her footsteps... I peered into the fish basket. Gee, there were five fish in there, big and small.


    --Oh, I thought you weren''t fishing just for clothes, but you''re catching it properly.


    Just in front of the admiring Mea, Oulania''s arm moved. Trying to keep up with the movement, a big fish jumped up from the lake.


    "Oh, that''s great!"


    Meer inadvertently cheers. But... Oulania didn''t take her eyes off the fish she caught... When the needle is quickly removed from the fish, the fishing line drips in a flowing motion.


    ¨D ¨D It''s a very sophisticated operation. After all, this way, it''s going to be fantastic!


    Meer turned a blind eye to the new fish. It was a long, thick fish.


    "This big fish..."


    "It''s a fish called the Oguchi Vale Gabus. It''s a fish, isn''t it? It''s a fish that can''t live in salty seawater, and it can be big, powerful, and responsive to fishing. If I''m not good, the thread will break and the rod will break, so the force is very delicate, Ufufu, it was a good fight."


    The voice that had lasted for a long time was now just a little jerky.


    "Huh..."


    While thinking about how important it is to respond to fishing, it was a meer that didn''t come pinning...


    "It tastes really good when you cook in a hot pot. If it is baked, it will get away from the bones and it is easy to eat. Also, the raw sashimi is very fatty and delicious."


    ¡±HOOOOO!¡±


    This time it''s a pinch! Pinky-pinky!


    It''s a meer that is instantly intriguing when it''s explained by what kind of dish it can cook.


    "Hmm, that''s great." You can eat it raw, or you can eat it boiled or cooked..... "


    Meer nodded as she framed her arms.


    And then again, we look towards Auraania.


    During the explanation, Oulania did not try to take her eyes off the lake surface.


    --Mr. Oulania, it looks like I haven''t even noticed... You have a tremendous concentration. Besides, it seems very fun... "


    That''s all I''m concentrating on. It must be fun.


    Gently, while Meer was watching, she went fishing with two or three more.


    ¡°There are similar types of fish in the Galleria Sea, but they still lay lots of eggs in fish that can''t live in the sea. this way....."


    Meer is sure as she gazes at Oulania, who explains it to me.


    --When you invite the princess of Ganudos, you should invite her with the feelings of the people of the Ganudos Port State... It is only my common sense that sweet treats will please me. It is important not to think of normal as normal. It''s important to think about what she would like to do instead of pushing this normal.


    What is she most excited about, or easy to participate in?


    I knew the answer from the beginning.


    ¨D ¨D The answer is obvious because it is the Ganudos Port State facing the sea. It''s a fishing tournament... Whole school students... no, some people probably don''t like fish, so can I join them freely? Well, I''ll fill in the details later, so I have to talk to Rafina-sama right away...


    Meer heads to school with an idea in mind.


    --I ''m not very familiar with fish cuisine... ufufu, I''m looking forward to it. I got acquainted with Mr. Oulania, got familiar with her... and had a cooking party...


    Well, as Meer thinks, at exactly the same time, Keith Wood in the boys'' dormitory felt some chill, and Saffias was playing with his fianc¨¦e Retizia in the distant lands of the Empire... but I didn''t know about Meer.

 828 Episode XX Princess Meir, start a philosophical reflection on the pot.....

    After a leisurely walk on the beach, Meer arrives at the girls'' dorm and fumbles to breathe.


    "Hmm... you''re totally sweating, aren''t you?"


    In the autumn, even though the coolness is winning, as expected, the longer you walk on the unstable scaffolding, the warmer your body will be.


    I''d like to go to the public bath before dinner to wash away the conference fatigue.


    ¡°Yes, I understand. I''ll be ready soon.¡±


    "Oh, Anne, you don''t have to hurry." Watch your step so you don''t fall down. "


    Of course. Meer... ahhh!


    After making some preparations, Meer and Anne came to the bathhouse.


    With Anne''s help, I took off my clothes and went to the bathroom. Well, there was an early customer there.


    "Huh... what''s that?"


    The girl who was peeking into the tub, with her black, rough hair...


    Chloe, are you going to take a bath too?


    When she called out, the girl looked back with a startled face... and suddenly came up to me...


    "Ah, Meir-sama..."


    You''ve finally noticed it, you look relieved.


    Fufufu, if you don''t wear glasses, your impressions will change a bit.


    Normally, Chloe, who seemed clever, looked a little poignant, and Mia smiled, fufufu...


    "So, what are you doing?" It doesn''t feel like a bath normally..... "


    ¡°Yes, I''m actually trying out a new bathing agent.¡±


    Chloe said with a small smile.


    "Oh? I see..." But then, why are you so frightened? Ah! Don''t tell Rafina...? "


    "No. I''ve already gotten permission from Master Rafina, but I don''t know how to explain that to everyone who comes in..."


    "Oh. I see. It sounds strangely excusable and makes you think that you''re the one playing pranks that don''t come from the bath."


    Once... the princess who tried to float mushrooms in the large bathing area shrugged her shoulders.


    ¡°That''s why I was thinking of sneaking it in and trying it out as quickly as possible.¡±


    "I see. By the way, what kind of bathing agent is this one?"


    As soon as possible, Meir was curious about Chloe''s bottle.


    "This is a mixture of a little rock salt..."


    ¡±Ho ho ho... salt... what''s the point of that?¡±


    "Yes, with the touch of the tired body."


    "Oh my God... is that so?" I''m looking forward to it. "


    While saying things like that, I wash my body and hair with Anne.


    Meer sank into the bathtub and let out a sloppy voice.


    "I see..." Somehow, it''s slowly pouring out. It feels so good. "


    Meer smiled as she stretched her body.


    "However, it''s strange that salt becomes a bathing agent..." Ufufu, somehow I remember swimming in the Galleria Sea. "


    "Master Meir, have you ever swam in the sea? Um, is there any danger?"


    Absolutely. It would be surprisingly easy to try.


    The sea moon in the lower strings laughed so proudly...


    Well, the sea is softer, it can stain my eyes, but it wasn''t a big deal.


    Then, suddenly, as I remembered, I tilted my neck.


    "Nevertheless, it''s strange." There''s a difference between saltwater and non-salt water, and the type of fish that can live..... "


    "Um... what do you mean, Miss Meer?"


    "That''s what it means." Fish that live in salt-containing seawater cannot live in lakes and rivers. On the contrary, fish that live in lakes and rivers cannot live in the ocean that contains the tide. "


    Meer told Chloe exactly what she had just heard from Oulania.


    "Even though people are fine, it''s very strange to think that fish that are familiar with the water are no good." I wonder if it''s because I''m familiar with the water..... "


    Tingwa, your body is warmed up by hot water, and with a puffy head, I''m crushing what doesn''t matter. She hadn''t noticed it because it was so sloppy.


    "Chloe''s really serious face beside me..."


    Without realizing it... Meer''s thoughts are headed even worse.


    ¨D ¨D Strangely enough, why don''t I cook hot pot even when I''m soaking in hot water... Is it because it''s not in there with the vegetables? Perhaps if I take a bath with vegetables and mushrooms, I''ll also become a hotpot dish...? "Oh, this is quite a philosophical question..."


    Nnh, this is amazing! "With the help of mea who thinks it doesn''t matter..."


    "A fish that can''t live in salt water..." There are fish that can live in the changing environment and fish that die. Sure, it''s strange... "


    Chloe let out a roar as she contemplated something.


    "Strangely enough, I saw a very large fish in Lake Noeliege earlier, but how long does it take to grow so big...?" I didn''t know anything about fish. "


    No, I think I''m stretching my body.


    --It seems like it would be quite difficult to eat at that size... Whether it was hot pot or grilled fish, it looked delicious. Ufufu, when I was thinking about it, I got hungry.


    Meer leans on the hot tub and poyas. Chloe stared at it with serious eyes.

 829 Episode 21 Night Library

    Actually, Saintess Raffina... she''s not free.


    Recently, she has been playing with her friends completely (she wants to play) and her image is becoming entrenched, but her duties as a public official are not infrequent. Gawa is not the only Saintess. I am also doing my job properly.


    After the meeting at the student council, she heard a report from her servants, mainly Monica, confirming that there was no abnormality on St. Noel''s Island. Then, after dinner, he cleansed himself and went to the cathedral.


    Therefore, as a saintly lady, I pray for the gratitude that the school was protected all day today and for the blessing of each student.


    The bright lights of the candle illuminate the figure of a clean maiden with her knees on and hands together.


    Closing her eyes, her slightly moving lips whispered the words of prayer.


    "...... I hope you can have a good time with Meer tomorrow." Also, I''d be happy to avoid insect research if I can, but you can do whatever you want. It''s just... if only the bugs could be avoided... if they weren''t as disgusting as possible... "


    ...... With a personal prayer in her mouth for the last time, Rafina exhaled.


    This was the effect of the advice I had received from Marlon before.


    As a person... joy, pleasure, sadness, anger... To be a saintess who teaches and guides people as a person with emotions... What do you need to do to do that...?


    It is to expose the conflict of being a man before God honestly and without concealing it.


    And sometimes, don''t hide it in front of your friends... "


    As a lonely saintess, I don''t want to keep my emotions in my heart alone... but to talk and consult properly...


    That was the answer to her troubles and her arrival.


    That''s why Rafina, after offering her prayers as a public holy lady, also made a little prayer about her personal feelings. Is it a bit too personal, or does it seem like a commercial? I tried to pray without hiding what I thought.


    "Alright....."


    So that all official business is done, Rafina leaves the cathedral behind.


    I was about to join Monica at the entrance and walk out to the girls'' dorm room...


    "Oh...?"


    Find the girl walking from across the hallway.


    "That''s the person I just met at the student association meeting..."


    Chloe-san, what are you doing here?


    Ah, Rafina-sama!


    Chloe was shaking her body as she was being called out, but immediately exhaled a sigh of relief as she noticed the identity of the opponent.


    Um, can''t you open the library from now on?


    I''ve said something unexpected.


    "The library...? The opening time has already passed, but is there something urgent?"


    Basically, Rafina sees Chloe as someone who understands common sense well. The girl bothers to enter the library after closing hours at night.


    I wonder if there''s any reason for this...? If you think of it as something like that...


    "Yes. Actually, I talked to you earlier in the bathroom..."


    Unexpectedly, Rafina... opened her eyes wide.


    "Eh...? A bath meeting with Meer-san?" I didn''t invite you.... "


    "Huh...?"


    Chloe tilts her head slightly. So, Rafina, when I realized that I was blind... I panicked!


    "Ah, uh, that''s not it..."


    Chloe claps her hands to Rafina, who opens her mouth.


    "Ah, I''m sorry. Rafina-san, you really wanted to check the effect of the bathing agent, didn''t you?"


    "Huh? Oh, yeah. That''s right. Yeah, that''s right."


    "I nodded with a really, really grim face..."


    ¡°It''s only natural to be interested in the hot water in the public baths that students use.¡±


    With a cool smile on the face of the saintly lady......


    "So, what can I do for the library?"


    Soon, I''m going to change my story.


    "Oh, that''s right. That''s why I''ll talk to you later. Please open it for now. It''s something I might be able to do for you.¡±


    That said, I couldn''t help but admit it as Rafina.


    What Meer does is mostly for the good of the people. If that Meer is useful, there is no reason to object.


    If he turns his gaze towards Monica, she bows and leaves the scene.


    Well then, let''s head to the library.


    When I got to the library, the key was already open. At the entrance, Monica stands with a cool face. As expected of a handmaiden.


    Then, when he entered the library, Chloe slowly began to speak.


    "Maybe... you have a plan for the joint research."


    In a sudden word, Rafina accidentally blinked her eyes.


    "In the bath, Master Meir, I told you." It is a fish that can only live in sea water, but on the contrary, it can also live in ordinary water. The speed of its growth... "That''s why the content of the new study on famine... Maybe... you''re thinking about the fish?"


    "Fish...?"


    Rafina puts her hand on her jaw on an unexpected subject.


    Indeed, fish will be caught independently of crop failure. If we can find an efficient way to catch large quantities of fish, we may be able to cope with famine.


    In addition, we have studied fish that we have not eaten before, and if ingredients can be used, the overall amount of food will increase. It seemed like a pretty good point of interest.


    More than anything else, it''s wonderful... "


    - It seems easier to eat than raw meat dishes with insects and gut. That''s right, Mr. Meer.


    "This is it..."


    What would I do if Meer said, "This big bug, it''s crazy, it''s so juicy..."?


    When I was recommended with a smile on my face, what would happen to me...? Well, this was good news because it was Raffina who was seriously troubled.


    "That''s why I was trying to gather my knowledge... and I couldn''t even stand up." I want to read this.... "


    I stopped in front of a bookcase and Chloe took out the book... that''s it!


    A delicious recipe for secrets ~ odd fish! Eat delicious human-faced fish!


    That was it!


    "Mr. Chloe... hey..."


    It was Raffina with a slightly drawn-out smile.

 830 Episode 22 Soft Kaizuki - Meer

    Three days after we found Oulania on Lake Noeliege.


    With fullness, Meer called a student council.


    Headed by Vice Chairman Rafina and Sion, Abel, Chloe, Tiona, and Lanja enter, along with their servants, who were the main protagonists.


    Looking at their faces, Meer organizes the flow of the upcoming conversation.


    All in order to hold the event "Fishing Games" to nostalgize Oulania.


    --Well, if the student association says "I will", it can be undeniably done... The problem is that even if the student council says it will do it, it will make sense for them to accept it.


    I feel like the student association has become a little rough since I became student association president meer... I can''t help but be told.


    ¡°In order to do that, we need to share our intentions with the students'' association.¡±


    Therefore, Meir remembered the need to present the benefits of the fishing tournament.


    If it''s true, I''d like to invite you out at a fishing tournament because Oulania refuses the invitation to the tea party! I wanted to be honest with you... but this time, for some reason, I needed special consideration.


    Therefore, for the time being, what should be sued is the advantage of holding a fishing tournament.


    Then, looking at the members gathered in the student meeting room, Meer said with a relaxed smile.


    It''s autumn, isn''t it?


    Shit. Speaks out in the guise of an unbelievable wind.


    I see. The forest is starting to look beautiful.


    It was Tiona who reacted. He comes into the conversation with a refreshing smile on his face.


    "Meer nodded one more time..."


    "Last year, I was rattling and I couldn''t do anything, but in the past year, I did a lot of mushroom hunting tours at the horseback riding tournament, and I think I should hold each of these events again this year."


    Keith Wood seemed to be reacting to the rumor of mushroom hunting... but it was his master, Theon, who raised his voice.


    "I see. Isn''t that nice? It would make sense to plan an event for children in special elementary schools.¡±


    Yeah, so this time, I have a plan.


    Meer looked around at everyone''s faces as if they were wearing them.


    For some reason, Meer said in a harsh tone with a smiling, hardened Keith Wood in his butt.


    How about a fishing tournament?


    The moment I heard that, Keith Wood looked like he was beating out of me. However, she soon became a serious face, and she seemed to have bumps and some kind of crushing.


    "Should I think the worst has escaped..." No, but Princess Meir is the opponent, so don''t be alarmed yet..... "


    and so on... "


    On the other hand, the other faces are uniformly letting surprises peer into their faces.


    "What''s wrong with fishing all of a sudden, Mia?"


    It was Abel who asked questions on behalf of the group.


    Meer nodded,


    ¡°In fact, I met my kids the other day on the shore of Lake Noeliege. I was just letting them see the creatures living in the lake on the spot. As part of that study, I thought it would make sense to hold an event that would allow children in special elementary schools to get acquainted with fish. I''d be glad if Patty and Bell were also interested in this world...."


    It''s a meer that relentlessly uses the children as stock.


    "And I hope we can deepen the good flow that we had before the summer vacation, and the interaction between the children of the nobility and the children of the special elementary school."


    I understand that, but fishing is so sudden.


    In response to the words, Meer raised his hand in surrender.


    "That''s right. Actually, that wasn''t the main reason. The best reason to hold a fishing tournament is because of Oulania.¡±


    "Princess Oulania''s...?"


    Unexpected faces. Among them, Raffina was particularly concerned about Meer.


    - Well... it''s hard to get out of here.


    Meer paired the tea cake to make her feel good... Hmm, it''s delicious.


    Then, the tea rinses inside your mouth... hmm, refreshing.


    This way, you can gently close your eyes and start talking.


    "I want to nostalgize Princess Oulania in order to be a stepping stone to the port country of Ganudos..." Isn''t that okay? "


    "Yeah, you heard me."


    Then Abel nodded, and Meer said:


    "That''s the trigger for the fishing tournament. If you were a harbor princess, maybe you''d be familiar with fish....."


    "But if you just want to get along with Ms. Oulania, maybe you don''t need to hold a fishing tournament." For example, inviting me to a tea party or going to a picnic somewhere..... "


    Rafina tilted her head strangely.


    --Oh, I think so after all...


    That was really a good story, but I didn''t want to be pushed as Meer.


    Somehow¡­ .This is so as not to exacerbate our resentment of Oulania.


    That was the reason why Meer couldn''t tell the truth from the beginning.


    --What would Rafina be like if she knew that she was being ignored by Mr. Oulania...?


    Just imagining it would scare me.


    If you don''t do well, you might wake up a sleeping lion.


    "Hee, that''s right..." Hmm, you ignored Mia-san''s invitation... hehe...... ¡±


    Thinking of Raffina crushing with the eyes of a woofing lion, Mia trembled.


    The other friends, Ragna and Tiona, will be angry.


    That''s a pleasure for me. My friends are angry at me for the rudeness I''ve suffered, because that''s the only reason I''m admired.


    But... the problem is when that revulsion and anger burns out of control.


    To put it miasmatically, it is true that Oulania''s attitude is not irritating. However, if you act on your anger, you''ll feel like you''ll get into trouble later.


    In the first place, what Mea needs to do is not beat up Oulania, but stand by her side and pull out her cooperation. To do that, I don''t want to create the worst possible situation.


    --For relationships, whatever happens, it''s not easy to fix something once it''s broken...


    Fortunately, Meer has already experienced that she will be ignored.


    If anything, ignoring it in the previous timeline was even worse. Rafina says, "Who was it? I wanted to cry on the day I was told."


    Therefore, the degree of disregard of Oulania is not as angry to Meer. It wasn''t enough to be angry and leave behind the root of the scourge.


    ¨D ¨D I''m the most open-minded person in the world, so you should stop being disrespectful to Oulania. That should be less of a problem. I just need to swallow it... I told Anne that there was no need to say anything else, so I don''t think there''s any problem... "


    The meticulous consideration of the soft Kaizuki meer comes to life.


    --Besides, I don''t know what to say... That Oulania-san''s attitude seems to be looking at me from the old days, and I feel a bit embarrassed...


    Once upon a time... as a result of unknowingly violent attitudes, it was mea who thought of herself when she saw the pain in her eyes.


    It''s pathetic that we should isolate ourselves in the same way... "


    Therefore, Meer shows her prepared answers with a clear face.


    "Of course, after getting used to this school, I think the tea party is good." But when I thought of the unfamiliar princess of St. Noel, I thought I''d have to give her the hospitality she deserved. ¡±


    After presenting the perfect excuse, Meer gently took a sip of the tea.


    "Oh... that''s what it was like..."


    Rafina and Chloe had a slightly beaten face. Meer continued, tilting her head slightly.


    ¡°When it comes to the Ganudos Port State issue, we want to take this opportunity to solve the problem at once. I apologize for the inconvenience, but thank you for your cooperation.¡±


    Having said that, Meer quietly lowered her head.

 831 Lesson 23 The Ignorant Princess, Oulania, laughs.

    "Hah..."


    A satisfying sigh resounded in a room in the girls'' dormitory of St. Noel''s School.


    The inhabitants of the room were a young girl who had recently enrolled in St. No?l - an unparalleled princess of the port country of Ganudos, Oulania Perla Ganudos.


    Lying on the bed, she smiles with satisfaction.


    "Ah, I caught a lot of fish today." Ufufu, oh, it was fun. I''m sorry I can''t cook that, but it was fun. "


    "I stared at my right hand, and then I closed my eyes..."


    "Lake Noeliege..." Fufufu, it''s a nice fishing spot. Sea fishing is good, but the lake is also quite good. Maybe I''m glad you''re here. "


    Putting her hand on her cheek, Oulania leaned her neck.


    "But after all, studying is a hassle." Nh, my castle is really troublesome, even though you don''t say anything loud. "


    Well, it was then. A knock echoed in the room.


    "Excuse me, Your Royal Highness Princess Oulania." We have a report for you. ¡±


    Opening the door, Aurania turns to the incoming squire and turns a blurry gaze.


    Huh? What is it?


    "Actually, I heard from other maids earlier that a fishing tournament sponsored by the student association will be held in the near future. Basically, all students participate....."


    "Well, well, fishing tournament!" That sounds very interesting. Ufufu, Princess Meir can''t come up with anything interesting either. "


    Laughing at the weather, the maid turned to Oulania with a slight disdain.


    "But if it''s an event led by the Student Council... would you disobey His Majesty''s orders?"


    Soon, Oulania creased between her eyebrows. Before I left, I remembered what my father had told me.


    "Um, hmm. Sure, my father told me to keep my distance from Princess Meir. But..."


    Clapping his hands, Oulania said.


    "If all the students are going to participate, I wonder if I can''t leave?" As expected, if you refuse so explicitly, you may be disliked. "


    "I''ve already quite explicitly refused, and if anything, I''m pretty annoyed by Mea..." Oulania said that, completely unaware of it.


    "Besides, Princess Meir, if you do something bad, Emerald will hate you, right?" Isn''t that a bad idea? Your relationship with Lord Green Moon is very important to Ganudos, isn''t it? ¡±


    "That may be true, but..."


    Ignoring the maid with some kind of dismissive face, Oulania continued.


    "Besides, your father probably won''t say anything to you either." It''s okay, it''s okay, it''s okay. "


    Singing with pleasure, as if there was nothing to worry about, Oulania then stands up on the bed half-baked.


    Is that so?


    "That''s right, because your father..."


    Gently, cutting the words, Oulania...... shook her head in a small way.


    "My father... he loves me, my lovely daughter." If you''re a little selfish, you can forgive me. It''s okay, it''s okay. "


    Soothe, fluffy, don''t even think about it.


    Snug, fuzzy, Oulania laughs.


    That''s the princess''s smile.


    There''s nothing hard or scary or sad or anything in her eyes.


    "Because she''s a princess..." However, with a gentle smile, he turned to the maid.


    With that gaze, the maid lowered her head deeply.


    "Of course, you''re right. Her Royal Highness the Princess of Oulania is the one who receives the favor of her father. If it''s mostly selfish, I think you''ll forgive me, but this time..."


    "So, if you''re okay, it doesn''t matter if you''re angry." Besides, you can''t imagine where that father would get angry, can you? "


    More importantly, a fishing tournament on Lake Noeliege. She has no choice but not to participate in such an interesting thing.


    It''s fun to fish alone, but it''s also fun to compete with others in that technology.


    The Princess of the Deep Window was hungry for entertainment.


    The maid shakes her head, then sighs.


    "Well, if Princess Oulania says so..."


    "That''s right. That''s right, isn''t it? Don''t think about difficult things, think about more fun things. You also like fishing, don''t you?"


    "No, I''m not that..."


    "Oh, is that so?" Well, that''s fine. Just make sure you''re ready. "


    Yes, I''ll have a fishing rod and a fish basket ready for you.


    Then, bowing and looking at the maid leaving the room... Oulania tilts her head.


    "No, I wonder if it''s lightly watched after all." Well, it doesn''t matter. "


    Oulania Perla Ganudos¡­¡­.


    She was an ignorant princess.


    I don''t know the people, and I have no interest in the relationship between the country and each other... I don''t know much about the education I need as a princess.


    There is no contradiction between ignorance and the sharpness of insight.


    She has a good sense of what she sees from her maid, and she understands the meaning of her gaze.


    "And then..."


    "It''s more like fishing than that." Ufufu, I''m looking forward to it. "


    It doesn''t matter whether you despise the maid or behave as a princess.


    Live only for what you enjoy... "


    Oulania was such a girl.

 832 Lesson 24 Vergas Fishing Maniac (Angler)

    Preparations for the fishing tournament began.


    Meer gathered the main faces in the student council room, including the usual student council members, as well as special elementary school teacher Julius and Santeri Bandler, who was responsible for the security of Sankeland Island.


    "That''s why I''m planning to hold a fishing tournament that also serves as a rapport between students. I thought it would be good for the children''s education....."


    Gently, I turned to Julius. Julius gently lowered his head,


    "Thank you, Her Royal Highness Princess Meir. Gaining knowledge of nature while having fun like that will be a treasure for children.¡±


    With Julius'' approval, Meer continues.


    ¡°So, I''m sure you''ll be able to help us a lot, but thank you very much.¡±


    Anyway, it''s my first time. If the whole school is going to do it, it is quite necessary to prepare from the fishing rod to the bait.


    In addition, there will be a need to discuss more rules than just call it a tournament.


    Well, that said, I don''t think it would be a good idea to compete for ranking at this tournament.


    In response to Meer''s words, the faces of the student council each gave a convincing nod.


    ¡°Well, for the record, it''s better to be a purely fishing party rather than one that competes for fish size.¡±


    Having said that, it was Abel who gave a gentle smile.


    With his backup, Meer said.


    "It''s fun to compete for victory or defeat, but this time, we all fish and eat what we catch." Let''s take care of this. ¡±


    Everyone plays with each other, eats delicious food and laughs at each other.


    It is Meer''s basic way of diplomacy.


    --If you''re full, you''ll be in a lot of trouble. It seems that Mr. Oulania has some reason to avoid me, but if you eat a lot and get sleepy, you''ll be fine.


    Meir has such conviction.


    "In that case, you''ll also need a skilled person to decide whether you can eat the fish on the spot." Besides, the food is ours.... "


    So, as Meer said, there was someone who raised his hand.


    Oh, Keithwood, what is it?


    It is unusual for Keith Wood, a servant of Zion, to speak beside the Lord. What are you going to say? Intrigued, where Meer stares. Keith Wood is small and coughs one by one. Then I opened my mouth.


    ¡°Wouldn''t it be a good idea this time to have a solid cook instead of cooking for ourselves?¡±


    Huh? But cooking together is a lot of fun, isn''t it?


    "... yes. Yes, of course I know that."


    Keith Wood looked away for a moment, gulping his mouth like he was chewing something... and immediately shook his head.


    "But... isn''t Princess Meir forgetting one important thing?"


    "It''s important...? Well, what is it?"


    Keith Wood stares at Meer with a confident face.


    "The fun of this fishing tournament is that you will eat the fish you caught."


    "Huh..."


    Meer frames her arms and scrutinizes the words. Often wondering, staring at its correctness, nods deeply.


    So?


    ¡°In other words, if we cook our own food, we are likely to fail. If you cook with the ingredients you ordered, how about you still fail with the fish you caught...?¡±


    ¡°I see. You want to say that you could ruin your own catch?¡±


    "Yes, this dish can''t fail." I thought it would be best to arrange for a specialist cook..... "


    Hmm, that''s quite convincing, isn''t it?


    Meer then turned to Rafina. Gently, Rafina nodded tinyly.


    "I see. I wonder if I need to make any other arrangements with St. Noel''s cooks...?"


    Meir then turned to Keith Wood.


    "Thank you, Mr. Keithwood. I didn''t think of that. It was very helpful."


    No, I hope I helped you.


    Keith Wood''s eyes glow with satisfaction. This... clenched fist is shaking with joy, watching it puff and puff and puff and puff, huh? "It was mea tilting her neck..."


    It was then. So there was one who spoke up.


    "... isn''t fishing dangerous in the first place?"


    Santelli Bandler, the man responsible for the security of St. Noel''s Island, had a grim, rugged face.


    "Even one in ten thousand, if you fall into the lake, it will be a big deal. Some of your students can''t swim.¡±


    At that point, Meer unexpectedly raised her eyebrows. That''s because it was really a good point.


    "Sure enough, Santeri-san has a point." It is rare for a child of an aristocrat to be able to swim. "


    "Now, what''s the matter with you...?" and Meir tilts their necks.


    ¨D ¨D It seems that with the limited staff of the student association and the children of the special elementary school, we can do something about it. "However, I''m going to invite Ms. Oulania there..." If you don''t do well, you may be turned down.


    That''s why I made it an event for all the students of the school... And that was when Meer was about to get seriously worried.


    "Oh dear, I can''t help it..."


    Shrugging his shoulders small... "said Santeri.


    ¡°Here, I, Santeri Bandler... will use my many years of experience to show you where to fish safely and to a certain extent for amateurs.¡±


    Awesome... Awesome! I said it with a good look on my face!


    "That''s right..."


    "If it wasn''t for the Horse Kingdom, it would be like Umania in the Tier Moon Empire..."


    St. Noel, who was not a port state of Ganudos, was also present.


    A fishing maniac who will never be beaten by the people of the country by the sea... Santeri Angler...... Originally, Santeri Bandler......

 833 Episode 25 Every moon on the surface of the water.....

    If it''s a safe fishing spot, it''s better to avoid rocky areas.


    I see, sure, it''s slippery there.


    "In this case, what could be considered a fishing spot......"


    Fishing maniacs, led by Santelli Bandler, gather in the student meeting room. It''s so hot in this busy room... it''s hot! The hot air swirled.


    ¡°Even if it''s a good spot to fish, it would be tough on a noble lady to put bait on a needle.¡±


    "I see. It would be quite difficult to remove the catch." I thought I might need to arrange some of my comrades (Lifting Mania) to be assigned everywhere..... "


    "...... Meer nodded with satisfaction as she saw her thoughts embodied into detail."


    --Hmm, it looks like you''re still quick to leave things around here to the experts. I''m glad you''re familiar with fishing. Is it okay if I leave you to it?


    Meer gently sends her gaze to Rafina. Gently, seeing Rafina nodded, Meer left the room behind.


    The original purpose, namely to nostalgize Princess Oulaniya, was set in motion.


    ¨D ¨D It''s okay to hold a fishing tournament, but it would be difficult if Mr. Oulania did not participate. We need to properly bury the outer moat.


    Then, as I tried to make my way to the Oulaniya room... Meir found the two children walking down the hallway. It was Yana and Patty.


    Ah, Meir-sama.


    Yana noticed it earlier and approached the run.


    Hello, Meir-sama.


    Meer smiled gently as she lowered her head in front of Yana.


    "Ah. Yana. Ufufu, you seem to be feeling perfectly well."


    As she stroked her head, Yana felt embarrassed.


    Um, thank you very much for the other day.


    "No, I''m glad I''m back to being you." So, since then, has there been anything that Mr. Oulania has told you? "


    Before I visited Oulania, I wondered if I could catch any weaknesses...... Meir was working hard to gather information. But Yana shook her head tinyly, and then gently tormented her forehead.


    "Her Royal Highness the Princess of Oulania is hiding her forelock so that she can''t be seen. Cyril''s got a bandana rolled up.¡±


    "Yeah. I see, it''s a consideration to avoid unnecessary trouble..."


    Discriminating Vaisalians in the Ganudos Port State. It''s a tattoo on the forehead, but if you want to hide it, you can''t hide it. "I don''t know..."


    "But... is it okay?" So, you.... "


    "I don''t care." I don''t really like this tattoo either. "


    That being said, Yana''s words were subtly sharp.


    --Hmm, I''m sure that tattoo has a lot to offer. "Like the memories of your parents..."


    But...... at the same time, I think, Meer. If that''s okay with Yana, maybe she doesn''t have to say anything. "If I can avoid unnecessary trouble, it might be fine..."


    Meir-sama?


    At first glance, Yana was staring at her with a strange face.


    "Oh, no, nothing." By the way, you were from the Port State, weren''t you? Does that mean that you''re also good at fishing? "


    Most of the noblemen''s children have never been fishing.


    To the extent that Meir himself has knowledge, he has never actually done it. "I''m not very confident that I can feed myself..."


    Therefore, if the whole school were to do it, it would be necessary to assign people who are familiar with fishing everywhere. In some cases, it may take the form of forming a group and having one instructor in it.


    --Well, I''m sure the fishing maniacs are thinking about the details...


    If Jana was familiar with fishing, she would have expected Julius and Jana to teach her a special elementary school... Yana shook her head apologetically.


    ¡±No... I''ve never... fished or anything like that...¡±


    "Oh, that''s right..." That''s unexpected. "


    Just as all the people of the riding kingdom were skilled riders, so all the people of Ganudos thought of Meir as a fishing maniac, but it didn''t seem to be the case.


    Looking at Meer''s reaction, Yana instantly clouded her expression.


    "I''m sorry." Meir-sama. Even though I''m a Vaisalian of the marine nation, I don''t know anything about it at all... Besides, I can''t swim at all... "


    Meer quietly shook her head as Yana dropped her shoulders.


    "Oh, there''s no need to apologize anywhere."


    Now, it''s like he''s bullying me, so I''m going to make it clear. It''s not good for education if you don''t pick the dangerous buds in front of Patty quickly.


    "That''s just what I heard." I don''t care what you can or can''t do. Besides, you''re still a child. I''m in a position to wear a lot of things from now on.... "


    Then, as I suddenly thought of it, Meer laughed.


    "Fufufu, that''s right. Now, I''ll teach you how to swim."


    Eh? Meir-san, can you swim?


    Patty''s eyes curled up, and Meer''s face was a little bit good at it.


    "Fufufu, there''s no makeup." It''s said to be a beautiful swim like the moon reflected on the surface of the water. Hey, Anne. "


    Gently, if you turn around behind yourself,


    ¡°Yes, Master Meir''s swimming was amazing.¡±


    Loyalty, Anne nodded. I don''t feel like some memory falsification is taking place in Anne''s head... "People rewrite their memories at their own convenience.


    In any case, Mia, a master swimmer of the sea moon floating on the surface of the water, said with a smile.


    "Well, but it''s already a cold time to swim, and this time it''s fishing, not swimming." I hope everyone in the special elementary school can also enjoy it..... "

 834 Episode 26 Princess Meir, get information from your ears

    After Yana and Patty broke up, Meer went to the Oulaniya room in the girls'' dorm.


    "Are you there, Mr. Oulania...?" I hope I''m not going fishing again...! "


    Well, just in time, the door to the Oulania room opens. From the inside, Oulania looked toward Meer and tilted her neck.


    "Oh, Princess Meir..." Did something happen? "


    Meer nodded slightly to her in a soothing tone.


    "Yes, actually, I''d like to talk to you a little bit, would you?"


    "Um, uh, if it''s a tea ceremony, I''ll see you at another time."


    I mean, it was Oulania who was trying to escape, but...... Meir turned around and sent a gaze to her. Oulania... she had a fishing rod and a fish basket!


    I was just about to go fishing!


    --Hooho, this is more of a fisherman than I imagined... Looks like I got what I was after, after all.


    With a quiet conviction, Meer said in a harsh tone.


    "No, it''s not a tea party." It''s about fishing.... "


    The moment she heard Meer''s words, Oulania snorted and stopped.


    "About fishing...?"


    Meer nodded deeply as she looked back at Oulania loosely.


    "Yes, it''s fishing."


    Is that, um, catching your fish with needles and threads, huh?


    "Yeah... I mean, I''ve never heard of any other fishing, but..."


    Meer smiled calmly.


    "Besides, I''d like to hear more about the fish." Did you know that you''re about to hold a fishing tournament hosted by the student association..... "


    "Ah. Yeah, well, um..."


    Saying so, Oulania turned her body towards us. Looking at it, Meer smiles at Nimmeri.


    --Fufufu, you''ve caught it, right?


    Meir looked at Oulania with a clear face.


    "It looks like you were just on your way to fishing." Well, let''s talk a little while we head to your recommended fishing spot. Let''s talk about fishing..... "


    If you say this, there is no escape in Oulania.


    I can''t go back to the room now, and I''m headed somewhere in a hurry, so I can''t refuse if you tell me to come with me.


    All the escape spots have been destroyed.


    With the skill and skill of hunting, Meir catches Oulania.


    Well, then, let''s do it.


    Oulania left the girls'' dorm and went to the back of the school. Gradually, you continue along the narrow path that stretches from there.


    --Oh, you''ve definitely crossed this path with Abel before. You know, the way down to the secret sandy beach.


    As soon as she realized it, Meer checked her footsteps. No horse droppings...!


    Um, so, what are you talking about?


    "Huh? Ah, yeah. Actually, I''m thinking of cooking and eating the fish that I caught on the spot after we all fished together."


    "That said, if you turn your eyes to me..."


    I see! That''s a good hobby, too.


    I could see Oulania''s face shining with glitter in her eyes.


    "Eating the fish you caught on the spot is very delicious and enjoyable."


    Then she laughs in a good mood.


    --Fufufu, that''s right. What makes me want to eat more than just catching delicious fish is human feelings. The mushrooms you pick in the woods make you want to cook and eat them right away. It''s the same thing.


    To be honest, when I was told, "I don''t like sweet things that much anymore," how did you handle this unexpected existence...... even though it was mea holding my head......


    Now, at this moment, Oulania has come into the realm of Mia''s understanding.


    Yes, she is not an unfamiliar creep. She was just a seafood-loving princess!


    Eventually, when the trees overhead were gone, the vision opened up.


    Illuminated by the soft sunlight pouring from the sky, the white sandy beach shone brightly.


    As he descended into the sand, Oulania went to the waves and peered into the lake.


    "I like fish, but I also love shellfish. I heard that there are shells in Lake Noeliege, but they''re not around here."


    With his shoes on, he sprinkled water, kicked up, and Oulania laughed.


    Ahh, the shellfish is also dense and delicious, right?


    It was meer who replied, but in fact, shellfish is not that thoughtful. "I''m sorry..."


    There was a sea mushroom in the shell that was called a sea mushroom, and it was so delicious


    "Huh... the sea mushrooms...?" There is such a strange shell, isn''t there? "


    Meer, let out an unintentional roar. Suddenly, the tension in Meer was also rising. But, Meer, once you put that ear-to-ear information aside...


    "Well, anyway..." Among the fish, there are fish that you can eat and fish that you can''t eat. "I was wondering how to make that distinction..." So, I don''t want to borrow your wisdom..... "


    I see. Please, let me help you. ¡±


    Meer is convinced of her victory against Oulania, who responds with a slight overeating.


    "Thank you, that would be very helpful, Mr. Oulania."


    "Ufufu, but I didn''t think Princess Meir was such a fun person."


    Huh? Is that so?


    "Sure enough," said Oulania to Meer, who leaned his neck.


    "I love fun people." After all, you have to eat a lot of delicious things in your life, play plenty, and live happily. "


    Then Oulania laughed loudly.

 835 Lesson 27 Towards the Sword

    Now, the swordsmanship training ground of St. Noel''s School has changed.


    There were two princes there.


    "But fishing..." As usual, Meer''s thoughts are going to exceed our imagination. "


    Theon Saul Sankland snatched his training sword in his hand and crushed it with pleasure.


    "I told you it was to nostalgize Princess Oulania... but perhaps it had other intentions than that."


    Abel nodded to the words.


    "I guess so." Most of what Meer did was true. Only part of the whole is visible on the surface. Behind it, there are many thoughts. I had the opportunity to speak with Lord Ludwig, Lord Dion, and the Near Guards in the Empire... but I was able to ask a lot of questions. I''m amazed at Meer''s freedom of action and ideas. ¡±


    And Abel answered, and took the sword, and the round shield that was by his side.


    "After the cooking party at the Marquis Schubert''s residence?" I heard that you visited the former Marquis Clausius'' residence... well, I''m curious to know what happened... but I''m curious about something more than that right now. "


    Then Zion turned to Abel.


    "But I''m surprised." You''re the shield, aren''t you... "


    Zion said, frowning slightly.


    "I thought it was the true height of your sword that would overwhelm the opponent with a pre-emptive attack....."


    Lemno-style swordsmanship, first stance. Theon points out that swinging down from the upper section is Abel Remno''s biggest weapon.


    "I thought you knew that, but..."


    "Yes, of course, and that''s more like it." It''s better to put your whole body on a sword like that... "


    Abel continued with a bitter smile.


    "From now on, I wondered what role I should play." The sword that slashes into the enemy territory is gorgeous and attractive... but more than that, I wanted to protect and support Meer. That''s the kind of sword I''m aiming for. "


    It''s not a sword that slams into the dark clouds and kills as many enemies as possible. The sword that protected her to the end and walked with her was the sword that Abel should aim for.


    ¡°I see. If that''s the answer you gave me, then I don''t care.¡±


    Say, Theon holds his sword. Not the usual lower stance, but the middle one. Try to hit the opponent and set up the blade.


    I''ll help you as a friend.


    Having said that, Zion smiled in his mouth.


    Today''s meeting was a request from Abel.


    The next time I went to the Empire, I had a promise that Dion Alaia would train me in sword practice...


    --That''s right, it''s rude to ask for a shield training without any training.


    That''s why I decided to ask Theon to hang out with me... "


    "Well, I wonder what it''s like..."


    With a small crush, Abel stood up.


    She thrust her left hand with a shield in front of her and carried her right sword on her shoulder.


    A stance to stop the opponent with a shield, dominate the sword, and slash down from above. Seeing that, Theon suddenly loosened his expression.


    "To tell you the truth, I''ve been longing for it for a while." Abel..... "


    Huh?


    "The attacking sword that I don''t think about first." It''s like a sword of a thorough attack. "


    He stepped sharply and at the same time swung down his sword. The tip of the sword accelerates and blurs!


    Abel groaned at the heavy shock, even as he managed to catch it with his raised shield.


    - Isn''t it heavier than before? Or is this the power of the sword genius when he concentrates on attacking only?


    Flip your body and slip through to the back of Theon. By moving forward, Zion switched positions with each other.


    Zion looked back and saw him quietly put his sword back in place. As he was, he narrowed his eyes.


    "When you have a shield, you can see the slightest caution." There may be more attacks you can prevent, but if you lose your focus, you won''t be able to prevent what you can prevent. ¡±


    "Don''t follow me where it hurts."


    While saying that, Abel raised his right elbow. Without changing the position of the shield, I raised the blade so that it was attached to the shield and took the position of the thrust.


    ¨D ¨D It was difficult to seal off Theon''s sword. Parry and strike back with minimal movement.


    "Let''s go."


    Quick to say, Theon is coming.


    Are you going to shake it down like that, or are you coming from the side? Focus your attention on the shield so that you can prepare for the enemy''s movements, but the next moment!


    It hit the shield like a surprise strike.


    "Guuu..."


    Just in the middle of the shield, there was a heavy thrust.


    The only thing I''m not alert to is that I''m too alert.


    Genius, Theon''s thrust. Its speed and power far exceeded Abel''s expectations. The impact that ran through the shield blew a breath out of Abel''s mouth.


    "It''s not like there''s no way to strike the opponent through the shield." If you don''t kill the impact firmly, you''ll get your bones destroyed. "


    I see. I''ll keep that in mind.


    Three times, I''ll recalibrate.


    Next time, I will take the enemy''s attack and fight back.


    As if to laugh at Abel, who was so enraged, Theon came towards me.


    "I swung my sword as big as I did at the beginning..." As Abel raises his shield to parry it... Theon disappears!


    Oh no!


    Of course, there may be a tactic to go through the shield and aim directly at the body.


    Lowering his stance, Theon stood with his sword.


    "Guuuu"


    "I''ll take it with my right-handed sword in pain..."


    It''s not a light slash that you can take with one hand.


    From bottom to top. In a flash, Theon''s sword drew a trajectory.


    Gatun made a violent noise, and the sword in his hand flew away, but Abel did not stop there.


    I slammed the shield of my left arm into Zion.


    While taking it on his shoulder, Theon retreated. I laughed admirably.


    ¡°I see, that''s an advantage." Even if the sword is flying, I''ll fight with my shield... "It reminds me of the Rigid Iron Spear of the Kingdom of Lemno."


    "I would appreciate it if you could say that, but it''s hard to compare with such a rigid person."


    Abel smiled bitterly and picked up his sword.


    That way, we can meet for an hour or so.


    After all, Abel could not bring a single one into Zion that day.


    "Certainly, the shield has its advantages, but it also seems to have its difficulties." I had to devote my mind to both shields and swords, so I was looking for dexterity. Isn''t it a long way ahead? "


    Abel shrugged his shoulders at Zion.


    "It doesn''t matter." I know what you''re trying to do. ¡±


    Then he laughs plainly.


    "Finally, I''m going to go one step further from the first position of the Lemno-style." It''s just going to go slowly and steadily. "


    "... I see. You mean you''re ready..." In that case, as a friend, I''ll work with you to make your journey a little faster. "


    Abel said in a joking tone to Zion as he slapped his mouth.


    "Oh, is that okay?" Just because you helped me, I can''t help you at the next swordsmanship tournament..... "


    "Haha, isn''t that what you say? Abel Lemno. At the very least, you''ll be able to deal with my attacks.¡±


    As a result, the two princes continued their swordsmanship training.


    Incidentally, the bell that I happened to see in the training of the two of them,


    ¡±Wow... the battle between Libra King Zion and Abel''s grandfather is back¡±


    "I mean, I was cheering in the shade or not there..." Well, that didn''t matter.

 836 Lesson 28 The First Great Fishing Competition...... The First Competition?

    {...... how did you end up like this...? Why didn''t anybody tell me? ¡±


    Behind your ears, you hear a voice. That''s my voice from the previous timeline, when I was alone in St. Noel''s...


    The morning of the fishing tournament... Meer rarely opened her eyes early in the morning.


    "Hmph... I guess I''ll have to teach Oulania..."


    Meer crushes as she stretches her arms on the bed lying down.


    "I don''t know what to say, but it''s that sin that you don''t listen to." "It must be my sin to leave it unspoken..." If you don''t do well, you''ll be kicked in the ass by Oulania-san... okay! "


    He raised his voice, and then Meer got up.


    After finishing his dressing, Meer wakes up bells as he returns to his room after a relaxing breakfast. Then, I accompanied Anne to the fishing tournament.


    From the clear blue sky, a bright ray of sunshine pours down. It was a hot day, as if summer were coming back.


    No, this summer was so hot that it was a wonderful sunny day.


    "It''s sunny..." It''s a little too hot. "


    "That''s right, Master Meir. Please, take this....."


    That said, what Anne offered me was a brand-new hat.


    "Thank you, Anne, and be careful." It''s so hot. "


    While wearing his hat, Meer looks at the harbor, the venue of the fishing tournament...


    "Huh... it''s weird..."


    I crushed it small.


    Meer''s preparation for the fishing tournament was well advanced by the fishing maniacs including Sunteri. I was doing really well. That''s right, if you say so, it''s like rolling a ball of snow off a snow mountain... like that.


    The snowballs that started rolling, rolling, clinging to the snow around them... became very, very big snowballs... and...


    "It''s really strange." This exhilaration..... "


    The harbor was lined with stalls.


    From there, you can feel the enthusiasm that always surpasses the swords and equestrian competitions! It''s a lot of heat!


    "... somehow... it''s getting a lot harder than I thought..."


    As for Meer''s image, it was more subdued... I thought it was a little more inner circle gathering...


    "It was going to be a little school event, so why is it so exciting?"


    Suddenly, before I turned my gaze,


    "First St. Noel''s School, Grand Fishing Tournament"


    There was a huge swaying banner.


    "The first time..."


    Meer, look at it, unexpectedly cluttering.


    --Does the first time mean that it is assumed that it will be done after the second time...? "I didn''t mean to..."


    This is starting to get pretty troublesome, ¡±Meer said, holding his head up.


    In the first place, the fishing maniacs who called out were in trouble.


    If you talk about holding a horseback riding tournament in the riding kingdom, you won''t be able to demonstrate... Meer realized late that it would be very difficult to hold a fishing tournament near Lake Noeliege or in front of officials of the Ganudos Port State.


    ¡°We have a competition for the size of the fish we catch. As evidence, after taking the fish tufts, you can cook and eat them here."


    Nnh, I heard an energetic voice.


    "Is that... a fish size contest...?"


    Next to the man, the school staff speak up in the same way.


    ¡°Lake Noeliege is home to many species of fish. With that rarity, rank...."


    ¡±Is that a rarity... or is that a list of the fish you have put up over there...?¡±


    More and more! Right next to it... "


    "Come now, those who have caught the lord of Lake Noeliege will receive a portrait of Lady Rafina as a prize... hey?" Master Rafina, are you here for an inspection? Are you going to go to the back? What the hell is that... hah? "


    "Somehow, at the end, I think I saw Rafina with the sign of a chirping lion..." "Well, anyway..."


    "I told you that you don''t have to do that kind of thing, but..."


    It seems that when you open such an event, you still want to compete. What you call people is something that you can''t help but compete with each other...... Meir is a sad saga of what you call humans.


    Oh, that''s a great boost.


    Call out and look back. What was there was Sunteri, who was well determined by his fishing costume. A used fish basket was tied to his waist.


    "Oh, Santeri-san... you''re dressed funny, aren''t you?"


    "Sure, he was supposed to be watching the students so they wouldn''t fall into the sea..."


    "Oh, is this it?" Hey, I was thinking of fishing at night after the tournament. I have prepared to go fishing whenever I can. Hahaha


    Apparently, the fisherman''s blood is making a lot of noise.


    "Nevertheless, you''re more excited than I imagined." More than students, the people on this island and the school staff seem to be thriving.... "


    Gently, Santeri nodded, clinging to mea leaning her neck.


    ¡°Yes, that''s right. After all, Lord Verga is a legend that he was originally a fisherman."


    "Oh, you were right. By the way, Verga''s fishermen certainly played a big role in its history.¡±


    It also exists in the Duchy of Verga, as in the founding myth of the Horse Kingdom.


    It is said that the first lord of Verga was the one who caught the fish in Lake Noeliege against the horse kingdom, the descendant of the shepherd.


    ¡°Yes, and for that reason, in the Duchy of Verga, like making the central Orthodox doctrine of the central church with the initials of fish, the fish is a familiar being.¡±


    Sunteri continued with a gentle smile.


    "In addition, Lord Verga and Orl¨¦ans are also very fond of fish." Besides eating, I think you like that shape very much. Then, at one point, I thought it would be a good idea to combine it with my dear daughter, Rafina, who is likewise valued, and use the portrait of the legendary mermaid as a motif.... "


    "Sunteri... can I have a moment?"


    Suddenly... Raffina appeared without a sound, and Mia unexpectedly took a breath.


    "Raffina-sama...?"


    Rafina smiled coolly when she saw me...


    "Oh, Mr. Meer, let''s go fishing together later." I''ve never done it before, so I''m looking forward to it. "


    Whatever you say,


    "Well then, let''s borrow Sunteri." Ah, and I''m looking forward to the opening address as well. "


    Raffina grabbed Santeri''s arm and walked away.

 837 Episode 29 Princess Meirs Fishing Declaration!

    "Master Rafina, you''re struggling... a portrait like a mermaid."


    "Meer, I accidentally imagined that..."


    "...... Thank you so much." Hey, Taichiya. "


    While sending a sympathetic gaze to Rafina as she walked away, Meer switched her mind.


    "Well, that''s the opening declaration." We need to boost it firmly. "


    That was Meer''s number one role in today''s fishing tournament.


    As a matter of fact, Meer didn''t see it as such an important role.


    After all, the purpose of this fishing tournament is to deepen our friendship with Oulania. In this opening declaration, no matter how Mia fails, this fishing tournament itself will not disappear, so there is no particular problem... It was very easy going.


    Whether it''s to stop the war, or to make it suitable for the president of the student association, or to protect the children''s whereabouts... Meir had dived through Shura many times before.


    However, there is nothing to say about the declaration of the opening of the school event.


    "It was supposed to be..." Seeing the atmosphere of the venue, Meer changed her mind.


    --I wonder if there''s some kind of wave coming...?


    Geez... the sensors of the skilled wave rider Kaizuki Meer are reacting.


    Meer folded her arms and roared.


    ¨D ¨D Today, I want to get along with Ms. Oulania, and if I can, I want to be on your side. But at the same time, I may have to say a few painful things to her ears.


    The other day, the words of Oulania remained in Meer''s chest.


    After all, you have to eat a lot of delicious things in your life, play a lot, and have fun.


    That word... it''s like...


    --It was like my own words. "My past..."


    I know who Meer is now. It''s important to eat lots of delicious food, play, and live happily... but it''s really important! But there is something more important than that.


    No, to be precise, I know that there is something that needs to be done to protect a happy life.


    --Otherwise, I would have enjoyed my life, but if I had noticed, it would have been on the chopper... I should warn you that this is the first place to go.


    If you let me talk about being put on the chopper, there must be something I can talk about because I''m the princess of the chopper and there''s no one on the right. "But..."


    --Well, it''s a big deal to get along while preaching... Somehow, I have to stop worrying about the ear that hurts after the sermon.


    For this reason, it is important to raise the morale of the participating staff and to boost the event.


    I was told by Meer that it smelled a little like preaching, but overall, it was a fun day... if you think so, it would be superimposed. There was a lesson to be learned in pleasure, and if you''re going to be like that, there''s nothing to say.


    --If so, you can''t get away with this opening declaration.


    "Meer-sama, it''s about time..."


    Meir nodded and looked toward Anne.


    Is there anything strange about it?


    Check your outfit and hairstyle just in case.


    Anne suddenly brushed her hair and took a step back. After putting your hands on your chin, mumbling, and roaring,


    "Yes, it''s perfect, Master Meir!"


    After a rigorous Anne check, Meer filled her body with juice. Hmm, sweet and tasty! One more!


    Then, after pouring nourishment into his brain, he climbed up on the stage with full strength.


    Greetings, gentlemen.


    With that voice, the students who were laughing in the place where they thought about it all at once corrected their postures.


    "Oh, it''s okay if you don''t mind me asking." Today is a fun day. ¡±


    With a clear smile, I looked around and said.


    "Well, I''m very happy to have such a wonderful meeting today." This meeting was held with the cooperation of many people. First of all, I would like to thank the people who were involved in preparing for today''s fishing tournament. "


    Having said that, Meer bowed her head softly.


    Then Meir turns to his comrades in Santeri. I turned to them proudly stretching my chest, and Meer...


    "However, I''ll confess here... but I''m not actually interested in fishing either"


    She shook her head slowly with a cool face and a dry acting technique.


    It''s called a fishing hook... "If you like fishing, you can''t get bit, it was a huge hook!


    Naturally, people who thought their beloved hobbies were ridiculed turned to Meer sharply at once. Having received it all, Meer''s expression collapsed.


    "Fufufu, to be precise, I wasn''t interested," I guess it''s right to say in the past. "When I was a child, I always wondered what fun it was to do that..." At one point, I was a little curious to know that it was a way to get food. ¡±


    There is no lie in the word. As one of the ways to get food that you can use to escape from the Revolutionary Army. Meer looked into fishing.


    Besides, I actually had a disaster on a deserted island the other day.


    For a moment they that heard his words were glum. Looking at it, Meer continued with a mischievous smile.


    "Well, it wasn''t a big deal, but at that time, the people who accompanied me caught fish through fishing..." So, I became more and more interested. I think this is quite interesting. By preparing this time, I was more and more surprised to learn the depth of fishing. "


    Having gathered my attention, I snapped.


    People are happy to be praised for their hobbies. And today''s party will be more exciting if the tension rises among the fishing maniacs who look after the students throughout the day.


    Besides, I don''t feel bad about Oulania, who has a fishing hobby, or Rafina, who is familiar with fish. Double or triple-thought-out, skilled yoshoshosho art.


    "Of course, I don''t think I know all the depths of it, but it''s still a great pleasure to be touched at one end of it."


    Meir then turned to the inhabitants of St. Noel Island.


    Various people are involved in today''s tournament, including those who are driven out of the shopping streets to prepare for open stalls, those who are receiving requests from schools to leave their ships, and many others.


    And most of its inhabitants are from the Duchy of Verga.


    To prove it, they all turned their attention to Meer and listened. Hearing Meer''s declaration praising fishing, he had a fierce expression on his face.


    --Fufufu, I''m glad I asked about the fisherman in Velga in advance.


    Meir thinks back to his conversation with Santeri.


    --That being said, it is true that the fish is given a role in the divine scriptures, and the strong feelings of the Verga people are daunting. This opening statement would have made sense if we could accommodate not only the fishing maniacs, but also their staff.


    Feeling a powerful wave pushing herself up, Mea complains.


    Fishing is fun and more expensive than that.


    "Fishing is precisely a noble and elegant hobby. Isn''t this an exaggeration of the aristocracy''s taste?"


    Yo-Yo-Yo-Yo-Yo-Yo-Yo-Yo-Yo-Yo-Yo-Yo-Yo-Yo-Yo-Yo-Yo-Yo-Yo-Yo-Yo-Yo-Yo-Yo-Yo-Yo-Yo-Yo-Yo-Yo-Yo-Yo-Yo-Yo-Yo-Yo-Yo-Yo-Yo, I


    "Well, it''s unwise to talk for too long, so from my point of view, it''s about this long." I hope you all enjoy fishing today and know how good it is. ¡±


    Finally, turning to St. Noel''s students, Meer said:


    "You can also fish at designated spots on the island. It''s a good idea to try your hand at fishing by boat and rowing into the depths of the lake. Choosing a location and getting around is also a taste of fishing, so I''d like you to try a lot of different things.¡±


    "Meer, after sending my gaze towards Chirari and Oulania..."


    ¡°Now, take your fishing rods and fish baskets and enjoy today''s fishing tournament.¡±


    Then, after a bow, Meer stepped down from the podium.

 838 Episode 30 The Venom of the Snake, or the Stick of the Sea Moon...

    "Fishing is precisely a noble and elegant hobby. Isn''t this an exaggeration of the aristocracy''s taste?"


    Oulania was calmly listening to the overflowing narrative.


    "Hmm, why does Princess Meir say such flattering things?"


    She... received Meer''s speech as something deliberate or artificial. I purposely have no interest in fishing, etc., which attracts people''s attention and then praises fishing.


    A wave-like speech that lowers and raises. "I was in a good mood, but..."


    "By praising fishing, I wonder if my goal is to buy the favor of the people of Verga who have a special interest in fish?" Or, Mr. Rafina? Or maybe it''s me? "


    It was the Oulania that completely spotted Meir''s intentions. It is an Oulaniya with extremely sharp insights.


    "Well, after all, I wonder if the most important thing is Rafina." The most important reason why you''re a saintess of Verga is that you can be in a good mood if you say so. Mh, but that''s shallow, and it looks like a vulgar thing. "


    Then the sharp observation eyes of the ignorant princess tried to see through the identity of Meir in the skin of wisdom... just at that time!


    "But... isn''t your father supposed to let me get close to such a person?"


    What arose was... a little question.


    I was uncomfortable with what my father said and did.


    Normally, it may be natural for parents to try to keep shallow and vulgar people away from their daughters. Or if you''re a parent attracted to Meer''s power, you''ll try to get close to me regardless of Meer''s shallowness... "


    But I know Oulania.


    My father is not such a man.


    If I don''t want to grow up healthy and away from the lay people, I won''t sacrifice my power.


    My father doesn''t want that to happen to him.


    --In the first place, she''s nothing to me...


    Hmmm, as I thought about it, Oulania shouted out loud.


    "Anyway, your father''s tone was obviously like being wary of Princess Meir." Um, will your father be alert? Ahhnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn "nnnnnnnnnnnnnn


    Putting his hand on his cheek, Oulania snorts. That''s impossible.


    "So... Princess Meir''s declaration is a fake..." Is there any other reason why you did that? "


    The words of my father''s attitude before he left spread a dim sense of discomfort in Oulania''s mind.


    It''s like the poison of a snake... no, it''s like a sea moon sting... I''m invading her thoughts, paralyzing her... and clouding her!


    "Hmm, well, I don''t care." I don''t care what Princess Meir thinks or what your father thinks. Ufufu, now let''s enjoy fishing. "


    It is an Ourania that switches thoughts there.


    Faced with Meer''s sincerity (interpreted by the saints somewhere), she was knocked out... just a little further.


    Now, once again, Oulania confirms the fishing spot of today''s fishing tournament.


    Designated fishing spots include the ruins of the old bridge near the harbor or the sandy beach just outside the forest. Boat fishing also seemed to be an option, and three boats rented at the school were stuck in the port.


    "Fishing boats..."


    Oulania tweeted in a deeply emotional voice.


    In terms of fishing spots, it is honestly not interesting. I mean, I''ve been there all by myself.


    Fishing is fun whenever and wherever you want, but I want to do something that I can only do at this time because it''s a big deal.


    ¨D ¨D At Ganudos, I let my boat out every day and enjoyed fishing, but that''s not a good idea here. Ufufu, I''m looking forward to it.


    So... Oulania chose boat fishing.


    "I tried to get on the ship with enthusiasm, and it was just then..."


    Ah, Oulania-san, you''re here after all.


    Niko and Meir, smiling, were waving on the boat.


    "What...!?"


    Around her were the faces of the student council and the figures of the children of the special elementary section.


    "Well, please get on board quickly." Let''s enjoy fishing together. ¡±


    "Uh, but, uh..."


    "I''ll hurry to look at another ship..."


    "Well, let''s go, Mr. Oulania."


    If Meer grabbed me by the side sometime, I couldn''t escape anymore...


    - Hmm, well... okay.


    Oulania, after all, settles down to that conclusion.


    I don''t care about everything.


    I''m just tired of thinking about it, and it doesn''t matter if I think about it.


    I wish I could enjoy today. If you can enjoy fishing on the boat in front of you, it will be superimposed.


    That is the fundamental tenet of Oulania Perla Ganudos.


    "So, where is this ship going to go around?"


    "Yes, that''s right..."


    Suddenly, one step forward... was Santeri, the representative of Verga''s fishing maniac.


    With a crisp face, he spread out the map...


    "It''s difficult to get there from the island, but if it''s a boat, there''s a good fishing spot..."


    Ahh, there, I was hoping to go there, too.


    Nikoniko and Oulania smiled moodily.

 839 Lesson 31 Meer Heroine Tier Moon

    It was a ship the size of a ship that was moored in the harbor. As expected, even if it''s not big enough to carry every carriage, perhaps up to twenty people would be able to ride it?


    --Okay... I''ve prepared the bait for you, Mr. Oulania, will you come...?


    I highlighted the presence of boat fishing in the opening declaration earlier... but I was wondering if Oulania would eat it well...


    With that in mind, Meer let out a sigh.


    "But it''s hot..." The sunshine is very strong. "


    The moist sweat is soaking up in the light of the sun that burns your skin.


    While wiping the sweat from her forehead with her handkerchief, Mea waited for the prey to catch. But it didn''t take long.


    The prey... Princess Oulania is headed for the ship.


    --Fufufu, you''ve taken a long time!


    That was the calculation. Fishing enthusiast Oulania couldn''t possibly go to an amateur fishing spot. If you''re coming, it must be a ship.


    Meer''s predictions were brilliant!


    Meir called out to Oulania with a satisfied smile.


    "Greetings, Your Royal Highness Princess Oulania. You''re here after all, aren''t you?"


    Speaking out, he quickly walked over to Oulania so that he could not escape.


    "Well, please get on board quickly." Let''s enjoy fishing together. ¡±


    "Uh, but, uh..."


    Quirky, quirky, and weary of other ships. Holding on to his arm, Meir catches him.


    "Well, let''s go, Mr. Oulania."


    As he smiled, Oulania let out a sigh, as if she had given up.


    As the boat leaves the harbor, Meer breathes a sigh of relief.


    --For now, it''s as planned.


    Now, we can''t let Oulania escape until we get back to the harbor. It is a peace of mind.


    Sunteri is happy to hear about the fishing spots in Oulania. Looking at her like that, Meer nodded, "Yup, yup..."


    --I ''m glad to hear that... but it doesn''t make sense if you let me enjoy fishing alone. "We have to hit the next plan as soon as possible..."


    Meer then turned her attention to the children in the special elementary school.


    In response to the words of Grand Master Anne, "Your Highness seems happy to be praised for his hobbies, and it says that if you rely on the skills cultivated there, you will be even more pleased...", Meir had planned a plan...


    ¡°Why don''t you ask Oulania to help the kids do the fishing?¡±


    It was something like that.


    "It''s a pleasure to be praised for your skills, not just yours, but your daughter''s as well." If you rely on me, I won''t feel bad. maybe.... "


    Of course, as an Oulaniya, you may want to enjoy fishing by yourself, but it''s difficult to achieve Meer''s goal.


    "In order to get along, you have to talk to me, but I''m being avoided." We need to make a gap somehow. "


    That is why they are children.


    I''ll help the children, but I''m sure there will be more opportunities to talk. The annoyance of helping amateurs ease with the joy of demonstrating their skills and knowledge, and maintain a pleasant atmosphere.


    --Besides, to make Oulania aware of her danger, it makes sense to deal with children.


    In fact, by dealing with the children of poor people, I hope that we can create an opportunity for Oulania to reflect on her own deeds even a little...


    It''s Meer who thinks that way.


    To Oulania, who resembles me from the past... I''ll say the words I didn''t get from you that day.


    In the meantime, you should repent a little.


    and.


    Now then, let me introduce you to the children... it was the moment when Meer looked back.


    A strong wind blew. The boat rocked and Meer stamped her legs so hard that she couldn''t stagger.


    "Oh, that''s a great breeze..." Fugii! "


    The meer heroine tier moon screams like a frog is crushed by something that suddenly hits its face.


    While your hands are bumpy, remove the cloth-like cloth that sticks to your face.


    "What happened, what happened? this is....."


    It was a cute hat.


    "I''m sorry." Meer-sama! "


    Looking at the panicked voice, there was a figure of Yana standing with her face pale.


    "Oh, the wind blew my hat off."


    After putting the hat in her hand over Yana''s head, and then tidying her messy forehead, Meer smiled.


    "It''s windy, so be careful not to let it fly." The sun is strong today, and a hat is a must. "


    That''s when I stroked my head...


    I suddenly felt my gaze and looked back. And, Oulania was looking at us with a surprised face.


    - What? What''s the matter?


    From Meer, who leaned her neck, Oulania gently turned away.

 840 Episode 32, Moonbow or something.....

    --Ahhhhh? What''s happening now...


    The scene suddenly appeared, and Oulania was stiff.


    * giggle *... my head is getting cold. From now on, row out to Lake Noeliege and enjoy fishing! Such a casual excitement was instantly dispersed.


    - No way, no way.


    Even though I deny it in my heart, the scene that comes to my mind just now. Yana''s forehead exposed by the wind flying her hat... It was an eye-shaped tattoo that I saw there.


    --But, is she, uh, a pirate?


    "Huh? What''s wrong?" Mr. Oulania? "


    Suddenly, a voice called out, and Oulania jumped up. Meer smiled and spoke to her.


    "No, no, no, nothing-"


    Is that so? But, what''s the matter, you look pale... "


    "I''m fine. It was just hot."


    "Well, you can''t do that." Why don''t you put on your hat... and ask me if I can get you something to drink? "


    Gently, just as Meer was about to move, a little boy approached.


    Oulania... that''s when I realized. The boy is wearing a bandana as if to hide his own forehead...


    -Well, maybe this girl too?


    If you look closely, the image of the pirate wearing the bandana is the very look of the pirate that Oulania was listening to... Even from that innocent-looking face, I can feel the horror of the unknown...


    I didn''t think of Oulania, but I pulled her face back.


    The boy handed Meer the crockery. There is some liquid in it.


    "Oh, Cyril, is this...?"


    "Even the juice, Patty-san..." Yes, please! "


    So, the children of Bandana offered their vessels to Oulania as well.


    "Oh, oh, yeah, thanks, huh?"


    With a grim smile, Oulania stared at the boy''s face.


    --This bandana looks like a pirate after all. Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    In the Ganudos Port State, pirates were the object of fear.


    Starting with the ghost pirates that come from the sea, pirate ghost ships, dragging people into the sea, and talking about countless pirate claws... the pirates occupy most of the monsters.


    Among other things, the story of the Kowaai Pirates having a third eye implanted a deep heartbreak in the childhood of Oulania. It was not a ghostly scare, but a realistic one.


    If we get caught, we''ll be sold off to a foreign country, and we''ll be in trouble. In some cases, your arms are tied and crocodiles are dropped in places where you can see them. It was put in a barrel and sank into the ocean, and it was used as a bait for fishing... it was a bit realistic and scary to talk about.


    And... basically, Oulania, who was raised unknowingly by the world, believed the whole story...


    --Kowa...


    That''s why she''s scared of pirates and doesn''t want to get close to anyone with a third-eyed tattoo, even children.


    "Thank you, Cyril. Ufufu, this is so delicious."


    Meer smiled and stroked the head of such a pirate child.


    Even if a noble princess just strokes the heads of ordinary children, it''s not much, but it''s scary! "I''m stroking the head of a pirate child..." "That''s why I can''t believe we''re in Oulania..."


    - Whoa, here, here! "Master Meir, are you the boss of the pirates...?"


    Behind me is a vision of a gruesome giant shark...!


    If I could see Nanika''s shadow behind Meir, I think it was probably Moonbow or something... At least, Meir seemed to be a mess in Oulania.


    "Princess Meir, we will arrive at the fishing spot shortly."


    It was then.


    Sunteri called out to me at the right time.


    So, I also noticed that Oulania.


    The ship left the harbor and headed straight for the other side of St. Noel''s Island. It was a course similar to the route the ship was travelling on in a carriage.


    If you look down at the lake, the water is slightly darker. The depth seemed to be quite high.


    "I think the wreckage at the edge of the lake has sunk around here." You can catch fish that live there. "


    "Oh, I think there''s a big guy."


    Forced to swallow the horror earlier, Oulania decides to concentrate on fishing.


    Don''t worry, you can just fish today and keep your distance from Meer and the kids. Suddenly, I tried to switch my feelings, just then.


    "Ah, Mr. Oulania. Actually, I have a favor to ask you."


    "Nikkori, again, meer approaches with a full smile..."


    "Huh? Well, what is it?" "Her Royal Highness Princess Meir"


    Fearlessly questioning Oulania, Meer said in a frivolous manner.


    "I''d like you to teach the children how to fish..."


    "Huh...?"


    Inadvertently, the sound of a lewd voice stiffens Oulania.


    No, why am I here?


    "Actually, there are few people who have done fishing at the student association..." Sunteri and the captain of this ship can do it, of course, but we''re shorthanded. So, I was wondering if you could help me a little too..... "


    Looking at me, there was a girl with a hat near me earlier. From the forehead, the tattoos are still visible and hidden. With the thought of not being able to hide it, Mr. Ukkari... etc., Oulania realizes her mistake.


    - It wasn''t an accident. You''re threatening me.


    Next to it is also a boy wearing a bandana. Moreover, if you look closely, the expressionless girl standing next to the boy is also somewhat scared. She looks like meer, but I''m afraid to stare into my heart.


    Ah, um, I...


    "Oh, you don''t have to worry about it." I''m not going to leave everything to you. I''ll also help you..... "


    And so, with a mischievous smile,


    ¡°I would like to invite you to show off your impressive skill in making today a pleasant day.¡±


    It was a very transparent compliment.


    - Ugh, if this wasn''t on the ship, we''d be able to get away.


    Oulania was a crying, sobbing nod.

 841 Lesson 33...... Who is the culprit?

    - Cyril, it''s Nice.


    Meir nods contentedly after drinking a delicious juice.


    It''s not because you brought me a delicious juice. No, there was, but more than that, I was kind to Oulania.


    ¨D ¨D It would be harder to say no than to teach the strangers to fish, but rather to teach the children who have kindly brought me the juice.


    Meer turns to Patty, who instructed Cyril. Patty nodded silently. As usual, with an unclear expression on his face... he looked proud with his heart open!


    --Fufufu, that''s my grandmother. It''s great to be able to work together without having to say anything. "But..."


    Gently, Meer turned to her granddaughter. There''s...


    "Fufufu, I''ll catch the lord of this lake today!" Fishing skills are a must for adventurers, so make sure you equip them! ¡±


    Oh!


    There was a bell that was trying to lure the children from the special elementary school to the dark side of the adventurer.


    --Bell... Why is this... no. But, well, that''s not the kind of talent you need to make a difference, is it? Yeah.


    Yes, it''s not good to compare someone to someone.


    Meer knows. Everyone has a role to play.


    Ludwig is brilliant, but everyone is breathless in Ludwig. That''s why we need to be like Belle.


    --Thinking about it, I have to be very careful and avoid becoming like Ludwig. "I have to consciously relax my shoulders..." Besides, Bell has a role to play. More like this... um... well...


    Meer accidentally framed her arms and thought about it...


    "I wonder what important role Belle has to play..."


    What a crush.


    "Well, aside from that..."


    When Oulania''s eyes turned towards the children, Meer smiled affectionately and said to Oulania.


    "I want you to teach the children how to fish..."


    No, why am I here?


    It was Oulania with a very negative face... but Meir noticed it.


    "Somewhere in the gaze of Oulania, there is a color of fear..."


    --Fufufu, that''s right. That fear is right. You can''t say bad things, can you? "After all, there''s Rafina here..."


    Then Meir looked back. Gently, Rafina,


    "Ufufu, I''m looking forward to it." it''s my first time to come fishing.... "


    Nah, I was in a good mood. Her cheeks slightly blushed and she smiled at the innocent girl.


    ¨D ¨D Now, it''s hidden in that smile, but the aura of the lion that I see from time to time is terrifying. Yes, Rafina had an angry lion inside her. You''re right to be afraid when it wakes up. Besides, even Theon and Tiona will be angry if they treat the children badly.


    After seeing what she was holding behind her, Mea slowly and slowly blocked the way out.


    I don''t have many people who can teach me how to fish, so I want you to help me, and I can help you out while telling you why I can''t help it... and lessen your responsibility... and more!


    ¡°I would love to see Her Royal Highness demonstrate her brilliant skill.¡±


    Close with a special sneak peeking.


    After all, it''s a lubricant that turns the world into a lubricant, and that''s what it is.


    As I was being pushed by Meer''s jaws, Oulania nodded quietly.


    --Fufufu, that''s the calculation. Oh, so you''ve done what you were planning to do? Ufufu, somehow, I''m so scared that I''m going too far.


    Anne handed the fishing rod to Mia, who was in a good mood.


    Meir-sama, here you go.


    "Ho ho. This is the fishing rod..." It''s the first time I''ve had it, too. "


    "Please hold this thread while holding the rod." There is a needle attached to the tip of the thread, so be careful. "


    "Needle...?"


    Gokri, as she snorted her throat, Meer stared at the needle on the tip of the thread...


    "Oh, this needle... this tip..."


    "It''s called returning." Once stabbed, it was made to be difficult to pull out. If you accidentally stab me in the finger, please be careful. ¡±


    From the side, Sunteri''s attention. "Meer nodded with a serious face..."


    "I''ll be careful." But I never thought that fishing would use such horrible tools. ¡±


    "I looked at the needle in horror..."


    "I''m going to stick this bait in the needle."


    At first glance, Oulania offered a box containing something.


    Apparently, you can help us out safely.


    It was Mia who laughed inside... but shortly after...


    ¡±Fuahh!¡±


    "Henry," he raised his voice in a hectic voice.


    "Hah, you''re going to stab me in the needle?" Is that disgusting? "


    Inside the box, something stupid and red... the creepy figure makes Mia''s spine chill.


    "Yes. It''s a very good bait for a sea urchin."


    Oulania grabbed the sole without any particular concern and did not hesitate to stab her in the needle.


    Look, it''s easy, right?


    "Oh, I see... no, I''ll try."


    While gulping down his raw saliva, Meer... picks up the sea urchin with her fingertips. "Nyururun, the muffled feel was really disgusting..."


    "I-It''s also for delicious fish dishes... eeh!"


    And so on, patiently stabbing the needle.


    "Phew..."


    Suddenly, a breathtaking, cute scream was heard behind me.


    Looking back, Patty, Jana, and Rafina stood looking at me.


    --Hey, what''s your voice now...?


    When Rafina and I met each other, Rafina had a smile, a nickel and a cool smile. As usual, no, the white skin shone brighter than usual.


    --Hmm, Rafina-sama isn''t that upset... Patty doesn''t seem to care much about things like this, and when that happens, I wonder if it''s Yana. Ufufu, that''s a lovely child''s reaction.


    Meer smiled at Niccoli and Yana to reassure her.

 842 Episode 34 The Dawn of Makoto (Earthworm Mate)

    "Come on, it''s okay." It''s a little disgusting, but I can''t afford it like this. "


    I put sea worms on the tip of the needle, and Meer said proudly.


    Basically, meer... in fact, she has the same taste as an ordinary princess.


    As a matter of course, I don''t like worms that are eunuchs, but centipedes. Of course, I''m sorry to touch you.


    But... if you ask me if I need it for fishing, I''ll tell you something else. When I hear about the techniques involved in survival surgery, my consciousness switches in Meer''s head.


    As a meer who tends to be sent to the breaker platform in the event of an emergency, I want to be prepared to escape at any time.


    Fishing that secures water while also getting food is one of the techniques that I definitely want to acquire.


    --Fufu, compared to being hungry, there''s nothing to say about this kind of disgusting feeling.


    Meer laughs and so on.


    When Belle saw the posture, she said, "Oh, that''s my grandmother! A survival technique to go on adventures at any time... That is the essence of the Empire''s wisdom!" It''s burning the soul of an adventurer... "Well, anyway.


    "Oh, that''s right." Princess Meir. I thought it was all our business to put the needle on... "


    Meer quietly shook her head at Santeri, who looked surprised.


    "No... I''ll just let you be a disgusting servant and do your own fun things... that''s convenient."


    Some aristocrats think that all unclean work should be pushed against their servants, and that they should do good things. But Meer didn''t want to do that as much as she could.


    It''s meer who wants to press everything against Anne and take a delicious place for herself.


    Besides, I''m sure Rafina wouldn''t like that either.


    With no appeal to Rafina... or to show Oulania that Rafina is on her side, Mea turns to Rafina.


    Isn''t that right, Mr. Rafina?


    Rafina shook her body for a moment, then closed her eyes quietly. It''s like you''re praying, holding your hands together in your stomach...


    "... yes, that''s right, Miss Meer."


    Then, gently open your eyes.


    The faintly moistened eyes were glowing as if they were complaining of something.


    Huh? Mr. Rafina, what''s the matter? Meer looked toward Santeri while leaning his head and neck.


    "Besides, maybe you won''t really enjoy fishing?" Isn''t it fishing that goes from the point of feeding to the point of fishing? "


    ¡°I see. That''s great, that''s great.¡±


    Santeri nodded deeply, looking like a skilled fisherman.


    "Sure enough, from the point of view of feeding, it can be said that it is the taste of fishing alone." Let''s give it a try. ¡±


    "But... Santeri? I wonder if it''s a little difficult for the children?" Look, it''s a little disgusting to hold it in your hand... "


    I said something that Raffina cared about... "


    ¡°To be an adventurer, fishing is a must-have skill. You have to be able to put it on yourself, right?"


    I heard a good, energetic voice gnawing at the words.


    Later in life, led by Bell, known as the foremost in adventure science, the children of the special elementary school cheerfully said, "Yes!¡± he replied. The girls, including Yana, are picking up the sea urchin while saying something like that... but it looks like they''re having a lot of fun.


    "... erm, Ragna-san, isn''t it difficult for the royal family to do this after all?"


    Lanya smiled back at Rafina, who was gentle and carefree.


    "Thank you for your concern." But if you go to the field, there are many things that are even more disgusting. "


    Gently, Rania turned her gaze to Tiona. Gently, Tiona nodded with a smile,


    "That''s right. Some people do bad things about crops, so you should catch them."


    "Yes, it''s similar to the forest. It''s very familiar."


    Yeah, yeah, Riola nodded. The eldest daughters, who lived in a region rich in nature, were thriving in local talks for fun!


    Additionally, Rafina sends her gaze toward the princes with a cool smile. but......


    We didn''t have a chance on the deserted island, but let''s compete for our fishing skills today.


    "The other day''s training left me behind." I''ll give you back today. "


    The princes are also unholy. Looking at it, Keith Wood shook his head.


    Rafina kept her eyes peeled. As if asking for help...... at the end of the line of sight was a girl with a poor smile, Strina.


    Sturina, who had received her gaze, looked as if she had perceived something...


    "Ah, um, Lina, that kind of bug is a bit..."


    "I''ll even say such things..."


    Huh? Lina-chan, you can''t venture with me like that, right?


    Just like Belle said, shush, move your hands!


    I thought it was something I didn''t like, but when I tried it, it seemed unexpectedly easy.


    Lightly, she applied worms to the needle. It was a sophisticated trick!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Rafina''s face was shocked and betrayed for a moment, but she immediately rejoined her usual smile and turned her gaze...


    "Fuck, didn''t Chloe like reading books in her room...?" if that''s the case..... "


    Can you catch a face fish with these sea breams?


    "Human-faced fish-? Is there such a thing?" I''ve never caught one either, so I don''t know. "


    Seeing Chloe laughing with Oulania, Rafina swallowed her words.


    ... there''s no one else to talk to anymore.


    "Master Rafina... maybe..."


    Gently, I finally realized that the caretaker, Meer, was about to call out...


    Huh!


    Rafina reached out to the box of worms as she heard the voice of enthusiasm. Keep it that way and try to pick up the worms with your thin fingers. Hiccup, breathing in, with a sneaky face, he controlled his trembling fingers! Pierce the needle with the sea urchin!


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa. Meer-san...! See, me too!"


    With tears in her eyes, Raffina nodded with a sloppy face.


    "Yes, yes. Excellent work, Mr. Rafina."


    I''ll tell you something like that. Gently, Rafina grinned innocently,


    "It was a surprise. It was easy."


    It was a little chest tightening.


    --Umm, this... it doesn''t matter, but it''s like a dubious secret society induction ceremony...


    That may have been the dawn of the angler club, the secret club of fishing (Anglers), unknown to St. Noel''s School, but it was a terrible story.


    "Well, aside from that." I''m going to fish. "


    With a pole, she stepped out to the edge of the boat, and Meer peered into the lake.


    Oh, you can still see the fish from here, right?


    The waters of Lake Noeliege are very clear... So I had a good view to the bottom of the lake.


    "Actually, if the water is not very clear, I won''t be able to be vigilant, but I wonder if this is all I can do."


    Oulania sounded a little disappointed.


    "Ufufu. But that''s why I might be looking forward to fighting the fish."


    I was laughing.


    "Come on, let''s fish!" I''ll catch the lord of this lake for you! "


    In response to Meer''s command, the fishing friends scattered all over the ship.